《God of Milfs: The Gods Request Me To Make a Milf Harem》
Character Illustrations
Chapter -2: Character Illustrations
Kafka Vanitas: The protagonist of the story
Abigaille Vanitas: Kafka''s mother in the World Of Milfs
Cam Alvarez: The Milf next door and Kafka''s neighbour
Glimpse Of The 18+ Scenes [Spoilers]
Chapter -1: Glimpse Of The 18+ Scenes [Spoilers]
Spoilers ahead, but if you want to know what you''re getting into, then give the below dialogue and monologue that have already appeared in the story a read to find out.
?????????????????????????
"You know what? Rather than telling you what it means, I should probably let you experience it for yourself...So for tomorrow, why don''t I cook up some scrambled eggs and bacon,y you out on the dining table, stuff some of those golden eggs and greasy meat into your cheeks, and I''ll let you experience what it means to have your ass eaten out, literally and figuratively."
?????????????????????????
"We''re going to use your asshole...I mean not the entirety of it, but the outline of your anus on the outside, which I''m touching right now." He applied pressure to her outer ridge, like he was showing her what she wanted to paint. "I''ll use some paint that''s safe on your skin, since that part of your body is quite delicate and tender, judging by how it feels and twitches when I touch it, and apply it to your orifice. And then, after adding enough paint, you''ll just have to press your ass on some paper, and we''ll get a picture-perfect print of your anus."
?????????????????????????
"Just look at how beautiful your anus looks when I pull it out like this. It looks like a flower that was originally purple in colour, going through metamorphosis and turning into a pretty shade of pink from the inside...It honestly looks so ravishing that I would prefer to watch your ass bloom like this than actual flowers in a meadow."
?????????????????????????
Sounds of liquids sttering onto the tiled ground was heard, as her love juices sprayed out from her pussy like a broken faucet and didn''t stoping out no matter how drenched the ground was. The already existing puddle of love juice only increased in size as heaps of viscous bodily fluids, flowed down her legs and joined the fluids that were allready starting to condense into a much thick liquid. The door in front also wasn''t left alone, as it waspletely showered in her nectar that she had been hiding in her secret garden and was currently dripping down the wall, marking it''s path with a wet outline.
?????????????????????????
"N-No, Daddy~...I mean, No K-Kafi, darling~... Mommy will obediently produce how many children you want~ So just keep on pumping and filling your mother''s womb up, and I will make sure to produce a bunch of healthy kids for you~" She said in an intoxicated manner, as if her head was filled with rampid feelings of bing mine and bearing my children in her womb, to the point I could see hearts in her limpid eyes and see her legs shaking like she was controlling herself from spreading her legs open for me so that I could stuff her with my cock and pump her full of my fresh baby-producing semen.
Chapter 1: A Pervert In The Library
Chapter 1: A Pervert In The Library
[Hot milfs in the area!]
[There''s a milf waiting around the corner for you!]
[Find gorgeous older women in your city!]
[Ava wants to meet you!]
[Jesse wants to send you a message!]
[Click to join the all-milf group chat!]
[A world of milfs is waiting for you!]
"A world of milfs is waiting for you, my ass! Just get off the damnputer screen, so I can go home already!" I shouted at theputer screen that was currently filled with prompts of ads you would normally find on porn sites to lure desperate men to buy their knock-off products.
They were the same ads that say horny milfs are in your neighbourhood and are waiting for you to go out there and bang them by simply clicking on the link. But once you do click on the link, you get sent to some bullshit website that advertises sexual products or games. Or even worse, it uploads spyware and viruses to yourputer.
It''s something that every man in modern society has seen at least once in his life. And if he says he hasn''t, then he''s either lying through his nose or he''s actually blind.
Those ads are exactly what are clogging up the screen of this libraryputer that''s normally used to find out where a specific book is in the library, or for some educational browsing done by kids that read here.
There were multiple ads on top of one another on the screen; some in in text, some with bright pictures, and there were even some that had videos of topless women on them, and they werepletely out of ce since theputer they were on was for public use and was in and owned by a state-funded library where hundreds of people visit every day.
As for how these annoying ads came on to thisputer, that has never been corrupted by the dark side of the inte since it was installed, and was only used by children to look up pictures of dogs or cats. It''s all because of that worm-like existence, that just had to use the libraryputer to jack off his knob while watching some porn.
Not to mention that imbecile beat his meat, even while there were literally a group of children peacefully reading their books on the other side of the room.
Just thinking about that scumbag and what he did this afternoon makes my blood boil. Especially now that I have to remove these ads from theputer before I leave work, when I should be at home right now making preparations for dinner.
If I want to talk about what happened this afternoon, I first have to mention why I''m even here and how I''m involved in this incident.
The reason I''m in the library in the first ce and why I''m so concerned about what happened is because I work as a librarian here that manages the children section of the library, where you can always see a bunch of kids silently reading books with their parents or some kids ying around in the y area in the corner.
I''ve been working in this library for two years now and joined out of interest, when I saw that there was a librarian position open for the kids section of the library.
Honestly, I was already interested when I saw the job opening as a librarian since I was really interested in books, and wanted a job where I could blend into society by having an unremarkable job that no one would take notice of. Especially, a job where you didn''t need to exhibit any special set of skills and simply needed some basicmunication skills and a rather decent memory.
A job where I could show off my skills and let the world see my true potential was thest thing I wanted, as thest time I showed off what I could truly do, I was hunted down by several organisations that wanted to dissect my brain and see how it worked after seeing its true capabilities.
I was a child at the time and didn''t truly know the greed of others, and foolishly showcased my abilities to their fullest, which caused a storm toe towards me.
But after quelling that storm by silencing everyone who knew anything about me, I understood that I was different from others and had abilities that no one else could fathom.
Even though those abilities weren''t breathing fire and flying like a superhero and were rather ordinary, they were something that certain people would do whatever they could to get, as it would help them revolutionise their goals and bring them to a ce where they could have never gone before.
Ever since then, I''ve understood that even though I have the capability to do things that would shock people, I must keep them under wraps and never truly show off in front of others, just in case an incident from the past urs again.
It''s also the reason why I chose to be a librarian, where it was impossible to do something that would normally catch someone else''s eye, other than showing exceptional memory skills by telling people where a specific book is without even checking it up, which always impresses people.
Being a librarian was an amazing job where I could read books all day in a peaceful environment and lie low out of anyone''s eye all day. And being a librarian in the children''s section was the cherry on top, as I was especially fond of children.
Because I grew up in an orphanage full of children and grew up there, I was always around kids and had to take care of them all the time, like I was their older brother. Because of that, I loved to be in the presence of kids and cherished them to bits since they were so pure and innocent and could always make you smile, even on your worst days.
They are simply the stars that light up this dark world, and make me wonder if this world is really worth protecting if it were without them.
Now, above what happened this afternoon that led to this mess...
Just thinking about it makes me clench my teeth in anger, but it all started when I noticed a man in the library showing some abnormal behaviour earlier today.
As usual, after eating my lunch, I was silently reading my book while sitting at my counter, while the children were reading storybooks and ying in the corner. The parents were also sitting close by watching their children while they chatted with the other parents, so I didn''t pay attention to the kids too much and just peaked on them once in a while to see if there were any problems for formality sake, since nothing really has happened in this library and it has been a rather peaceful two years since I joined.
Well, that is, until today, when I was taking a look around to see what was going on and saw a man in a ck hoodie who hadpletely covered his face and was sitting on one of theputers in the corner.
I''m not one to judge by looks, but with the way his pants were stained all over the ce and the messy way he dressed up, he did not seem like someone who came to the library to read books. Especially in the children''s corner.
I maybe thought he had a bad fall, which made him look like that, and was about to ignore him. But I stopped when I saw him watching some kind of video on theputer while at the same time shaking his right shoulder vigorously as if he were exercising using a dumbbell.
He also kept ncing at the children behind him who were reading books on their small tables, and then he looked at the screen while continuously shaking his hands.
I knew for sure that something was wrong when I saw that scene, and I knew I had to check up on him. Even if there wasn''t anything suspicious going on, he shouldn''t be watching videos in the library as it was banned, so I had to check up on him no matter what.
I got up from my seat and walked towards him, thinking that he was a crackhead going through some withdrawal symptoms due to the constant shaking.
But only when I got close to him did I see that the guy wasn''t a crack addict but a porn addict, as he was actually watching porn on theputer.
Of all the ces he could have watched his videos, he just had to choose the ce that is considered to be the hub of learning and knowledge.
Chapter 2: I鈥檝e Got A Corpse By My Side
Chapter 2: I''ve Got A Corpse By My Side
And if that wasn''t already shocking enough, the imbecile was also watching a video with a very young-looking model while also ncing at the children at the side from time to time, which made me sick to the stomach because of how perverted it was.
Children were the purest existences ever created, who are just balls of sunshine and rainbows, who spread happiness wherever they go, and were dear to me due to my upbringing.
And the fact that the man was tainting that innocence with his lust infuriated me and made me want to smack his head into the floor until his skull cracked open.
I didn''t simply think of beating him up and actually went to do so while at the same time indicating the parents to leave, since I didn''t know if the man had any dangerous objects on him that could potentially harm the children nearby.
Once all the children were moved away by their parents and the staff nearby, who understood my intentions, I went right behind him and was about to smack him right in the head.
But this maggot just had to give me a surprise after surprise as when I was right by his side, I saw that his meat was out and he was stroking it like a madman. He didn''t open his pants and simply let his meat out of his zipper, and was having the time of his life while beating his swollen-up worm and didn''t even notice me behind him.
I wanted to beat him up at first, but after I saw his dick out, I felt disgusted and didn''t want to touch him anymore.
So in the end, I simply tapped him on his shoulders, and he turned back to look up at me. He was shocked when he saw someone behind him, as if he didn''t expect he would ever get caught, almost as if he were delusional.
Out of surprise, he let go of his dick. And the moment he did, I picked up therge stapler that was used to bind thick books on the table and swiftly pushed it into the tip of his dick that was lying on the chair multiple times.
The man didn''t even have a chance to react, as I used the stapler to staple his dick into the leather cushion of the chair, until it was firmly attached to the chair.
I stapled his dick so many times that the tip of his dick waspletely lying t on the chair and looked like a ugly mutated pancake.
I then walked away and called the police to inform them about the issue, while the man screamed like a pig, holding his dick that was bleeding and leaking blood from the number of pins it had in it.
I didn''t even bother binding him so that he didn''t run away since there was no way he was going to escape with his dick bound to the chair unless he tears off his dick. And judging by the pathetic way he was crying and pleading me to help him, there was no way he had the guts to do that.
While I waited for the police to arrive and told the staff of the library to stay away and close off this section of the library for safety reasons, I decided to check who the guy was out of curiosity.
I used the ID he had in his pocket to look up his name and found some horrendous results.
The guy who was caught jacking off in the library had several cases of attempted child molestations under his belt over the years and was currently under probation.
At first, I was simply going to hand him over to the police and let them do their thing, since I didn''t want to draw too much attention to myself. But after seeing the horrible cases he had and the fact that one of the girls who was almost kidnapped was still going through trauma treatment, I decided to give him a different fate.
After looking at the man''s report, I knew he couldn''t be left as such in case he did something like what he did again, and I went to his pathetic figure, and knocked him out with the same stapler.
I then rolled his body, which was sitting on an office chair, into a room nearby and locked it.
After locking him in, I broke one of the windows that led to the parking lot and waited for the police toe.
When they did, I told them that the man escaped through the window over there. The ce behind the window had no CCTV cameras, nor did this section of the library, so the police could check any footage, and I was the only one here the whole time since I told the staff to evacuate, so they had to take my word for it.
After giving them a thorough report about what happened with some lies in between, the police left, and the library also closed down for the day. While everyone except the single watchman left the library, I stayed back, saying I wanted to clean up the mess.
Of course, it wasn''t simply to clean up the mess, but to clean up the pathetic creature in the room.
At first, I wanted to skin him alive for what he did, but I decided not to since it would make too much of a mess and I didn''t have the right tools. I could fleece him using the cardboard cutter, but it would be too sloppy, so I ignored that idea.
I didn''t want to give him an easy death, and I also didn''t want to make a mess, so I simply got a rusty metal pipe from the storage room and then went into the room the man was in. And while he was still knocked out, I first pushed the long metal pipe into the man''s mouth.
And then, just as he woke up from the feeling of something in his mouth, I pulled his head back and shoved the metal pipe through his throat and all the way down into his abdomen. The pipe didn''t tear through his outer skin and went straight into his insides, until his waist area.
I then proceeded to move the pipe up and down and make a mess of his organs along the way. The metal pipe, with a sharp edge from the rust, tore through his organs like they were vegetables and turned his insides into a putty of minced meat.
After making sure I didn''t leave behind any untouched organs, I used some tape to close the dead man''s mouth so that he wouldn''t leak out his insides from his mouth and rolled him towards the back entrance while wondering how I should dispose of his body.
The go-to method would be to bury his body in a faraway forest. But that always takes too much time, and I wished I owned an electric incinerator that could destroy his body in seconds.
While I was thinking of buying an incinerator for myself for Christmas and installing it in the basement of my house, I noticed that the monitor of theputer that that man was using was still on.
When I went to check why it hadn''t shut down, I saw a bunch of horny ads on the screen that must havee up from the website the man was using.
And that finally brings us back to the present, where I''ve got a corpse with a bloated stomach next to me while I worked to remove the ads on the screen.
Chapter 3: What Could Possibily Go Wrong?
Chapter 3: What Could Possibily Go Wrong?
At first, I thought it would be a simple job of closing the prompt boxes, but it''s been an hour now, and I still haven''t managed to close any of them. For some reason, the ads on thisputer were resilient to the extreme and wouldn''t go away no matter what I did.
I would say that I was extremely efficient withputers and could even break into the servers of an asset managementputer if I had enough time and resources on my side, which is also one of the reasons why everyone wanted me in the past after seeing what I could potentially do.
But for some reason, the vintage ads on this libraryputer were like gum on a shoe and wouldn''t budge no matter what I did, which honestly fascinated me, as it was the first time in a long time that a certain task had stumped me.
It made me wonder what sort of madman made such ads that were worse than anyputer malware to ever exist.
And of all the ads he could make, he had to make porn ads that advertised milfs. But at the same time, it also seemed like something aputer prodigy would do to troll others. If he sold the security grid on his ads that was breach-proof and even looked like it didn''t exist on the drive, I''m pretty sure that even the military would be interested because of how perfect it was.
I would normallyugh at this troll since he created and used technology beyond our time to make porn ads, but unfortunately they were ying on aputer at a children''s library I worked at. And unless I wanted to give the children that visited tomorrow a talk on the birds and the bees, I needed to stop these ads.
But since I currently don''t have the equipment or time to do so, I decided to simply pull the plug on theputer and fix it at ater date.
I bent down, went underneath the desktop, and pulled the plug from theputer. I then scooted back and patted the dust off my hands.
But just as I was getting up after tying the cord so that no one plugged it back in, I saw that theputer screen was on.
Hmm? That''s strange. Did I pull the plug on the wrongputer?
I thought for sure that I pulled the right plug, but it didn''t seem so since theputer screen was still on and ying those annoying ads that filled the screen.
I bent down again and saw that I did pull the right plug. But since it didn''t stop theputers for some reason, I pulled all the plugs in the socket and stood up, thinking that I''d fixed the problem now.
But to my surprise, the screen was still ying those ads.
What''s going on? I pulled out all the plugs that went through this single socket port, and there aren''t any other power sources here, but this screen is still running. Is there any power supply that I don''t know off?
I didn''t know what to make of the situation, so I did the next best thing and pulled out the wire of the monitor.
But to my shock, the monitor was still ying the ads even though there was nothing connected to it.
I thought it was a wireless monitor at first, but I knew that it couldn''t be true since it was a very old monitor that''s been in use for years. I then thought that there could be an internal battery in the model, but then again, it was an old setup, so there was no way that could be true.
Seeing the monitor power itself on its own honestly gave me a creepy feeling since it was a very abnormal urrence.
Especially with how it was getting dark out, and the monitor being the only bright object in this dimly lit room. It felt like the light from the screen was dragging me closer to it and was trying to trap me inside, which sent an eerie chill down my spine.
Even the dead body next to me, whose eyes were bulging out from the pain he felt during his death, didn''t scare me as much as this single third-rate monitor that was bought on a budget.
I''ve watched enough horror movies and knew the best n of action was to run away from these types of situations, without interacting with them any further. But for some reason, I felt that something would change if I actually clicked on one of those links.
I didn''t understand the feeling, and it wasn''t something out of instinct, but for some reason all I could think of was what would happen if I actually clicked on those links that I hadn''t touched this whole time.
My brain shouted that I shouldn''t since it seemed very shady, but my heart was telling me the exact opposite, so I went over to theputer screen that was shining on my face and used the mouse to hover over the multiple links on the screen.
I didn''t know which one to pick and simply hovered over all of them, while checking out each one carefully.
But while I was reading each ad one by one, my hand that was controlling the mouse suddenly stopped. I didn''t know why it suddenly stopped like that, but I didn''t bother to think about that since I was focused on the prompt box the pointer of the mousended on.
[The Gods Invite You To The World Of Milfs. Click If You Choose To ept, Chosen One]
There was no colorful graphic, pictures, or video in this ad. It only had some golden text in the box.
But I don''t know why, but out of all the ads on the screen, this one in particr stood out for me. My hand on the mouse was also twitching, as if it were begging me to click it.
I knew I shouldn''t click it, but I simply couldn''t resist the temptation of finding out what would happen if I did. I understood the oue could potentially turn out horribly, but it was still an oue I wanted to see.
And I felt that even if I left now, this issue would somehowe back and haunt me in the future, no matter what I did, so it was better to finish it off now, even though I was kind of scared.
I turned back and looked at the body that was watching me do all this on his chair. I chuckled while I stared into his lifeless eyes and said
"I kind of wish I hadn''t killed you right now...At least I would have someone by my side to keep mepany."
I then looked back at theputer screen with the same smile on my face and said
"It''s just a porn ad, isn''t it? What can it actually do to me?"
And after steeling my veins and gritting my teeth, I clicked the link, not knowing what was toe.
Click~
I braced myself for whatever the oue was and looked around vigntly, but no changes urred other than the monitor screen turning off.
After seeing that nothing really happened like I was expecting, I turned around, looked at the corpse, and said whileughing
"Haha! I can''t believe I was scared of that. What Gods? What Milfs? And calling me the chosen one like I was on a mission. What a joke. In the end, it was nothing after al-"
nk~
Chapter 4: Welcome To The World Of Milfs
Chapter 4: Wee To The World Of Milfs
Just when I thought I was making a show out of nothing and was in relief, nothing happened; my vision went ck, just like theputer screen, and I lost all the sensation in my body.
I couldn''t feel my arms and legs, and it felt like I was floating in some kind of dark abyss that was slightly warm andfortable.
I either couldn''t look around or the ce I was in was dark all over since no matter where I tried to look, I couldn''t see any light.
I knew that clicking on the link wasn''t the best option, and I was expecting something to happen. But I never thought I would be pulled into this dark ce where I can''t even feel my body.
I wonder what would happen if I didn''t ever escape this ce. I''d probably go crazy, right? Even if I didn''t, it would be the worst kind of mental torture to stay here for centuries, with only my own thoughts and the darkness surrounding me. I wouldn''t even have a way to kill myself and end my suffering since I can''t feel anything, almost as if I were a floating soul.
Damn. This is so much worse than the monitor being haunted, like I first thought. At least I would be able to throw some salt and hire a priest if there were any ghosts involved.
But what the hell am I supposed to do now?
Slowly spend life in darkness for eternity? That''s worse than getting eaten alive by a demon from hell.
Ding~
And just while I wasining about how this ce seemed worse than hell, a bunch of words appeared in my mind. There was no voice or text, and they were simply words that felt as if they were my own thoughts.
But those same words that formed sentences seemed to hold some kind of mighty power, as my soul or whatever form I was in now felt heavy after I received them.
The message I received was:
[The Being Closest to God]
[The One That Doesn''t Know the Meaning of Impossibility]
[The Incarnation of Lust]
[Child of Vanitas]
[Rejoice child. These titles you have earned have granted you a chance to go through the trial to attain Godhood]
[The stage has already been set, and the world made just for your trial is waiting for your arrival as its protagonist]
[The Dice of Theia have already been rolled, and the Gods have assembled to avidly watch your performance]
[The conditions to join us are very simple]
[Make the Gods rejoice and earn their approval to attain Godhood]
[Dissatisfy the Gods and you will meet your demise]
[It''s as simple as that]
[All I have to say is that I wish you the best on your ventures, and if you''re ever in doubt, follow your heart]
[The Gods have high hopes for you. So don''t you dare disappoint us...Especially since your mother is waiting for you here]
[Haha...But as the Child of Vanitas, I guess I won''t have to be worrying about that]
[And finally, a message from all of us Gods who are watching]
[Wee To The World of Milfs]
"."
".."
"...?"
What in the world? What kind of message was that?
It started off so formally, like it was some official initiation, and by the end, it was so casual, as if the speaker was talking to his nephew.
And what are those titles that they gave me?
I will shamelessly ept the first two since I can understand why someone would call me that after seeing the things I can do.
But what does Child of Vanitas mean? Is Vanitas my parent? The same father who abandoned me on the street when I was just a baby? Or was it my mother''s name, whom I had never seen before?
And what does the Incarnation of Lust symbolify? I may have a strong attraction for older women, which is more than the average man. But I don''t think I deserve to earn that title just because of that.
And did they just say that if I sessfully finished their trial, I would be a God just like them? It''s as easy as that?
Well, I wouldn''t say it''s easy since they also said that I will die if I don''t aplish what they''re asking for. But that only works if the ones who sent this message are actually Gods.
Is that even true?
But even though I have never believed in God since the day I was born, I actually do think that some Godly existence was the one who sent that message since the feeling it gave when it entered my mind was otherworldly and supreme, and I felt as if the whole world could be changed based on those words.
Even though it was extremely illogical and unscientific, the presence of that message left on my mind actually makes me believe that I was actually contacted by God or some kind of supreme being.
But if they are actually Gods themselves, why are they talking about my mother as if she were a God herself and telling me that she was waiting for me? How can that be true when I''m simply a mortal?
And can you actually believe that she has the gall to tell me that I shouldn''t disappoint her and that she was waiting for me, when I''ve been waiting for her every day for all of my childhood and she never ever came.
Just thinking about it is frustrating....Well that is if she was actually my real mother.
And just what in the world was that ending line.
You send a message as if I were going to go through a trial of fire that would test my sheer will and determination to be a God, and then you end it off by saying that I was going to some world with milfs in it. What kind of ridiculous nonsense is that?
Why does the name of the world, the so-called trial is set in, have a name that sounds like it came from an 18+ game that horny teenagers y? And what do milfs got to do anything with attaining Godhood?
If you''re going to exin something, then do it clearly, instead of leaving me hanging like this without a sliver of a clue about what was going on.
Well, at least I''m slowly regaining the senses in my body right now, which eases my nerves a bit. Although I still can''t open my eyes, I can wiggle my toes and move my lips a little. I could also feel the warm softness around me, as if I were wrapped in a nket.
But that was weird since the moment I cked out, I was standing in a cold library, not sleeping in a bed like how I feel now.
I wanted to say that this was all a dream that I had while I cked out in the library and was current in the hospital after someone saw my unconscious self on the floor. But unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to dream and have never experienced a dream before, so the message I received before and the links I saw on the monitor just now were definitely real.
Then, have I been brought to a different world that the Gods told me about, which would be considered the stage where I was supposed to be the main character?
Well, there''s no use questioning myself since I have no way to deduce the answer and should probably put a little more effort into regaining control of my body and seeing where I was myself.
Chapter 5: First Encounter With A Milf?
Chapter 5: First Encounter With A Milf?
After a minute of waiting, I finally managed to open my eyes and saw that I was in a bedroom. The bedroom was medium-sized, with a single bed, cab, table with a desktop, bookshelf, some posters on the wall, a schoolbag, and a school uniform hanging in a corner. It looked to be the standard room of a high school boy and was quite neat and tidy.
I had never seen this room before, and it was the first time I''d been here.
I got up from the bed I was sleeping on to check out the room, and I immediately felt a change in my body. It wasn''t as if I had grown an extra leg or arm, but I felt that my height had shrunk by an inch or so.
I looked at my hands and legs and found them to be the same as usual. But my height had somehow decreased, and I felt more energetic than before.
It didn''t take me long to realise how I became shorter, as when I looked at myself in the mirror, I saw a younger version of myself. The image in the mirror was of a 17 or 18 year old me, when it actually should be a 21-year-old me, since I was actually over 20 years old.
There weren''t that many changes to my face in that 4-year gap, but the absence of my stubble on my face and how clear my skin looked in the mirror gave it away.
My body also looked much more defined than before, as I wasn''t working out as much after I joined the library, and I rxed myself a little too much with all the food I made back home and gained a few pounds. Although I was still fit, I would still say that I wasn''t in the best shape, like I was in my teenage years or how I looked right now.
A new world...With a transformation like this that couldn''t be brought out by even the most advanced surgery, I truly started to believe that I was in a different world.
But I still had some doubts, so I quickly decided to clear them all up and see if I was really in a different world than my younger self.
First, I decided to check the internal clock that''s been running inside my head for years now. It was basically a mental clock that kept time by counting the seconds of every passing moment in the back of my mind.
Several years ago, while I was being searched by certain individuals, I had to go hiding in a cave system. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to see the light of day for a long time, so I decided to start counting the time in my head so that I wouldn''t get night and day mixed up.
Ever since then, this mental clock of mine has been running, and now it''s telling me that the time is 17:56:46. And the time I clicked the link was 17:52:13.
So, it''s only been 4 minutes since the moment I cked out.
I don''t believe that someone can simply knock me out, do an extremely advanced surgery on me, and bring me to this room in just 4 minutes. And the fact that the mental clock in my head still runs even when I''m unconscious further cements that I''m actually here due to some godly power, as no mortal can do such a miracle of bringing me here in a few minutes.
Crack~
Next, I dislocated my shoulder and put it back in its ce to track the signals of pain my neurons are carrying right now. I did this so I could check if I''m in some hallucinatory state where I''m seeing things.
I could feel the pain of my bone leaving the socket, so this couldn''t be a hallucination. And just to make sure that this wasn''t some simtion, I followed the signal pathway of my neurons all the way from my muscr neurons near my shoulder all the way up until they went through my spine and reached my brain. After calcting the total voltage it would take for the sensation of pain to reach my brain and seeing that''s simr to the voltage change in my neurons now, I confirmed I wasn''t in a simtion since my consciousness was still in my body.
Finally, I jumped out of the window in the room and onto the roof to look up at the sky. It was dark outside in this world and looked like it was around 8 PM, so there''s no way I was in my original world ording to my mental clock.
The stars in the sky were also messed up and all over the ce from what I normally see on Earth. It was so different that there wasn''t a single point on Earth where you could see such a star arrangement, which told me that this ce wasn''t on Earth or even in the same gxy and was a ce far, far away.
After proving that this was a different world and that Gods actually exist since only they could create such a phenomenon, I went back in my room and sat on the edge of the bed while looking at the white ceiling of the room, and I started to think about what I should do from now on.
ording to the words of the Gods, this world was made for my trial to attain Godhood. It was basically a stage where I was the main character, who had to do what the Gods said and earn their satisfaction in return. Once I earned all their favour, I would be able to join their ranks and be a God.
A God...What level of existence even is that? A being so powerful that he could make worlds like this one just on his whim. That''s power that everyone would dream of possessing at least once in their lives.
But rather than being a God, I was more interested in meeting this mother figure of mine who said she''s waiting for me.
It''s not because I long for her over these years and want her love, but because I could look her in the face and ask her why she had never shown herself to me even once? Why she left me in the mortal world when she was a God herself? Why she never came to me when I called out to her in my sleep?
And why she never came to my rescue or protected me like I hoped she would, when I was in danger in the past?
I thought that it was childish of me to think that my weak mother could pull me out of those situations, where everything and everyone was against you. But now that I''m hearing that she''s a God or is rted to one, I really do want to know why she didn''t help me out in the time of my need like an actual parent would.
I never harboured such feelings of resentment for my mother before, since I had already long forgotten that she had a certain part in my life due to her absence. But now that she''s back in my life and saying that she''s waiting for me, when I''ve been wishing for her to show up most of my life, I really want to look at her and ask if she dares to call me her son with what she''s done.
I should be really pissed off that I was forcefully dragged into this world to y this game of Godhood where I could actually lose my life when I was perfectly satisfied with my life back at home as a librarian. But when I think about getting a chance to talk to my so-called mother, I don''t feel all that bad about being brought into this world and the risks I will have to face.
I mean, it''s not like it''s the first moment in my life where I had to survive while my life was in constant danger.
And there''s also an attractive reward, along with the chance to be God at the end, so it''s not all that bad.
But what I still don''t understand is why I was brought to this world through some milf ads and why I was weed into the world of milfs. Why the hell are there milfs involved in achieving Godhood?
And didn''t they say that this was a world of milfs? Where were they? I don''t see a single one of them.
And as if God decided to answer my question, the door of my room opened all of a sudden, and a woman entered my room.
...Oh damn.
That''s a milf alright. A fine one at that...The finest I''ve ever seen in my entire life.
????????????????????
(Warning: This novel is made by a Degenerate for Degenerates, so if you aren''t into kinky stuff and prefer vani, then this novel isn''t for you)
Chapter 6: I Have A Mother Now?
Chapter 6: I Have A Mother Now?
The woman who entered my room appeared to be in her thirties and had a mature look on her face, as every adult would. She had light blue eyes that glowed like orbs. Long hazel brown hair that reached her waist and had a bundle of hair tied up in braids on the side. Plump lips that were pale pink in colour. Sharp eyebrows. Long eyshes that highlighted her bright eyes. Lightly tanned skin that looked as smooth as ivory. And overall, she had a gorgeous visage that would make any man drool on sight.
She was honestly so beautiful that I would confidently say that she was the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. I wasn''t exaggerating one bit, as her face was simply perfect without any w, almost as if someone sculpted it with the intention of her having a wless face.
I would even say that her beauty was inhumane since I just couldn''t imagine a perfect being like her existing back on Earth.
And you also couldn''t forget her ridiculous figure, which had absolutely ridiculous proportions.
Her chest, which was protruding from the maroon sweater she was wearing, was massive in size and looked like she fit two cantaloupes in there. And not only were they huge, they simply had the perfect shape and weren''t sagging at all, which usually happens with women who haverge breasts. They perfectly stuck on to her chest like globes and looked full and voluminous like ripe fruit.
Not to mention her buttocks, which had an abundant amount of flesh on them to the point where it looked like her blue sweatpants were going to tear with the additional support from her thick thighs.
And even though she looked rather slim, she had a meaty figure with all the curves in the right ces.
I''m pretty sure that even if you gically modify a baby''s DNA to have a top-tier figure when she grows up, she still wouldn''t be able topare to the woman''s body before me, as it was something that all men dream about but can never attain.
The moment I saw both her face and figure, I knew that the women in this world were on a different levelpared to those on Earth, and the women on Earth had no chance of winning against them. Maybe she was the only one who looked as good as she did in this world, but I mostly think that every other woman looks as good as her.
I got this from the fact that this world was referred to as the world of milfs by the Gods.
And if you want someone as mighty as God to specifically refer to your world as the world of milfs, then you''ve got to have some top-tier milfs in your world, or else it''s useless to think about that title.
While I was still in a daze, wondering how she was carrying those huge jugs on her chest without any severe back pain, the woman barged into the room like it belonged to her and eximed in a loud voice
"Kafi! It''s time to get up! Dinners ready! If you don''t get up now, mommy is going to start a band in your room with a pan and a spat!"
She held a pan in one hand and a spat in the other, and it looked like she was going to start banging on them to wake me up. The reason I say me is because my name is Kafka, and Kafi is the name the children back in the orphanage used to call me since it was a rather cute nickname.
And as if she already knew she wasn''t going to get a reply from me no matter how much she called out, she moved her hands together to bang the two utensils together to make a cacophony of music. But just as the two instruments were about to touch, her hands stopped in mid-air as she saw me sitting on the bed and staring at her.
"Oh. You got up yourself...That''s suprising." She gasped, like she was amazed at the fact that I woke myself up before she woke me up from my sleep herself.
"...But why did you have to wake up today of all days? Mommy was going to practice a song she was thinking of in your room...But now I have to postpone that to tomorrow morning." Thedy who called herself mommy sighed, as if she were sad she couldn''t y her one-hit wonder with the kitchen tools in her hands.
"Well, at least you got up on your own for the first time, which is really relieving since I was starting to wonder what you were going to do when I''m not at home." The woman gave a smile of relief as she looked at me with kind eyes.
The same eyes a mother would show to her beloved son, which I''ve seen many times before while working in the library.
"Now that you''re up, quickly wash your face ande down for dinner. I''ve cooked your favourites." The woman asked me to hurry and left the room with her kitchen tools in hand.
Mommy... That woman referred to herself as mommy. So does that mean I''m her son?
As in, my identity in this world includes her as my mother?
Damn, I did not expect that. I thought I would be simply transported into this world without any proper ID, but it seems like the Gods set me up and gave me a past and a family who seem to know me.
My mother in this world even recognises my face as her own son''s, even though there''s no actual difference to my real face. Then, does that mean her actual son was someone who looked like me? If it is like that, where is he now, now that I''m in his ce?
Or did the Gods simply alter reality and fit me into this world as an additional piece?
It''s probably my second guess, as it would be easier to do, then make a clone of me and make him live in this world.
As for that woman who''s my mother in this world... I really don''t think that I can consider her to be my mother, no matter how many times she calls me her son.
Maybe if I was transported to this world when I was a child, I would think of her as my mother after some time, since I desired a parental figure in my life at that time.
But now that I am a fully grown adult, I can only look at thedy as a member of the opposite sex and not as a family member. No matter how much motherly affection she shows me, I simply wouldn''t be able to sincerely treat her as my own mother and would even have certain intentions towards her due to her gorgeous figure.
But I don''t think that''s going to be an issue, as the way things are going, I don''t think that this trial is going to be what I thought it was initially and is going to be something much more ''entric'' in nature.
Why I think that is because this was the world of milfs, and the full form of milfs is something that everyone knows.
And the fact that I entered the world of milfs through a bunch of ads that advertised horny milfs in the area and also have a hot mother in this world is a massive sign that things are taking a massive turn from what I thought this trial was going to be at first.
Thescivious body of that woman, which was extremely unnecessary if it were a normal trial, also cemented the idea that this trial of mine was going to go down the perverted route.
Finally, the message I received from the Gods when I first saw thedy who called herself my mother proved that my conjectures were going in the right direction.
[The Gods are interested in your mother, Abigail Vanitas]
The Gods are interested in a woman who belonged to the so-called World of Milfs...I could already imagine what that means.
Chapter 7: A Little Accident...
Chapter 7: A Little ident...
But that is simply a guess of mine, so I don''t really need to think about it too much in case I was simply thinking about it in the wrong direction and my actual objective is something different.
What I should be wondering about is: why is it that my self in this world is sleeping till it''s 8 PM every day and always needs his mom to wake him up?
I can understand why he might be sleeping, as he might be tired from school or he may be in some physically intensive club that drains his energy. But why does he have his mother wake him all the time, like it''s a routine?
Shouldn''t he be the one to do that himself since he''s grown up now? Or is it that high schoolers still need their mothers to give them wake-up calls even in the evening?
I''ve never been to high school myself, and I''ve never had a mother figure in my life, so I don''t really know. But all I do know is that my past self in this world doesn''t have the same personality as me and only possesses my looks, as I wouldn''t need my mom to act as an rm even when I was a teenager since I had a sense of order and responsibility from a very young age.
And the clothes I saw in the cab, the posters on the wall, the colour scheme of the room, and the way the room smelled weren''t ording to my taste and looked like they were set up by someone else even though they had the same face as me.
So, even though I don''t know who the person is in my ce in this world or how he normally behaves, I at least know he isn''t me. That also means my personality will appear very different to the people who already know me, so I should amodate for that change.
I thought the Gods would give me their first task or mission the moment I came to this world, but it doesn''t seem like anything like that is going to happen anytime soon, so I should probably go down for dinner before my mom calls me again.
My mom... Even just thinking about calling that woman my mom is weird in my head. But I have to get used to it since she''s my actual mother in this world, and I can''t call her first name like I want to.
I quickly washed my face and changed my clothes to my liking, as the previous clothes I was wearing were too baggy for me. I had to search for any decent clothes in the wardrobe, as most of them were dark, thick, and baggy, as if the person who bought all this wanted to be as conspicuous as possible at all times and didn''t have a great sense of fashion.
After some digging, I found some ck track pants and a white t-shirt that I put on and started walking down the stairs towards the kitchen, where I could hear the sounds of stirring being made.
The house I was in was rather big and looked quite modern, with a simple but elegant design and decorations all around it. It had one floor and looked to be a western-style house that had an adult touch to it. Although I wouldn''t say that it looked like a mansion, it was still a house that looked like it could only be bought by people in the upper middle ss.
While I was walking down the stairs, I saw some family pictures hanging on the side. On the multiple pictures that were framed, there were always two women and one boy.
The boy in the pictures looked to be me when I was younger; one of the women in the picture was my mom, whom I saw just earlier; and there was also another woman who I had never seen before who was just as gorgeous as my mom with her short ck hair and grey eyes.
Their framed pictures looked like your average family photos, where they or ''we'' were doing a bunch of family activities like sledding, apple picking, ying on the beach, going to an amusement park, etc. The pictures looked to have been taken over the years, so I could see younger versions of myself in each different picture.
And it was quite strange to see pictures of myself when I have no memory of that incident in the picture ever happening, as if I were suffering from amnesia and was looking at my family pictures to remember the past.
But there were some peculiar things about these pictures.
The first being that I always looked so gloomy and sad in these pictures. It''s not like I was scared and looked like I was getting abused, but I simply looked bored and looked glum in the photos as if I didn''t want to be there, while my mom and the otherdy held me with smiling faces.
I just looked so dark and moody in each picture, no matter what age I was, and was honestly ruining all of them with my grouchy faces, as if I were portraying that I''d rather stay back home than spend time with my family.
To sum it up, I looked like a rebellious son who didn''t want to spend time with his family and looked like someone who would never appreciate anything in his life and would forever be a buzzkill who no one really liked. Or, more to say, the original version of me in this world was.
I thought of adopting some of my twin''s traits into my personality so that I could adapt to this world better, but I don''t think I''ll be doing that since I don''t want to add any gloomy characteristics of his life to mine. I''d rather appear much more happy and approachable than act like a depressed loner like him, since I see no positives in acting like my past self.
The next thing I noticed is that I don''t see a single man in these pictures who could be my father in this world, and there was only anotherdy in these pictures who was probably my aunt or my mother''s close friend, judging by how close my mother and thatdy were in each picture. As for my father, I guess he simply doesn''t exist in this setting of mine and is probably dead or divorced from my mother.
I''d also like to keep it that way, as dealing with a mother figure was already too much for me to handle. And adding in a man who I had to call father was simply revolting considering that I was an adult myself, even though I''m in the body of my teenage self.
After getting a good look at the pictures, I went down to the ground floor and entered the kitchen, where I could smell a delicious smell wafting out and see my mom standing near the stove and stirring something.
I didn''t get to look at it properlyst time since it was quite dark in my room and my mom was facing me, but now that she''s showing her back towards me while she was cooking, I confirmed the fact that she had fat ass.
I thought her chest was already impressive enough, but her butt didn''t lose out in any way, as it looked like two oversized buns were stuffed into her pants.
I could almost hear the fabric of the pants tearing from how tight they were fitted on her butt. It almost made me want to take off her pants for her safety so that her butt can breathe again after how tight and congested they looked under there.
And just how does she have a waist that slender when she''s carrying weights both at the bottom and top? I mean, it looked like she still had some meat on her abdomen and didn''t look like the fit and slender waist a young girl would have, but it was still thin enough to show off the curves of her butt and thighs perfectly.
With a figure like that, there''s no way in hell I''m ever going to actually consider her as my mother. Hell, I''d probably even fight my dad in this world to make her mine.
I mean, all it would take is a little ''ident'' for my father to pass on, and I would be right by my mother''s side tofort and take care of her after his passing. That would give me more than enough opportunities to make my mother forget about my father and for me to slip into the picture.
Chapter 8: Hate And Love
Chapter 8: Hate And Love
...Oh god. It''s acting up again.
My hatred for older men and my love for older women is acting up again.
I''ve been keeping it supressed since I''ve been trying to integrate into society without giving myself out in any way for the past two years, but now that I''m in a new world where I''m considered to be the protagonist, it''s alling out again.
My hatred towards older men stems from various factors in my childhood; and all the bad memories I could think of that impacted me negatively involved them.
It started off with my own father, who left me on the streets in the cold when I was a baby. Then it went to the grandpa that found me on the streets; who at that time I thought was going to take care of me but actually sold me to some traffickers for some drug money.
Even though I had a perfectly working mind back when I was a one-year-old baby and could understand what was going on around me like an adult, I still had the body of a baby and couldn''t do anything as I was getting sold. Luckily, the traffic ring was busted, and I was sent to an orphanage to get taken care of.
But the story doesn''t end there, as one of the male caretakers there tried to molest me when I was 4 years old, and when I was 6, the new warden of the orphanage was a sick sadist who abused and thrashed me and some other children around when we made the slightest mistake.
And at age 8, a man burned the orphanage I lived in; at age 9, my english teacher, who was my first love, got engaged to another man; at age 10, the foster father of one of the little girls I cared for at the orphanage was found to be a pedophile; at age 11, a government official was stealing all the money that was supposed to go to the orphanage; and after that, I was chased by those organisations that were led by men.
Ever since I was a child, everything unlucky that happened to me involved a man, so I''ve grown to detest them with all my heart over the years. Even though I may talk to them normally nowadays, I always keep a guard on them and never get too close since it always ends horribly for me.
But older women, on the other hand...Well, they were the exact opposite. Every moment of my life where I felt safe, happy, and satisfied was when I was with an older woman.
Like how I was saved by a task force led by a female officer who brought down the trafficking brigade and made sure I was taken care of in the orphanage as a baby. Or the several female caretakers in the several orphanages I was in, who treated me like their own son and gave me their unconditional love.
There was also my first love as a child who was my English teacher, the rich olderdy who always donated to the orphanage and yed with the children there, thedywyer who fought against the man who stole from the orphanage, the granny who always brought sweets to share with the children, thedy who would buy me a new book every time she visited me, and so many more times where women were the sunshine in my life.
Just like how men were the malignant tumours in my story, women were the stars that kept me moving forward every day.
And because I matured at a very young age due to my constitution, I never found girls my age attractive and was only interested in older women, even as a child. And not simply any adult women, but women who gave off a mature feeling as if they would pamper you in their presence. Women who gave off a motherly aura with plump and soft bodies, that had softened over the years like ripe fruit.
That''s the type of woman I like...So basically, milfs in general.
That''s why a gorgeous woman like my mother before me was simply irresistible in my eyes, and there was no way in hell I could ever treat her as my real mother.
But I should remember that I shouldn''t be greedy just because I''m in a new world, as greed brings forth the demise of others, which I''ve personally witnessed in the past.
So, for that reason alone, I will leave my father alone if he actually exists...That is, unless the Gods want to see him vanish, which I will happily carry out.
"Oh. You''re finally here. I thought I was going to have to go back to your room and y my newest musical piece." My mom noticed me standing near the kitchen entrance.
"But since the food is going to take a few minutes to be ready, why don''t I just y it for you as you wait..." My mom turned and said, with a yful smile on her face, as she held a pan in one hand and a spat in the other.
But just as she was about to start banging away, she once again stopped and froze in ce. Her blue eyes went wide as she had a look of shock on her face, as if she couldn''t believe her eyes.
She almost dropped the utensils from the surprise, and she was looking at me with her lips parted, as if she were looking at apletely different person.
I didn''t understand why she was staring at me with wonder and disbelief in her eyes, like she was seeing her son for the first time, when I looked exactly like her actual son.
Or is it that her motherly instincts activated, and she immediately realised that I wasn''t her real son when she saw me?
I didn''t know what to make of the situation and just stood in ce, staring back at her, hoping she didn''t find out that I was a fake.
"Kafi...You...You''re looking at me."
Huh?...Why is she so surprised that I''m looking at her? Is there some tradition in this world where I can''t look at my own mother''s face?
Chapter 9: A Mother鈥檚 Undying Love
Chapter 9: A Mother''s Undying Love
Is there some tradition in this world where I can''t look at my own mother''s face?
If there is a rule like that, then me and the one who made that rule are going to have a serious problem, as there is no way I am going to avoid looking at thedies wherever I go.
You might as well dig my eyes out at that point, since it''s no use to me if I can''t admire life''s most beautiful creations.
"Is there anything wrong with looking at you, mom?" I asked hesitantly and referred to her as my mother for the first time.
"No, there''s nothing wrong with looking at your own mother..." My mother stated while staring at me absentmindedly as if she still hadn''t gotten over the suprise of my appearance, which made me breathe a sigh of relief and cancel my ns to throw the person who made the rule into the river.
"...I-It''s just that you never usually look straight at me and always avoid my gaze." My mom told me about the behaviour of my previous self, after snapping out of her daze.
"You''d always look at the ground when you speak and never look at my face when you talked with me or anyone else, for a matter of fact..."
Great. Not only is my preview self in this world a gloomy loser who looked like he would always kill the mood with his antics, but he also has social anxiety even in front of his own mother.
What a wonderful setting I have for myself.
"But Kafi, now you''re looking at me..." My mom said in awe, as her eyes widened.
"You''re looking straight at me without even flinching in the slightest. You''re looking right into my eyes without looking away for even a moment...It''s the first time I''ve seen you look right at me like that." My mom said in wonder, as if she never expected this day to evere.
"And it''s also the first time I''ve seen your eyes so clearly." She looked up at my eyes.
"I always thought they were just dark in colour...But only now do I know that not only are they incredibly dark, but they''re also so clear, almost as if I can use them like a mirror to see my own reflection." She gazed at my eyes like they were pearls.
She then ced the tools on the stovetop and walked right in front of me.
Although she was quite tall, she was still shorter than me, so I had to look down at her as she ced her hands on my cheeks and pulled me down so that she could get a better look at my face.
Her hands felt soft and warm to touch, and she gave off a pleasantvendar smell that gave me a very nostalgic feeling.
"What beautiful eyes..." My mom muttered as she looked up at me.
"Even though they''re just simple eyes that let you see the world and something that everyone has; there''s just something maic about yours that drags me in, almost as if looking at them puts a spell on me to make me stare at them forever...How have I never seen these beautiful eyes of yours before?" My mom said in wonder.
"And the boldness and energy your eyes give off, as if they wouldn''t ripple even if the whole world started falling apart." She gasped.
"Where did you suddenly get all that confidence from when you didn''t even dare to look into the eyes of anyone around you before?" My mom asked, bbergasted at my sudden change.
She then looked up at my hair and said
"And not only are your eyes different, you also changed how your hair looks...It was so messy and sloppy before, like you just got up from bed, but now it looks so neat and tidy, making you look so smart and mature."
My mother brushed my short ck hair that I neatly parted around the center and left it a little messy on the sides, like I usually do.
So we''re adding horrible hair to my past image. What a mess.
"You also washed your face and took a proper bath like I told you to do so many times...Now look at yourself, after you did what I said. Your skin is super clear, and you smell so good...And honestly, after a little washing up, your skin even looks better than mine." She held up her hand andpared my pasty pale skin, which made me look sickly, to hers, which was lightly tanned, and even looked a little jealous that I had such great skin with no effort.
"And Kafi! I can''t believe you didn''t wear those dark hoodies and sweaters you love so much, and wore something decent for once. I thought that you would wear those musty clothes for the rest of your life." She took a step back to observe my fit, and looked excited and relieved that I had changed my attire.
"And just look what all these changes have done to you!...You look so handsome now!"
My mom jumped in glee seeing that her son had a glow up, which she seemed to have been waiting for a while.
"And don''t misunderstand, Kafi. I wasn''t saying that you didn''t look good before and I always thought you were a good-looking boy" She quickly said it so that I didn''t misunderstand her intentions.
"But it''s just that I always thought you had more potential to your looks like an unpolished gem that needed proper care...And now, after all these years of waiting, for the first time ever, I get to see that gem in its finest form so I can''t help but get a little worked up." My mom said it excitedly, as if she had gotten an actual gem as a present.
"I mean, just look at you." She pointed at me like I was an exhibit.
"Dark eyes that are clearer than water, that possess some sort of maic charm. Raven ck hair has been elegantly styled. wless, pale skin that even makes me jealous. And a well-distinguished face with a rather tall figure...Thedies would simply be all over you!"
"There wouldn''t a single girl that would be able to resist your looks. And you''d be the crowd-turner wherever you go...Women would fight for you to just nce at them, and there will never be another dull moment in your life." My mom said with absolute confidence, as if she could already imagine it happening.
"Ahhh! I''m so excited! My son is going to break so many hearts out there! I have to tell this to Olivia, right this moment!" My mom eximed in delight that her son was going to leave a bunch of girls crying, and looked like she was going to run off to tell this Olivia person.
But she suddenly stopped herself and raised her head as if a thought had popped up in her mind. She then went closer to me with a slightly worried look on her beautiful face and asked
"But Kafi, why did you suddenly decide to change?"
"Don''t get me wrong, as your mom is proud of you for maturing and deciding to change yourself for the better. But I still don''t understand why you did it all of a sudden, when you''ve maintained the status quo for years now.
I heard that boys your age go through a change or transformation to better themselves after a heart break...Is that true, Kafi? Do boys your age do that?...Did you get hurt by a girl you liked?" My mom asked with concern in her eyes, about what I was going through. She then continued saying
"If you are going through a heartbreak, then please tell mommy all your worries. I know you don''t like to open up and talk to us about your life, but this is something that you really need to talk to someone about.
It''s fine if you''re not ready right now...But if there everes a time when you want to open up to someone my little Kafi, then know that mommy is right here waiting for you with open arms."
My mom held my hand in her own and looked at me with a caring smile, telling me that I coulde to her at any time if life gets rough and she''ll be waiting ready with a big hug tofort me.
Honestly, even though I said that I couldn''t see the woman before me as a mother, her words right now touched me deeply and made me wonder if this is what it feels like to have a mother who actually cares about you.
The genuine concern she shows for me and the love in her words brought out the buried desires of younger me, who always wondered what a mother''s love would feel like.
The feeling of being unconditionally loved, even if you were the ugliest person to ever exist. Or the feeling offort of having someone who puts her little one before her needs, and would do anything for the safety and protection of her child.
Towards that love and concern that most children in the world got and never truly appreciated, I always wondered what it felt like and slept every night thinking if I would ever experience that feeling, even if it was for only a single moment in my life.
Those desires and feelings that I had thought I had forgotten a long time ago wereing back to me slowly, and I didn''t like the fuzzy feeling it was giving me, like I was going to cry.
"Kafi...Are you crying?"
Shit! I am crying!
Chapter 10: An Adorable Mother
Chapter 10: An Adorable Mother
I can''t believe I''m starting to tear up after hearing a few words.
That''s so embarrassing to think about when I acted like I could never treat thedy before me like my mother. Now, it''s exactly because of her motherly words that I''m on the verge of breaking out in tears.
Seeing my mom look so worried that I was tearing up after hearing her words, I quickly wiped my eyes and said so that she didn''t have to show that sad expression on her ever-so-bright and cheerful face anymore.
"I''m a big boy, mom. Why would I start crying all of a sudden? That would be so embarrassing, especially in front of you." I waved my hand to show that it wasn''t anything as I wiped my eyes.
"Then, why were there tears in your eyes right now?" My mom asked in a concerned manner.
"It''s probably because of the onions you chopped up over there. I would''ve smelled those cut-up onions and started tearing up." I pointed at the cut-up onions on the kitchen counter and made an excuse, but my mom still looked a little worried.
"Are you sure about that, Kafi? Are you sure that it''s not because you''re going through something difficult?" She asked, not knowing if I was telling the truth or not.
"Of course, mom. What kind of question even is that?" I stopped wiping my tears and smiled to show that I was okay. I then continued, saying
"I have everything I need in the world right now, so why would I be having a hard time like you said?"
"You have everything in the world?" My mom was surprised by my sudden positive outlook on life.
"Of course, I have a roof over my head to keep me away from the rain, soft clothes that keep me warm, a healthy body that allows me to do anything I want, and delicious food being cooked for me three times a day...What else can a man possibly ever want in his life?"I enthusiastically said.
I then deeply looked into my mother''s blue eyes and said
"Andst but certainly not the least, I have a beautiful mother who cares for me dearly and showers me in her love every day, so why should I ever be sad when I''m living the best life a man could ever live."
My statement made my mother look at me with a nk expression at first, but then her eyes slowly widened and her cheeks started turning red in colour as if she were embarrassed about what her son had said about her.
"Mom, you can''t actually be blushing because of what I said, right?" I smiled and looked at her strangely.
"W-What else am I supposed to do?...It''s because you said something nice to me all of a sudden, which you never ever did before, andpletely caught me off guard." My mom said, as she fanned herself with her hands to cool herself down.
"But Kafi, you shouldn''t tease your mother like this." My mom reprimanded me.
"You may have said it as a joke to make fun of your mom, but for me, it feels like you''re genuinely saying nice things about me, and it''s making an old woman like me get worked up." She gave me a small p on the hand to tell me off.
"But I wasn''t joking with you. I really meant what I said." I said as I rubbed the ce she pped my hand.
"Enough Kafi...We both know that you''re saying this so that you can make fun of me. There''s no way you actually think your mother looks beautiful, and you probably think I look like an old hag, don''t you?" My mom asked me to stop ying around and talk seriously.
"Old hag? Who''s the old hag?" I scoffed.
I then turned and looked at my mother, like I was sincerely trying to convince her about the truth that she wasn''t aware of, and said in a solemn tone
"Mom, I don''t think you understand how pretty you actually are. You''re honestly better looking than all the girls my age or any age, as a matter of fact...Especially with those light blue eyes of yours that remind me of a serene ocean and those thick and lucious locks of hair that you''vebed elegantly. If youbine those with your ever-so-beautiful face and that smile you always give, that''s probably made so many people''s hearts flutter; calling you the pinnacle of beauty wouldn''t seem like an overstatement."
My mom''s eyes twinkled when she heard mepliment her, and she looked like she wanted to say something, but instead she simply bit her lips and looked away.
She looked like she was trying to hide the fact that she was flustered by what I said, but her attempt ultimately failed as she couldn''t hide the smile on her face that was creeping out from the corner of her lips, and she yed with the hems of her sweater shyly like a little girl.
"And, do you want me to tell you a secret from my past mom?" I looked around to see if anyone was around us, as if what I was going to say was something that could forever change the world.
"Kafi''s secret?" My mom first looked deeply surprised that I was telling her a secret.
"Mommy wants to know!~Mommy wants to know Kafi''s secret!~" But it was immediately followed by a burst of excitement that her son was finally going to talk to her about his life, and she quickly nodded as if she thought I would change my mind if she made me wait too long for her to agree.
Seeing how excited and giddy she was, like a little kid who heard he was going to a surprise theme park visit, couldn''t help but make me smile, as it was quite the adorable and wholesome sight.
It also made me scowl at my past self for treating his mother so harshly, that she was so happy just to hear a little bit about her son. And it really made me realise how desperate she was to have some moments with her ungrateful son, who didn''t seem to care about her at all.
"Then lend me your ear." My mom got closer to me and showed me her ear and even covered it with her hands like I was telling her an actual secret, which made me chuckle and forget all the hate I had for my past self.
"It''s quite embarrassing to tell...But when I was in kindergarten, the teacher had asked the ss to write down who we thought was the most beautiful person in the world. Most of the kids wrote the names of some cartoon characters they saw on TV, and some of them wrote the names of their crushes...But do you know who I wrote?" I bent down and whispered into her small ears, which looked so delicate that it made me want to bite them and leave a mark.
"I don''t know. Who did you write? Who was that lucky girl that caught the eyes of my adorable little Kafi at that time?" My mom asked curiously about her son''s childhood crush, to which I responded by tilting her head towards me so that she was looking at me, and said with a cheeky smile on my face
"Who else other than you, mom? You were the lucky girl I had in my eyes at that time."
My mom had an expectant look on her face to hear the name of her son''s first crush, and she looked like she was going to tease me with that name afterwards. But when she heard it was her who I had written down at that time, she was absolutely shocked and looked like she couldn''t believe my words.
"K-Kafi, is that true?! Did you really write down your mother''s name at that time?!" She looked up at me with an expectant gaze in her eyes, as if she had to confirm it twice since it was too hard to believe.
"Of course, mom. Why would I lie about that?" I said, and continued saying
"And not only did I think that you were the most beautiful person I had seen at that time, but I still think the same and don''t think anyonees close to you in terms of beauty."
"Stop it, Kafi~ You''re making your mother''s heart race." My mom blushed profusely and was waving her hand, telling me to stop. But I didn''t follow her order and said in an exaggerated manner.
"Oh man~ I thought my mother had already reached the epitome of beauty, just as she is...But just look at her blushing face now. She looks so much cuter with how red her face is, like a little girl."
"No~ Stop it Kafi~ You can''t tease your mother like this!" My mom grabbed onto my hand and shook it to make me stop, while having a flustered look on her face. But I still didn''t stop, like she asked and said, as if I were announcing my mother''s cuteness to the entire world
"Oh, how cute~ She couldn''t handle the embarrassment of gettingplimented by her own son, and is now hiding her face in her son''s arm to hide her face. Tell me, has anyone seen a mother as cute as her? Don''t you just want to give her a big hug and treasure her for how adorable she is?"
I was expecting her to retort once again, but she didn''t say anything back and actually buried her face in my arms and went silent. And just as I was wondering what happened, I heard a sniffling sounding from her, like she was crying.
?????????????????????
This is my first time I''m writing an older character and I would like to know from you guys how the interactions are. Like if they are decent, natural, forced or cringey.
Any honest opinions would help me improve me writing.
Chapter 11: Second Hand Embarrassment
Chapter 11: Second Hand Embarrassment
"M-Mom, are you crying?" I asked after seeing her body shiver, as sheid her face on my shoulder.
"Did I say anything wrong?...If I did, I''ll apologize and take back what I said immediately. I''ll even join you in your musical piece you were so proud of, and we can y it together, so please don''t cry, mom." I said, not having any idea why she started crying all of a sudden.
I started teasing her after seeing how cute she was reacting, like I usually do when I talk with older women who I''m interested in, but I never expected her to cry after hearing my words.
If I knew she would cry, I would''ve stayed silent the whole time, as I didn''t want the person who showed me how it felt to be sincerely loved by someone for the first time in my life to be sad.
It started off with her making me cry with her words, and now it was me who made her cry with mine. What a vicious cycle.
"N-No, you didn''t say anything wrong and hurt mommy in anyway. It''s just...It''s just..." My mom muttered while choking on her own tears, as she held my arm tightly and buried her face in so that I wouldn''t see her crying face.
"...It''s just that mommy is so happy that she just can''t help but cry a little." She wiped her tears on my shirt and looked up at me with watery eyes and a beautiful smile on her face.
She then chuckled while wiping away the remnant tears on her face and said
"It''s just that you''ve been so cold and distant to me for all these years, and I was starting to worry that you were slipping away from me. Right now, we can still stay together since you are still in high school, but I started to wonder what would happen when you left for college and what would happen after that when you started working. I worried that you wouldn''t need your mother anymore and wouldn''t speak to me ever again, once you became independent."
Even though she was currentlyughing like it was a joke, I could still see a lingering fear in her eyes, as if she hadn''t fully gotten over the fact that her son might leave her side one day and never return.
"But now I don''t need to worry about that anymore."
She stopped wiping her tears and said it with a blooming smile on her face; with the fear in her eyes slowly subsiding as she looked at me tenderly, as if everything in the world was finally going her way.
"After hearing your words today and seeing how much you actually care for me, I don''t ever have to have those worries ever again...And why exactly do you think that is?" She looked up at me eagerly, expecting me to answer.
The reason I care for her? And the reason I said some nice words to her?...Well, it was partly because I wasn''t treating her like my actual mother and wanted her to have a nice impression of me as a man, and not her son. But it''s not like I can actually say that, so I have to think about why her so-called ''son'' would do such things.
"...B-Because I love you?"
I hesitantly said, giving her an answer that I thought would be the most appropriate reason her son would act this way, not knowing if this was the answer she was asking for.
"Exactly! It''s because Kafi loves his mommy!" My mother eximed, ted, that her son answered her quiz correctly.
"Kafi loves his mommy so much that he considers her to be the most beautiful woman in the world!" She pped her hands and jumped around like an excited child, which also made her overwhelming breasts jump along with her.
"Stop saying that aloud. For some, when you say it like that, it''s making me feel embarrassed." I covered my face and told her to stop jumping around and proiming my love for her.
"I won''t~ I won''t~...Why you ask?" She stopped jumping around and looked at me and asked.
"...It''s because Kafi loves his mommy!" She answered her questions and started jumping around me in glee once again.
"Kafi loves his mommy~ Kafi loves his mommy~ Kafi loves his mommy so much that he thinks she''s the most beautiful girl he''s ever seen~" She was so happy to finally know that her son actually loves her and was opening up to her after waiting for him all these years, that she started jumping around me while singing a chant.
The chant was adorable, as there was something cute about a grown woman being so excited that she was singing a song she made up and dancing around her son. But at the same time, it was extremely embarrassing for me, and it was making me blush.
If it was simply any other olderdy I met who was doing this, I would''ve just thought it was quite funny and wouldn''t have had too much of a reaction. But when a woman who was supposed to be my mother was acting like a child around me, it gave me second-hand embarrassment on her behalf for some weird reason and was making me cringe to the point I had to look away.
I tried to stop her little dance and chant by holding her down, but she always nimbly dodged my hands and danced around me, as she sang her little song while looking at me with loving eyes.
Seeing how happy she looked and the tender look on her face as she gazed at me, her son, my heart softened a bit, and I let her do as she pleased as I covered my face to hide my flustered face.
After dancing and singing around me for a while, she finally stopped after she was satisfied. Her face was brimming with energy, and she looked like she could go for another hour, but she stopped after seeing how awkwardly her son was standing and waiting for her performance to end.
"Although mommy hasn''t had a chance to y you my musical piece with the kitchen utensils, she''s still happy that she got to sing and dance with you."
"More like sing an embarrassing song and jump around like a kid, while making her pityful son watch." I said, begrudgingly, as I took my hand off my flushed face.
"Oh, don''t you act like you didn''t enjoy it. I know you like every one of mommy''s artistic performances...Now ask me why I know that?" She came forward and told me to ask her a question eagerly, to which I already knew how she was going to answer.
"How do you know that?" I asked against my will.
"Because Kafi loves mommy! And if Kafi loves mommy, then he''ll also love all of mommy''s performances!" She eximed with a bright look on her face, as if it were a matter of fact.
"Sigh...Now, I''m regretting opening up to you and saying how much I love you. At least I wasn''t constantly embarrassed and yed with back then before I said anything." I said, unable to handle her overwhelming love for me.
"No~ You already said that you love mommy more than anyone else in the world~ You can''t take back what you just said, and I''m not allowing it even if you did!" She pointed her finger at me and said with a stern look on her face, as if she wasn''t going to allow any takebacks.
"But at the same time, it also makes me wonder why you decided to change so suddenly and open up to me when you haven''t ever shown signs of talking to me even once." She said with a thoughtful look on her face.
Well, it''s because I''m not your actual son, actually someone else from another world, but it''s not like I can say that.
???????????????????
For a better reading experience and not to keep you guys waiting for too long, I''ll be posting the next 12 chapters which is all my backlog today, so I suggest you guys to wait until I post everything today so that you can continuously read it all.
Any critique about the chapters that will be realeased is also appreciated
Chapter 12: I Hit My Head
Chapter 12: I Hit My Head
"You said that it wasn''t because of a heartbreak, like I thought. And you said that you aren''t going through anything difficult and that you''re happy with your life...So, if it''s not because of any of those reasons, why did you decide to change all of a sudden?" She said, while pondering over why I changed.
She then looked at me and carefully asked, so that I wouldn''t get scared off by her question
"Kafi, if the reason is not too personal, can you tell mommy what happened that made you change in one single day?...You don''t have to tell everything that happened, but just a little so that mommy can be reassured that my Kafi is doing fine...I know that your mom is being unreasonable here, and is asking you about something that you probably don''t want to talk about. But can you do your mommy a favour and tell me what happened just once? Just so that mommy can have some peace of mind."
"C-Calm down, mom. You don''t have to get that worked up and request me that much." I patted my mom on her shoulders and told her to rx, since I didn''t know how to respond when she was being so sincere with me.
"The reason why I''m suddenly acting the way I am isn''t that big of a deal for you to ask me so thoughtfully. It''s actually so simple that I would''ve answered even if an acquaintance had asked me why I changed so much." I exined so that she didn''t make a big deal about what happened.
But the fact that she was willing to be so patient for my wellbeing touched me greatly and helped me understand what it felt like to be doted on by your mother for the first time, which was something an orphan like me always wanted to know.
"Oh, then what is it that made you change so much?" She rxed a bit after hearing me say that it wasn''t a big deal, but it looked like she still wanted to know what happened just to be sure.
"I just fell off the bed and hit my head on the floor." I initiated a lie to mask the truth of my transmigration into this world.
"You fell and hit your head?!" My mother was shocked at what I said and immediately pulled me down and started checking my head for any injuries.
"Does it hurt anywhere, Kafi?! Is it bleeding from any spot? Even if you aren''t, I''ve heard that you can get blood clots from impacts to the head, which you don''t really feel until it''s toote. Let''s go to the hospital just in case something like that happens!" My mom panicked and looked like she was ready to drag me to the hospital.
"It''s fine, mom. It''s really fine. It was just a small fall where I bumped my head and got up immediately. There''s no need to go to the hospital for such a small bump." I pulled her back from rushing out and reassured her that it was nothing significant. But seeing that she still looked worried, I pointed at my forehead and said
"Look, this is where I got hurt. Do you see any sort of sign that looks like I''m seriously injured?"
My mother immediately brushed my hair back and pulled me down to check the ce I got hurt, the moment she heard where I got hurt.
After examining that ce for a few seconds, while our faces were so close that I felt her breath go down my neck, and gently touching the ce I showed her to see if I would react, she let me go and said
"It really doesn''t seem like a major injury. There isn''t even a scar or bruise to indicate that you were hurt, as if you never got hurt at all. "
That''s because I never really got hurt, and lied about the ce that hit the floor.
"But how does hitting your head on the ground have to do with changing so much? It''s not like your memories were altered after you fell or you got a case of amnesia like it happens in those serial dramas." My mother said, as she remembered those cliche scenes where the protagonist loses his memory after getting into an ident.
"...Or did they?" She suddenly looked up at me with a worried look on her face, wondering if her son was also suffering from that repetitive and cliche event.
"Of course not. You''ve been watching too many dramas for you to think that your son got amnesia from a little bump on his head." I cleared up her ridiculous thoughts and reassured her that it wasn''t anything that bad.
I could honestly say that I did have amnesia, and that''s why I was acting like a different person. But that would severely mess up our current rtionship, and it would take some time to mend it, so I took the simpler route.
"I don''t have memory loss or anything. I just got a massive wake-up call after hitting my head." I gave the reason why I was acting so differently, which was way better than the old amnesia excuse.
"You got a wake-up call?" My mom raised an eyebrow.
"Yes, a wake-up call that made me realise what I''ve been doing my whole life and how I didn''t want to live in such a way anymore. The moment I hit my head on the ground, it almost felt like I woke up from a very long dream, and got up to a reality that I absolutely abhorred...The reality itself and its surroundings weren''t really the problem to me, but the person I was and the person who I became through the consequences of my actions is someone I really detested." I recalled what I apparently felt at that time, while my mother seriously listened to my words.
"And to change the person I was...No, sorry. ''Change'' wouldn''t be the correct word to use in this situation, and it should be ''improve''...And to improve the person I was, my character, and how everyone sees me overall, I decided from here on forth that I would be honest with myself and make decisions that positively impact my life for the better."
"Decisions like what?" My mother asked how exactly I was trying to improve.
Chapter 13: Murderous Hatred
Chapter 13: Murderous Hatred
"Well, I wanted to improve myself slowly, so as a first step, I searched up how to groom myself and what kind of clothes would make a man presentable on the inte a little earlier, and you can see the result of that improvement." My mother looked at my neat and clean appearance, and nodded her head as if she agreed with my improvement.
"And then I decided to follow the advice you gave me a long time ago to look at someone when they speak, and talk to them clearly in a loud and crisp voice." I said some bullshit that she could or could not have said.
Even if she didn''t say it, I would''ve just said that it was too long ago and she forgot. But my mother nodded her head once again with appreciation in her eyes, as if she was d I kept the words she said and was finally following them.
"And thest step I took today to improve myself, was to be more open and honest with my thoughts and not hold them in anymore like I used to instead because I was afraid of how everyone would judge me...Instead of acting like a gloomy dead beat; so that no one bothered with me, I wanted to show off who I actually am and my true personality, which I''ve been keeping under wraps for a while now." I acted as if this was my actual personality, and the me she saw before was simply a version of me that''s going through an edgy pubescent phase.
My mom also nodded her head and smiled in happiness to see that her son had such a bright personality, instead of being the cold and distant person he was before.
It seems that this was the ''improvement'' that impacted her the most, as it allowed her to get closer to her son like she wanted and gave her more opportunities for mother-son moments, which she was clearly craving.
"And do you remember when you entered my room and saw me sitting on the bed, when I''m usually sleeping at that time?" I asked.
"I do. I remembered it clearly since you were looking at me in a daze at that time."
A daze? More like I was eyeing up every corner of your body and wondering how such a perfect specimen of a human existed.
"At that time, I was actually thinking about how coldly I treated you in the past and didn''t have the courage to look at you...Even earlier, when I first opened up to you, I thought that you wouldn''t forget about my past self and wouldn''t show me the same affection you showed me back in the past, after getting rejected by me so many time..." I said in a mncholic manner, and my mother looked at me with teary eyes and shook her head, as if she were telling me that none of that was true and she''d love me no matter what I did or became.
"...But after seeing how caring and supportive you are with me even now, it made all those worries of mine get washed away into the dumps, and reced them with feelings of gratitude for having such an amazing mother who never left me alone even when I was acting like such a jerk to her...A mother who continued to support whatever I did, even though she was the one who got hurt along the way...A mother that I genuinely don''t deserve..."
I started tearing up by the end, but this time it wasn''t genuine tears; and were fake tears I made by stimting my tear nds to build up my forgiveness act.
My mother panicked when she saw me tearing up and went forward to hug me and say some words of constion. But just as her arms were about to wrap around mine, she suddenly pulled back and had an expression as if she didn''t know what to do and was struggling to keep herself from doing something.
She then looked at me with conflict in her eyes and said, while having an anxious look on her face
"Oh Kafi~ You don''t know how much I want to hug you andfort you right now and make sure my baby boy is okay...Just look at my shaking hands. They can''t wait to grab you and push you into my bossom tofort your pitiful self..."
You want to shove my face into the mega-sized honkers you have?! Let''s freaking go!
But what''s with the hold up? Why aren''t you shoving me 6 inches deep into your flesh and instead standing there with a conflicted look on your face, like you''re struggling to make a decision?
"...But because you hate hugs from me and even go as far as to push me away when I try to hug you, I''ll try my best to hold myself back when I actually really want to hug you so much and tell you how much of a good boy you are, and how proud mommy is because of your improvement." My mother exined why she hadn''t hugged me yet with a sad look on her face, as if the thing she wanted the most in the world was to hug her precious son.
Meanwhile, I had a twisted look on my face that could even scare a ghost because of how pissed off I was at my previous self because of what he had done.
Chapter 14: First Request
Chapter 14: First Request
You bastard...You fucking bastard.
I had no problem with you being a gloomy loser who had social anxiety, was an introvert, had horrible hygiene and a shitty fashion sense, was a dead beat who slept all the time, and was someone who depends on his mother for everything but treats her in a horrible manner.
I could excuse all that horrible behaviour of yours.
But the moment you stopped me from burying my face in your mother''s knockers with your words, was the moment I became enemies with you for life!
I swear on my life that if I ever get my hands on you one day, I''ll choke you out myself for what you did to me, you damn sabotager!
"Kafi, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at the ceiling with such a scary look on your face?"
Shit! My emotions leaked out, and I don''t have that pityful expression on my face anymore. Now, I won''t be able to get the hug I deserve.
No, there''s no way in hell I''m letting go of a chance of diving into my mother''s breasts that easily. I''d be a failure of a man if I gave up without going down with a fight.
"Sorry about that mom; it''s just that I was cursing who I was in the past for pushing his sweet mother away when she tried to hug him. That past me should be burned on the stake for all the times he rejected your hug and made you sad." I med it all on my previous self in this world and told him it was all his fault that we couldn''t hug, which was actually true.
I then looked at my mother with a solemn gaze and said
"And forget about everything I said in the past, mom. You can just treat whatever I said to you as sewage water that identally flowed through your ear and forget it all...From here on forth, you can do whatever you wish to do with me and say whatever you want to say with no holds barred. You don''t have to carry about my opinion and do as you wish."
"Really?! You won''t say anything against it?...Like if I wanted to drop you off at school on some days or if I wanted to write little notes in your lunchbox that you take to school. You won''t be against it?" She asked with an expectant gaze and eyes that were burning with excitement.
"Of course. There won''t be any objections from me, as my mother''s desires are ultimate."
"E-Even if I wanted to go on mother-son dates with you from time to time. Or watch a movie on TV together...We can do that?" My mother''s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and she was doing happy steps on the ground because of how thrilled she was to hear my words.
"Of course. Anything my beautiful mother desires." I said, with a smile on my face.
"Then, does that mean I can hug you too?!" Her voice peaked because of how happy she was, and she looked ready to throw herself in my hands once I epted.
"Of course you can hug me. I would have to be one evil existence to actually stop a mother from hugging her own son."
"T-Then, can I hug you no matter how many times I want?!"
"You can hug me however many times you want." I said while she looked at me with a fervent gaze, like she couldn''t wait to get her hands around me.
"What about the ce? Can I hug you wherever I want, just because I feel like it?!"
"Yes mom. You can hug me wherever you want, even if it''s crowded with people that we know."
"Then, does that mean that I can hug you at this moment, in this kitchen, for however long I want to?!" Her eyes were burning with the desire to hug me.
"Yes, mom, you can hug me even no-"
Poof~
Hug~
I didn''t even get to finish my sentence, and my mother had already sent herself flying into my chest. She moved so fast that I couldn''t even track her with my eyes, and before I knew it, she was hugging me as hard as she could.
"Kafi~ Kafi~ It''s been so long since I hugged my dear Kafi~ Oh, how I missed this feeling of my baby boy~ For how long did I have to wait to hug my dear Kafi~...I''m so happy right now~"
My mom didn''t simply give me a basic hug; and she actually buried herself in my chest and was rubbing her face all over me as if she were trying to take in the long-lost sensation. Her hands were wrapped around my body like she wouldn''t let go even if the world started breaking apart, and I could hear her sniffing my scent like she was a dog trying to remember my odour.
The most impactful part of her big hug were her massive breasts, which were squished up against me and made my legs go weak because of how soft they were. They felt like tworge bags of hot water were pressed against my chest and felt heavenly.
I was doing my best to keep my hands on them since they were so alluring, but I have to say that I was genuinely struggling to stop myself from ying around with those fat knockers of hers and was fighting my inner demons from doing so.
I normally have perfect self-control when ites to these sorts of things and am generally quiteposed. But when I felt these perfect breasts that I had never seen before on my chest, I just couldn''t help but want to have a try at them to see how theypare to what I was used to back on Earth.
But I lived off the principle that greed would bring about my demise, so I quickly controlled myself and let my mother hug me as she wished.
Ding~
[A message has been sent from the Gods]
But just as I was chanting a sutra in my head to calm my lower half down, I got a message from the Gods for the first time informing me of my first quest in this new world.
I was honestly excited when I first received the message, as it was technically my first step towards Godhood, and more importantly, seeing my actual mother up in the Heavens.
It was also a mission given by God, so it had to be quite exciting and should give me a rush I haven''t felt in a long time while aplishing it.
But when I read the message given to me by the Gods, my mood dropped faster than a boulder down a cliff, and I was gobsmacked at the absurd request.
I even wondered if this was a message from the Gods, or if some horny pervert hijacked the Gods messaging line for me and sent a message to me that he himself wrote.
The message sent to me was:
[The God of Storms Synthia sends a request: Grope your mother''s buttocks]
[Sessfully fulfill the request and gain the Gods satisfaction and approval]
[Fail the given request and get struck by the Thunderbolts of Almonard until you turn into dust]
Chapter 15: Wasted Potential
Chapter 15: Wasted Potential
...I just knew it. It knew it from the beginning.
The clues I''ve seen for a while now all led to this oue that I had predicted.
Starting with the initiation of the trial with porn ads that were centered towards milfs, to being sent to a world that is based on milfs, having a crazy hot milf as my mother in this world, and the Gods being interested in her.
I just knew that this trial wasn''t going to be normal and was going to be extremely lecherous and perverted, making me do requests that involve actual milfs.
And how the hell can you even call that a request when my punishment is getting struck to death by lightning? Can''t you just call it an order or sentence and stop insulting my intelligence by calling it a kind request, like I have an option to not do what they say?
An order or demand would be a better way of saying it than calling it a request.
I was hoping that it wasn''t going to be like I thought and was going to an actual trial to Godhood, which allowed me to show off my prowess and prove that I could be a God, like building a civilization from the ground up or saving a world from near destruction.
If the trial had been as difficult as that, I would have been ted, as it would''ve been a challenge that tested my abilities to the fullest, and it would have given me reason to show off why I have the title of ''The Being Closest to God'' or ''The One That Doesn''t Know The Meaning Of Impossibility''.
But what I''m left with is doing these perverted tasks for the Gods and letting them watch like it''s a TV show. I was basically the main character, which they can order around in a story that is ongoing at the moment.
The only reason I can think of why I got such a perverted trial is because of the title that refers to me as ''The Incarnation of Lust'' for some reason. Other than that, I simply can''t see why the Gods would be interested in seeing a mortal have fun with older women, like my mother over here.
Especially when my actual mother is up there above, and is probably watching me do all this.
But don''t get me wrong, thinking that I don''t like this trial, as ying around with milfs for a living, or more like having fun with them so that I can survive, is kind of a dreame true, not just for me but for any cultured individual who''s into older women.
But it''s just that I feel that I''ve been given a job that I was way overqualified for. It''s like asking someone who could n and build an entire metropolitan city to build a doghouse. Or telling someone who can design a spaceship that can go beyond the sr system to make a paper airne.
I just feel that I could do so much more.
This feeling probablyes from the fact that I have kept myself from doing anything extraordinary for the past few years so that I don''t bring any unnecessary problems, and now that I''m in a world where I don''t have to worry about those problems, I want to do so much more.
But I have to stop whining like a baby and eat what''s given to me. If I get too greedy for something else other than the task that''s presented in front of me, I''ll probably get smited by lighting, just like what would happen if I didn''t grope my mother butt.
But this is quite hrious.
I was just thinking about controlling myself from feeling up my mother''s breasts, and now I have a request to grope her butt in exchange.
What kind of twisted fate is this?
Well, whatever it is, I should probably get to groping.
But it''s not like I can simply feel up her butt and not expect her to do anything unfavorable to me in return, so I have to go about this carefully and go through a systematic process; taking into ount who she was to me, how she sees me, the barriers that I can cross, the trust she has in me, and various other factors.
After thinking about it for less than a second, I realised what I needed to do to grope my mother''s buttocks without rming her and decided to proceed with the request.
While my mother was happily hugging me and rubbing her face onto my chest to take my smell in, I still hadn''t hugged her, and my hands were floating around her back. I was going to hug her back when she first hugged me, but that''s when the message came, and I had to stop myself from hugging her back to think about what I should do.
Now, I was going to use the fact that I hadn''t hugged her to my advantage and start off the Gods request.
Chapter 16: Let Me Teach You How To Hug Someone
Chapter 16: Let Me Teach You How To Hug Someone
While my mom was making happy sounds as she hugged me tightly, I also slipped my hands around her smooth waist and hugged her back.
Seeing that her son was responding to her hug, she was ted and overjoyed, as I would normally push her back when she tried to hug me in the past, like she said.
But at the same time, she seemed dissatisfied with the way I was hugging her, as I was barely touching her waist and was close to hovering over her skin, like I was hesitant to give her an actual hug.
She didn''t like this one bit and looked like she wanted me to give her an actual hug, where we embraced one another like family. So to change the way I hugged her, she looked up at me with a discontented look on her face and said
"Kafi, you can hug me a lot tighter, you know. Look at how tight mommy is hugging you. You have to hug me the same way."
"But you''d probably break if I hugged you the same way you''re hugging me, since I can barely breathe right now." I looked down andined about her big hug, which made her push her breasts into my chest and made me unable to take in air.
"That''s something you have to deal with as my son and is not my problem." She refused to loosen her grip on me and even started hugging me even more while rubbing her chest on me in retaliation for what I said, which made it even harder for me to breathe.
"So, you''re telling me that I should hug you like this?" I ced my hand on her lower waist, where her tailbone was, but didn''t apply too much pressure.
"Yes, just like that, but a little bit more tighter." My mother demanded.
"So like this..." I applied a little more pressure on her waist as my fingers sank into the soft flesh she had down there. My hand also went a little lower than where they were ced before, nearing her butt area.
"You''re doing good. But you still need to press into me more, like you mean it. If not, it means that your hug is too shallow." My mother instructed me like she was a hug specialist.
I then proceeded to increase the pressure of my hands on my mother''s fatty waist by tiny amounts that were barely noticeable. And my mother continued to instruct me to hug me tighter.
"So, I have to hug you like this?"
"No, a little more tighter."
"What about this? Is this enough?"
"No, that''s way too flimsy. You have to hug me like you mean it."
"Now, I should be hugging you enough, right?"
"Of course not. Put some force into it, like you mean it, Kafi."
"This should be it. There''s no way you can''t call this the perfect hug."
"A perfect hug? How can you call this a perfect hug when I can barely feel it?"
My mother seemed to be getting frustrated with my inability to follow her instructions to give her a proper hug, like I meant it. And because she was so focused on teaching me how to hug, she hadn''t noticed that my hand had already slowly slipped down her back every time I held her tighter, and now both of my lower fingers were on her bouncy butt that were bound by the dress she wore.
The blue leggings she wore were also quite thin, so I could still feel the warmth from her fleshy butt on my fingers.
And finally, after losing her patience with me, she looked up at me, said with a strict look on her face that I really couldn''t take it seriously because of how adorable it was, and eximed
"Like this, Kafi! Like this! Just do what your mother is doing right now!"
She then proceeded topletely let go of me and then suddenly hugged me again, like she was demonstrating how it was done from the start.
Finally, the opportunity that I was waiting for hade.
"Oh, so it''s like that. I understand now." I acted like I understood what she said and let go of my mother''s waist just like she let go of mine in her demonstration.
Pa~
And just when she was relieved that her son had finally understood how to hug someone, she suddenly felt two hard things p perfectly onto her wide butt.
One hard but wide object perfectlynded on her one cheek and was nted there like it belonged there. And the other object alsonded on her other cheek and made a crisp sound as if someone had pped a b of meat.
She didn''t even need to turn around to know that those objects that hadnded on her butt, were actually her son''s hands.
Chapter 17: Forbidden Sensation
Chapter 17: Forbidden Sensation
Her son''s hands were firmly ced on her buttocks and were tightly grasping onto her butt cheeks, just like she taught her son to hug. But only this time this son of hers, who didn''t seem to know how to hug anyone, was tightly hugging her butt instead of her waist, like she said.
He was hugging the mounds of flesh so tightly that his fingers were sinking into her flesh, and was dismorphing the perfect shape of her butt.
Her face flushed when she felt her son touching her butt and gripping onto it so hard that she could feel his sturdy fingers puncture her flesh through her clothes.
She was embarrassed by such an intimate action and wondered how it came to be that her son ced his hand on her butt, instead of her waist, like she told.
It''s not like her son would voluntarily ce his hand on her butt when she was his mother. Especially with how he was hesitating to hold his mother''s waist out of shyness and didn''t even know how to hug properly, so it definitely had to be due to some sort of mistake.
After she thought for a second, a gleem of understanding floated through her eyes, and she realised what must have happened that led to her son cing her hands on her butt.
Every time she told her son to hold her tighter, his hand would also go down her waist, as it was natural that his fingers would slip down her flesh the tighter he grabbed her. She did notice it at that time but didn''t think too much of it since she was focused on teaching her son how to hug properly.
I mean, she had to teach him.
What would happen if one day he finds a girl he likes and, when she goes in for a hug, he responds with a weak one like he was giving earlier? The girl would think that he wasn''t forward enough or wasn''t interested in her because of how shallowly he was showing his emotions, and the ending could be devastating. So, it was her responsibility as a mother to teach him how to hug properly and properly prepare him for his future.
Every time her son held her tighter, his hand would also slip down her body, and by the end, she could even feel a little bit of his hand on her butt.
That was when she let go of him and hugged him again to show him how to hug, hoping that he''d finally get it. But that was where things went wrong.
Her son let go of her just like she did. But instead of hugging her by the waist once again, he had identally hugged her butt by mistake. And it was an understandable mistake, as her son''s hand was already near her rear at that time, and he could have just misjudged the area where he was supposed to hug her.
Her son was also quite tall, so it''s not like he knows where to hug her just from looking at her from above, since she could only reach his shoulders height.
Yes. If she thought about it like that, everything would make sense.
But it''s not like she could simply let her son ce his hands on her ass this whole time, as it wouldn''t be very appropriate even if she was her son, so she had to tell him that this wasn''t how you hug someone. She also had to inform him subtly so that he wouldn''t get embarrassed by the fact that he was touching his old mother''s ass.
"Kafi...Honey...I don''t think this is-"
"Mom, don''t you think I''m doing it perfectly now? The tightness, the gripI think I mastered what you said and am giving you the perfect hug right now...Don''t you think so too?"
Just when she was about to tell her son that she was doing it all wrong, her son interrupted her with an enthusiastic look on his face, as if he were proud that he finally managed to give his mother a decent hug after all these attempts. He was even looking at her, with bright eyes and a pure look on his face, like he was waiting for her to give him her approval, like he was expecting.
He also didn''t seem to mind that fact that he was touching his mother''s butt and didn''t look the least bit embarrassed, unlike his mother, whose face was already red and her cheeks were starting to burn up in the grooves his fingers had made.
His attitude made it seem that he didn''t feel the least bit awkward with where he was touching her right now, and acted as if touching her butt was the same thing as touching her waist.
Seeing her son act so naturally while she herself was flustered, embarrassed her to the extreme, as she was the adult here and also his mother. And it was her who was supposed to be calm and steady in these situations and not the other way around.
Her son was also right in telling her that he was giving her the perfect hug, as the way he pulled her into his body and the way he dug his fingers into her skin like he was going to lift her up were exactly how she was trying to teach him how to hug.
And honestly, she even felt that it was better than how she had taught him, as the way he spread out his hand and supported her weight was much more loving and fervent than the basic familial hug she was giving him.
Not to mention, the way he was hugging her by her butt was also a way people hug one another, but that was only done between passionate lovers and not between family members.
But at least now she believed that she didn''t have to worry about her son not giving his future lover a good hug, as the way he was holding her now and looking down into her eyes would make any woman go crazy...Especially with how thick and sturdy her son''s hands were.
She always thought her son was quite skinny since he never really went out and stayed in his room all day, but it seems like that wasn''t true, as she could feel that her son was quite strong with the way he was gripping her ass, like he wanted to tear through her flesh.
She even started to feel something from having her behind grabbed, and she tightened up her buttocks in response to the sensational feeling. But she quickly realised that it was her son that was touching her and quickly dispelled any inappropriate thoughts, and she also cursed herself for having any such thoughts in the first ce when he was her son, with a flushed and shameful look on her face like she had done something very wrong and was feeling guilty about it.
???????????????????
~5 more chapters today~
Third person POV won''t be used often and will only be used to for some 18+ scenes to showcase the opposite party''s emotions and thoughts, since I feel it wouldn''t be exciting enough if we only heard the protagonist''s thoughts.
And it''s not really even third person, as it''s only a third person telling of a person''s view, so basically a POV told by someone else.
Chapter 18: A Shameless Mother
Chapter 18: A Shameless Mother
"What''s wrong, mom? Why does your face look red?...Is it because the way I''m hugging is making you ufortable?" Her son asked with a concerned look on his face, after seeing her embarrassed expression that she was trying to hide. He then gave a dispirited sigh and said, with a pityful look on his face
"I knew it...I thought that I had found the best position to give you a hug, as it just felt more natural this way, and it doesn''t feel awkward anymore like how it was before, but it seems like it isn''t the correct way either...You even hate it so much that you''re trembling in my hands.
Sigh...I should probably just give up on giving you any hugs in general, since I can''t seem to do it no matter how I try. Although I wanted to respond back to your hugs thinking that it would make you happy, I think it''s better to stay in myne and just obediently recieve your hugs and not embarrass myself in front of you...I''m sorry mom. I''m sorry that I disappointed you."
...Disappoint her?
How could her only son, whom she loves more than anyone else in the world, disappoint her?
Even if he turns out to be a worthless bum with no future, she trusted in her heart that she would love him for who he was, no matter what he became.
So, saying that he could actually disappoint her is an impossible statement that she could simply not ept.
She also couldn''t ept the fact that her son thought her hug was disappointing when it was the best hug she had ever received, and she doubted if any man could ever give her a hug as passionate as her son could.
From the way his fingers ploughed into her flesh without actually hurting her, to how he evenly distributed her weight over his hands, which made it feel like she was lighter than a fairy...He was simply a prodigy in the field of hugging, that just couldn''t be matched.
And even as his own mother, she couldn''t help but admit that she felt excited with the strong hold he had on her, so how could anyone else dare say that he was a disappointment when it came to hugging someone?
The only problem was that she was his mother, and he shouldn''t be giving her hugs; that actually warmed her up from the inside, as it was quite taboo to feel that way from your son.
But it was her problem that she was feeling that way, and not her son''s. And it should never be an excuse for her son to not give her another hug.
She felt that she''d much rather receive hugs like this, where she firmly felt his fingers leave marks on her lower flesh, then let her son get too embarrassed to give her a hug and never receive another hug from him ever again.
Once she understood that, she immediately looked up at her son and said
"No Kafi~ There''s nothing wrong with the way you''re hugging your mother. The only reason mommy was shaking right now was because she was so happy that she received her first proper hug from you and couldn''t help but tremble in joy...So, there''s no need to stop hugging me from here on forth, as mommy really enjoys your hugs."
"Really? Is that true?...Then why is your face so red and your body so warm, like you''re having a fever? Are you not just saying that, so I won''t feel bad that I can''t give you a hug?" Her son asked in return, which made her embarrassed and ashamed at the immature way she was acting.
She was supposed to be his mother. And here she was acting like a little girl who was being embraced by her lover. How shameful.
Realizing how immature she was acting, she decided that she would try her best to control herself in the future. But she also reluctantly believed that it would be too hard to do so since her son''s hands on her flesh simply felt too good and weren''t a sensation she could easily ignore.
"Of course, Kafi~ Why would I lie to my little boy?...I really do enjoy your hugs and would love to receive them every single day for the rest of my life. So, don''t you dare say that you won''t hug me ever again."
She said a lie that wasn''t a lie, since she really did enjoy his hugs, as it not only gave her happiness from getting hugged by her beloved son, it also gave her another rousing sensation from inside her bodythat she simply could not say out loud with her identity as his mother.
And as shameless as her thoughts were, she also wouldn''t mind if her son hugged her like this every day, as it reminded her that she was also a woman who felt happy when she was loved, which she seemed to have forgotten over the years.
The most shameful part about that was that it was her own son that made her realise her feelings that she had buried deep beneath, and not anyone else...Even her own partner.
But he was her adorable son and not any other stranger, so she didn''t feel any guilt for having these feelings and simply chose to ept them all.
Why, you ask?
It was because it was her son, who loved her more than anyone else in the world, who made her feel this way, and not anyone else.
For this son of hers, whom she she would give her heart for without a moment''s hesitation, she would ept anything he did to her with open arms, even if his actions crossed boundaries that were simply not meant to be crossed between a mother and child.
Actions like the firm hug he gave, that incited something in her that she should never have felt from her son...But also couldn''t help but want to feel again.
Chapter 19: Human Variable
Chapter 19: Human Variable
"Phew~ I thought I was really making you ufortable for a second and made you feel bad with my horrible hug."
"Of course not, Kafi~ Mommy loves every single hug you give me. As long as it''s from my baby boy, mommy would all ept your hugs, no matter how many you smother me in."
And that''s how you do it.
From acting like I don''t know how to hug her, which lowered her guard, to the act that I put on as if I was ashamed that I couldn''t even give my mother a hug properly since I had never hugged anyone before.
Everything went perfectly the way I wanted it to, and now I have full ess to touching my mother''s buttcheeks in the disguise of hugging her.
As much as I want to say it was easy, it still depended on several moving variables that I had to keep in mind when deciding how I was going to act, and there was still a small probability that things weren''t going my way.
That''s the problem with humans in general. No matter how you think you can predict a person''s actions and thoughts by observing every movement of the muscles on her face, watching how much her eye dtes when she talks, noting down her minute body movements, listening to the changes in the tone and volume in her voice, feeling her change in heart rate, and so many other ways in which you can microanalyze a person, you simply can''t be 100% sure that you can guess what a person will do, as their unpredictable minds act as a variable.
With that variable in mind, no amount of mental calctions or predictions can be absolute. But fortunately, I''m quite creative and expendable, so even if any variablese into the picture, I''m pretty sure that I can handle it.
I still think that building a nuclear reactor that could fuel an entire nation would be easier, as in a reactor, all the variables can be practically tested and theoretically calcted before the final assembly. But you can''t do the same when you''re interacting with women, who are said to be the most mysterious creatures in the entire world.
But beggars can''t be choosers, and since this is the trial the Gods have given me, I simply have to ept it.
I also know that the Gods wouldn''t be satisfied with me, just firming holding onto my mother''s butt and want me to grope them freely, so I should move on to my next course of action.
"I really don''t think you should say that, mom...As if you say that I can hug you however I want to and whenever I want to, I wouldn''t be able to keep my hands off you, and I''d treat you like a teddy bear because of how warm and fluffy you are, and hug you all the time." I looked down and warned my mother, looking like someone who regretted rejecting this wonderful feeling in the past and wanted to make up for it by hugging my mother all the time in the future.
"To have my son hug on his own volition when he feels like it..." My mother muttered absentmindedly.
"That would simply be your mother''s dreame true, Kafi~...You don''t understand just how much your mother has wanted my baby boy to takefort in me when he wants to!" She continued with an exhrated expression on her face, as if she were going to receive everything she wanted in life.
"Really? Then, you wouldn''t even mind if I picked you up while I hugged, since I''m feeling really good right now." I asked with my lips curled upwards.
"Pick me up?...You can try. But I don''t think you can since your mother isn''t as slim as she was before and has regrettably gained a lot of-...Ah! Kafi! What are you doing?!"
My mother thought I was joking at first since she couldn''t believe that I could lift her weight in my current position. But she quickly realised that I meant what I was saying, when she felt herself being lifted up in the air by her son.
Out of shock at suddenly being lifted without any warning, she cried out and quickly wrapped her arms around my neck and pushed her head into my chest so that she could bnce herself better.
I was holding her up by grabbing onto her butt like I was hugging her, so she also had to wrap her legs around me so that she could support herself. If I had lifted her up by holding her thighs, which was how it was normally done, she wouldn''t have had to use her legs to grab a hold of me. But because I was supporting her using her buttocks, she had no choice but to wrap herself around me like she was hanging onto a tree.
And since her entire weight was on my hands, my hands dug much more deeper into her fleshy butt and every single millimeter area of my hand felt warm and soft, as if the bottom of my hands were being steam-pressed by firm jelly that would jiggle if you pped it hard enough.
"Kafi, what are you doing? Why did you lift mommy up?" My mom asked in a hurry, after she stopped hiding her face in my chest.
"Why do you sound so surprised? You said that you were fine with me picking you up, so I did."
"I thought you were joking at that time. I didn''t think that you would actually do it." My mother wrapped her hands around my shoulder and looked down to see how far she was from the ground.
"And isn''t it hard to lift up your mother?...Mommy is not proud to say this, but I couldn''t hold back and indulged in one too many deserts over the years, and it may have led to me adding on a little weight over the years." She said shyly, like she was embarrassed about talking to me about her weight.
"No, I think those deserts and sweets did you a favor." I said, which made my mother perk up, not understanding what I meant.
"I mean, it''s because of those treats that you''re so soft and squishy all over your body...It''s like you''re like a big teddy bear that I can hug to sleep every night." I smiled and squeezed my mom''s butt to show her how soft she was.
Chapter 20: Light As A Feather
Chapter 20: Light As A Feather
"No, Kafi~ You''re not allowed to make fun of mommy''s weight~" My mother protested and lightly pped my hand that groped her butt, as if she didn''t want me to y around with something she wasn''t proud of.
"Why would I make fun of you? I honestly think that the mother before me is as beautiful as the mother I saw back when I was in kindergarten." I said, which made my mother''s eyes shine and her ears turn red.
"No, actually, that''s wrong..." I decided to change my statement, which made my mother''s face droop in an instant and sigh as if she already knew that what I said could never be true.
But before she could make any more of a sad face, I looked down at her and said with a charming smile on my face
"...What I said isn''t true. As I think that as you grow older every year, your beauty and elegance also grow along with you...So, if we''re talking about when mom was the most beautiful in my eyes, then it has to be the absolutely drop-dead gorgeous women I''m hugging right now, who simpy looks like a delicious treat."
What I said was true, as I wouldn''t really be interested in a college version of my mom or a working adult version of mom and would only be interested in a mature woman who''s been through her years and has earned her maturity and elegance over time.
The beauty that I seek simply can''t be replicated by my younger women and can only be attained through age, like my mother before me, who''s aged like fine wine.
"Oh Kafi~ You just know how to make a girl happy, don''t you, you sneaky boy~...Especially with an olddy like me. You say the most perfect words that make me feel ten years younger and so much better about myself." My mother was overjoyed to see that someone out there still appreciated her beauty, which she had lost with her age, and snuggled onto my chest in sheer happiness.
After rubbing her face on my chest for some time, she seemed to have realised something and looked up at me with a anxious gaze and said
"But are you really fine with lifting me up? Aren''t your arms hurting after carrying me for so long?...And why did you even carry me up in the first ce? It must be quite straining for you, right?"
"Do I really need a reason to carry up my mother, who''s been carrying me up and supporting me my whole life?" I responded to her doubt, which made her eyes twinkle as if she were going to cry because of my words.
It was probably due to the fact that she found out that her efforts to raise me for all these years hadn''t gone unnoticed, and her son was finally returning all that care he received from his mother by showering her with his love.
"And as for your weight, don''t even mention it." I scoffed.
"When you''re as light as a flower and don''t weigh a single gram more, I could probably carry you around like this for my whole life."
"Oh you~ You can''t say such tant lies like that, even though it makes me really happy when I hear it." My mother coquettishly pped my face while having a deep smile on hers.
"No, I''m not lying. You''re so light that I can even spin you around like this with no effort at all."
And then, to my mother''s surprise, I started to spin her around the kitchen as she stood in my ce like we were dancing. I held onto my mother''s ass more firmly and even pushed her into my chest, which allowed her abundant breasts to push into my body and warm up my chest.
My mother also did her bit by tightly holding onto my neck so that she didn''t fall off from how fast I was spinning her in my arms.
"Kafi stop~ Kafi stop~ Mommy agress that you can carry me for how long you want, so please stop. Mommy''s afraid you will hurt yourself.~" She begged me to stop while looking up at me with pleading eyes.
But I ignored her cries and continued to spin her around the kitchen like a child, whileughing out loud and looking like I was having the best time of my life.
"I won''t stop! I can''t stop! I''m simply so happy that I''ve reconciled with you after all these years of being distant with you that my feet are just moving on their own out of sheer happiness." I eximed in a merry mood as I spun my mother around like we were dancing in a beautiful meadow garden, to the sound of the birds chirping in the trees.
My mom also got infected by my joyful mood and said while chuckling with a yful smile on her ravishing face
"You''re just like mommy, Kafi~ Even I can''t help but want to dance around and get happy steps when I''m happy."
Seeing her son dance around so happily with her made her so happy and satisfied that she justid her head on my shoulders and hummed a tune of her own to show how content she was with this moment, as if all the worries she had were all gone and she was finally at peace on my broad shoulders.
While my mother was having a wholesome and memorable moment with her son, I had already started to grope my mother''s butt from the moment I started spinning her around.
Chapter 21: Remarks From The Gods
Chapter 21: Remarks From The Gods
This was what I intended to do from the beginning, as she wouldn''t really be able to notice me feeling up her butt when I was supporting her entire weight on her buttocks. And she wouldn''t be able to feel anything off, even if she felt my hand squeezing her buttcheeks, since it was natural for my hand to move around while I spun her around.
She would''ve understood that her weight wasn''t something that was as easy to carry as I made it out to be, even though it actually was, and simply would''ve thought I was moving around my hand to adjust her position while I was spinning her around.
Even now, as I spread her buttcheeks apart through her clothes and partially let them go so that her mounds of meat could collide with one another, she wouldn''t really notice anything wrong other than her buttocks feeling warmer than usual.
I also wasn''t simply using my whole hands to grope her butt, but was also using my fingers to pinch her pulpy flesh and twist whatever I got in between my fingers, like I was trying to squeeze out the most in her skin. This made her jump up a bit in my arms and let out some weird noises, but ultimately she didn''t notice anything and continued to hum her tune on my chest.
Although her mind was distracted with joyful thoughts about finally getting closer to her son, her body was reacting to my touch as I could feel her ass tighten and loosen its muscles whenever I groped it roughly.
Her juicy buttocks would contract themselves when I gripped them tightly, as if they were trying to protect themselves from my ws that were trying to pry them open. And when I loosened my grasp on her flesh, her butt also loosened up and expanded to be a bulbous amount of meat that you just couldn''t help but want to take a bite of to see how it tasted.
My fingers also went a little deep into the area between her cheeks, but before they could reach any unexplored areas that might interest me, they were blocked by ayer of her clothes.
I wanted to rip off her clothes and give her deepest crevice a visit with my fingers, but I knew that there was no way my mother would not notice her bare bottom, so I controlled myself.
But I still took the opportunity into hand, and grabbed onto a whole lot of flesh while her cheeks were still spread by me, and cupped them into my hands until there was no space left.
But seriously though, with ass like this, I really am tempted to finish off her husband or my ''father'' so that I can make this kind, yful, and gorgeous woman my own. If she were mine, then I''ll just say that there wouldn''t be a day that goes by that she wouldn''t have a handmark on her cheeks.
I''d y with her buxom buttocks so much that they would instinctively quiver and jiggle like jelly whenever they felt the sensation of my finger on their skin.
So to the Gods up above, if you can hear my thoughts, please give me a request where my loach of a father identally runs off a cliff because his car''s brakes malfunctioned. I''d be eternally grateful to you if you could grant me that wish.
Ding~
And just as I was sending a message to the Gods, the Gods sent a message back in return. But it wasn''t the message I was hoping for.
[Request Completed: You have earned the God of Storms Synthia''s appreciation and satisfaction]
[The God of Love Amora likes the way you groped her ass]
[The God of Health Fiona loves how you spread your mother buttcheeks wide]
[The God of Stars Noe thinks your mom has a bigger ass than her and is jealous]
Not only did I get a confirmation that I sessfullypleted the request, I also got a bunch of remarks from the Gods for my performance, which made me wonder if all the Gods were actually perverts with how vulgar their statements were.
You would normally expect Gods to act high and might and talk in an elegant and sophisticated manner, like the supreme beings they were. But here they wereplimenting me about how I groped my mother''s buttcheeks, and were evenparing butt sizes with a mere mortal.
Goddammit, if you want to have a bigger butt, why don''t you just change its size? You''re a God, aren''t you? When you can make a whole world like this for a simple trial, why can''t you just add a few more pounds of meat on your back like you desire?
Why do you have to get jealous of this poor woman in my hands?
Chapter 22: The Second Request
Chapter 22: The Second Request
"Ah Kafi! Quickly put me down! The stew that I''ve kept on the stove is going to boil over!" My mom''s head shot up from my shoulder once she remembered that she still hadn''t finished cooking.
Seeing that the request was over, I reluctantly put my mother down and let her go over to the stove to deal with the pot that was steaming.
"Is the dinner ready, mom, or does it need a little more time?" I asked while taking out the tes from the drawer.
"It''s finished, Kafi. Just let me bring the dishes over and set the tes on the table so that we can have our dinner." My mom stirred the pot and added some finishing touches to the dishes she made.
"I already set the tes, mom. You don''t have to worry about it."
"Eh? You did?" My mom turned around and was surprised to see that the tes were arranged on the dining table near the living room, and the cutlery was also neatlyid by the side.
"That''s suprising...You usually hateying down the tes and would refuse whenever I asked you to. At one point, you got so fed up with me asking you to help out that you made a te of food for yourself and went to your room to eat. After that happened, you did the same thing every day and ate your meals in your room all alone."
My mother talked about my previous self, who was a garbage son no matter how I looked at it. And when my mom told me that I ate my dinner all alone, she was also indirectly stating that she too ate her dinner all alone, without her son like she wanted to, which I could see from the tinge of gloom in her eyes.
I could only imagine the number of nights she wished to have a pleasant dinner with her son and talk about what happened in his day, only to be rejected and pushed away by her brat of a son.
"That''s all in the past, mom. Forget that even happened...From here on forth, as long as I''m in the house, I''ll be having my meals at this dining table with you by my side." I said, which made my mother give a deep smile as if she were relieved, and she was grateful that she could enjoy the food she made with her beloved son.
"Oh no, Kafi! You don''t need to pick that up. Let mommy do it for you, in case you burn your hands."
When I tried to pick up the pot of hot stew she made, my mother intervened and tried to do it herself just in case I burned myself.
"It''s fine, mom. I can''t let you do all the heavy lifting after you''ve already made all this delicious food. Just go to the dining table and let me serve you once this time." I said as I blocked her from picking up the pans and carried them on my own to the dining table.
"But Kafi-"
"No buts. Just go sit and wait to be served by me like the queen you are." I said with a stern look on my face and treated her like royalty who wanted to do amoner job, which was unfit for someone of her status.
Seeing that her son wasn''t going to budge no matter what she said, she obediently followed my words and sat herself down on her table while looking over to the kitchen to see if I needed any help.
I ignored her gaze that was fixed on me and swiftly brought over all the food she made, which consisted of beef and vegetable stew, some slices of buttered bread, potato gratin that was fresh out of the oven, and a little colorful sd, which all looked absolutely scrumptious. And as someone who loves food to bits, it made my mouth water.
But before I sat down and dove into the food, I poured my mom a ss of apple juice I had taken from the fridge. And then I took my mother''s te and started to te her dinner for her.
She looked like she wanted to stop me, as she didn''t feel the mostfortable after being treated like she was in a fancy restaurant by her own son, but she shimmered down in her seat when I stared back at her.
Once I ted both our tes, I sat down on my seat at the dining table that was next to hers and was ready to dig in. But just as I was about to stick my fork into the potato gratin, I saw my mother chuckle while covering her mouth as she looked at me.
"Why are youughing, mom? Did you put something in the gratin and are waiting to see my reaction?" I suspiciously stared at the perfectly normal look gratin, that was asking me to take a bite.
"No, of course not~ How could I do that to my dear Kafi~" My mother waved her hand, telling me that the food was safe. She then looked at me as if she were reminiscing about the past and said
"It''s just that years ago, when you were a child, it was me who used to set the table and feed you your dinner while you sat on myp and yed around with your food. Now, it''s been years since then, and you''re the one who''s arranging the cutlery and ting up the dishes for your mother...I just couldn''t help but think of this andugh about how times go so fast."
My mother then leaned over and stroked my hair lovingly, like I was still a child in her eyes, and said with a gentle smile on her face.
"My baby boy, who I used to carry around on my shoulders, is now old enough to carry his own mother like it''s nothing...My little Kafi has truly grown up, hasn''t he~"
Fuck me...I swear that this woman before me has the ability to make my emotions go all over the ce with her words. Whenever she says anything sentimental that revolves around her son, I feel like tearing up a bit.
I don''t know if it''s because of the loving way in which she says it, where you can literally feel how she adores you with every word of hers, or if it''s because I''m desperate for motherly love since I''ve never received it as a child.
But thisdy before me who calls herself my mother knows how to y my heart like a fiddle, as I''m experiencing more turbulent emotions in these few minutes I''ve spent with her than in my entire adult life.
I''m not even overstating it, as I don''t even think that my emotions fluctuated this much when my life was on the line for those years I''ve been chased down.
So this is the power of a mother''s love...How horrifying.
Ding~
[A message has been sent from the Gods]
[The God of Harvest Ivanova sends a request: Make your mother sit on yourp and personally feed you]
[Sessfully fulfill the request and gain the Gods satisfaction and approval]
[Fail the given request and you will be turned into manure to fertilize the fields]
Make my own mother sit on myp and feed me like I was a child...Now how am I supposed to do that?
Chapter 23: Route Of Debauchery
Chapter 23: Route Of Debauchery
Really...Do you Gods really have to send a request when I''m about to have my dinner? Can you not wait a little longer, until I fill up my starving stomach?
I mean the food in front of me looks like it''s begging me to eat it and now I have to ignore it''s cries, and finish this request of making my mother sit on myp and feed me like a child.
And what kind of request even is this? The previous one was simple and straightforward, with obvious lecherous intentions. But this one, which is still a bit weird for a highschool boy to do with his mom, can also be taken in a wholesome manner with no perverted intentions.
Is that what the Gods want me to do? Do they want me to show them a sweet and heartwarming scenario between a boy and his mother, who have reconciled after a long time?
Is that what you wants Gods?
[...]
Well, it''s not like they are going to answer whatever questions I ask them, so I probably shouldn''t waste my time expecting them to reply to me.
But in the first message they sent to me, they did say that if I had any doubts than I simply had to follow my heart to find the answer. So, if that''s all I need to do to find the right path, then what does my heart actually say?
Go down the wholesome route, that would make the Gods give a heartwarming smile?
Or go down the lecherous route, and make the Gods grin like depraved perverts?
Although my heart is leaning towards going towards the wholesome route so that I can have another touching moment with my mother in this world, that could fill the gaps for the motherly affection I didn''t get as a child. Most of the blood in my heart is being pumped to my dick whenever I think about my motherying her chunky ass on myp with my dick right above her, so I''m not going to be a hypocrite that doesn''t follow what he truly wants, and I''m going to go down the perverted route.
And even in the future if I get any vague requests that sound very simple in nature and quite harmless, I''m going to do my utmost best to turn those mundane tasks and turn them into something so deviant, that even the Gods would have to look away in a fluster.
There''s also the fact that I''m in the World of Milfs and I have the title that calls me the Incarnation of Lust, which cements the theory that I have to go down the route of debauchery.
Ding~
[The Gods approve of your thoughts]
Heh...Even the Gods themselves approved of what I must do, so what else can I say or do other then show them a performance that will make them think that I truly deserve the title of being called the Incarnation of Lust, even though I have doubts about that title myself.
"Kafi, what''s wrong? Why are staring at me in a daze?" My mother asked, after seeing me stare at the food with a thoughtful look on my face.
"Oh, it''s nothing." I reassured myself of what I was going to do next, and then looked at my mother like I was doubting if what she just said was true and said
"I was just thinking if it was really as pleasent as you say, when you fed me as a child...I mean, I must have been one annoying brat back then, who would''ve refused to eat my food and would''ve caused you trouble during dinner all the time."
"What you''re saying isn''t all that wrong." My approved of what I said but didn''t look annoyed about my past self, and was rather smiling like she found it funny.
"I wouldn''t go as far as to call you a brat. But back then when you were a child, you''d always refuse to eat your food I made at home and would only want to eat your snacks...I''d have to chase you around the house for every meal since you would always run away, and I''d have to ce you on myp and hold you tightly since you would always try to escape from my embrace."
So, the little bastard even refused to sit on his mothers thighs and use her soft breasts as his back cushions, while she personally fed him his meals...What a ungrateful little shit.
"You''d even jump up and down myp and pinch me on legs to get away from me and go back to watching your cartoons on the TV." My mother jumped up and down in her chair to imitate what I did in the past.
TV? What''s so go good on TV, that''s better then getting your head caught between your mother''s breasts?
"And the hardest part of feeding you was to make you open your mouth, as you would keep it shut the whole time. I would have to squeeze your cheeks and pry your mouth open, for you to take a single bite."
She should''ve just broken all his front teeth, and the problem would''ve been solved. How can he close his mouth when he''s got nothing to close it with?
I wouldn''t normally think of such violent thoughts when ites to kids and am quite patient with them, but whenever I think of my past self I just can''t help but get a little irritated that he''s ruining my good name. I could also possibly be jealous, that even though we look the exact same he had a loving mother who he never appreciated, while I on the other hand never even had a mother figure in my life.
"And even after saying all that do you still think of those times in the past, where you had to struggle to just keep me fed as fond memories? Cause if I had a kid like that I wouldn''t ever want to recall those torturous memories, where I would have to do my best just to keep my kid from starving himself." Iined cynicaly, even though I didn''t actually think of that, and only felt this way because of the grudge I had with my past self.
Chapter 24: Let鈥檚 Relive The Past
Chapter 24: Let''s Relive The Past
"You only feel that way because you never had a child, Kafi." My mother corrected my reasoning, and shook her head with a slight smile on her face, like she was saying I was too young to understand.
"If you had a child, you''ll understand that those times where you felt so frustrated with raising a child, and were tired of constantly providing for another life when you''re already struggling to take care of your own, are actually quite precious. Since after your child grows up, he or she will be able to do everything on their own and wouldn''t need your help or dependence anymore, like in the past."
"Isn''t that for the better?" I asked, as if I were truly ignorant about raising a child, when I''ve taken care of several children back when I was in the orphanage.
"Yes, it will you give you more free time for your interests and hobbies, and you won''t be as busy as before." My mom smiled wrly, even though she was saying something that was good for her. "But at the same time, you''ll start to feel a sense of distance with your own child since he''s not relying on you anymore, and you''ll slowly start to feel a bit lonely, even though you actually understand that your child has grown and can live on his own now."
"You''ll start to think of those hard days in the past, where you had to change your child''s stinky diaper and would have to dress him up for school everyday, and you will wish to relive them even though it was all so tiring in the past. And would pray to God every day, so that you can bring back those days where your child was under your wing and relied on you more." My mom reminisced about the past and gave a heavy sigh, like she missed those days where she always spent time with me even though it wasn''t always the most pleasant time, and was often quite arduous for her.
"...But sadly, you can never bring back those days, no matter how much you think about them, and you can only ept that your son is growing up in life." She sighed, and then immediately realised how somber the mood was right now, and how she shouldn''t have talked about such a topic to a high school boy who knew nothing about life.
To brighten up the situation and not make it as bad as it seemed, she quickly pointed at the photos on the walls and said hastily
"B-But even though you can never bring back those days, you can always relive them through the photos you take! That''s why our house has a bunch of pictures of us on it, which you alwaysin about, because how embarrassing it''s for you for your old photos to be seen by others." She joked about the pictures and tried to awkwardly ease the mood.
I also followed along and smiled as she pointed at the photos, which made her give a sigh of relief seeing that I wasn''t affected by her words.
But just as she was letting her guard down, I asked
"But mom, if you really want to relive the past and experience all those memories we had, once again, why don''t you just treat me like how you treated me in the past?"
"What do you mean?" She didn''t seem to understand what I was saying.
"What I''m trying to say is, why can''t you just act like I''m still a child that''s dependent on you and treat me like how you did before?" I straightened my back.
"How could I do that when you''re already in high school?" She seemed surprised at my suggestion.
" ...I mean I for one would love to coddle you like I did when you were a child, but wouldn''t that be a little too embarrassing for you." Even though she was trying to reason with me, I could still see a little excitement in her eyes, like she would be d to go back to how she treated me in the past and was only stopping herself from doing so because I grew up and was no longer a child.
"Of course something like changing my diaper or putting my clothes on for me would be quite embarrassing for me to have you do, when I''m already grown up." I shook my head at the thought of her changing my diaper, which was something I''d rather die than let happen.
"But I don''t think I would mind certain things we did in the past, which we could do again for your satisfaction."
"Like what?" My mom eagerly asked, as she came a little closer to me.
"Something mild, for example, like how we used to hold hands when we went outside so that I didn''t get lost, or in this situation, putting me on yourp and feeding me like in the past." I suggested with impure intentions.
"S-Sitting on myp? Umm...As much as I want to agree to it, Kafi, I think that you''re a little too big to sit on mommy''sp and would slide right off." My mom awkwardly rejected my suggestion, and also looked a little dejected that she wasn''t strong enough to carry my weight, which made her lose her opportunity to carry me on herp, which was quite funny to see.
"Oh no, we don''t have to do exactly what we did in the past, and can mix it up ording to what seems reasonable...Like instead of me sitting on yourp, why don''t you sit on mine and feed me like you did before." I gave her another alternative, which made her perk up like she thought it was a good idea. But at the same time, she also seemed hesitant about it.
"Mommy would honestly be really happy if I could feed you on yourp once again, but wouldn''t that be too embarrassing for you? Won''t you feel ashamed to have your mother feed you, while she''s sitting on yourp?" She thought about how I would feel and didn''t jump on the idea, even though she looked like she really wanted to try it.
She then gave a reassuring smile and said
"You don''t have to force yourself to make your mommy feel better, Kafi, as mommy is more than happy just to spend time with you at dinner like this, and I don''t need anything else."
"Then, you don''t want to feed me like you did in the past at all?" I directly asked.
"No, I definitely do, but..." She quickly said, but held back what she trying to say.
"Then, that''s all there is to it." I made a decision and pushed myself back along with the chair I was sitting away from the dining table, to make some space for my mother to sit. "If my mother wants to feed me like in the past, then it''s my duty as her son to oblige."
"And you also don''t have to worry about me finding it embarrassing." I looked at my mother with a slight smile on my face. "As having a gorgeous woman like you sit on someone''sp and personally feed them their meal, would only make anyone proud as a lion and not embarrassed in the slightest, since they''re getting better treatment than an actual king."
My mother blushed at my statement, and her eyes started to look all over the ce, like she didn''t know how to react after gettingplimented by her son. She then looked at me with timid eyes and hesitantly asked
"...E-Even if that gorgeous woman that you said, is your mother?"
"I''d be especially proud if that woman were my mother." I said confidently, then looked into her blue eyes and said "Since no matter who looks at me with jealousy, I''d have the pride and gratification of knowing that thedy sitting on myp is mine and mine only, and only I get to receive her loving gaze which they so desire, because I''m her son who she holds so dear."
Chapter 25: Battle On The Bed
Chapter 25: Battle On The Bed
My mother looked away from my deep gaze, like she couldn''t handle being told that she was someone else''s property, so boldly while looking into her eyes, and tried to mask her embarrassment with a question.
"How do you know that everyone would look at you with envy and jealousy just because I sat on yourp? Even if you think an olddy like me looks nice, it doesn''t mean that everyone else thinks the same as you, right."
"That''s where you''re wrong, mom, since I''m pretty sure that there isn''t a single person in this world who wouldn''t find you attractive." I said, which made her look as if she was finding it hard to believe my words.
"Where do you get the confidence to say such things?" She asked the logic behind my reasoning.
"Because I, as a man, find you attractive." I said, which surprised my mother about my sudden boldness and made her blush. "And before I''m your son, I''m essentially a man. So, on behalf of all men in the world, I can say that you''re a woman worth fighting for."
"S-So, you''re saying you''d fight for me even if you weren''t my son?" My mom asked with a peculiar gaze while her cheeks were still red, not knowing what her intentions were for asking that question.
"Well, if I were your son, I''d fight the whole world for you no matter how many times it''s needed since it''s my duty as your son to protect you..." I said, like an upstanding and filial son.
But then a sly smile appeared on my face, and I said
"...But by chance, if you weren''t my mother, I''d still fight for you and try to protect your smile with my life on the line like before...But not because I simply adore you or out of obligation, but because I would have other intentions with you, if I''m being honest."
"Intentions?...W-What intentions?" My mother gulped, as she had a look of anticipation on her face while her heart rate increased drastically.
"Let''s just say that after fighting for you outside on the battlefield, I''ll also want to fight with you too...Only in a very special ce, where only the two of us can enter." My grip on her leg tightened as she squished my fingers that were between her legs, with her thighs, in exhration and nervousness.
"...Y-You want to fight with me in a special ce? Which ce is that?" Even though she was asking me like she had no idea about what I was talking about, I could still see her eyes move to a certain room across the hall in titition, which showed that she knew exactly what I was going to say next.
"The ce where all couples fight all night, of course...Their bedroom."
Hearing her son say that he wanted to fight with her in bed all night, made my mother''s face freeze, and it slowly started to turn red like a tomato. She looked so embarrassed and ashamed that she was pulling on the hems of her clothes frantically, and looked like she wanted to run away and jump into a hole and stay there for the rest of her life.
She looked like she was slowly overheating from the information she heard, and was struggling to find a proper reply since what I said was too absurd.
Although I found it funny to tease my mother, I didn''t want to torture her too badly and make her cry, so I gave her a way out of this awkward situation by saying
"...But that''s only if I saw you as a woman...Since there''s no way anything like that can happen, when we''re already mother and son, we don''t really have to worry about that...Isn''t that right, mom?"
Seeing that there was a way out of this conversation that was too overwhelming for her poor heart, my mother immediately clutched on to the rope thrown to her for dear life and said
"Of course, Kafi! There''s no way such a thing could ever happen when I''m your mother after all!" She thenughed it off, like it was all a big joke.
My mother also didn''t think that a simpleugh would be enough to ignore the conversation we just had before, so she quickly got up from her chair and said
"And didn''t you say that you''d let me feed you while sitting on yourp? Let''s quickly do that now before the food gets cold."
She then looked at me strictly, like I wasn''t allowed to talk back, and said
"And mommy doesn''t care if you''re already regretting what you said, since you already promised to let mommy feed you, so you can''t really take back what you said or else mommy won''t ever forgive you."
And as if to make sure that I couldn''t take back what I said or have any time to object, she quickly turned her back to me, and looked like she was going to back up and dive right on top of myp without any warning.
She took a step back to get into position where her butt was right next to my face and was bulging out from her tights, and looked like she was going to treat me like a chair and forcefully sit on myp without any warning whatsoever.
But just as she leaned backwards and allowed all her weight to fall right onto myp, I quickly caught on to her butt with both my hands, and applied some force to push her away from sitting on myp.
I wasn''t exactly pushing her away from me, but simply applying enough force, so that I could support her body, which was leaning towards me like she was just about to sit.
But since my mother''s buttcheeks were so incredibly soft and mushy, like they were thick, fluffy pancakes, my hands got submerged into her flesh, and were half sunken into her butt, and went deeper as I gripped her cheeks tighter.
My mother didn''t seem to care about her ass that was getting gropped, and looked more annoyed that I was pushing her away when I just said that I would allow her to sit on myp.
"Kafi, are you really going to stop me, after you promised me that I could sit on yourp? If you really felt embarrassed about your mom sitting on yourp, you should have said so in the beginning, instead of getting your mother''s hopes up." My mother looked back at me and looked really upset that I was denying her ess to myp,pletely misunderstanding why I stopped her from jumping on top of me.
Chapter 26: You鈥檙e Way Too Fat
Chapter 26: You''re Way Too Fat
"I can''t believe my little Kafi, who I brought up since he was a baby in his diaper, lied to me~ I thought he was such a good boy, but it doesn''t seem like that anymore~" She gave a pityful cry like she was telling woe is me, and rubbed her eyes like she was actually crying, but I could tell it was simply an act to guilt trip me into letting her sit on myp with the way she was sneakily looking at me from the corner of her eyes, to see if I fell for it.
"I never said I''m not going to allow you to sit on myp, mom, so you can drop that act of yours. And if you don''t do as I said, I''ll squeeze your butt so hard that you actually start crying." I yfully threatened my mother and applied some pressure onto her ass, which was right in front of my face since I was sitting and she was still leaning back towards me.
My threat was extremely effective, as she stopped crying in a second and looked back at me, and said while pouting
"Kafi is such a bad boy~ He''s even threatening his own mother now."
"At least I''m not trying to guilt-trip my own son so that she can sit on hisp, like a certain someone I know." I answered, which made her look away, unable to say anything in response. She then looked back at me once again, while pushing her butt into my hands like she was trying her best to sit on myp, and asked
"Didn''t you say that you would let me sit on yourp? Then why are you stopping me even now? Did you change your mind after thinking about it?...Well, I don''t care if you really did, since I''m going to sit on yourp no matter what!"
She had a persistent look on her face, and she didn''t look like she was going to give up until she sat on myp.
"I will let you sit on myp, mom..." I exined the reason why I stopped her from sitting on me. "...But I just don''t want to jump on me, like you were about to do before, just in case the chair can''t handle the impact and breaks into pieces."
A look of incredulity appeared on my mother''s face when she heard my statement, and she looked like she couldn''t believe those words came from her son, whom she trusted and cared for the most. She then said, while stammering at her son''s words, that should never be said to a woman
"...W-What do you mean by that, Kafi?...A-Are you calling your mother fat?"
She didn''t seem to know how to react after hearing her own son, who called her the most beautiful woman in the world, call her fat and was dumbfounded.
"Your mother may have to put on some weight in these years. But didn''t you just say that you didn''t mind that at all, and think that I was as light as a feather when you carried me?...Or did you just say that to make me feel better at that time." She said in a sorrowful manner and looked a little betrayed that her greatest supporter was actually lying to make her feel better about herself.
She then gave a wry smile, like she was brought back to reality, and thought how funny it was that she actually thought that she looked pretty good for someone her age, just because her son had told her so.
Dammit...This is one of the biggest problems with older women. They''re way too sensitive about their image and how others see them due to their age, thinking that they''ve regressed in terms of looks and feel shameful about it.
Even now, I didn''t even finish my sentence, and my mom is probably having a whirlwind of thoughts of her own that are slowly lowering the self-esteem she has for herself.
I should probably clear up the misunderstanding before she gets even more upset.
"Mom, I think you''re misunderstanding something since I don''t think you''re overweight at all, and really think you weigh nothing. I mean, just think about it. Do you really think that I can carry someone who''s actually really heavy, and spin them around so casually like I spun you earlier?" I said, after shaking my mother''s waist to bring her attention to me.
"I-I guess not...You also didn''t seem to be struggling back then and were carrying me at ease the whole time, so that does make sense." The light in her eyes slowly returned, and she seemed to be relieved that she wasn''t as fat as she thought.
And rather than thinking about her own weight, she looked more happy that her son didn''t lie to her and told her the truth, which seemed more important to her than anything else.
"But why did you say that the chair would break if I sat on it together with you, like you were saying that I was too fat for it to handle my weight?" My mother asked, not understanding why I made such a statement.
"Because I do actually think that you''re fat." I replied to her question, which made an absurd look on her face appear, like she didn''t know if she should be confused about me contradicting myself, or be sad her son called her fat right to her face.
"Before you misunderstand, let me exin what I''m trying to say." I waved my hand so that she wouldn''t start having thoughts of her own. I then pointed at her body, like I was showing off her figure and said
"You see this...This figure that''s in front of you which would bring you attention wherever you go...This is simply perfection at its finest, since your body possesses the most attractive proportions a woman can ever have."
My mother blushed when she saw me pointing at her towering breasts and talking about them like they were a work of art.
"But this, on the other hand..." I grabbed my mother''s waist and turned her around without a warning.
"...This is something that''s fat. Something so fat, that the chair wouldn''t handle it''s impact if you dropped on top of it." I pointed at my mother''s buxom buttocks and exposed who the culprit was that made me stop my mother from sitting on myp earlier, which made my mother yelp in embarrassment when her giant ass suddenly became the focus of attention.
Chapter 27: Booty Physics
Chapter 27: Booty Physics
"My butt? Kafi, you think that my butt is too fat?" My mother asked me as she looked back at me and then at her butt, like she was wondering if her behind was really fat, as I said.
"Of course it is. You''re even proving my point right now when you''re trying to look back at your behind, since whenever you try to do so, your ass jiggles like it''s made out of jelly." I said, which made my mother realise that what I was saying was true, since she could see her plump butt move around with her own eyes, when she turned around to check.
She was embarrassed that her butt was making such obnoxious movements right in front of her son''s way, and tried to turn around and cover her butt. But I didn''t allow her to do so, and firmly grabbed her by the waist and held her in her ce.
"Where do you think you''re going, mom? I haven''t even shown you why I stopped you from jumping on myp, and the true power of your ass." I said as I moved my hands down her waist and grabbed her butt cheeks.
"What power?! My butt may be big, but it definitely doesn''t have any power like you said!" My mother cried out with a flustered expression on her face, like she had no clue about the power I was talking about.
She was alsopletely helpless and couldn''t cover her butt like she wanted to, since her behind was caught by me, and she couldn''t do anything else other than let her son exin why her ass was so dangerous.
"You want to know your ass''s true power, mom?...Then, just look at this." I said, and then gave a light p to the side of my mother''s right butt cheek.
Pa~
"Ahh~"
The p was rtively soft and wasn''t anything that could actually hurt my mom, but she still let out a suggestive sound upon impact. But what was important was not the sound she gave, but the way her butt was reacting to my p.
Even though it was a light p that barely had any force behind it, it was still enough to send waves through the rest of her butt cheek. From the starting point on the side of impact, it created rippled of flesh, like the ones you would see when you throw a rock into a pond and travelled all over her mound of flesh.
And not only did the waves move through one cheek, they also hit her other cheek and transmitted their force, which made the cheek jiggle like pudding as well. Even though I didn''t even touch her opposite cheek, and only pped one side, the sticity of her butt was more than enough to send the bound energy to the other side. Honestly, with such a disy of physics, it would be a perfect way of exining kic energy and momentum to students, and would make every single student out there ace their physics exams.
My mother also saw this wonderful spontaneous reaction that was happening behind her and covered her face in embarrassment.
"See mom. Do you see the power your butt possess? Do you understand why I''m calling it fat and something that could break the chair?"
"That''s not fair, Kafi! I''ll agree that it is indeed a bit big, but there''s no way it can destroy a chair!" My mom argued back and fought for her butt''s reputation.
"You don''t understand the stic power of your butt, mom." I tried to make her understand. "If just a small p like that can send waves throughout your entire butt, then just imagine what would happen if I gave you a firm p that would leave a handprint on skin...It would probably create a tsunami of fat, that would carry devastating force with it!"
I acted as if my mother''s butt was a weapon of mass destruction; that could not be underestimated, and I made her even more ashamed of having such a big butt.
"And just imagine what would happen if you jumped on top of myp with this meaty ass of yours. You''re weight, along with your butt''s sticity, would probably send a massive rebound force towards me and send me flying." I said in an exaggerated manner.
"Nooo~ There''s no way that can be true~"
"But it is true." I reminded. "Even if I can somehow handle that rebound force at the cost of breaking a few bones, this poor chair wouldn''t and would probably be smashed into pieces because it couldn''t handle how fat your behind is."
"Stop it, Kafi! Stop talking about your mother''s butt like it''s a weapon!" She cried out with a flushed face, and wiggled her butt that was in my hands in retaliation.
"Fine. Then, instead of telling you how your ass could potentially destroy the chair, let me tell you about how the chair is harming your ass." I decided to change the topic since she was adamant that her butt wasn''t lethal, even though it was, because of how bouncy and stic it was.
"The chair is harming me? What do you mean by that, Kafi?" My mom asked, confused about what I was talking about.
"It''s true. To prove that it''s harming you, let me ask you a question." I looked at the chair she was sitting on. "Does your butt not sting every once in a while, especially along the sides?"
"...It does...It actually does! How did you know that, Kafi?" My mom thought for a moment and answered, and then looked at me in wonder at how I found out when she never mentioned it to me.
"It''s easy. You''ll understand once you sit back in your chair." I gestured towards her wooden dining table chair.
She didn''t seem to get what I meant, so she sat back on her chair to find out herself. But even after she sat down, she couldn''t notice any changes.
After seeing that she couldn''t find the cause of her pain herself, she looked at me to exin it for her. I simply nudged my chair towards her and said
"This. Look at this. This is what has been causing you pain for a while now."
I first pointed towards the area near her butt, which was the cause of the pain. But since she didn''t seem to understand what I was talking about, I directly grabbed onto the chunk of flesh from her buttocks that was sticking out of the chair when she sat down.
It was the excess fat that flooded from her seat''s sides when she sat down, since the seat itself was too small for her butt, and she too let out a shriek when her butt''s meat handles were suddenly grabbed.
"Hyaa!~"
Chapter 28: Thick, Plump, And Juicy
Chapter 28: Thick, Plump, And Juicy
"Do you understand now why you''re feeling a painful sensation in this area?" I pinched the abundant flesh of her butt that wasing out of her seat, because the seat was too small for her butt''s size.
Or rather, it would''ve been a perfect fit for her butt when she was standing up, but when she sat down and applied pressure to her butt, her fatty ass spread out to cover the entire seat and even more, because it was so soft and definitely softer than your average butt, that its shape was easily changed, like it was made of a delicate dough.
Not to mention that the chair was one of those fancy chairs with no cushion and was smaller than the average chair, which always makes them ufortable to sit on.
"Mmm~...Kafi, stop pinching my butt~ It hurts~" My mother cried out in a suggestive voice, after I started grabbing onto her her butt that was leaking from the chair to make sure she understood what I was talking about.
"Can you even consider these areas to be part of your butt mom, when it''s literally out of the bounds of your seat and hanging out for dear life." I asked, sarcastically.
"Hnnn~...I-It is...It''s just a little big, that''s all...Ahh~" She said, as she tried to stop her moans.
"A little big is a massive understatement to the assets you possess, mom, as I''m pretty sure that if you sat on a simr-sized chair with handrests, you either wouldn''t be able to shove your fat ass onto the seat, or you wouldn''t be able to stand up after sitting down, and would be stuck on the seat because your butt is being blocked by the handrests." I looked at a chair in the living room that was simr to this one, but it had handrests on it. My mother also looked at the chair, and blushed in shame like she remembered something embarrassing that happened in the past.
"Oh, it seems like you already tried sitting on it, and already know that the chair over there can''t amodate your plump ass...So, the question now is whether you got stuck after sitting down or if you couldn''t fit in the seat front the start?" I said cheekily, after seeing the look of shame on her face.
"It''s nothing like that, Kafi! I just don''t like sitting in that chair! It has nothing to do with the fact that I wasn''t able to squeeze my way into the seat!"
I shook my head after hearing my mother''s statement, pitying her for having such a burden of ass that probs gave her many simr problems, and stopped grabbing my mother''s butt handles to offer my condolences.
I then nudged my chair back and said
"Get up, mom. Let me check how much damage this chair has done to your bum."
"How would you even do that?" My mother got up and asked, still a little ashamed that her butt was discovered by her son to be the biggest obstacle in her life.
She was even more ashamed the moment she got up, as when she turned to show her behind to me, I slipped my fingers into her leggings waistband, and without any warning, I pulled down her leggings all the way to her thighs andpletely exposed her ass to me and the entire world.
Swish~
It wasn''t a smooth process to remove her leggings, as they were already quite tight in the first ce, and I literally had to pull them away from the curve of her butt, as there was no chance in hell they woulde down if I pulled on them straight downwards.
I already knew that her leggings were holding all her meat from her butt in and were on the verge of tearing from all the pressure they were holding in, but I was still surprised when I saw her bare buttocks that only had a single piece of blue underwear on them to cover it up.
Her coffee brown ass before me expanded in size, like it was suddenly blown up with air the moment I pulled her leggings down, and almost collided with my face. They even started to bounce when they left her pants and were pulled down due to gravity, and didn''t stop shaking for a solid second.
And then there were her blue panties that looked quite normal, which could barley cover up her ass, and could only hide the most important ces underneath. It wasn''t that my mother''s underwear was too small, but it was just that her butt was too big to amodate for it, and left two mounds of brown-tinted flesh hanging from the sides.
It was truly a sight to behold, and I also couldn''t help but take a sniff since her butt was so close to my face, but sadly, I could only smell the conditioner she used to wash her panties and none of her body''s natural fragrance.
"K-Kafi! Why did you remove mommy''s leggings?!...Quickly put them back on, o-or else your mother will die of shame!" My mom covered her face, which was turning red, and looked away, like she couldn''t bear the sight of her son looking at her ass, which she seemed to be ashamed off.
She didn''t even try to pull back her leggings herself and simply told me to do it for her, probably because she didn''t want me to see her putting her pants back because she too likely struggles to take them on and off, like how I struggled to take them off.
"What do you have to be ashamed of, mom? If you''re talking about your butt, then you have no reason to be embarrassed and should be proud to have such a chunky butt." I said as I caressed her bare ass with fingers that were smooth to touch, which sent shivers down her legs.
"I should be proud of them?...B-But didn''t you just say that they were fat?" My mother looked behind and saw me staring at her butt in a daze, almost as if I were caught in a spell. She also noticed me dragging my fingers around her butt, but she didn''t seem to mind and looked more eager to know why she should be proud of her butt, which she deemed unattractive because it was too big.
"Yes, they are fat. They''re as fat as a premium cut of juicy steak. And honestly, it''s the plumpest booty I''ve ever seen in my life." My mother''s ears turned red because of my vulgar words, and I could feel her body heat up through the tips of my fingers that were stroking her butt like it was a painting. "But that isn''t a bad thing. In fact, it''s the exact opposite and is something any man would desire in a woman."
"To have a partner who''s ass is as plump and chubby as yours and still retain their overall shape would be any man''s dream, mom...And honestly, even mine." I could feel her butt vibrate when I said thest few words, like she was deeply affected by them, but I didn''t look up to see her reaction since I was too focused on her buttcheeks.
Chapter 29: ...Daddy?
Chapter 29: ...Daddy?
"As for the reason I pulled your pants down, it''s because of this." I pointed at two purple lines on the sides of each buttcheek that obviously didn''t belong there, and looked like they were formed after something sharp applied pressure there for a while, and left a deep mark on her skin.
"You''ve been sitting on that tiny chair that doesn''t fit for so long, that the edges of the seat are starting to leave marks on your butt." I traced the line on her butt with my finger, which made her bite her lips like it hurt when I did so.
"Since you''re reacting to when I touch those lines, then you''re very close to having these lines on your butt permanently and scarring your skin." I said, which frightened my mother.
"Is that true, Kafi?! Is it really going to scar?!" My mother looked back and asked frantically, as no woman would like to have any scars on their body, even if it was in a ce where no one could really see.
"I said it would''ve, not that it will." I admired how both the lines were exactly parallel to each other and looked like a tattoo. "As long as you stop using these narrow chairs with no cushions on them, then you should be fine, mom."
"That''s a relief." She sighed, and then seemed to have thought of something and said "But shouldn''t I also start doing those glute exercises to make my ass morepact, so that I won''t face such a problem in the future?"
"No!" I shouted with all my heart. "Anything but that!"
"Ahh~" My mom let out a seductive moan, when she suddenly felt her ass get groped by my hands out of agitation, when I heard she wanted to reduce her ass''s bountiful weight.
"Please don''t, mom! As your son, I beg of you to not ruin something that''s already beyond perfect and is reaching a new realm of transcendence!" I acted as if she were trying to destroy something that would bring humanity to a new age.
"Okay, okay, I won''t~ So, please stop groping my butt so roughly, Kafi! I''m sensitive there." My mother eximed, and shook her butt like she was trying to shake my hands off her, but it only made her jiggle her cheeks while my hands were still grappled on to her meat.
"And why do you even care about your mother''s butt so much, Kafi? What''s it for you if my behind grows or shrinks?" My mother looked back and red at me, but it didn''t look like she was seriously asking and was yfully berating me.
"Of course I mind! If your ass gets smaller all of a sudden, where else am I going to find such amazing stress balls that instantly relieve my pressure, the moment I squeeze them!" I eximed, like her ass was vital to my existence.
"Stress balls? You''re treating your mother''s butt like they''re stress balls, Kafi?" My mother said with an absurd look on her face.
"How can I not, when I can feel all my built-up stress leaving my body the moment I give them a squeeze?" I gave them a pinch, which made my mother shudder. "It''s like they have some kind of magic power that just soothes my mind, whenever I touch them."
"Ahh~...No, K-Kafi! Find something else to use as your stress ball! Hnnn~...Y-You''re mother''s butt is too delicate for you to be ying with, whenever you get bored!" She eximed as she tried to hold back her moans, as my thumbs slid into her underwear and fully groped her cheeks until they warped their round shape in my hands.
"There''s no way I can let you y with my butt, as even now I feel like-" She was going to say something, but suddenly covered her mouth and stopped, as if what she was going to say was something that she just could not say to her son.
"Feel like what?" I asked like I was genuinely curious and had no clue of what she was going to say, even though I already saw that the bottom of her panties were darker than the rest, which clearly gave away what emotion she was feeling at the moment.
"N-Nothing, Kafi...It''s really nothing." She said weakly as her cheeks flushed red, almost like she was ashamed of what she was about to say and couldn''t believe she was going to say such an obscene sentence to her own son.
"Alright, if it''s really nothing, then quickly take your seat, mom, so we can have dinner." I gave my mother a way out of her embarrassing situation. "Of course not on the seat, and on myp unless you want those lines to be permanent."
I then quickly grabbed my mother''s blue leggings, which were hanging near her knees, and pulled them up for her. I had to actually pull them wide when I reached her waist area, as there was no way they were going to slide right on, when her butt was acting like a massive mountain that was blocking the way.
After pulling her pants all the way up until they regrettably covered her bare ass, I snapped on the stic waist band and pulled her maroon sweater down to cover the top of her ass like before.
My mother seemed impressed that I put on her pants so smoothly, when she herself normally struggled to put them on, with the massive obstruction in her way. While she was amazed with my swift actions and looked to be debating if she should call me whenever she wanted to wear some skinny jeans that she normally couldn''t fit in, I put my hand around her waist and pulled her towards me, and ced the other hand under her butt to support her weight, which allowed me to gently ce her horizontally on myp, where both of our legs were criss-crossed and facing alternate directions.
She also obediently sat on myp without struggling, and looked to be wondering how she got on myp when she was just standing there half-naked a second ago.
Her butt also felt incredibly soft and pulpy on myp, and it felt like there was a rather heavy, heated nket made of clouds on myp.
"I guess even myp isn''t enough to handle how fat your butt is." I looked at my mother, and pointed at the outer area of her buttocks, which wasn''t on myp since there was no space, and was hanging out. She looked at the shameful sight of her meat pouring out of myp since there wasn''t enough space to amodate all of her mushy behind, and couldn''t help but look away and blush.
She also wanted me to stop looking at that sight that she wasn''t so fond of her son seeing, so she warned me, saying
"Kafi, you better stop staring at my butt when I''m sitting down, or else I''ll start exercising and make sure that there''s nothing to look at."
Even though the way she puffed out her chest and looked at me in a solemn manner to warn me, lookededical in my eyes, her threat itself was extremely scary, so I immediately nodded my head to show that I wouldn''t do it again.
My mother also found it funny how I was acting so confident and mighty this whole time, but tamed down like a little puppy the moment she threatened me with her butt, and patted my head like I was an obedient little boy with a delightful smile on her face.
And seeing me blush after getting patted on the head, when I didn''t dart an eye when I groped her butt seemed to amuse her even more, and made her want to tease me to see my innocent reactions she seemed to enjoy, that wasn''t an act and was me genuinely being embarrassed because of her motherly actions.
So to do that, she wrapped her hands around my neck, looked at me lovingly as she hung back while using my neck as a support, and said something that I just did not expect her to say in a million years.
"Sooo...What is daddy going to feed his adorable, little daughter today?"
...D-Daddy?
...Did my own mother just call me daddy, while she referred to herself as m-my daughter??
What in the world made her say that all of a sudden?!
??????????????????????
I just wrote some kinky chapters in reference to how I ended this chapter, and it honestly just felt illegal to write. I don''t know how some writers can write incest without any shame, since I couldn''t stopughing at what I was writing the whole time.
And don''t expect Kafka and his mother to be banging any time soon as I want to build up the suspense. But other then actually doing it, plenty of stuff will happen very soon that will be much more better then the usual bang and move on, you see in other novels.
Chapter 30: Incest On Top Of Incest
Chapter 30: Incest On Top Of Incest
"D-Daddy? Daughter?...What are y-you talking about, mom?"
I couldn''t help but stutter when I heard her call me daddy in her alluring voice, and saw her look up at me with big, wide, innocent eyes like she was looking up at her actual father, as I simply did not expect this role change all of a sudden.
"What are you so surprised, Kafi?" My mother looked amused by my reaction, and she looked like she was loving every moment of it, and stated her reasoning behind her actions as if it were obvious. "Since you sat on myp and made me feed you in the past when you were a child, that gave you the right to call me your mommy, since I was the one feeding you."
"But now that I''m the one who''s sitting on yourp, shouldn''t you be the parent here and feed his little daughter, who''s waiting for her dinner, in your arms?" She rubbed her cheek on my shoulder like she wanted to be spoiled by her father she looked up to, and she looked at me with a coquettish look in her eyes that was both yful and seductive at the same time.
"...I-Is that how it works, mom?" I asked, still shocked about the sudden development and how my mother was treating me like I was her father, when she was clearly the older one here.
"Of course that''s how it works, Kafi~ And that''s how it''s going to be until you make me finish my meal..." My mom said, while smiling in a teasing manner.
"And for what reason do we have to indulge in this father-daughter roley, when I''m the one who''s supposed to be being fed right now?" I chuckled at the scenario after calming myself down.
"Well, for one, I want to tease you and see your reactions to treating me like your daughter, which are all so loveable and precious, especially with how red your cheeks turn!" My mother shamelessly admitted her intentions to tease me, and pulled my cheeks like I was a little child, which made my pale skin redder than before.
"And I also want you to know how hard it was to feed you in the past and how much effort it took to make you swallow a single bite, so you can appreciate your mother much more." She poked my chest, like she wanted to make sure that I understood how much effort she put into raising me on her own.
"But I already appreciate you a lot." I responded.
"But I want you to appreciate me even more." She looked up at me and said, with a slight smile on her face, like she wasn''t going to let me off no matter what I said.
"So, what you want me to do is feed you your meal like you did in the past, while I act like your father and while you act like my daughter?" I sighed and gave in to her demands.
"Yes, and not just any daughter. Your adorable, little daughter, who loves it when her father coddles her." My mother insisted that I cherish her, like she was my own, when the roles were actually the other way around. "And I''ll warn you that this daughter of yours will be just like you in the past, so get ready to face some tantrums from me about not wanting to eat, that will most definitely give you a headache."
"And you''re telling me that after facing all those trials that you give me, as you act as my past self, we can stop this embarrassing y and go back to eating dinner normally?" I asked for confirmation, since I still needed her to feed me toplete my request.
"Of course~ As long as, at the end of the meal, youpletely understand how hard your mother worked in the past to feed you and how tiring it was, we can end it." My mother said which made me give a sigh of relief since I already made the wholesome situation of cing my mother on myp and feeding her lewd enough for the Gods to be satisfied, and as long as she feeds me a bite of food the request will be over.
But just as I was thinking about how to finish this game of my mother''s quickly so I could finish the request, my mother said something that urked me the wrong way and pulled in mypetitive nature into the picture.
"...But of course, a high school boy like you can never actually handle the tantrums of a child and will definitely give up at some point, so when you feel like giving up, just admit that you lost, and mommy will graciously let you go." She put her hands up and exaggerated in a haughty and arrogant manner, like she just knew that this was a task that I couldn''tplete no matter what I did.
"Oh, is that so, mom?...You really are confident that I won''t be able to handle your tantrums and little fits as a child, aren''t you?"
I smiled while gritting my teeth, since I didn''t exactly like to be looked down upon. Especially when ites to taking care of kids, which I''ve definitely done more than my mother, since I lived in an orphanage for half my life and acted as a guardian for most of the kids there.
If she provoked me about anything else, I wouldn''t really mind that much. But since she''s saying something like I couldn''t take care of kids, which I could actually do in my sleep, I really wanted to prove her wrong and give her a ''punishment'' for underestimating her son.
"Of course! I know for sure that you won''t be able to make me eat my dinner, if I acted like how you did back then, since I''ve gone through it myself in the past and I know exactly how difficult it is, especially for a neer like you, Kafi, who''s never interacted with kids since you hate them so much." She poked me on the chest like she was provoking me, and looked like she was ready to see me copse in the face of her performance.
I would normally want to cuss my past self out for not liking kids, but I have more important things to focus on, like my dignity, which was on the line here, so I couldn''t be bothered by that piece of shit.
Since I decided to punish my mother for underestimating me and my parenting skills, I decided to go all the way, so I gave a taunting smile of my own, like I was challenging her to a game of Russian Roulette, and said
"Since you seem so confident, mom, that I won''t be able to feed you like you fed me in the past, why don''t we make a bet to see if I can actually handle your tantrums and feed you until your stomach is full like you said?"
My mother raised her eyebrow, as if her interest was piqued by my bet.
Chapter 31: Shall We Start The Bet?
Chapter 31: Shall We Start The Bet?
"Oh...That''s a interesting idea you got there Kafi, and I love thepetitive spirit in your eyes that just looks like mine in the face of a challenge...You truly are my one and only son." My bet seemed to have piqued my mother''s interest, as she showed signs of joining, when she saw her son propose a bet when he had never done such a thing before.
"What are the rules of the bet?" My mother got closer to my face and asked to make sure she didn''t mishear anything, which showed herpetitive nature to win.
"There are not too many." I exined the rules. "The first one is that you should not break character no matter what happens, and you should act like my daughter, while I act like your father during the whole bet. If by chance you do break character before the bet ends, then you will automatically lose by forfeit."
My mother nodded her head as shepletely agreed with her words, not only because it made sense for it to be that way, but also because it would be more interesting to stay in character like we were in a y, since she seems like someone who enjoyed artistic performances and would love a little role y with her son, which would definitely be a memory she can cherish in the future.
"The second rule is that you can do whatever you want to stop the other party from seeding, as long as ites under their character or role." My mother also agreed with this rule of mine.
"And finally you are free to forfeit whenever you want when you can''t handle the bet, which would ultimately lead to your loss."
"Then, what about the forfeit Kafi? What punsishment would the loser receive for losing the bet?" My mom asked curiously, and she looked she wanted to have a say in the forfeit condition.
"Since I made the rules, why don''t you make the forfeit conditions mom?" My mother grinned when she heard her words, and it almost looked devious in nature, as if she was waiting for me to allow her to choose the punishment and I had fallen into her trap.
"Since you yourself let me choose, mommy will graciously ept your offer." She said with a sneaky smile on her face like she won the battle and stated her forfeit conditions.
"If you lose...." Her eyes glowed as she announced the punishment, and I held my breath thinking that her condition was going to be very harsh with the way she was acting. But instead, I heard a condition that I honestly didn''t expect to hear
"... you''ll have to call me mommy."
"."
".."
"..."
"...I-I''ll have to call you mommy?" I didn''t expect her punishment for me to be that easy.
"Yes Kafi, you have to call me mommy instead of mom from here on forth, like a son who adores her mother." My mother proudly said, like the n she hatched worked out. "You used to refuse to call me mommy in the past no matter how many times I begged you to call me that, saying that it was too embarassing to call me that. But now we have this bet as a condition, you have to call me mommy no matter what!"
Sheughed to herself like she had already won the bet and saw me calling her mommy all the time in the near future.
"Then, I''ll match your forfeit condition mom." I said my condition if the one who loses the bet was her, instead of me.
"Y-You also want me to call you mommy?" My mother looked at me weirdly, wondering if something was wrong with her son.
"Of course I don''t want you to call me mommy!" I shivered at the thought of my own mother calling me mommy.
"I want you to call me daddy." I coughed and clearly stated my condition after hearing that she wanted me to call her mommy. "But not all the time, just when I feel like teasing you, since it would be really awkward otherwise."
"You want me to call you daddy on call?" My mom didn''t know what to think of my winning condition, and wasn''t sure if she could ept it.
It was fine if she made her son call her mommy in the first ce, since she was my actual mother after all. But it just made no sense for her to call her son daddy, as not only would it mess up the family hierarchy, it would also be extremely embarrassing to call her son who she watched grow up ''daddy'' all of a sudden, and would be quite the shameful act.
She also looked at me and seems to have thought of something else, which made her blush and look away from me. I''m guessing it had something to do with what we did earlier, or even before that when I first groped her ass, but it could honestly be for any reason that I don''t know off.
I didn''t know if she was going to take the bet or not since she was still thinking about it, but I didn''t want to risk it and decided to provoke her into epting the bet.
"It''s fine if you don''t want to ept the bet mom, since I understand that your punishment is more embarassing then mine." I provoked her by using herpetitive nature against her. "But you did say so confidently, that I had no chance of winning against you, and I actually really thought that you were really cool at that moment, with how confident you were about yourself...But it seems like all that confidence of yours was simply a lie, since you seem to be really hesitating right now."
"Who said I was lying!?" My mother eximed, like she didn''t want her own son to lose her faith in her and think of her as a liar. "You''re mother is anything but a liar and always keeps her promises!"
"So the bet..." I asked.
"Consider me in." She epted, so that she could keep up her image in front of me. "As for that punsishment of yours, it really is shameful and would make me want to run away in embarrassment to call you that onmand, but that''s only if you win this bet and there''s no chance of that happening."
"Ohh~ Now that''s the mother I really admire and look up to~" I pped my hand at her confident gait, that actually looked really cool.
"Hmph! This nothing for your mother!" Her ego seemed to have filled up after she heard her beloved son say that he looked up to her, and she looked extremely proud with herself.
But that confident look of her face froze the moment she saw me staring at her with a smile that wasn''t a smile at the same time, with eyes that looked like I was admiring her actions but at the same time looking at her like she was a poor little child who got tricked, without her even knowing what''s wrong .
She shivered when she saw the smile that was creeping up on my face, like I was looking at my prey having it''s final moments before I ate her up without even leaving the bones. And she slowly started pull away from me, as her face drastically changed from one that of utter confidence to one that of trepidation and rm, as if something bad was going to happen.
And just as I was wondering if it was okay to dy the Gods request and go on a sub-quest on my own, I recieved a message from the Gods.
Ding~
[The God of mes Ophelial sends another request: Win the bet with your role as her father and thoroughly ''punish'' your ''daughter'' for being disobedient along the way]
[Sessfully fulfill the request and gain the Gods satisfaction and approval]
[Fail the given request and you will be sent to the core of the sun to get burned alive]
My smile grew even wider when I recieved the approval of the Gods to go on this venture of my own, which scared my mother to the point she got up from the seat, and looked like she was wondering is she should''ve really taken this bet since it seemed like she had fallen into a trap of mine.
I didn''t want to give her any chances of taking back the bet, so I went over to the kitchen and brought back the kitchen timer that acted as a timer to prep meals.
"20 minutes...I''ve set the time to 20 minutes, which should be about the same time it took you to feed me in the past." I wound the timer up and ced it on the dining table without removing my hands from the timer, so that it didn''t start. "If I manage to feed you in 20 minutes, then I win the bet...But if I don''t, and you somehow stop me from doing so, then you will take the win."
I then looked at my mother who already looked like she was regretting her decision to make a bet with me with my lips curled upward, and said
"So...Shall we start this bet of ours, mom..." I took my hand of my timer, and looked at my mother''s pityful figure as I embraced the role as my mother''s father.
"...Or should I say, my adorable little daughter, Abi."
Ding~
With the timer ringing it''s chime, the 20 minutes of father-daughter ytime had officially begun...
????????????????
The story should pick up the pace from here on forth. But I honestly don''t think that''s it''s slow paced, and the reason anyone feels that way is because each chapter is only a 1000 words and not a lot of development can happen with that little of a word count
Chapter 32: As A Man...
Chapter 32: As A Man...
Ding~
The moment she heard the cute little timer that looked like an egg, ring its chime, the first thought on her mind was to run away. Run quickly and close herself in a room, so that her son had no chance of bringing her to the dining table.
She had to do it without warning him, since she didn''t believe that she was faster than her son at her age, and knew she had to get a headstart to escape from her son.
This would alsoe under the rules, as this was something her own son did in the past to avoid his meals. He would lock himself inside the bedroom, and she''d have to use the master key to open the room and drag him to eat his food, since he was always so insistent on not having anything other than his snacks.
But honestly, the reason she was going as far as to lock herself in her room when this was only a friendly bet between her and her son, wasn''t simply because she didn''t want to lose and didn''t want to take any chances against her son.
It was also because she had a very bad feeling when she saw her son''s face, since even though he had the same look on his face, his eyes were looking at her like he was silently mocking her actions as if they were all futile in front of him. It was almost like he had the whole situation under his control, and was eyeing her up like a wolf that saw a juicy piece of steak, which gave her goosebumps.
In her opinion, it was absurd to think that her son could make her feel this way. But the way he was looking at her, like she had fallen into his trap, when it''s supposed to be the other way around, rubbed her the wrong way and gave her an ominous feeling, which made her body scream at her legs to run away from her son as fast as she can, or else he would eat her up.
There was also the utter confidence and calmness in his eyes, as if he already knew that he had no chance of losing and was calmly waiting for his win to arrive at his doorstep, which really rmed her about the situation.
She knew that her son didn''t have the patience to deal with the antics kids throw all the time, and thought her son would give up after quickly getting frustrated with her actions, which was the reason she agreed to this bet since she thought that she would easily win. But now the look on her son''s face made her doubt her belief, and even made her think that the scales were on his side, then hers, for some unfathomable reason she couldn''t exactly exin, other than saying that her son''s gaze put her off.
If it were before today, then she wouldn''t have minded losing the bet and calling her son daddy, since she would''ve considered it be quite funny to call her 17-year-old son her father, and would''ve thought that it would be a nice inside joke between mother and son, that they wouldugh about in the years toe.
But after feeling the sensation she felt, when her son gave her that passionate hug that made her feel something that she shouldn''t have felt from her own son, she knew that calling him daddy wouldn''t be the same as before and would have a whole different meaning to her.
You see, ever since her son was a baby who she bottle-fed herself, all the way up to when he entered the second year of highschool, she had always seen him as her baby boy who needed his mother''s help all the time, and never even considered him to be a grown up even though he was obviously an adult right now.
She always treated him like a little kid that had never grown up in her eyes, and coddled him like a child, which her son hated so much that he limited her interactions with her because she was so loving and bubbly towards him, and stopped talking to her unless it was necessary because of his mother''s overwhelming love.
She also knew that she was a bit overbearing when treating her son and knew that she had to be a little bit more reserved, and treat him like the grown-up he was. But she simply couldn''t do that no matter how she tried, since she could only see him as a child who needed her help to put on his clothes, and always needed her by his side so that he didn''t stumble along the way.
That young image of him was instilled in her mind just like how every other parent never truly treat their children like adults; even after they grow older, and she could only see her son as a baby boy no matter what she did.
But today it all changed, as she stopped thinking of her son as a child, and couldn''t help but think of him as an adult who has already grown up.
If that image change had stopped there, where she simply saw him as an independent young adult, then it would''ve been fine, and she would''ve thought to herself that she had matured and was finally letting go of her son and letting him spread his wings on his own.
But unfortunately, the way she looked at her son didn''t stop right there, which would''ve been the perfect sweet spot for a healthy mother-son rtionship, and it went even further to the point that the way she was seeing her son was very dangerous, not just for their rtionship but for their family as a whole.
What I''m trying to say is that, after 17 years of treating her son like a child, she had finally stopped doing that and epted that he was a grown up, now. But unfortunately, she went even further down the route that distanced the image of her son and the baby she held in her hands in the past. And now, because of what happened earlier, she not only saw him as an adult, but also as a man.
A man of the opposite sex, that she could potentially have feelings for...
And a fully grown man that she couldn''t really, purely consider her son anymore, since that very son of her''s could stimte her inner desires with a simple touch of his hands, which was something someone who she treated as family could never do...
?????????????????????
I''ll be posting the rest of the backlog today, so you can wait until it alles out. And her mother''s change will also be slowly exined in theing chapters, so don''t think that it came out of nowhere, since there were also a few hints that some people picked up from the previous chapters.
Chapter 33: Wavering Feelings
Chapter 33: Wavering Feelings
This all started when her son changed how he presented himself all of a sudden and acted like apletely different person, unlike his normal gloomy self. She couldn''t associate her son with the person that appeared before her no matter how she tried, as they were both pr opposites and werepletely different from one another, other than having simr faces.
Especially with how his eyes changed from being so dark and dull before, like he was tired of life, to how they were now, so clear and full of confidence, like he was ready to take the world. That one change was more than enough of a reason; she couldn''tpare him to her actual son anymore.
But in the end, no matter how he changed, he was still her son at the end of the day, and that wasn''t going to change no matter how much he changed for the better...Or at least that''s what she thought, since the moment her sonid his hands on her butt, she couldn''t help but have various thoughts about her son.
It wasn''t simply because he touched her in a ce where a son would never usually touch his mother, but because of the way he held her in his hands, like he was holding his lover rather than a member of his family.
Be it the way he wed into her flesh with his sturdy fingers, or how she could feel the coldness of his hand through her clothes, it was as if he was losing control of his desires and was about to carry her and throw her onto the bed topletely devour her.
That was the feeling she got in her son''s embrace...Or at least that''s how it felt for her.
And she also couldn''t help but be ashamed about the fact that, even while she was thinking of telling her son off for the inappropriate way he was hugging her, she also wanted her son to hold her more firmly and let her feel more of that pleasure that came along with his touch.
She secretly wanted her son to dig deeper into her flesh and tear off her clothes so that both of their skins could touch and she could thoroughly enjoy that carnal feeling that she had never felt before, which she ultimately shouldn''t have felt as his mother.
At that time, she had thought that this was a one-time urrence that would never happen again, and that she would never feel that way towards her son again. But unfortunately for her, even after her son had let her go, she couldn''t help but have certain thoughts about him.
Like how she thought that her son was quite the gentleman, with the way he treated her with the utmost respect, like she was his queen, and ted her dishes for her without even asking, which deeply impressed her. Or, how she loved to hear the words that came out of his mouth, as every single line he uttered about her, described how beautiful she was and how lucky one would be to have such a woman in their life, which made her flush like a little girl when she was actually going to reach her forties soon.
Not to mention, that the way her son looked after he took care of his appearance was exactly the type of man she liked, and she knew that she''d definitely be all over him if she wasn''t already in a rtionship and if the person she had a crush on wasn''t her son.
And of course you can''t not mention, the way her son made her feel good about her body, which she thought was losing its past grace due to her age, andplimented her body like it was a masterpiece, which made her heart race violently. And it even made her want to show off more of her body to her son so that he could take a good look at her hidden ces, and deeply describe why he finds them extremely attractive for her satisfaction.
Andst but definitely not least, he just knew how to pleasure a woman''s body by simply caressing her, as every time heid his hands on her light brown skin, it would send tingles down her legs, which would cause her knees to go weak.
Like how he pulled down her leggings and pped her ass and made it jiggle, which gave her a stinging feeling on her butt that gave her pleasure in the disguise of pain, and made her moan out in delight. Or, the way he stroked her ass when he was showing the wounds on her buttocks, which made her want to take off her underwear and spread her buttcheeks wide, so that her son could check if there were any more wounds in the inside of her butt. And if there was any wound, she wanted him to stick his fingers in and stroke that area, so that his mother wouldn''t have to suffer anymore pain.
But that was all something she deeply kept to herself and only dared to think about in her mind, as all those thoughts were simply taboo to think about since he was her son.
This was why she didn''t want to lose this bet no matter what, as calling her son daddy, when she was already troubled with how she should treat him now that she also saw him as a man, would only make their rtionship even more confusing.
She was already struggling to keep her desires hidden deep inside, as she didn''t want her adorable little son to know how her mom thought about him and the perverted things she wanted him to do to her, which would cause him to be disgusted with her. And if she started calling him daddy all of a sudden, it would only further enhance those taboo feelings she had, which she silently wanted to eliminate by herself, so that she didn''t harm their harmonious rtionship due to her perverted nature.
That was, she wanted to run away as quickly as possible and lock herself in her room so that she had no chance of losing the bet, potentially increasing the chances of seeing her son as a man, rather than the little boy she used to see before.
By adamantly locking herself in her room, she could save their rtionship from deteriorating due to the new-found inappropriate feelings she had towards her son...Or at least that''s what she nned on doing and was about to run away at full speed when she heard the chime ring, but she changed her ns all of a sudden and stopped when she heard what her son called her.
Abi...My adorable little daughter Abi.
Chapter 34: My Daughter Abi
Chapter 34: My Daughter Abi
Not only did her son not address her as ''mom'' like he''d been doing for most of his life, he also shortened her actual name and called her ''Abi'', like how her parents called her.
She understood that since he started ying his role as her father, it was only appropriate for him to call her by her name. But what she didn''t expect was for her body to freeze in ce when she heard her son utter those words, and her heart to beat wildy when her son addressed her as his, as if she belonged to him.
Her body instinctively reacted to his call, almost as if she had heard her actual father calling out to her. Only this time, there was a certain temptation in the way her make-believe father called her name that made her breathe quicken and her face flush red.
The reason she thought that an actual father-figure was calling out to her wasn''t simply because her son had called out her name, but it was due to how her son''s voice, which suddenly sounded so deep and mature as if he were speaking from deep within his body. And also, how his eyes had lost that clear and honest innocence gaze they had earlier, like a boy who was curious about everything, and turned into steady and calm eyes that looked like they''d seen all parts of life and had lived through it all, gaining much wisdom along the way.
She had always thought her son had a much more mature look in his eyes after his glow up today, but it was nowhere near how he looked now, as if he had experienced every challenge that life has to give when he was only 17 years old, and hasn''t even left his parents home yet.
Her heart skipped a beat when she saw her son''s mature gait, and she couldn''t help but want to stand there and wait for him to speak to her like he was her father a little more, since the words that came out of his mouth seemed to have the ability to warm her up down under.
Especially when he called her Abi, and referred to her as his own daughter that he treasured. Those words of his made her want to crawl into his arms, which looked so steady now, and cry out, saying ''Abi''s here'' so that she could be spoiled by her son.
But no...She couldn''t do that since she was his mother.
She couldn''t give in to her temptations that she felt as a women, and had to follow the path of a mother, whether she liked it or not, since that''s what a proper mother would do. If she simply gave in to her abnormal thoughts, she wouldn''t be different from any other women on the street since she would caring more about her inner desires, more then her rtionship with her son.
Whoosh~
So, to make sure that she wasn''t tempted by her son''s words that felt like sweet whispers into her ear, she bolted from where she was standing and made sure not to look back in case she ran right back to him after seeing his handsome face, which had lost all signs of being a teenager and looked more mature than anyone else she had ever seen.
And, just as she entered her living room and was looking to go to the nearest room with a lock, she heard her son''s voiceing from the kitchen.
"Where are you going, Abi? Why are you running away from daddy?"
His voice was much calmer than usual, and it seemed like he didn''t mind at all that she was running away, which made her much more uneasy since she felt like he had everything under his grasp.
Even though it was an instinctive feeling as a woman that told her that she was in a very dangerous situation when the person that was threatening her was her own son, she still chose to not take any chances and believe what she felt, and rushed towards one of the guest rooms around the corner of the living room.
And, just as she turned around the corner and thought that she was going to safely enter the room, she stopped in her ce as her body froze, since her son was already standing near the door of the room with a slight smile on his face, like he found it funny how she was trying to run away from him.
She had no idea how her son got there without even making a sound, when she had just heard his voice in the kitchen a second ago. She looked back to check the kitchen to see if anyone was there, and sure enough, it was empty, which meant that her son didn''t have a clone of himself waiting for her here.
Just as she was confused and thinking about how her son came here before her, she heard her son call her name and speak.
"What''s wrong, Abi? Did Daddy do anything wrong that made you mad and not want to see me anymore?" Even though he spoke like he was concerned about her daughter''s wellbeing, the slight smile on his lips told her that he was clearly making fun of her.
"If I did do anything that upset you, then let''s talk about it at the dining table while we eat our dinner, since Daddy really can''t bear to see you running away from me." He took a step forward, like he was trying to escort her back to the table.
That was thest thing she wanted to happen, as she just knew that if she was brought back to the kitchen, there would be no escaping from her son''s grasp.
She quickly ran away as her son approached her and tried to run into another room across the hall, which also had a lock on the inside, which all the rooms don''t have yet since it was a new house that they had just moved into.
She looked back to see if her son was on her tail, just in case, and sighed in relief when she saw that there was no one there. And just as she thought that she had lost him and was going to enter the room, she ran into something tall and steady that suddenly came out of nowhere.
She was about to fall from the impact, but was saved when a pair of hands grabbed her by the waist and stabilised her. When she looked up to see what she ran into in front of the door, and, at the same time, saved her from tumbling down, she saw her son looking down at her with a smile on his face.
Chapter 35: No Escape
Chapter 35: No Escape
"That''s why I always say that you shouldn''t run in the house. Imagine what would''ve happened if I hadn''t caught you." Her son said like he was deeply concerned about her.
But rather than being touched that her son was caring about her well-being, she was more shocked to see that she had bumped into her son when he was supposed to be standing near the other room. She had no idea how he moved from ce to ce so fast, and wondered if he could phase through walls like a ghost.
But it was better to think about her silly thoughtster, as her main goal was to escape from her son.
"Did I just not tell you to stop running in the house, Abi? Just why won''t you listen to your father?" She could hear son say in a serene tone, as she tried to find another room to hide in.
But the moment she did find one and was about to enter, she saw her son waiting there, like he had long predicted that she would go there.
The house they lived in was quite big and had many ways to get from one ce to another, so she thought that she could lose him by going in different paths. But somehow he still managed to find which room she was going to and blocked her from entering.
"Are you finally tired of ying around, Abi?" Her son casually asked, like all of this was a game that they were ying and he was going along for her daughter''s sake. "Cause your father is starving right now and can''t wait to eat you right now, I mean, eat right now, and-...Wait, where are you going?"
She didn''t even let her son finish her sentence since she had already bolted off, after realising that hearing his mocking words only made her feel more helpless and that she should only focus on escaping and ignore everything else.
"You know that running away is useless right?" As if her son heard her thoughts, a voice came from behind which she chose to ignore thinking that she definitely had a chance of escaping from his grasp.
But unfortunately for her, her son''s words came true, as no matter which room she tried to run into, she would always find him standing there before her. Be it the bedroom, bathroom, storage room, guestroom, or any room that was avable on the first floor, she would always see her son first, and then only would the roome into sight.
It was like her son had some mysterious power that allowed him to move like a ninja through the house without making a single sound, and could somehow move so fast that she could hardly catch a glimpse of him.
And even though she was already starting to sweat from running around the house they just moved into, her son''s dress hadn''t even creased in the slightest, as if he just went for a brisk walk in the park.
Even though she was running around acting like how her son did in the past, she was way older than her son back then and didn''t have the same energy he had. She knew that she couldn''t keep this up much longer or else she would copse onto the floor and be forced fed by her son, so she could only think about the final path avable, which was the stairs upstairs.
There was only one way up to the first floor, so as long as she went up first, her son would have no chance of catching up to her. But it seems her thoughts were once again read, as she found her son at the bottom of the stairs, looking at the photos on the wall and standing like he was waiting for her.
Frustrated that her son caught up to her again, and was taunting her by casually checking out their family photos, she turned back to dash somewhere else once again. She thought that as long as she wasn''t near her son, she would go anywhere, as he was the biggest threat to her, and decided to lock herself in the pantry that was still being built.
But just as she took her first step, she felt someone hold her hand and pull her back to where she was standing. She didn''t even need to turn back to know who it was that caught her, and was firmly holding her in her ce.
"I think we''ve yed around enough, Abi." Her son tightly held her hand and looked like he had no intention of letting her off easily. "Let''s go and have our dinner now, shall we, before it gets cold?"
There was a certain firmness in his tone, as if he was tired of ying her games and was authoritatively calling his daughter back. She, too, felt like he was her actual father and just thought that she had to follow his orders. She didn''t even resist when her son pulled her hand, since she was actually afraid of going against his words because of the rigid feeling he gave off, which only her parents gave.
"Kafi, my hand hurts. You''re pulling too-" She wanted to say that he was holding her too tightly, but stopped when her son turned back and looked at her with an amused look on his face.
"Kafi?...So, you think you''re old enough to call your father by his name right now?" He looked at her like he was wondering where she got the guts to call him directly by his name.
"Have you forgotten that I''m your father? Or, is that my little Abi is going through her rebellious phase, and is going to call me like that from now on?" He asked with a smile on his face, which she couldn''t tell if he was joking or not.
"N-No...D-Daddy....It''s not like that." Rather than calling her son as her father, because of the bet, she called him Daddy because it just felt natural with the way he spoke and looked at her with a stern look on his face.
She thought that even if they weren''t having a bet and her son acted the same way, she''d still call him Daddy since it just felt right at the moment. And even though she didn''t want to call him Daddy at all costs since it would only enhance her feelings of seeing her son as a man, addressing her son as her father still gave her a wonderful feeling of taboo that warmed up her loins.
Chapter 36: Sir Daddy
Chapter 36: Sir Daddy
"It''s just that you were holding my hands a little too tight, and I blurted out something because of the pain." She ignored that warm sensation she was feeling when she heard his words and made an excuse for calling her son by his actual name, just in case she lost the bet because of that, even though her hand didn''t really hurt.
"Ah, sorry about that, Abi. I didn''t realise that I was hurting you." Her son quickly said and let go of his grip on her hand.
But he didn''t simply release her hand, and held her hand up and gently caressed her wrists, like he was trying tofort the ce where he hurt her.
"Does it hurt here? Or does it hurt anywhere else?" Her son carefully inspected her hand to see where he hurt her, with a look of genuine concern on her face, and he looked really apologetic that he caused her supposed daughter to feel any pain.
The anxiety he had on his face and the way he was carefully caressing her hand, made his mother feel really good about herself, as it felt like she was getting cherished by someone that all girls loved.
It was the first time in a long while that someone had treated her like this, and she didn''t want to end it immediately since she was thoroughly enjoying this princess treatment, so she decided to y along with this father-daughter roley, while temporarily ignoring the repercussions of losing the bet.
"Yes, daddy~ It hurts over here." She pointed at a ce on her wrist and acted like a spoiled daughter, who would get aggrieved over the smallest thing to get her father''s attention.
"Right here?" Her son gently rubbed the ce where she showed, and looked like he was trying to find where she got hurt. "But Abi, it doesn''t really look like you got hurt here."
"Then are you calling Abi a liar, daddy?" She pouted like a little girl and acted like a victim, when she was in fact lying to get her father to look at her.
"How is that possible, Abi?" Her son immediately denied. "Even if the whole world doubts you, how can I, as your father, ever doubt my adorable little daughter''s words?"
"That''s right! Even if Abi ever lies, which I won''t, you always have to take Abi''s side!" She proimed like it was an order, and her son immediately nodded his head to her whimsical words, which she found very cute and made her want to y with her ''father'' a little bit more.
"And what are you going to say about Abi''s hand, which hurts so much? Are you going to just let it off like that and go and eat dinner, daddy?" She asked if he was going to leave her all alone with a teary look in her eyes, like she was going to cry, which all children and women can produce onmand to gain sympathy.
"Of course not! If it really hurts so much, then we have to go to the hospital immediately and get a checkup!" Her son acted exactly like she did when he told her he hit his head, and rushed to find the keys, like he was going to drive her to the hospital.
"There''s no need for that, Daddy! It doesn''t hurt so much that we have to go to the hospital!" She immediately pulled her son back, as she didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of the doctors and son, with a perfectly normal hand.
"Really? Are you sure that you''re fine?" Her son held her hand and inspected it once again to make sure that she was okay.
"Yes daddy. We really don''t have to go to the hospital." She affirmed, as she enjoyed the spoiled treatment she was receiving from her son. "But it does still hurt a little."
"So, we have to go to the hospital?" Her son looked up to her and asked, not knowing if she should get treated or not since his daughter was sending mixed signals.
"No, we don''t have to go to the hospitals." She got some indecent thoughts when she saw the genuine worry in his deep eyes and decided that she wanted him to coddle her more, so she slyly said
"But you can do something for me that will make the pain go away, Daddy."
"What do I have to do?" He gently held her hand and looked like he would do anything for his daughter, which made her feel giddy inside.
"Daddy doesn''t have to do much." She decided to reveal her intentions. "You just have to kiss the ce on my hand that hurts, and I''m sure the pain will go away."
"...I-I have to kiss your hand to relieve you of the pain you''re feeling?" He had a peculiar look on his face when he heard this unscientific request from her daughter, that made no sense.
"Why daddy? Do you not want to kiss your daughter''s hand?" She looked at him harshly, like she was desatisfied with how he was questioning his beloved daughter''s words.
"No, it''s nothing like that, Abi." He quickly denied it before his daughter got any more mad. "It''s just that I don''t see how kissing your hand is going to make you feel any better."
"Come on, daddy! Don''t you know something as simple as this!" She acted like healing wounds by kissing someone wasmon sense. "I mean, hasn''t your mother...No, I mean, grandma kissed you on your booboos when you got hurt when you were younger, to make you feel better."
She didn''t know how to feel about calling herself a grandma, since she was his actual mother.
She thought that her son would immediatelyply with her words like before and give her a kiss on the hand like she asked for, but instead he gave a wry smile and gave a lonely look as if he were thinking about something sad that happened in the past. His eyes lost their usual brighteness they had, and were reced with a bleak light that gave him a deste image.
"My mother, huh...I guess she has done something like this before...I must havepletely forgotten it, since it''s been so long since I''ve seen her." He said, with a smile that looked forced, and looked like he was looking into the distant past that he wasn''t so fond off.
Chapter 37: Kisses: The Cure To Any Ailment
Chapter 37: Kisses: The Cure To Any Ailment
Seeing her son act in such an abnormal manner, made her immediately want to drop the act, even if she lost the bet, and give him a hug, as she simply couldn''t leave her son, who looked so lonely at the moment, alone. Even if she has to address her son as her father in the future, she doesn''t really mind anymore, as her first priority as his mother was to be there for him when he is weak and lonely, like he''s now, and she genuinely didn''t carry about anything else at that moment and only wished for her son''s wellbeing.
And just as she was about to give her son a hug and ask if he was fine, she saw that deste look in his eyes that was nowhere to be seen, and he was slightly smiling like usual. It was like all that she saw earlier came from her imagination, as her son didn''t show any signs of being depressed like she just saw.
"What''s wrong, Abi? Why do you look so anxious? Does your hand really hurt that bad?" Her son asked like usual, which made her sigh in relief that nothing happened and also about the fact that she didn''t have to break her act and lose the bet.
"It is going to hurt more, if you don''t quickly kiss my hand, Daddy." She went back to acting like a spoiled daughter after seeing that her son was fine, and demanded a kiss from her son.
"So, you want me to kiss your hand like this?" Her son held her hand up, and brought his lips closer to her wrist, like he was going to give her a kiss, just like she asked for. But, just as his thin lips were about to meet the top of her hand, she pulled back her hand, and said, like it was a rule that he had to follow
"Not like that, Daddy. You first have to get on one knee and then kiss my hand. Only then will my hand fully heal."
She didn''t simply want him to kiss her on her hand, she also wanted him to get on his knee like he was her loyal knight that always protected her, which was basically what a father was to his daughter, and kiss her hand like he was being granted knighthood by her.
This was all because she was enjoying this situation way too much and wanted to fulfil all her fantasies before the moment was over, while at the same time, slowly forgetting the consequences of the bet.
Her son didn''t express any doubt about her absurd order and simply got on his knees with a slight smile on his face, like a father who was just ying along with his daughter''s fantasies.
"Is this an appropriate position to kiss your tender hand, mydy?" Her son caught on to what she was trying to do, which made her slightly blush, but at the same time, she felt really excited that he was going along with her act.
"Yes, you may proceed, my most loyal knight, Sir Daddy." She held out her hand and called her son a ridiculous title in a dignified manner, like she was a princess.
Kiss~
Her son couldn''t help but chuckle at his new knight title, and gently nted a kiss on top of her soft hand. He then looked up and asked with a look of utmost respect in his eyes, like he was looking at an actual princess
"Is that all, Lady Abigaille? Or, do you want any more of these kisses from my lowly self?"
"As expected of my one and only knight, you truly know all yourdies desires without me having to inform you about them." She praised her son for reading her exact thoughts, since she couldn''t help but want him to kiss her more then once since his kiss felt really good on her hand, like a petal of a flower dropped onto that very spot, and left a warm mark on her body that couldn''t be erased.
"Lay your lips on that very spot a few more times, as I don''t think this ailment of mine will be cured with one single attempt and will need several more kisses from you." She demanded more kisses from her son in the name of making her feel better, when it was all, in fact, for the guilty pleasure she was feeling right now.
"As you order, mydy." Her son obliged with what his daughter had asked for, and closed his eyes and started to kiss her hand like she asked.
Chu~
He first gave a kiss at the ce his daughter had mentioned, and where he had kissed before.
Chu~
And then, nted a kiss on that spot again.
Chu~
And again...
Chu~
And again...
Chu...
And again...
He kissed that very same spot with his soft but slightly dry lips, until that ce on the top of her wrist was slightly moist from all the kisses it received, and was warmer than the rest of her hand.
Her whole body, including her hand, was already very warm and was getting hotter by the second from all the sweet kisses she was receiving, so one could imagine how warm that spot would be if her son could actually notice the difference in temperature.
And not only was that small patch of skin abnormally warm, like it was left in the sun, that ce was also a different colour from the rest of her skin, as if it couldn''t handle all those pecks and blushed at all the passionate kisses it received.
If one could even see a blush in her brown tinted skin on her hands, then one can only think how red her cheeks were right now, as she bit her lips and tried to stop the sweet sounds that wereing from her mouth right now, from the tingling sensation that wasing from her hand, and it didn''t seem like it would fade away for a while as if she were eternally marked by her son''s kisses.
Chapter 38: Can I Stop Now?
Chapter 38: Can I Stop Now?
After giving her hand enough kisses tost her a lifetime, her son looked up at her like he wanted to know if she was satisfied, and asked with a smile on his face
"Is that all, mydy?...Or do you want more?"
"I do." She replied, which made her son''s face freeze for a second, as he had only asked if she wanted more out of obligation and didn''t expect her to be so greedy for his kisses that she would actually ept her offer. "But not on top of my hand, and this time on my palm where you''re holding my hand."
She turned her hand over and asked for more kisses from her son, and she had a look on her face like she was only asking for what she rightfully deserved.
"But, Lady Abigaille, I only hurt your wrist. Why do I have to kiss the bottom of your palm, which I didn''t eveny my hands on?" Her loyal knight questioned her intentions, with a doubtful look on his face.
"You may have only held my hand. But the strength you used to do so, managed to hurt even my palm." She made up an absurd reason as to why her palm hurt and looked like she wouldn''t reason with anyone. "So, to make up for your failure to control your strength as a knight in front of this fragiledy, I order you, Sir Daddy to nt your kisses on my palm and make me feel better."
"A-As youmand, mydy..." Seeing that there was no way to refute this unreasonabledy of his, he could only shake his head at his circumstances and kiss her palm like she ordered.
Chu~
Chu~
Chu~
This time it was like he knew that her daughter wouldn''t be satisfied with one kiss and continuously kissed her soft palm, which was slightly damp due to the previous kisses, without stopping.
She too stopped acting reserved like she was earlier, and was getting more tant about how she was enjoying her treatment. She started whimpering in a suggestive voice, unlike before, where she kept her mouth shut, and was shamelessly telling her son where and how to kiss her.
"Hnnn~ Not there. A little higher."
Chu~ Chu~
"Yes, that''s right~ That''s the spot, daddy~ You can kiss me a little more harder right there."
Chu~ Chu~
"Now, move a little bit to the right where-...Ahh yes, daddy~ You know exactly where to kiss your daughter~"
Chu~ Chu~
"Don''t stop kissing me there, since it feels really good~"
Her son looked up at her with a peculiar gaze, when he heard thatment that unconsciously left her mouth, since she was feeling a little too good because of all the love she was receiving from her son.
"N-No, I mean, that I feel that my ailment is getting better." She covered her mouth, that had leaked out what she was really feeling. She then put on an expression as if she were asking how he could possibly suspect her daughter when he saw his wary gaze, and said
"Why are you looking up at me suspiciously? Do you really want your daughter''s pain to be left alone like this?"
Seeing that his daughter was so adamant about not having any other reasons for kissing her, he could only reluctantly go back to what he was doing before.
"That''s right~ That''s a good daddy~" She bent down and patted her son''s head seeing how obedient he was. But this time it didn''t look like a mother giving her son a caring headpat, but more like a little girl showing her appreciation for her father''s efforts, which was shown by the innocent smile she was giving, like she was having the time of her life.
"Daddy, now you can-"
"I can stop? I can finally stop?"
Her son interrupted what she was going to say and finished her sentence on his own. He had a desperate look on his face and hope in his eyes, that she was going to ask for him to stop kissing her, almost as if he felt his lips go weak from all those kisses.
"No...I was going to ask you to stop kissing my palm and go further up my arm." She said in a dissatisfied tone, like she didn''t like the fact that her loyal knight was treating his current action like it was a chore.
"But why should I kiss you on your arm, Abi?" Her son looked up and asked in an exasperated manner. "I only held your hand, and utmost your wrist. I see no reason as to why I have to kiss your arm, which I didn''t touch at all."
"Oh, is it that you need a reason to kiss your own daughter, daddy? Do I have to specifically give you an excuse for you to kiss me?" She begrudgingly said, after seeing how reluctant he was to kiss her, and pouted like a little child even though she was fully grown, with a body that gave away her actual age from a mile away.
At this point, the consequences of the bet had totally gone over her head, and she was fully immersed in her role as her son''s daughter. And, she wasn''t any old obedient daughter that you would normally see and was quite the needy one, who always seemed to want her father''s attention all for herself.
She never acted this way with her actual father, and was quite reserved and obedient in front of him. But when it came to her son before her, whom she was not only starting to see as a man, but also as a father figure due to this bet, she couldn''t help but want to toy with him, and also have him toy with her back in return.
"Of course not, Abi...Why would a father ever need an excuse to kiss his own daughter, that he cherishes with all his heart?" To prove that he really didn''t mind kissing her, he kissed her on the hand he held, as if he were trying to apologise to her through his actions.
She nodded her head and gave a look of approval to show that she approved of her son''s action, and looked to bepletely caught up in her role as his daughter, who liked to be spoiled.
But the look of satisfaction on her face stopped when her son stopped kissing her hand, and looked up at her with a dangerous glint in his eyes and a slight smile on his face, and said
"And didn''t you say that you wanted me to move further up?...Well, let me do just as you said, but I hope you can cover your mouth in case you make too much noise."
Huh? What does he mean by that?
Why would she make too much noise from a few kisses?
Chapter 39: A Bold Move
Chapter 39: A Bold Move
She didn''t know what her son meant by her words, since she couldn''t understand why she would make any noise from a few kisses on her arms. But she recognised that look on his face, which was the same look that scared her to the point, that she wanted to run away from him at all costs.
But this time, after all that happened and because she was caught up in her role as his daughter, she wanted to see what he was going to do without running like before, and find out exactly what gave her such a threatening feeling.
Chu~
"Hnnn~"
It didn''t take long to know what her son was upto, as after nting a kiss on her hand, he went further up her arm. He was doing exactly what she asked him to do, but instead of giving her kisses on top of the sleeves of the sweater she was wearing like she thought he was going to do, he started to roll up her sweater and started kissing her bare skin.
She had thought for sure, that he wouldn''t bother or take the effort to lift up the sleeves that were covering her arms, but to her surprise, he started to roll up her clothes from her wrists and was making his way up her arm, giving her kisses along the way. The sweater she was wearing was also quite loose, so it was easy for her son to slowly roll up her dress without much effort, to reveal her light brown skin underneath.
She honestly never expected such a development, and was shocked to see what was happening, as it wasn''t exactly normal to see a son kissing his mother''s arm, like he was her lover. It was fine if it was her hand, since it wouldn''t be considered inappropriate. But the way he was kissing her while caressing her skin, was something entirely different; that shouldn''t be done between a mother and a son.
But even though she understood that it was inappropriate, she didn''t stop what her son was doing, nor did she run away like before, as she was getting overwhelmed by the feeling of getting kissed in such a fanatical manner, where her son was treating her body like the most delicate piece of artwork and was carefully giving her kisses like he was scared her arm would break if he rushed in, and was taking his sweet time to find the appropriate ces that needed to be kissed.
It waspletely different from the kisses she received before, which felt obligatory, as she could feel the fervent way his lips moved across her skin and the zeal in his eyes, as he looked for the next ce toy his thin lips.
And not only was he simply kissing her, he went one step further and started to lightly suck on her skin whenever his lips touched, and he was getting very close to leaving hickeys all across her arm. His tongue also came into y once in a while, as he sometimes dragged it across her skin while moving to the next spot to kiss, which made her legs go weak and her eyebrows tremble in heat.
She had to cover her mouth with her left hand and wished that she had another, because one hand wasn''t enough to contain the sweet moans she was letting out.
"Ahhh~"
"Hnnnn~...Hmm~"
"Shhh~"
She finally understood why her son asked her to close her mouth, as if she wasn''t covering up her mouth now, she''d be letting out obscene sounds that would be unfitting for her with her status as a mother.
Well, the fact that she was even letting her son kiss her hand with such fervour was already going past the line of taboo that shouldn''t be crossed, and her enjoying it to the point her legs were trembling was much worse.
But there was simply nothing she could do, as such an intoxicating feeling was deadly for her as a woman and made her reject any thoughts of stopping her son, who was currently making steamy love to her hand, which she never thought was possible before this.
She was also avidly waiting for what was going to happen next, as her son had already kissed his way up her arm to the point that he was going to reach her shoulder. But the problem was that he had already rolled up and folded her long sleeves to the limit, and they now looked like short sleeves that were bundled up.
Her sleeve area had already reached the tearing point, and the only way he could go further beyond was if he stopped brushing his lips against her skin and started kissing her through her clothes. But if he did take that route, the mood he built up would be lost, and she''d probablye back to her senses and push him away.
As much as she wanted that to happen so that she didn''t cross anymore lines, she also secretly hoped her son would find a way to continue the passionate way in which he was treating her body, since she didn''t want to lose this moment she waspletely engrossed in.
And as if he read his daughter''s mind and what she truly desired, he found the perfect way around the situation, which was extremely risky, and made his mother blush at his bold actions.
Swish~
He didn''t think of an borate n to get around the situation and went for the most direct method to deal with this problem, which was to pull her sweater down from her shoulder, andpletely reveal her slender shoulder along with the upper half of her breasts, that were bound by a purple bra. He basically did the unexpected, as she never thought her little son would have the guts to do such a bold thing, like pulling her clothes down, andpletely exposed his mother''s upper half of her body with one swift pull of his hands.
The cotton maroon sweater she was wearing was also rather baggy and loose, and easily gave way for his fingers to slip in and undress her. He also didn''tpletely pull her sweater down and pulled it just enough so that he could see her right shoulder, corbone, and the overwhelming amount of flesh underneath that was covered by a small amount of cloth,pared to the size of her breasts.
And whilst his mother was panicking that her chest was exposed to her son, even though they were still tucked in her bra, he didn''t seem to mind the two huge distractions one bit and continued to kiss her shoulders and was making his way up to her neck, just like she asked for.
Chapter 40: Shocking Discovery
Chapter 40: Shocking Discovery
His mother wanted to stop his actions, as for a moment, she regained her senses as a mother when her clothes were pulled down by her son, but immediately stopped what she was going to do when she felt him gently gnawing on her slender shoulders, like he was trying to suck the meat off the bone.
Slurp~
This action of his sent tingles throughout her body and made her lose any intention of stopping him and let him do as he pleased, like an irresponsible mother who easily sumbed to her desires that she was slowly turning into.
After he was finished with her shoulder, he moved onto her cor bone, where he let his tongue into the empty gap beneath her vicle and tried scooping it like he was trying to find out how the tiny bowl in her neck tasted, which made her whimper and breathe loudly.
"Hmm~...Ahh~"
While she held her mouth to stop her whimpers from the intense stimtion she was feeling, she thought that he would next go up to her neck after being finished with that area, like she told. But to her shock and surprise, it didn''t go as she expected, and her son unexpectedly moved down her body and gave the top of her soft cleavage a kiss, which made her let out an abrupt moan.
"Hyaaa~"
She didn''t expect her son to be bold enough to kiss her breast, which made her let out a sound that she was really embarrassed off. But rather than spending time being embarrassed, she knew that she had to stop her son from moving any further down, as that area would be a very dangerous area that she shouldn''t let her son explore.
Even though she was already over the moon right now, over the intoxicating feeling, she still had somemon sense left, so she quickly said in a low voice that was trembling from pleasure
"Not there, daddy...I asked you to move up, not down..." She should''ve just stopped there and it would''ve all been over, but for some reason or another, her lust had taken over her mouth for a second and made her finish her sentence by saying
"...Maybe, I''ll ask you to kiss me down there next time."
It didn''t even take a second for her to realise what she said, and she instantly regretted the obscene words she said to her own son.
But luckily for her, her son didn''t seem to notice or was too busy kissing her flesh, that he didn''t even react to what she said.
He only gave her breasts one more deep kiss and gave her a look, before busying himself with what he was doing and started to make his way up her neck, which relieved her, as she didn''t want her son to start confronting her about how horrible of a mother she was.
But she was still so shocked by the words she uttered, even though nothing happened because of it, that she didn''t even realise that her son had already finished kissing her neck and was now standing right in front of her.
He was finally taller than her, as this whole time he was making his way up her body, he was bending over and crouching. And now he was standing tall and straight, and looking down at her with a face that was asking if she was finally satisfied.
Before she could answer, saying that it was enough, after getting overwhelmed by his love, she felt her son hold her chin and look down at her with a look in his eyes as if he were looking at her as his own.
He then tilted her to the side and gave her a kiss on the cheek, and then tilted her head to the other side and gave her a peck on the other one.
And finally, he held her head from behind, pulled her closer to him, and gave her a firm kiss on her forehead, which she could feel the warmth from even after letting her go.
Kiss~ Kiss~ Kiss~
Her face flushed at the sudden barrage of kisses, and her ears felt quite warm to touch.
She didn''t react this way before, since she more or less knew about the kisses that she received since she was the one who asked for them and was mentally prepared for them. But these few intimate kisses she received were out of the box, and she didn''t know what to make of it, other than feel a little shy and embarrassed in front of her son, who was younger than her by more than two decades.
"W-What was that for, d-daddy?" She asked while stuttering because she was still surprised, but didn''t forget to call him daddy, or more like treating her son like a father-figure was already deeply ingrained into her mind, and the words just naturally came out of her mouth.
"What do you mean, what was that for?" He asked as if it were obvious, with a cheeky smile on his face. "Do I really need a reason to kiss my own daughter?"
He used the exact same words she used on him, which made her even more embarrassed about her current situation.
"And seeing how much you''re blushing, I think it''s safe to say that you''re finally alright, so why don''t we go and have our dinner now?" He held out his hand and asked politely.
"I''ll let you hold my hand this time, just in case this daddy of yours uses too much strength to hold you like before." He then looked at her and said "But don''t use this as an opportunity to run off like before, or else this father of yours will really get angry."
She didn''t really listen to his words, as she was still in a daze, and simply held the hand that was shown to her, without thinking about it too much. Her son then moved towards the kitchen while escorting his daughter like a princess, while she followed him behind, constantly thinking about those kisses she received on her face, which she could still feel.
She didn''t know why, but more than all the pecks she received on her body, the ones she got on her face felt the most pleasing and wonderful and made her heart race like she was experiencing love for the first time.
Especially that veryst smooch of his on her forehead, where he pulled her into his embrace to give her a deep kiss. She could absolutely feel no lustful thoughts from either her or her son from that kiss, and could only feel the endless love her son had for her...But the problem was that the love he portrayed wasn''t exactly the same familial love, one would have towards her parents, but something much more than that, which had a deeper meaning, which made her shocked at her unintentional discovery.
Chapter 41: Excited And Lost
Chapter 41: Excited And Lost
She didn''t know exactly how she knew the difference, as from an outsider''s point of view, his final kiss was actually quite wholesomepared with the rest of the kisses he gave on her body; especially the one on her breasts.
But after years of human interaction with others, and the wisdom she obtained about rtionships and love as a mature adult, she just knew that her son didn''t look at her simply as a mother, and looked like he wanted something else from her, from that one kiss.
All his actions before that seemed quite inappropriate to do to his own mother, like groping his mother''s ass, removing her clothes, or kissing her all over her body, could all be interpreted as him being yful and teasing his own mother to get a funny reaction from her, and waspletely harmless at the end of the day.
But the kiss she recieved now...Well, that, on the other hand, told her a lot of things that she needed to think about.
Like, how exactly she feels right now after finding out that her own son has certain feelings for her, and how they were going to go forward in their rtionship.
Feelings wise, she could be said to be both very excited, and at the same time, very lost.
She was excited and beyond ted that not only was she having certain feelings for her son, but her son also had the same thoughts towards her, which made her feel that she wasn''t alone and that someone was there by her side, in this incestuous rtionship. And rather than thinking about when and why her son had such thoughts about her, she was more busy thinking about her future together with him, where they were open about their feelings and where that would possibly lead to.
As for the reason she felt lost, she just didn''t know if the feelings they had for one another were right or wrong, and was worried that they were doing something that could potentially be sabotaging their future. Even though her motives were pure and just started out naturally because of the circumstances, she knew that she could not unt what she was feeling, as from a moral standpoint it was very wrong to have such desires for a family member, and she didn''t know what to think about this whole situation.
She was also confused about how they were going to maintain their mother-son rtionship, when both of them had certain thoughts towards one another.
It would''ve been fine if it was only her who had such desires, as she would be able to control herself knowing that she had no chance to express them, and the other party would ultimately be impartial since no such thoughts would arise in him due to their rtionship. But now that she confirmed that it wasn''t single-sided, but went on both ends, she just knew that it was inevitable that their thoughts would collide at some point and they would have no choice but toe out with it, which she didn''t know how it would affect their current rtionship.
In the depths of her heart, she for one didn''t mind being in a forbidden rtionship with her son, as it would bring her great joy and pleasure to be with the one she adored; if she ignored the morality behind it. But at the same time, she didn''t want topletely abandon their mother-son rtionship, as she ultimately still cared about him more as a son, than a man, and wouldn''t want to throw that rtionship away no matter how much she fell for him.
Even if she decided topletely give in to him, be it her body and soul, she still believed that her heart would show motherly love for him no matter what happens, so she was really confused about what to do with their rtionship as well.
And to clear up this confusion she had, what she needed was time.
She needed time, so that she could properly think everything through ande to a final decision about how she was going to deal with her feelings and their rtionship overall. And she also needed to maintain their current status quo, while thinking of a solution, as going further in their taboo rtionship would only confuse her even more.
That''s why, when she reached the living room of their house while walking to the kitchen, she let go of her son''s hand and bolted towards the main door. She just knew that if she went towards the kitchen, certain things would ur that would forever change their rtionship, which was thest thing she wanted right now, so she decided to escape from her son''s grasp and run away to slowly think everything out.
She knew that her son told her not to let go of his hand and only let her do so, since he trusted that she would follow him after going through everything she made him do, but she had no choice but to go against what he said, since their rtionship was on the line.
Bang~
But God knows where she got the confidence to outrun her son, who was a hair''s breath away from her. When she couldn''t even run away from him even with a head start, as the moment she reached the door and pulled it open, she saw a pale hande from behind her and m the door shut.
Seeing that her son''s hand was firmly ced on the door and she had no way to go through the door, she decided that she should at least get away from her son, and tried to run away in a direction that wasn''t blocked by her son''s hand against the door.
Bang~
But sadly, even that escape n didn''t work out, as her son mmed his other hand against the other side of the door andpletely boxed her in against the door, not giving her a chance to escape.
Her back was currently against the main door, and to her left and right were her son''s hands that looked so wide at the moment, and finally right in front of her was her son looking right down at her with her lips curled up. He was only a few inches in front of her and was currently looking at her like she was prey, while she herself looked like a frightened little rabbit that got caught doing something bad.
????????????????????????
That''s it for now folks. I''ve fully depleted my backlog once again. The next time the chapters starting out will take longer then before, since I''ve taken a part time job that will take up my time.
...Well, then until we meet again.
Chapter 42: Utter Disappointment
Chapter 42: Utter Disappointment
But even though she looked a little scared after being caught by her son, when she was trying to escape, she also couldn''t help but feel a little excited as she was currently in a double wall m, which she''d only seen in the dramas she''d watched on TV.
She always thought it was an overhyped concept and believed it wouldn''t have much affect on any actual women, but now that she was experiencing it herself, she knew that she was very wrong in the past, as she could feel her breath gradually getting stuffy with how turned on she was right now. Especially when the person doing the double-handed wall m was her own son, who had a glint of anger in his eyes as if he were displeased that his daughter broke her promise, which he was trying to hold back and conceal with a smile on his face, which she couldn''t help but think was quite cute.
And looking at the way he was looking at her, she couldn''t help but want to irritate her son once again and run away so that he could wall m her like this once again, and look down at her with his handsome face and dark eyes, and make her understand how truly weak she was in front of him.
While she was having her own fantasies about how she wanted her son to corner her, her son gave her a sarcastic smile and said
"My daughter Abi has truly entered her rebellious phase, hasn''t she? I told her to follow me to dinner after her father went along with her games, and look what she''s done now...She''s trying to escape from me right under my nose."
His voice became rather stern towards the end, as if he was really vexed that she didn''t keep her promise. But this frustration in his voice only excited his mother even more, as she had never seen her son talk to her like that while pushing her against the wall and was really enjoying what she was experiencing right now.
"Oh wow..." The smile on his face grew wider as the look in his eyes became more intense, as if he were amused by what he was seeing. "Not only did my daughter disobey what I said and break her promise to me, right now, she''s even smiling at me, like she''s treating what I said like a joke...Are my words really that funny?"
Out of the excitement she was feeling because of the intimate situation, she identally let her emotions leak out as her lips curled up a little.
The real reason she was smiling was because she was currently worked up and excited, but to her son, her smile only looked like he was mocking her, which made it understandable as to why he looked so aggrieved.
"Now, I really am mad." Her son chuckled and shook his head. "I thought of simply telling you off and letting you go, since you''re just a kid who likes to y around and a little girl doesn''t know right from wrong...But now it seems like I need to teach you a lesson, or else you might treat everything I say as a joke in the future and not understand the consequences of your actions against your own father."
"I''ve been spoiling you ever since you were a child, since you''re my precious little daughter, but it really seems like I need to act a bit more strict and make you understand that you can y with your father as much as you want. But there are times like this when you need to treat him with respect." He said like he was going to punish her, to teach her that her father''s words weren''t to be messed with, which only excited her further, as she couldn''t help but have certain thoughts when the word ''punishment'' came to y from her son.
"Now I wonder, what exactly should I do to teach my daughter a lesson?" He listed some punishments while looking at her as if he were asking if she was ready to face them all.
"Should I make you stand in the corner or ground you for the weekend, or should I stop your TV privileges for a month..."
He then gave his final suggestion while deeply looking into her eyes, like he knew what she truly wanted, and said
"...Or should I be a bit more harsh and give you a spanking on your tight bottom?"
The moment she heard her son say that he wanted to spank her bottom to punish her, her ass cheeks immediately clenched up like they were jolted by a bolt of current. And she could also feel a warm liquid leak out from her secret ce, almost like her body was craving for her son toy his hands on her ass and abuse it so much that she would never dare to go against his words again.
She also couldn''t help but stare at her son''s rugged hands, which always seemed so slender before, and imagine what it would feel like if they came down at her at full speed and pped her lightly cooked meat.
That very thought of her flesh shaking at the vicious strike sent tingles down her spine, and made her ass jiggle on their own like they were afraid of getting mistreated and pummeled by someone else.
The craving she was feeling had caught up to her at that moment, and she was actually going to shamelessly tell her own son that she wanted thest punishment he mentioned, without even thinking about the fact that she was telling her own son to spank her behind.
But unfortunately, all her hopes were crushed when her son simply loosened up, andughed it off like he was joking this whole time, and said
"Spank my daughter? How could I ever think of doing something as horrendous as that?...Just the thought of hurting my daughter would hurt me a hundred times more than it would hurt her. So, how could I do something as barbaric as spanking my little Abi?"
He acted like a father who loved his daughter too much and wouldn''t dare give her an actual punishment, even if she did anything wrong.
At most, he looked like he would give her a light p on her wrist and let her off no matter what she did, which really irritated and disappointed his mother, as she was looking forward to receiving her punishment, and she also didn''t like the way he was dealing with these sorts of tantrums, as he might do the same in the future and not properly discipline his kids.
But what he was going to suggest next, instead of a simple spanking, was going to shock her to the extreme as it was simply something that only the most kinkiest couples would do and should never be done between a mother and son, unless they want to go against the morals of society.
Chapter 43: Pluck Her Flower
Chapter 43: Pluck Her Flower
"But at the same time, I can''t simply let you go like this, or else you won''t ever learn your lesson." Her son seemed to have second thoughts about what he should do, which made his mother thrilled that she was going to get the punishment she deserved, for ying around with her father.
But her mood quickly sank again, as an exasperated look on her face appeared, like she couldn''t believe he got her hopes up only to drown them when he said
"So, instead of a punishment for not listening to your father''s words; while at the same time ying with me like a fiddle this whole while, I''ll ask forpensation from you instead of a punishment."
Her son seemed satisfied with the idea he came up with, while his mother had a downcast look on her face, like she didn''t get what she wanted for her birthday.
She wanted to pull his cheeks and make him repent for not doing his role as a father properly, but she couldn''t since she had to stay in her given role and not break her character.
"And aspensation for what you did, your father here orders his daughter topensate him with kisses for all the emotional damage she has caused him." He stated hispensation charges while looking like he suffered severe damage from his precious daughter lying to her.
Kisses? He wanted kisses from her? That wasn''t something she expected him to ask, since he absolutely hated any intimate action with his mother in the past.
But, although it was an extremely surprising order from her son, who hated when his mother kissed him on the face in the past, she wasn''t in the mood to be happy since she still held a small grudge against her son for not doing what he said earlier and didn''t look too happy with what he asked for instead of the spanking she was supposed to get.
Chu~
But after she quickly gave her son a peck on the cheek after standing on her toes, her mood instantly improved from before, and she was so much more happier. She had thought that she would still feel sulky after giving her son the kiss he asked for, but instead, all those moody feelings were swept away, and her chest was filled with feelings of sweetness.
This wholesome feeling wasn''t because she kissed him while looking at him as a man, but because of the gratifying and heartwarming moment she felt when her lips touched his cheek because she hadn''t kissed her dear son in several years, and she couldn''t help but feel emotional about it right now.
But while she was feeling giddy that she kissed her son after a long while, her son had a dissatisfied look on his face, like her kiss didn''t match the mark he expected it to. She thought that he wasn''t satisfied with one single kiss, just like she wasn''t satisfied with his, and wanted more than one. And so, to satisfy his desire while also feeling gratified at the same time that she could kiss her son, she went closer to him to give him another kiss.
But just as her lips were about tond on his cheeks, he suddenly stopped her and asked
"What are you doing?"
"G-Giving you a kiss like you said, daddy?" She thought that she had misunderstood his intentions and was embarrassed that she went for another kiss without him even asking for it.
She then looked up at him and asked in a pitiful tone
"...Or is it that you don''t want anymore kisses from Abi?"
"Oh no, I definitely want more kisses from my adorable little daughter." He traced her lips with his fingers, which made her blush. "But just not on the cheeks like you did earlier."
His sudden statement jolted her out of her timid state and made her look up in suprise. She seemed to know what he was trying to say but couldn''t believe it was true, since it was an absolutely ridiculous thing to ask a mother to do to her son.
"W-What do you mean by that, Daddy?"Are kisses on the cheek not enough?" She asked hesitantly, just to make sure she wasn''t projecting her own fantasies onto her son again.
"Well, if it were before you lied to your father, I would''ve been satisfied with some pecks on the cheek and would honestly be ted to receive them from my lovely daughter." Her son seemed to have the same thoughts as her about intimate actions like kisses, which only gave her the go-ahead sign to give him more kisses in the future.
"But what I''m asking for you are not normal kisses a daughter would give to her father, but instead,pensatory kisses for not listening to what I said." Her son stated as he looked down at her with his lips curled up, while she slowly shrank her head down in a week manner, already knowing what he was going to say next.
"And topensate an adult like me, childish kisses on the cheek wouldn''t be enough, and only adult-like kisses would do."
Her eyes trembled at what her son said, and even though she knew it wasing, she was still shocked at what her son was asking from his mother. But it all made sense in her head, as she already knew that her son saw her differently than before, and it was only normal for him to want to be intimate with someone he held such feelings for, even if she was his mother.
And as much as she wanted to reprimand her son for saying that he wanted to do something that only intimate lovers would do, she couldn''t, as she too wished to do the same since she held the same feelings as him.
As a mother, she should''ve stopped him at this moment, but curiosity about how far her son was willing to cross the line of morality for her filled her head, so she couldn''t help but continue their illicit conversation to satisfy her taboo-driven curiousity.
"Adult kisses?...H-How do I do that, daddy?" She bit her lips as she stared at her son''s own, like she was wondering how they would feel against her own.
"It''s simple, really." Her son seemed to have noticed her gaze and chuckled at her obvious intentions.
"Instead of you putting your lips against my cheeks, you just put them right against my lips and let them meet and have a pleasant conversation."
"B-But isn''t that a kiss that only grownups are allowed to do?" She asked hesitantly, while thinking about what he meant by their lips having a conversation.
"You''ve already turned into a grownup the moment you decided to lie to me, Abi, since only grownups lie to one another...So, congrattions on bing a grownup today." He decided to turn her daughter into a adult on a whim, just to get a chance to kiss her which made her roll her eyes.
And as if he saw her dissatisfaction, he also went closer to her ear and added
"Of course, if you don''t agree with what I said, we can always kiss after I truly turn you into a woman, after I pick that little flower of yours that you''ve been keeping safe this whole time."
Her little flower twitched when she heard her son''s startling words, as she stood frozen with her ears slowly turning red. And while her body was heating up like an oven, she heard her son chuckle as if it all made sense now and say
"...I mean, I might as well, since why should I let someone else pick a flower that''s been nted and nurtured in my own garden...Shouldn''t I be the one to taste the fruits of my own effort?"
Chapter 44: How Does He Taste?
Chapter 44: How Does He Taste?
Drip~
Even though her son was only talking to himself, his shameless words about making her own daughter bloom made her secret garden leak a bit, and she could feel her already wet underwear bing a little more colder than before.
And as if she didn''t want to risk her underwear getting damper than it already was, she lightly pushed her son away and quickly said, with a flustered expression on her face
"L-Like Daddy said, I''m already a grownup now. S-So, we don''t have to do those things you said to make me an adult."
"Really? Are you sure? I mean, don''t all girls these days want to think of themselves as grownups and do all sorts of things to make others think that?"
Yes. Yes, they do. But they only wear makeup on their faces or wear mature clothes to make themselves seem more adult-like. They don''t go around ying around with their fathers in bed, to have that grown-up effect on others.
"It''s really fine! If Daddy says I''m a grown up, then I''m already a grown up." She quickly stated so that her son wouldn''t drag her off to bed and do the unspeakable. "And it''s just a kiss, isn''t it? It should be nothing for a grownup like me to kiss Daddy on the lips."
Even though she didn''t want to cross the boundaries of a mother and son, she was also afraid her son would be desatisfied if she rejected his need forpensation and asked for something worse in return, like plucking her flower, so she decided to go along with his request.
She also felt that it was only correct to do so since her son also went along with her order of kissing her all over her body, and she felt that it would be too shameless to decline his request, even though it was more inappropriate than hers.
There was also her hidden desire that came into the picture, where she wanted to know how her son''s lips felt against hers, which she had never felt before, as she only used to kiss him on the cheeks or his forehead even when he was a child, since he hated any intimate actions in the past. She especially looked forward to knowing how it would feel in the moment since she was currently cornered against a wall and was in a perfect position for a forceful kiss, like the ones she saw in her dramas.
And to be fair, kissing her son on the lips wasn''t something that was really horrible, since mothers kiss their children all the time; the only difference was that her son was already old enough to get a part-time job, and she herself was looking at him as a member of the opposite sex.
"Should I do it for you since it''s your first time? Or, are you going to try it out yourself?" He acted as if she were really a young girl who was going to have her first kiss.
"I can do it myself! It''s nothing for a grown-up for me!" She too acted like a proud little girl who didn''t like her father looking down on her inexperience, even though her heart was actually beating really hard, like she was going to re-experience her first kiss.
"Fine. If you say you can do it yourself, then show Daddy what you got." He said, and closed his eyes, and waited for the kiss.
Seeing her son close his eyes made her even more nervous about what she was going to do, and she even had thoughts of backing out. She was fine with the spanking punishment, as at the end of the day, it wouldn''t be a big deal as her son had already felt up her ass quite a lot. But kissing her son, on the other hand, was a first for her and made her quite scared about what might happen.
But in the end, her curiosity about how her son''s lips would taste and the temptation that came from kissing her own son overcame her nervousness, and she resolutely decided to kiss her son.
She was about to tip-toe to reach her son''s face, but she found that he was already thoughtfully leaning over to make it easier for her to kiss him. Her son''s consideration, which made her feel like he was treating her like his love, made her blush, and she used that flustered moment to ovee her embarrassment and gave her son a kiss on the lips.
Chu~
Even though he was leaning towards her, she still had to stretch out her neck to kiss him, and the moment her lips touched his, a bolt of electricity went through her body. She couldn''t feel anything on her lips and didn''t know if her son''s lips were cold or not, or whether they were moist or dry, and all she could think about was that right now, at this moment, she was kissing her own son...And not just on the cheek or nose like any mother would, but she was kissing her own son, who was almost an adult, in the most intimate manner, right on the lips.
She parted away from his slender lips after giving him a quick kiss because she was a little too agitated over what she was doing, but she couldn''t help but go for another kiss at the next moment because she wanted to know how her son''s lips felt like;pletely losing any resemnce to a decent mother at that moment.
Chu~
This time, when they kissed once again, she could feel that his lips were quite soft, and it felt like she was kissing the fleshy part of a peeled orange. She didn''t expect her son''s lips to feel so tender, but she did have to admit that they matched his handsome appearance.
Even though he was rather strong and had a rather sturdy body that had no unnecessary fat; which she felt when she sat on him, he had soft lips that felt sensational to kiss.
She also couldn''t help but wonder if his lips tasted as fruity as they felt, and she went in for a third kiss to find out.
Chu~
Even though she felt embarrassed that she was kissing her son once again, she was still satisfied with the results she got and found out that her son''s lips didn''t taste like fruit and were actually a bit salty. But it wasn''t the type of saltines that would make your face sour and spit out what was in your mouth, but the savoury taste of salt that would make you want to go in for another lick to tasteitss vour.
And to go in for another kiss to get another taste of his lips, which seemed so addictive to peck at, was what she was going to do, but she froze when she saw her son with his eyes open, looking down at her with an expression as if he were asking what she was doing right now.
Chapter 45: An Adult Kiss
Chapter 45: An Adult Kiss
She was fine when her son closed his eyes and stood still like a statue, as she felt that there was nothing to be afraid of since he looked like a still mannequin. But the moment he opened his eyes and looked at her, she realised that she wanted to give her own son another kiss because of her immoral feelings and even give another one after that, which made her look down in shame at her actions that didn''t resemble what a mother would do at all.
Her son, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care about multiple kisses and even went as far as to lightly bite his lips like he was trying to taste his mother''s lips, which made her blush and bite her own lips in return.
"Abi, I asked you to give me a proper adult kiss, didn''t I?" He asked something she didn''t expect and couldn''t properly understand. "Why are you doing it so half-heartedly?"
"Eh? But, Daddy, I gave you a kiss on the l-lips like you asked for. What else am I supposed to do after that?" She asked hesitantly, not knowing what he meant by kissing him half-heartedly, when he felt the entirety of her lips on his several times.
"You tell me, Abi." Her son asked with a knowing look on his face. "What do adults do after their lips touch and kiss?"
What do adults do after they kiss? So, there''s no problem with the way she kissed him, but with what she didn''t do afterwards?
This made her let out a sigh of relief since she didn''t want her son to think of her as a bad kisser; which was a weird thought to have as his mother, but she still didn''t seem to understand what he meant by what happened afterwards.
But the moment she could taste her son''s remnant aftertaste on her lips using her tongue, she immediately knew what he was talking about and couldn''t believe her son asked her for such an absurd method ofpensation. Just thinking about doing something like that with her son made her ears turn red in shame.
"B-But daddy, we can''t do something like that...That''s something that you can only do with someone you truly love." She knew that the chances of her fainting would be quite high if she attempted such an intimate gesture with her son, so she tried to find an excuse to avoid it without breaking her act.
"Oh, I was expecting you to say something wholesome, like you have to hug your partner after you kiss them, since you''re still an innocent little kid. But judging by how you''re looking away from me and sneakily stealing nces at my lips, it seems like you know what adults truly do after they kiss." He gave her a teasing smile and acted like he was surprised that a little girl like her knew about the method of giving a passionate kiss.
Seeing him treat herpletely like an ignorant child and use his status as her father to tease her, even though she was his mother, who was older than him by two decades, slightly frustrated her and made her pout.
She didn''t want to be the only one to be bullied due to her given role and wanted to make her son unable to speak in return, so she said
"It''s only because I saw Daddy and Mommy doing it the other day that I learned about it."
She decided to bring up her make-believe mother into the picture, make it as if their daughter found them being intimate together, and turn it into an awkward situation for her son, which he wouldn''t be able to handle due to the abrupt scenario and character development.
But sadly for her, her son seemed to have already mastered the art of roley and improv, and he had already adapted to the new setting.
"Oh...So you saw that, huh...I can''t believe I made my daughter watch her father stick his tongue down her mother''s throat. How embarrassing of me~." She thought her son would be flustered or speechless with his newly founded wife in the picture, and she thought that she would enjoy that sight. But to her surprise, her son immediately epted the scenario and was scratching his head like he was embarrassed about being caught in the act.
He even went as far as to describe how deep he was going with her, which made her wonder if he could really go that far into her mouth with his tongue, which made her throat itch.
"I honestly don''t mind that you saw me kissing your mother in such a way, since we''re all family at the end of the day, and I''d be happy if we were all quite open to one another." He said as if he wouldn''t even mind if his daughter watched as both her parents fucked each other like feral animals in front of her and would even be happy if his daughter joined in with them, which made her gulp, even though her mouth was dry from how hot her body was due to his vulgar statements.
"But your mother, on the other hand, wouldn''t be able to handle the embarrassment of knowing that her daughter had seen her father tasting every crevice of her mouth, so I think it better if we don''t tell her about what you saw and keep it a secret between us." He tried to keep this imaginary secret from his imaginary daughter to prevent her imaginary mother from dying out of shame, and she also nodded her head like she agreed to save her imaginary mother from the embarrassment she would face.
"...And since we''re agreeing on not telling your mother, let me just tell you another important piece of information that your mother would kill me if I told you, which is that the reason you saw me that day was entirely because of your mother and had nothing to do with me." He suddenly put all the me on his wife, which made her wonder why she was the reason as to why they got caught in the act.
Chapter 46: I Can Take You Both On
Chapter 46: I Can Take You Both On
"Why do you say that, Daddy?" She couldn''t help but ask.
"Like I said, it''s a secret that only me and your mother know, but since you''ve already seen what happened and I don''t want you to think that I bully your mother, I''ll just say that it was your mother that initiated that kiss even when she knew that you were in the room next door." He said in a quiet voice, as if he were afraid of waking up his wife, who was sleeping upstairs, which only made the current situation more exciting for her.
"There''s no way that''s true! Why would mommy start to kiss you in such a fervent manner when she knew that I was near by and could possibly walk in on you two?" She eximed in a low voice, like she too didn''t want to awaken her make-believe mother, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but refute her father, who was ming her mother.
Even though she knew that this was all a made-up situation, she still didn''t like that her son told her that his wife was doing something so inappropriate while her daughter was nearby. This was because she unconsciously put herself in the position of her son''s wife since she saw him as a man and her ideal lover, and she was offended that her son was saying that she would behave inappropriately in front of the kids.
The ironic thing in this situation was that she had forgotten that she was doing something so much worse than what her son said and was actually having incestuous feelings for her son. But she had totally forgotten about that at the moment and only wanted justice for her son''s wife, aka, herself.
"I know you find it hard to believe, since your mother is such a lovely woman, not to mention the best mother anyone can ask for." She nodded her head as if she considered the person her son was praising to be her. "But as beautiful and gracious as she is, she''s also quite the naughty one, which she doesn''t show outside, and often drags your father here to do activities that can''t be mentioned in front of the kids."
She was enjoying thepliments she was receiving from her son, which she automatically directed towards herself. But red at her son when he called his wife a sultry woman who sounded like someone who was horny all the time, but kept it under wraps and only vented it out on her husband until she was satisfied.
She didn''t like the fact that her son was painting herself, which she projected, to be such a naughty woman who pulled her husband along with her for her steamy escapades without even thinking if their children saw and was about to refute him, saying that she would do no such thing, when her son continued saying with a guilty expression on his face
"...But Abi, no matter how naughty she is, to the point where she can''t keep her hands off me and always wants my touch on her or inside her, you can''t really me her as it''s all my fault." He acted as if the reason his wife acted that way was all his fault, and he felt awful about turning her into such a lewd woman.
"Why do you say that it''s your fault that mommy is acting that way, Daddy?" She ignored his words about having his touch all over her body and asked why he felt he was the reason why her wife turned into such a woman.
"Well, as narcissistic as it may sound, your mother was actually quite a docile and innocentdy before I met her. She was extremely innocent to the world and had no inappropriate thoughts, like she was a nk sheet of white paper that had no stains." He talked about his wife''s past, which actually sounded like how she was in the past, which made her even more convinced of her role as his wife. "But after meeting me and spending a few nights at my ce, where she truly found out what pleasure was, she lost that naive innocence and turned into someone who yearned for my body day and night."
Her fantasy was ruined when he mentioned that his wife became a lust-driven woman because of him, as it was far from the truth, since she had never felt that way towards her actual partner, whom she knew for more than two decades, and she highly doubted if she could ever be blinded by lust to the point of dragging her husband around all the time to relieve her desires.
"So, daddy, what you''re telling me is that the reason I-...No, I mean, the reason mommy acted that way was because she became addicted to your touch?" She asked while looking at her son suspiciously, like she was telling him to make better lies, as there was no way she could turn into such a woman just because of him.
"It''s embarrassing to admit, but that''s how it is." He shamelessly said, which made his mother wonder where he got his confidence from when he never even talked to girls in thest since he always avoided them. But she also remembered his touch earlier, which heated her body up, which made her think if what he said was true.
And as if he found the tant suspicion in his daughter''s eyes, he said
"If you don''t believe me, Abi, I could just kiss you the same way I kiss your mother and clear all your suspicions about me." He brought back the previous discussion of kissing his daughter deeply, but this time she didn''t feel as aversive to it as before since she wanted to know if everything he told was true, that is, if he could truly make her a woman who begs for him to kiss her after he''s done with her.
"T-Then what if I be like Mother, like you said, Daddy?" Even though she wanted to experience that kiss, she couldn''t admit it tantly and had to argue back a bit due to her identity as his mother. "What if I truly be an unruly woman like Mother, who always desires for you after kissing you the same way I saw Mother kiss you that day?"
"Oh, that''s simple." He immediately came up with a solution and said with a smile on his face, like he was looking forward to it happening. "Instead of just your mother, I''ll also take you to bed and satisfy both you and your mother whenever you want..."
He then looked up in a dreamy manner, as if he could already see his naked wife and daughter sleeping on his chest after a long session, and said
"...To have my wife and adorable child right by my side, while Iy on my bed...What better life can I ask for?"
?????????????????????????
Sneak peak of what''s toe:
"I-It''s not like that daddy...Hmm!~" She struggled to keep in her moans, as her son yed with her ass. "No matter how much I love you, there''s no way I would go behind mommy''s back and do something like that...I-I...Hnnn!~...I just wanted to bring out my best so that I don''t lose to mommy!~"
Chapter 47: Let Our Tongues Have A Conversation
Chapter 47: Let Our Tongues Have A Conversation
~Squelch
Her panties turned even more wet, and calling thempletely drenched wouldn''t even be an understatement, as she could feel the wetness of the fabric creep up to her butt area. And while she was clutching her thighs together to prevent her fluids from leaking down her legs after hearing how he wanted to ruin his daughter and make her unable to live without him, he looked at her like he was thinking about something and said
"...But at the same time, what you said is also quite vaild and a kiss like that isn''t something that you should do with your own father and should only be done with your future partner and one true love."
She thought that he was going to reject doing something inappropriate with his daughter by making some excuse like he did earlier; when he said he would p her as punishment, and was about to give a sigh of regret. But she was surprised when he suddenly came up with an alternative that was even more shameless than a deep kiss, and said with his lips curled up
"But it''s not like I have to give you a proper kiss to show you how your mother felt at that time, so why don''t we skip the kissing part and simply do whates after?"
"H-How would we do that?" She asked in an expectant manner about the kiss; that was not a kiss at the same time.
"It''s quite simple, really...Instead of letting our lips have a conversation, we''ll simply let our tongues do the talking." She trembled in excitement when she heard what her son said. "That way, you can save your intimate moment for the one you love in the future, and at the same time, you''ll understand one of the reasons why your mother loves me so much...And don''t worry about falling for your father after this, as I''m pretty sure we can buy a king-sized and squeeze you and your mother in there with me."
"That''s not going to happen, Daddy!" She eximed at her son''s lecherous statement as her cheeks turned red.
"Oh, how I wish it would." He brazenly admitted his desire to bed his daughter right in front of her andughed it off shamelessly.
At this point, she would''ve found out that her son had certain desires towards her even if he hadn''t kissed her earlier, as his words and his actions were getting more brazen by the moment, to the point where he was openly admitting what he wanted to do with her. She also wasn''t clear with her feelings, and she decided that for now she would go along with this lewd roley they were doing, as long as he didn''t take the final step and try to do something that would forever change their rtionship.
She needed time toe to a clear understanding of what she should do, and to make up that time and distract her son from his final goal, she decided she would do anything to satisfy his desires as long as he didn''t drag her into bed, as that was something that simply couldn''t be done with their rtionship...Or at least for now.
"Now, I don''t want to force you, Abi, since I care more about my daughter''s feelings than somepensation for what you did." He said, which made her feel touched, that he wasn''t letting his desires overtake his mother''s feelings. "But if you really want to know what your mother felt back then, then stick out your tongue and let Daddy show you how I turned your mother into the woman she is today."
She knew that, as his mother, she should never ept what he said, but to give herself some time to think about her current situation and also because she was curious about this new type of kiss she had never heard of before, she decided to go ahead with what her son said and stuck out her moist pink tongue.
"Eh~"
"That''s a good girl, Abi." Her son smiled when he saw his daughter do what he said, and she too felt excited that her son called her a good girl while she was stuck out her tongue like a female dog. "But instead of sticking your tongue out like you''re waiting for me to do a test like I''m a doctor, it''s better if you stick it out like you''re trying to reach my lips with your tongue."
"Like this?" She tilted her neck upward and pushed out her tongue out, like she was trying to taste her son''s lips, which was quite an embarassing act for her and made her cheeks flush.
But this still wasn''t enough for her son, as he told
"No, you need to stick it out a little bit more so that when I suck your tongue out next, I won''t touch your lips."
"Eh?!" Her son''s sudden statement shocked her to the extreme at how vulgar it sounded, and she was about to pull her tongue back into her mouth out of surprise at her tongue being sucked out by her son, which she didn''t expect at all.
But unfortunately for her, her son was quicker than her tongue, as he immediately squeezed her cheeks in a gentle manner with one hand and caught her tongue with his other hand like he was catching a snake.
He used his fingers to catch the tip of her tongue and did it in such a way that she couldn''t pull it back, even though it was quite slippery, and pinched it in such a way that it didn''t hurt at all and honestly felt pretty good, like her tongue was getting a massage.
"Since you seem to be hesitating, since it''s your first time doing something like this, why don''t you let Daddy take charge by loosening your tongue and mouth a bit?" He said as he rubbed her cheeks and yed with the tip of her tongue with his fingers, like he was ying with a pet, which was embarrassing and exciting for her at the same time.
She simply went along with the mood, did as he said, and loosened her tongue and let her son do what he wanted.
?????????????????????????
Sneak peak of what''s toe:
Like a thick and juicy noodle that''s been sitting in a sweet broth for too long, he sucked on her tongue like it was a strand of noodle and then used his teeth to gently bite her tongue and hold it in ce.
Chapter 48: Slurping On Her Tongue
Chapter 48: Slurping On Her Tongue
Now that she wasn''t resisting anymore, her son gave a satisfied smile, like he was d he had an obedient pet who was currently looking up at him with her cheeks clutched, her tongue out, and watery eyes.
He then squeezed her cheeks a little bit more, like he was trying to squeeze out the fruit hidden inside. And at the same time, he firmly grabbed her tongue between his two fingers and slowly pulled her tongue out of her mouth, like a fat worming out of the soil on a rainy day.
The way he was maneuvering her cheeks and pulling out the slender piece of pink flesh out of her mouth seemed to be magical, as somehow he managed to pull her tongue all the way out, and now more than half of her tongue was out, unlike before, where only the tip was out in the open. Her tongue was also perfectly pointing upwards towards him, like it was waiting for him to grant it amnesty.
And when he let go of her cheeks, which made her open her mouth wide, it looked like her mouth was a tender cave made of flesh and filled with water, while her tongue was a pink water snake looking up at the clouds as if it were waiting for some rain, which looked quite erotic if you include the fluttered expression she had on her face for letting her son do something so shameful to her.
"A slender snake-like shape, coral-coloured flesh, and moistness that makes it feel like it''s been soaking in the deepest of caverns...You have quite the sultry tongue, Abi, that could probably tempt any man who sees it." Her son described her tongue in a striking manner, which she didn''t know how to feel about since no one had everplimented her tongue before, but it still made her happy nheless since it was something nice her son said about her.
"Thank God it''s hidden in your mouth, or else daddy would have to fight off all the perverts who''d try to catch a glimpse of your tongue when you eat, and there wouldn''t ever be a peaceful meal." He joked, which made her look away in embarrassment while her tongue was still stuck out.
"Now that you''ve done your part, it''s daddy''s turn to take over." He said, holding her chin and tilted it up towards him.
And then, without any hesitation, as she looked up at her son with anticipation and avid fervour in her eyes, he moved forward and bit the tip of her tongue.
"Hnnm~"
He didn''t bite her tongue with his teeth and make her bleed like an animal, but gave a gentle bite using only his lips, which still made her give out a whimper when she felt his cold lips on her tongue. And even though she could only feel an inch of her tongue in between his lips, she could still taste the saltiness of her son''s lips, which made her salivate as if her own mouth were chapped up.
The sudden love bite of his and the fact that her son was suckling on the tip of her tongue, like a baby on a teet, overwhelmed her, and she unconsciously pulled back her tongue. But just like before, his hold on her tongue was too firm, as his lipstched onto her moist flesh and refused to let go no matter what.
And to make sure that the pink snake didn''t go back into its burrow; he let go of her tongue for a second, only to move further down and bite down once again. Only this time her tongue was far enough in his mouth that she could feel his teeth against the tip of her tongue.
She continued to struggle to get out of his grasp, as having her son suck on her tongue wasn''t something that she could immediately ept, but it had no use, as his lipstched down on to her flesh, and her tongue''s efforts to escape only made her brush his gums with her tongue, which made him look at her, like he was asking what she was trying to do.
Seeing his calm face and deep eyes that hadn''t rippled even once, unlike her, who was panicking, made her calm down and stop resisting. This only made his actions more aggressive, as instead of letting go and biting down once again, he actually sucked on her tongue and pulled her tongue into his mouth. He basically used the suction force of his mouth to create a vum and pulled her tongue deep in while her mouth was still open.
Slurp~
"Mmm~"
Like a thick and juicy noodle that''s been sitting in a sweet broth for too long, he sucked on her tongue like it was a strand of noodle and then used his teeth to gently bite her tongue and hold it in ce. Right now, most of her tongue was inside his mouth, and his lips were quite close to hers. If she just closed her mouth instead of keeping it open like her son had asked for, then both their tongues would definitely make contact, and they''d be full-blown French kissing one another.
Before, she thought it would be better if they didn''t touch lips, as it would be a little less inappropriate in her mind, and she thought that she could brush it off, saying that it wasn''t really an intimate kiss since their lips didn''t touch. But only now did she understand that kissing without using lips was much more dirty and lewd, since whatever he was doing to her tongue was out and in the open, and she could literally see her tongue getting sucked on when she looked down below. And even though there was no one watching this scene, she herself was seeing it and feeling her tongue get nibbled on like taffy, which made her legs go weak and her entire face go red.
She wanted to close her mouth, unlike before, and just kiss him normally, even though he was her son, to avoid the shame she was feeling now. But whenever she tried to do so, her son would re at her like he was telling her not to dare. And it didn''t seem like he was doing so because he didn''t want to take away his daughter''s first intimate kiss, but because he was currently enjoying the frenzy and panic she had on her face and was using it as a side dish that made the taste of her tongue so much better.
Chapter 49: Tongue Torture
Chapter 49: Tongue Torture
And to make matters even worse for her, he decided to take it a step up, and firmly bit onto her tongue like he was holding it prisoner, and then used his tongue to y with the tip of her''s inside the cage of teeth in his mouth. It was like her tongue was a prisoner of war that was strapped down on a table, and his own tongue was the torture specialist who was in charge of extracting information from her.
And the way he was torturing her was by thoroughly harrassing her tongue, which couldn''t escape, and abusing it inside his mouth until she even started whimpering to make him stop.
"Hnnnn!~"
"Mmm!~"
He used his tongue as a whip to thrash her tongue around, and pped it from side to side while making sure that she could feel the roughness from both tongues colliding every time they touched. And then he pushed her tongue against his teeth like he was provoking her and would suck on the tip of her tongue until it got red whenever she tried to push back, as if he were punishing her for retaliating.
And not only was the front of her tongue getting yed with, he was also lightly gnawing her tongue that was caught in between his teeth like it was a piece of gum, which made her feel extremely ticklish. She even started to kick the ground with her feet, because she was struggling to fight the urge tough and was only able to calm down after he cupped both her cheeks in his palms and pulled her face closer in.
And of course her son''s lips weren''t idle as well, as they constantly enveloped the area of her tongue that was lying outside and dragged them back towards him, like they were trying to wring out the moisture in her tongue, which felt sensational, as if her tongue was getting a warm and firm massage.
"Haaa~..."
The front, middle, and back portions of her pink tongue were all getting attacked in a vehement manner, which sent tingling sensations throughout her entire body that she thought she could never feel with just having her tongue yed. It felt so stimting to have her tongue treated like a piece of cloth that was being torn up that her eyes started to roll up as she looked at her son''s amused expression, and she even started to drool from her bottom lip since she was in a lot of ecstasy and forgot to swallow the saliva that had built up in her mouth.
Luckily, her son noticed this and quickly wiped it with his thumb, or else she would''ve made an embarrassing scene of drooling right on to her clothes while her son sucked off her tongue. Well, he was wringing out all the wetness her tongue had every time he squeezed her tongue with his lips and was turning her tongue drier by the second, while at the same time swallowing all the saliva that was on her tongue.
He didn''t seem to mind that he was drinking his mother''s fluids and looked to be happily pouring it down, as she could see his Adam''s Apple moving up and down while he had a satisfied expression on his face, like he was chugging down a refreshing pint of cold beer.
Although she was beyond embarrassed and her body was steaming hot, to the point you could cook an egg if you were to break it on her smooth abdomen, she wasn''t really thinking about the morality behind her son swallowing her saliva like it was a delicacy and was more worried about how it tasted and hoped that her son wasn''t disgusted by what he was taking down. But judging by the look of satisfaction on his face, she felt a sense of relief that he didn''t mind the taste of her bodily fluids and even looked like he was enjoying his mother''s taste, which made herpletely ignore the taboo situation she was in.
"Hnnn~..."
She was so lost in the current scenario that she even stopped trying to pull her tongue back out in fright and was trying to shove more of her pink flesh back into her son''s mouth so that she could get a better experience and a better taste of her son''s mouth. But her son, on the other hand, was rejecting her advances, as her tongue was already quite deep in, and if it went in any further, their lips would touch.
But his mother didn''t seem to care, as she only seemed to want to give herself to him, and tried to push her tongue and continue to barrage his lips with violent movements and was swishing her tongue around like a snake that was caught and wanted to be free. Only this snake didn''t want to escape the trap but actually wanted to fall deeper into it so that it could thoroughly experience its son''s insides and bathe itself in its son''s fluid.
"Hmm!~"
But her son had no intention of giving her way and actually lightly bit her tongue with his teeth, which made her feel a stinging sensation on her tongue that made her aware of how shameless she was acting right now and made her close her eyes since she didn''t want to see her son looking down on her behaviour.
She also did this so that she didn''t reveal the look of excitement in her eyes, as when she felt that sharp sensation as if someone poured salt water on an open cut when her son bit her, she couldn''t help but feel aroused from that feeling, and she actually wanted her son to bite down harder on her tongue so that she could feel that rousing painthat made her bite her lips even after he stopped ying with her tongue.
Her son also seemed to have noticed her abnormal behaviour that was unbefitting of her status as a mother and didn''t seem to want to bite her once again, in case she tried to pounce on her lips in a flurry. So he decided to wrap up this strange kissing session that was supposed to be hispensation for his daughter lying, but in the end, it turned out to be her who enjoyed the punishment the most, to the extent of her body shaking and feeling jittery all over.
Chapter 50: Enough Love For Both Of You
Chapter 50: Enough Love For Both Of You
He didn''t immediately let go of her tongue, and all of a sudden, without giving her any warning, he pushed his lips deep into her mouth all the way till his lips and hers were only a few millimeters from touching one another. He then wrapped his lips around the parts of her fatty pink meat that hadn''t been touched, since they were still inside her mouth the whole time, and then slowly pulled his mouth out while firmly holding onto her tongue like he was trying to extract the vour that was hidden deep in his daughter''s mouth by for onest time. He also lightly bit down on her tongue and managed to tenderly scrape her outer flesh on the way out, and brought back her tongue''s moist essence into his mouth.
His tongue also constantly collided and twirled with her tongue that was helpless in the battle; which looked like he was giving her multiple kisses using his tongue in return for not giving her an actual kiss, which her tongue graciously epted, as by the point his mouth left hers, her tongue was hanging weakly on her lower lip like it was tired from all the wrestling and needed a break.
She too seemed exhausted from the intense sucking session on her tongue that she had never experienced before and was currently panting with her eyes open wide from shock about what just happened. She was leaning back against the door while she stared at her son, who was currently licking off the drool on his lips, like he was relishing the aftertaste.
"So, what do you think, Abi?" Her son wiped off the remnant saliva on her chin. "Do you understand why your mother can''t keep her hands off me?"
"I-I this how you always treat mother?" She said while still panting and looked up at his tall figure that was overshadowing her.
"No, I normally like to keep it sweet and wholesome with a few pecks on the neck and lips. But your mother, on the other hand, likes it a bit rough and always wants me to give her more love than she can handle, since she likes that overwhelming feeling." He answered, which was also how she felt right now, as the kisses he gave before this warmed up her heart. But what he did with her now warmed up her loins and made her want to spread her legs wide for her son.
"I think that mommy is a lucky woman to have you as her partner." She spoke her true feelings, as she knew, as a woman herself, that there would be no girl that would be dissatisfied with the way he treated them, like her son did. "And honestly, even I''m getting a little jealous of mommy because she gets to have you all for herself."
"You have no reason to be jealous of your mother, Abi." He patted her head to soothe her with a smile, as if he didn''t want the two most important women in his life to be fighting over him. "Daddy here has more than enough love to share between the both of you, so there''s no need for you to fight your mother for me, as Daddy is always here for you."
"What if I said I wanted Daddy all for myself and wanted you to leave Mommy for me?" She asked an interesting question as she picked up a fight with a non-existent person to see who her son would choose, since she put herself in both positions at the moment and she wanted to see who woulde out winning.
"Then I''d truly give you a punishment and spank your ass until it turns red for trying to break up the family, as there''s no chance in hell that I''m giving up any of my most beloved women." He said as he pulled her cheeks like she was a naughty child.
"Then, what if mommy finds out about what we''re doing and wants to make me leave since I''m stealing your love behind her back?" She asked while pouting like a little girl since her cheeks hurt now.
"I''d probably do the same, only that I''d have to p her ass twice as much as I''d have to p yours." He said while looking at his hand like he was ready to spank anyone who was misbehaving in the family, even though he was the worst of them all since he wanted to keep all the goods in the family all for himself. And he was willing to even use force and punishment to achieve his goals, which actually turned his mother on a bit because of how domineering he was.
She had never seen her son act so shamelessly and in such a forceful manner, which really excited her since she seemed to really like to be dominated. And this major behavior change was also why she just couldn''t see him as her own son at all, and only as someone else entirely.
"Why do you have to p mommy''s butt twice as much as mine? Is it because you''re going easy on me because I''m your adorable little daughter?" She said in a cheeky manner, like she was fighting for supremacy with her imaginary mother, whom her son treated the best between them.
"No, more like I''ve already pped your mother''s ass so many times that she''s gotten a certain resistance to it now and has developed a thick skin back there that somehow converts all the pain from my ps into raw pleasure." He said, as if her mother''s ass had gotten thick enough from all those ps throughout the years, that normal ps only send tingles throughout her body and not an ounce of pain.
"I''d have to p her ass twice as much as you for her to repent. Any less than that, and I''m pretty sure she''d only wet the bed from the pleasure she would receive from all those ps and would even be begging for more." She wanted to say that even though she was his daughter, she too was probably just like her mother and needed more ps, as she already knew that she would easily get on all fours just to receive another p from her son. But didn''t dare to do so.
?????????????????????
Sneak peak of what''s toe:
"So that''s why I thought that if we applied some paint to the inside of your butt, and you squatted down on some paper, we would be able to get a perfect print of your asshole." He said like he was trying to preserve the image of her anus in the most elegant way possible.
Chapter 51: Let鈥檚 Compare Your Bottom To Your Mother鈥檚
Chapter 51: Let''s Compare Your Bottom To Your Mother''s
But she knew that was too shameless and direct to say so, even in her current position where both her and her son weren''t addressing how taboo and incestous the current situation was, and were simply going along with it as if what they did, while they were in character, had nothing to do with their original rtionship. And as long as they were both ying a different character that they made up or were role ying, it could totally be forgotten and forgiven, since it wasn''t themselves that said those vulgar words and did those immoral activities, it was the role of the character that was given to them.
That was the unspoken mutual understanding that they both came up and seemed agree over, which was why none of these inappropriate words and behaviour that should never be done between a mother and a son, didn''t seem to restrain them in any way, as they were only acting the roles they were given and it had nothing to do with their actual rtionship.
This was also why she, who was so hesitant before, was much more epting to what was going on and epted her role as a daughter who had a slightly incestous rtionship with her father; while her son yed the role of a father who seemed eager to keep the goods in the family and have certain deranged feelings towards his daughter. Using this role as an excuse, she could do a lot of things with her son that she couldn''t do as his mother without a heavy heart.
That is, everything except the final step, that had repercussions that not she or her son''s roles and given characters couldn''t bear and would permanently change their rtionship.
But as long as it didn''t reach that stage, she believed that she could use this roley as a excuse for what she does and actually enjoy her time with her son without an ounce of guilt, even though she''d still be embarrassed most of the time that she was ying around with her own son like this when she was his own mother.
"And the other reason I have to double the number of ps is because your mother''s ass is quiterge. Andpared to your butt that''s still developing, I''d need to spank her a lot more times if I wanted to turn her entire ass, bright red in colour." He described his wife''s butt to his daughter and told her he needed to put more effort into painting itpletely red, like he''s already done it plenty of times.
"Really Daddy? Is my butt really that far awaypared to mommy''s?" She asked with her eyebrows raised and in an inquisitive tone, as she didn''t like the fact that he was praising someone else''s ass when he already told her that her''s was the juiciest bum he had ever seen.
"I don''t know. I''d have to check your butt out before I could tell." He said as he looked behind her and his eyes lingered on her ass with dirty intentions. "Perk your butt out for me, so that daddy can check if your ass is as big as your mother''s or not."
His sudden request made her body stiffen, but at the same time it made her loins warm up, and her buttcheeks tighten when they heard that they were going to be inspected. She was fine when her son touched her butt before and was only a little embarassed since she thought her son was only ying around and teasing her. But now that she knew her son had different intentions in mind, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement course through her body, when she heard that her son wanted toy his hands on her ass.
And as any mother who always spoiled their child would do, she epted her son''s request and perked out her ass until they were bulging out from her blue sweatpants. Her butt was already well rounded and could be seen a mile away because of how fat they were, but the moment she pushed them out herself, they became much more defined and made one wonder how she could carry so much meat on her back without it slowing her down.
She actually wanted to turn around and perk her ass out while facing the door, so that her son could have a perfect one on one session with her ass. But since he didn''t ask her to such a thing and she was too embarrassed to do it herself, she simply pushed out her bum until you could perfectly see the curves on her fabric to the point you didn''t even need to take her clothes of to see the shape of her buxom buttocks.
"Is this alright, daddy?" She asked, as she looked up at him with a look of anticipation on her face.
"More then enough, Abi." He said as he ced his right hand on her buttcheek, which made her shiver. "If you perk it out any more then that, then I''m afraid your pants will tear apart from all that pressure your butt is carrying."
"Who cares about that? We can always buy a new pair of pants, daddy." She cheekily said with a teasing smile on her face, as she pushed out her ass more, which her son immediately grabbed as if he was afraid it would escape if he didn''t catch it immediately.
"You naughty girl...I can''t believe your trying to seduce your father so tantly, when your mother is sleeping in the room next door." He said in a amused manner as if he didn''t expect his mother to go along with what he was doing, and viciously grabbed her meat with his ws which made her let out an obnoxious sound.
"Hyyaa!~"
"I-It''s not like that daddy...Hmm!~" She struggled to keep in her moans, as her son yed with her ass. "No matter how much I love you, there''s no way I would go behind mommy''s back and do something like that...I-I...Hnnn!~...I just wanted to bring out my best so that I don''t lose to mommy!~"
"Well, you don''t really need to do any of that, since it seems like your ass is already in the same ying field as your mother''s." He said as his fingers examined every curve of her meat buns by squishing and squeezing them till they changed shape. "I haven''t seen them ever since we stopped taking baths together since you grew up, but it looks like your ass has been growing at a pace of it''s own in the time I haven''t been monitoring it."
Pa~
"Kyaa!~"
He gave her ass a p, as if he was trying to show how meaty her butt was which made her moan out in ecstacy and roll her eyes in glee.
?????????????????????
Sneak peak of what''s toe:
"It took me a minute, but it seems like I''ve finally arrived at my destination." His fingers were just inches away from her most secret ce, and she could feel the tips of his fingers near her asshole.
Chapter 52: Clap Her From Behind
Chapter 52: p Her From Behind
"R-Really, daddy? Do you actually like how your daughter''s body as grown up over the years?" She said as she held onto his chest with a flushed face, since her legs were starting to feel weak from all abuse her ass was getting.
"Of course Abi~ Which father out there wouldn''t want his daughter to have a chubby ass like yours, which he could y with whenever he wants to?" He asked a question that was wrong in so many ways while wing at the flesh she had on her bottom, and looked like he wanted to tear it all out and feast on it.
"But if I want to find out if it''sparable to your mother''s, I''d have to do a personal check to see if the sensation is the same is the same in my hand." He said with a grin on his face, and then pulled up her maroon sweater and slid both his hands into her pants.
She jolted on his chest when she could feel his cold hands move across her bare ass which was currently steaming hot, like a pair of dumplings from all the fierce groping. But she didn''t do anything to stop her son''s hands from roaming around her coffee coloured butt, and simply closed her eyes and hid her face in his chest and let him do whatever he wanted.
"You truly are your mother''s child Abi...You both have the exact same ass, that warps it''s shape from even the slightest touch because of how soft it is." He grabbed each individual cheek with his hands that were soft and moist to touch and molded them into the shapes he desired. "Even the way your ass clenches up when I try to spread your buttcheeks, is just like what happens when I y with your mother''s backdoor entrance."
She blushed when she heard her body''s secrets being revealed by her son, and tried to loosen her ass to prove her son wrong. But she ultimately couldn''t do so, as whenever her son dug deeper into the trench with his fingers, her ass would tighten up on it''s own and try to lock his fingers in between her cheeks, like it felt to too shy to show itself.
"But I still don''t understand how your ass got so big when you''re still so young?" He wondered how his daughter was so far developed; while at the same time was making her ass much bigger from the way he was groping her bare skin. "As far as I remember, even your mother didn''t pack as much weight as you when she was younger and was actually ate bloomer, from what she mentioned...While you on the other hand have enough meat to satisfy a starving family."
"No! Abi''s meat is only for daddy!" She suddenly looked up at her son and rebuted in a child-like manner, while still having a mature and alluring voice. "Abi won''t allow anyone else to eat her, no matter how much extra fat she''s got other then daddy!"
"Of course, sweetheart!" He gave her a hug to assure her, which made her feel sweet on the inside. "Abi''s sweet flesh is all for daddy...And if anyone else dares toy his hands on you, I''ll make sure to chop off his fingers and shove it down his throat."
Even though she knew her son only said it as a figure of speech since they were currently role ying, she couldn''t help but feel safe andforted when she saw how protective her son was over her. If her son had said such a thing in the past she would''ve thought that he said it in a sarcastic manner, as she believed that there was a higher chance of her son running away, then him trying to find a way to save her if anything goes wrong.
But now, for some reason, she believed that her son would protect her with his life on the line if she was ever in danger, which made her thank the Gods for giving her such a caring son.
But the words he spoke also sent a chill down her spine, as even though he mentioned what he would what he said in a jovial manner. She couldn''t help but think that he''d not only cut up their fingers like he said, he''d also chop their body into pieces like they were carcass in a butcher shop and feed them to the pigs. She didn''t know why she felt that way, as her son had never even gotten into a fight in school before. But she just knew that the consequences for provoking her son would be severe and would be thest thing anyone could wish on themselves.
"But I still don''t understand how you got so fat down there, Abi. Did you just hit puberty early or are half of the genes you inherited from your mother,posed of the same hereditary DNA that makes every girl in your mother''s side of the family to have a thick behind?" He tried to find the mystery of her voluptuous behind; to which she already knew the answer, which was actually the reason he told that was her family had some amazing genes that made everyone in her family, including her sister and mother have a ratherrge posterior.
Her mother had already told her in the past when sheined about her fat ass, that always made all the pants she wore to be tight, that there would a day where she would be ted that she was stacked back there and she didn''t understand what her mother was saying back then.
But now that she knew her son appreciated and adored her back dump, which she used to loath in the past, she immediately understood what her mother was taking about, as having the person she loved appreciate a certain part of her gave her a gratified feeling and made her value herself more.
"Well, who cares anyway." He slipped his hands into her panties and started touching her warm skin that had been covered this whole time. "I''ve not only got a absolutely adorable little daughter. I also have one with a thick ass, just like her mother does...Why do I need to question something so good and rather not just enjoy it?"
He smiled while looking down at her flustered figure and looked like he was on cloud nine.
"But as much as I say that you resemble your mother, I really do wonder how much both of your asses are the same?" He said while squeezing her buttcheeks that changed shape in his hands, like he was trying topare it to what he was ying withst night, with his wife.
"Can''t you figure it out after touching them, like you said?" She asked as she felt her underwear slip down her butt even further, as she felt his hands roam around her ass.
"That''s what I thought at first, but both your butts feel the exact same in my hand that it''s really hard to figure it out...I could probably find out the difference if I pped your cheeks from behind, since your mother''s butt make a very distinct sound when I thrust into her from the back, that I could tell from a mile away. But I guess using the backdoor would be too much for you, so I can''t use that way to find out how close you resemble your mother..."
From behind? Did her son suggest that her son do her from behind?
?????????????????????
Note: After hearing your guysments about how each scene is going on for too long, I''ve decided to change my writing style now and will now try my best to quicken each scene and make it a bit more fast paced. It may not be apparent at first since I''m not used to it, but I hope it will show inter chapters and satisfy your wishes for a quicker story. But at the same time I want to take my time with certain scenes, so don''t expect it to go too fast and more so at a gradual pace.
Chapter 53: Let Me Slip It Into Your Crack
Chapter 53: Let Me Slip It Into Your Crack
Not only was she shocked at the sudden mention of the activity she had only heard about a few times, she was also suprised her son knew about such a thing and suggested doing it with his mother. She was already fearing that her son would ask her to do the final step and was thinking of ways to divert his attention from that, but to think that her son would go even beyond that and suggest something so vulgar and embarrassing.
She thought her son was quite innocent from the way he didn''t even know how to hug her properly, but it seems like he knew so much more then she did and had more experience in this field, which made her wonder how he knew all of this when he was so docile before and why he acted like he didn''t know how to hug her before.
Before she coulde to a conclusion to her thoughts, her son seemed to have found a way to find if his daughter''s ass was the same as his wife''s.
"But other then the distinct sound your mother''s cheeks let out when they collide onto one another, your mother has another unique aspect that sets her apart from any other women I''ve been with." He mentioned the other partners he''s been with, which made her wonder if he was saying that because of his role or if he had a secret girlfriend or two that she didn''t know about.
"The thing is your mother has quite the pudgy bottom like yours, that always makes it really hard for me to find her back entrance when we want to do it behind since there''s way too much fat that gets in the way, which I have to push out to find her secret passage way." He talked about his wife''s asshole like it was a secret cave that was hard to get to which made her eyes ripple, imagining where he was going with this. "In fact it was so hard to do it from behind for the first couple of times, that I was exhausted from trying to spread your mother''s buttcheeks before I even started."
"What?! There''s no way my ass is that fat!" She eximed, when her described her ass as if it were made of blubber. "I''d rather have daddy notpare me to mommy, if that''s the way you see my behind!"
"That''s exactly what I want to find out if it''s true." He said with a devious grin on his face, while his hands started to sneak in between her flesh. "If I can find your secret ce without much effort, then you still have some days before you can reach your mother''s level. But if I do take some time to dig it out, then let''s just agree that you rememble your mother more then me."
She wanted to refute his statement and deny ess into her area that usually doesn''t see the light of day. But her son didn''t even ask for permission from her, as if he already had rights to every inch of her body since she was his daughter and he started to go on a quest between his daughter''s buttcheeks to find the never before seen treasure.
"No Daddy! You can''t put your hands in there!" She eximed when she felt her son clutch the insides of her cheeks and push it out of the way, like he was trying to dig through soil with his bare hands.
"Calm down, Abi. Daddy''s just going to do a little baggage search." He had to use his fingers to w into her skin, as every time he would go deeper his hand would slip because of how smooth her skin was and her cheeks would close in on itself. "If you move too much, it''s only going to make it more harder for me and increase the amount of time my hands stay in your butt...I personally wouldn''t mind your bum warming my hands for a while, but I can''t really say the same for you, so I think it''s better if you stay still and let daddy do his job."
"Fine! But make it quick or else I''ll scream out and wake mommy up!" She threatened him with her imaginary mother, so that she didn''t have to go through this humiliating treatment with her son. But this threat had no effect on him, as he said
"That''s perfect...I''ll slip one hand into your mother''s pants and slip the other one into your, and I''ll be able to do a side by sideparison that would give me the optimal result."
She couldn''tpete with her son in terms of shameless and could only ept his roaming fingers, that were trying to pry through her abundant flesh.
Squelch~ Squelch~
He used both his hands to cup each cheek and pulled them apart, which made her feel a cool sensation in the area where she was exposed, as that ce was never really opened up and was always nketed byyers of meat. But as much as he tried to hold the weight of the mounds of fat and go into deeper, her cheeks would always mp down and try to deny him entry. This only made it even more tough for him to explore the wondend and actually made him put in some actual effort to pry open the walls of meat.
She thought that he was quite strong with the way he casually lifted her up, but seeing how he was was struggling to make his way through to her entrance made her feel proud of her self, even though she was still embarrassed at the same time. But no matter how tough and secure her bum was, they weren''t as strong as her son''s sturdy fingers, as she could slowly feel her son''s fingers w through her butt which felt like spiders creeping into her deepest ce.
Slowly but surely he was reaching his destination, by spreading out his fingers to let his other hand go through and then used that hand to hold up the walls that were copsing on itself to let the other hand through. No matter how much she tried to clench her buttcheeks, he held his own against theyers of fat that were trying to stop his pursuit to learn the truth and she herself was literally gasping for her from having to exert her glute muscles.
???????????????????
It seems like some of you misunderstood and think that there won''t be lemons by the end of this mini-arc. I can confirm there will be lemons at the end of this scene, but it''s just not going to go the way you think it is.
Chapter 54: Why Use A Tissue?
Chapter 54: Why Use A Tissue?
"You say that your not like your mother Abi, but just look at all this fat I have to push aside to go deeper." He pulled her in closer to get a better grasp of her ass, which made her well rounded bosom squish into his chest. "It brings me back to the days when your mother and I started going out, when I treated your mother''s ass as my greatest enemy since it never let me through easily."
"Hnn~...What about now daddy?" She whimpered as she felt her son getting closer to her most shameful ce. "Do you still think the same?"
"Of course not!" He said as a matter of fact and pinched her ass for doubting his ability "That''s only how it felt like at the start. After your mother spent a few sleepless nights at my room where I thoroughly yed with her butt until dusk broke out, her ass would open up by itself like a flower that had just bloomed whenever it''s in my presence."
"Even now, your motherins that her butt starts twitching when she sits next to me, and drags me to our room so that I can treat her." He spoke like he was her personal doctor, that specialised when her ass started feeling funny.
"I-Is that why you...Hmm~...a-and mommy always say that your going to the bathroom together or need a break, and go away for a few minutes when we watch a movie together?" She too joined in building the story as she was currently very aroused from having her son grope around her butt while she resisted, and wanted to join in on the fun.
She was an arts student when she was in college because she loved anything that involved acting, music or dance since a very young age and acted in several ys before, so she was quite good in improv and making up situation. This was also why she was a bit excited to roley with her son since it was the same as being in a two-person y with him which she was ted she could do with her son, even if they were acting out erotic scenarios like the they were in now.
"You were never supposed to find that out, but as embarrassing as it is, it''s the truth." He admitted. "But we don''t always go away to take care of our business, and sometimes finish the job without going anywhere."
"How would you do that, Daddy?" She asked curiously, as she felt her ass tingle from being teased for this long.
"Well your dad here just slips his hands into her underwear, like what I''m doing right now when no one is looking and only takes it out after your mother is satisfied." He revealed one of the ways he silently satisfied his wife under the table.
"And no one finds out when you''re taking care of mom?" She got excited at the thought of her son''s hands in her skirt, while a bunch of others she knew were right next to her.
"Well I''ve perfected the way to use my hands to tame her body without making to much movement, so there''s no problem on my end. But your mother on the hand, still can''t control her moans after years of being with me and has to use her mouth to cover her wails and act as if she feels warm when her face gets warm, so there has been a few times we''ve almost been caught because of your mom."
"How did mom react when you two almost got caught? Did she panic and have a breakdown? Or was she cool the whole time?" She asked, wanting to know how it would at that moment where your inches away from being caught and exposed as a pervert who performs such degrading acts in front of others.
"Your mother would show a bunch of different emotions ording to the asion. Like she''d be scared when she was in front of her family, since she was afraid of getting caught by your grandparents...Or how she would be embarrassed when you were around us." He exined her kinky behaviour in front of her daughter. "But no matter what expression she''s showing on her face, only one thing would remain the same which was how my hand would be drenched in her fluids after I take them out."
"Does that mean you always carry around tissues, just in case mommy acts up?" She asked, as she knew for sure that she would constantly wet her pants if she was treated in such a way and would always carry a spare underwear in her purse.
"I would use a tissue if there was one nearby. But if there isn''t..."
"If there isn''t?" She interupted unable to control herself.
"...I''d make her lick her liquids right off my finger and let her take it back into her." He said with a sly smile on his face which made her face flush.
And just as she was wondering how her own honey would taste, her son seemed to have a break through in his mining operation and it looked like he had finally found the core area where the forbidden hole was. She didn''t really notice what was going on since she was too absorbed in listening to her son''s debaucherous fantasy. But the moment, she could feel a cool breeze hit her delicate asshole she immediately knew that her weakness was exposed.
She tried to clench her ass as ast ditch effort to push away the invaders, but unfortunately for her, her son had already surrounded her exit with his fingers and firmly nted them there, while at the same time using them to keep her cheeks wide open.
"It took me a minute, but it seems like I''ve finally arrived at my destination." His fingers were just inches away from her most secret ce, and she could feel the tips of his fingers near her asshole.
He treated her ass quite rough this whole time and she was pretty sure that he left a few marks while scraping through her ass, which she actually enjoyed. But the moment he came close to her most delicate part, he moved his fingers much more nimbly and delicately, as if he was touching a fragile flower, which made it seem like he was quite experienced in this type of y. This only made her son more mysterious in her eyes, as she simply couldn''t see his past self do such intimate actions as if he''s done then with several women before.
"T-That means we can finally stop what we''re doing right? I mean you should have found out how simr our butts are by now." She asked, as she didn''t know why he hadn''t taken his hand out of ass even after ploughing all the way to the bottom.
"What are you talking about, Abi?" He asked with his brow raised, as if what she was saying was preposterous. "Sliding my hand through your mother''s cheeks was never the hard part. It was always finding the entrance after that and entering which I had to struggle with, because your mother was tight as a pickle jar."
"Only after seeing how easily my finger slips into you, will I know how simr you are to your mother."
Chapter 55: Why don鈥檛 we paint?
Chapter 55: Why don''t we paint?
"No Daddy! You can''t put your finger inside of my butt!" She eximed in fright at the thought of her son entering her from the back entrance, as it was way too much for someone like her, who was quite tame and inexperienced when it came to any sexual activities due to the nature of her rtionship.
"It''s nothing to be scared of Abi. It''s just my finger." He acted as if it was really nothing special. "Your own mother has taken something much bigger than a finger and has enjoyed every inch of it, so you honestly have nothing to be afraid off."
"B-But it will hurt...I don''t think I can handle the pain." She said hesitantly, as her resistance to getting fingered from behind lessened since he made it really seem like a pleasurable act.
"I promise it won''t, Abi. At most, you will feel your hole getting a little tighter and something wriggling around inside. But nothing more than that." He said solemnly. "And if it does hurt or if you feel ufortable, I''ll take it out immediately, so you have nothing to worry about."
"Will you really take your finger out if I tell you to?" She asked as she looked up at him with teary eyes, like she was asking if she could trust him.
"Of course, Abi. The moment you say the word, my finger will escape the dark ande into the light."
"You promise?" She asked in a low tone.
"I promise." He solemnly sweared, which made her cover her head in his chest, which was also her silently giving him her approval to do what he must.
He gave a slight smile at winning his daughter over with a few words for persuasion, and his fingers wriggled closer to her asshole, which was currently clenched right when it knew that it was currently going to be prated by a foreign object. Her buttcheeks also tightened up, which made it feel like her son''s hands were enveloped in a water bag full of hot oil because of how warm her body was at the moment. But no matter how much her cheeks tried to squeeze out his hands, they were no match for the experienced hands, which easily navigated in between her crevices and reached her asshole.
His fingers were right next to her dark hole that has never been explored, and they were barely touching the outer rim, where the feeling of her skin changed and became much more delicate. Her fingers were almost gliding on her gummy skin because of how smooth it was, and she could feel her son running the tips of her fingers across the outer rim and circling it.
She trembled at the ticklish sensation she was feeling as her most sensitive area was beingpped by his fingers, and the thought that her son could probably feel the outer grooves on her rim embarrassed her to the extreme, and she held onto him so tightly that her fingers were digging into his chest.
But no matter how much it hurt her son as she wed at his skin, he didn''t seem to mind one bit and was carefully circling the outer area of her asshole like he was trying to find the exact radius and shape of her rim so that he could visualize it in his head like a blind person.
He was poking and stroking that thin membrane of skin so much that he could probably sculpt a statue of her anus without even using his eyes.
"Abi, I was wondering if you wanted to paint with me tomorrow?" He asked a weird question out of nowhere, while at the same time caressing a part of her body that no one has everid their eyes on.
"S-Sure, daddy, I can bring out my paint kit and canvas and we can go...Hmm~...t-to the park tomorrow to paint theke there." She didn''t know why her son suddenly wanted to paint with her, but nheless she was happy to spend time with her and immediately agreed to his suggestion.
"The park?...Yeah, I don''t that would be the most appropriate ce to paint the figure I have in mind." He said, like any public ce would be inappropriate for the painting he was going to draw. "We also aren''t going to be painting, and it''s more like we''re indenting a certain part onto paper."
"You mean like stamp painting with flowers or leafs...Hnnn~...w-where you dip a flower into paint and press it onto paper to get that shape?" She was an art student, so she immediately figured out what her son was talking about but was still struggling to keep her moans in as her son was still ying around her asshole.
"Yes, that''s exactly what I''m talking about, Abi." He said in a praising tone, while spreading her cheeks more so he didn''t leave any part of her rim untouched. "We''re going to do that stamp painting that you probably already did in school for art school."
"But only this time, we aren''t going to use flowers or vegetables."
"Then what are we going to use?" She asked as she felt her ass loosen up from the thought of having a pleasant time with her son tomorrow.
"We''re going to your asshole." His sudden statement made her blink her eyes, and her ass, which had just loosened up, tightened up immediately.
"...W-We''re going to use what, Daddy?" She asked, wondering if she had heard wrong. But unfortunately for her, her hearing was pitch perfect, as her son said
"We''re going to use your asshole...I mean not the entirety of it, but the outline of your anus on the outside, which I''m touching right now." He applied pressure to her outer ridge, like he was showing her what she wanted to paint. "I''ll use some paint that''s safe on your skin, since that part of your body is quite delicate and tender, judging by how it feels and twitches when I touch it, and apply it to your orifice. And then, after adding enough paint, you''ll just have to press your ass on some paper, and we''ll get a picture-perfect print of your anus."
"Daddy!!!" She couldn''t hear anymore of the absurd painting he was trying to make with her asshole, which had been hidden all these years, and she couldn''t help but shout out to stop him.
Chapter 56: Colourful Chrysanthemum
Chapter 56: Colourful Chrysanthemum
"It''s fine, Abi." He seemed to have thought that she only had some minor problems with what he said that could be solved with some words from him. "I know that you''re scared that the paint will be stuck to your skin and you''ll have a colourful butt for the rest of your life. So, I''ll make sure that we use paint that can be easily washed off."
"That''s not what I''m worried about!!" She eximed, even though what her son said was a thought she also had in the back of her mind.
"Oh, so you want to choose the colour I paint your asshole?" He thought of another problem his daughter might have. "Well, I did want to choose the colour myself. But since you insist so much, I''ll let you do it...It''s even fine if you choose to make it colourful and turn it into a rainbow, as I''m pretty sure the print of your anus would be beautiful no matter what colour it''s in."
"That''s not it either, Daddy!!" She didn''t know where her son, who was so docile earlier, got so many perverted ideas. "I just want to know why we have to do something as shameful as colouring in m-my bumhole, when we can just go to the park and paint some beautiful scenery there."
"I didn''t suggest us to paint, just so that we could make a beautiful painting together." He admitted. "I did it so that we can specifically make a real-life image of your behind, using your orifice as a stamp."
"Why would you want to do something as perverted as that?" Her son''s exnation still didn''t make sense to her.
"Well, when I was ying with your asshole, I realised that even though you''ve had it for all your life, you never would''ve actually seen your asshole yourself." He said, which made sense since it wasn''t necessary for anyone to see their own hole. "And even if you tried, you wouldn''t be able to, since it''s in a ce where your eyes can''t reach."
"So that''s why I thought that if we applied some paint to the inside of your butt and you squatted down on some paper, we would be able to get a perfect print of your asshole?" He said like he was trying to preserve the image of her anus in the most elegant way possible.
"Can''t I just see it in a mirror if I turn around and look back?...O-Or couldn''t you just show it to me by taking a photo?" She didn''t deny her willingness to do what her son said immediately and wanted to know more about his thought process and procedure, since she was kind of interested in what her son was talking about since it involved art, time with her son, and the tingling feeling she got whenever her sonid hands on her, which she all loved. "I mean, wouldn''t it be much more easier that way, Daddy?"
"I mean, it would be easier, and I could probably spread your cheeks towards the mirror in the bedroom and show you how your anus looks right now." He said, which made her asshole twitch like it wasn''t ready to be gazed upon. "But a picture or seeing it through the mirror wouldn''t be as real as seeing it with your own eyes, and it wouldn''t be able to capture the true beauty of your orifice."
"How can you call it beautiful when you''ve never seen it yourself?" She blushed at the suddenpliment, which she had never heard before.
"How can I not call it beautiful when it belongs to you, Abi?" He said, while deep into her eyes and poking her anus, like he was making sure she knew what he was talking about. "From your anus, which probably looks like a pink chrysanthemum, to the two tender petals you have down below, which are likely blushing like your cheeks right now, I''m pretty sure that any part of my daughter''s body is as beautiful as she is."
"And considering how picturesque your mother''s view is down there, to the extent that I sometimes get lost while gazing at her deep hole, I''m pretty damn sure that you''re not that far off from her." A sly smile popped up on his face, like he wanted to make two prints with his wife and daughter and frame them side by side to see who''s anus looks the best.
"Stopparing the ce I poop out to Mommy''s, Daddy! It''s embarassing!" She eximed in a flustered manner and gripped the tip of her finger that was about to enter her anus.
"And how would that area even reach the paper? It''s impossible."
"You don''t have to worry about that, as your father has his ways." He said, as if he already nned out how the exotic painting session would go in his head and was ready to carry through with it at any given moment.
"We''ll talk about thatter, Daddy." She neither denied or epted what he said. "We first have to focus on the task at hand."
"Oh right. I was just about to stick my finger up your ass." Her son said, which made her realise what they were doing and made her regret reminding her son of it.
And once he was reminded about what he was just doing, he poked her anus once again to see if it would budge. But just like before, it was shut tight and didn''t seem like it would let his finger in no matter what. And even though her son was only poking her hole; like he was using a stick to provoke an animal, she was already feeling it throughout her entire body, as each time his slender finger touched the soft skin of her anus, it would send jolts of electricity throughout her body and would make her jiggle her ass unconsciously.
Her son didn''t mind her holding him tighter and tighter every time she could feel something trying to creep into her body, and was trying his very best to get in by wriggling his fingers through the narrow hole. His middle finger was like a worm who''s only way to get back home was through her whole and was trying its very best to enter by thrashing around the outside and trying to stick its head into the crack. And if that didn''t work, it would directly try to pierce the hole, which would only make her jolt up and whimper and absolutely do no damage in trying to open her up.
And just when she thought that her defenses were invulnerable and was feeling proud of herself from keeping her son''s from entering her, her son suddenly took out one of his hands from her hands. She thought that he had given up and was feeling relieved that he didn''t go any further since she was feeling a little too good with what he was doing and she didn''t want to get addicted to that sensation. But out of her expectation, her son didn''t simply let her go like she thought he would and brought his hand towards his lips.
????????????????????
The painting session will happen and will not be ignored...
Chapter 57: Divine Hole
Chapter 57: Divine Hole
She didn''t understand what he was trying to do at first. But when she saw the tip of his tongue sticking out of his mouth, she immediately realised that he was going to lick his own finger. She wouldn''t have really minded her son''s action before and would''ve simply thought it was weird. But now that she knew that very finger had been poking around her asshole a few seconds ago, she knew that she couldn''t let him lick his finger, as it was too shameful to let her son lick something that was just inside her butt.
So, without any hesitation in mind, she let go of her son''s chest and quickly caught his hand that was going towards his mouth.
"What are you doing, Abi? Why are you holding my hand?" He asked, even though it was so obvious why she stopped him.
"Y-You''re hand...W-What were you going to do with it?" She asked indirectly, just in case she misunderstood what he was trying to do.
"My hand?" He directly admitted. "I was going to lick my fingers, of course."
"What?!" She couldn''t believe her son admitted to such a vulgar action so tantly. "How could you lick your fingers when you''ve just put them on that ce of mine?!"
"What ce?" He asked, like he didn''t understand.
"My asshole!" She eximed, ignoring the shame she was feeling. "How could you even think of bringing your fingers close to your mouth when you''ve just stuck them inside my butt?!"
"But I haven''t stuck them in yet."
"It''s still the same, Daddy!" She shouted as she looked up at her son, who was trying to pull his hand towards his mouth even though his daughter was reprimanding him for what he was doing. "No matter if it was inside my asshole or on the outside, it was near a very dirty ce! And even when you already know that, how could you think of licking your fingers like it hasn''t just been near the ce I p-poop from!"
She couldn''t help but blush at what she said atst, since it wasn''t very appropriate for a fully grown adult to be talking about poop like a child. Her son, on the other hand, didn''t seem to be affected by her words at all, and looked like he had his own reasons for doing so, and stood his ground.
"First of all, Abi, as someone who has been forced to clean your diapers by your mother when you were a baby, I have long gotten used to cleaning your bum clean and making sure you have a dry bottom, so I don''t really find anything involving your butt vulgar anymore and have be quite desensitized to it." He acted as if he actually wiped his mother''s butt when she was a baby and had gotten so used to cleaning her up that something like ying with her asshole didn''t bother him at all.
"You don''t need to talk about that, Daddy! That''s all in the past!!" She eximed in a flustered manner, as thoughts of her son changing her diaper while she was an adult popped up in her head. "You don''t need to bring up those embarrassing things again, as I will never wear a diaper again. Nor will I ask you to clean up for me once again."
"That''s how it should be." Her son scoffed and shook his head. "If it ever got out that a girl your age still needs to use a diaper, I wouldn''t know where to put my face as your father."
Pinch~
She pinched him in the arm for mocking her and red at him like a child who felt wrong, which only made him chuckle like he felt it was fun ying with her.
"And secondly..." He continued while ignoring his daughter''s angry look. "I know for sure that you have a clean bottom, since you wash your bum with a bidet every day and probably clean your crack with soap when you take a bath."
"H-How do you know that?!" She asked in shock, as she could understand how he knew that she used a bidet since it was installed in all the toilets in the house, but she didn''t understand how he knew that she washed her butt every day as she had never even mentioned it to her partner.
"It just makes sense when you feel how smooth and squeaky your anus feels." He rubbed her anus with his hand that was still inside her butt, like he was trying to produce a squeaking sound with how clean it was. "If you had just washed it with water and wiped it to make it dry, your butthole would''ve just felt dry and puckered up like it was thirsting for some water, since at the end of the day you''re only using water to clean your anus."
"But if you use any lotion or bathing soap that has moisturizingpounds included in it to clean your anus, your skin will be quite smooth and pulpy, and it will just bounce at the touch like what the area around your asshole is doing now." He pressed his fingers into the rim outside, which was soft and sulent like a ring made out of the silkiest butter, and just like he said, her asshole pushed back even though his fingers were sunken into that delicateyer of skin.
"Hyaaa~" She couldn''t help but moan at her son''s meticulous touch on her anus.
"But I do wonder how many times you clean your asshole while you take a bath, Abi, as I''m pretty sure that a single use of moisturizer or soap wouldn''t be able to make your anus as soft as it is now." He circled his finger around her rim, like he was trying to find out which ce of the ring was the most tender.
"Only once, Daddy...Hmm~...N-Not any more then that~" She struggled to say with a red face, while her son yed with her asshole.
"Really? So you''re telling me that your anus is soft as it is now and so smooth to the touch that my hands slip off when I apply any pressure, just from one wash?" He interrogated her as to why her deepest hole was as pulpy as it is, when she still hadn''t gotten the answer as to why he wanted to lick his fingers after sticking them down there.
"Or, is that you''re telling me that you''re just a girl who was born with the most impable anus to ever exist...An anus so velvety that once you stick anything in, there''s no chance of pulling it out because of how mushy and doughy it is." He praised her anus even more while pinching the rims of her anus, like he was trying to pull out some sticky dough to see how soft it was.
"No, Daddy, I lied! I don''t just wash it once in the shower!" She admitted the truth, as she didn''t want to bear the title of being the girl with the heavenly anus that puts every other asshole to shame. "I actually wash it 3 times every day with body lotion and soap. And make sure that I get it onto the deepest parts of my bum without fail, just like you said!"
Once this embarassing confession left her mouth, her son gave her a knowing smile like he was trying to hold back a chuckle, while she was so red that her face looked like a ripe tomato.
?????????????????????
Hey guys, after some contemtion and talks with some other authors I''ve decided to contract my story with webnovel. Congrattions to me I guess for signing the first official contract in my life.
I don''t know how this whole thing is going to go and it could all go up in mes in all honesty, but I hope you guys can show me the same amount of support you''ve shown me this while, which I''m sincerely grateful for and would like to thank everyone who''s read my story till now.
Here''s some things that should change after getting contracted (Even though it may take a week or two for me to get used to the changes):
?Increased chapter frequency
?Higher word count per chapter
?A morepact story with a faster pace
?Discord where multiple NSFW pictures will be posted every week
?And a few more things which I''ll figure out soon
Chapter 58 Eggs, Bacon And Some Ass On The Side
Chapter 58 Eggs, Bacon And Some Ass On The Side
"Three times every day?" His lips curled up. "Isn''t that a little too many times even for you, Abi? Are you the reason why we pay so much for bathing products every month?"
"B-But but..." She wanted to argue back to her son and defend her case, but she didn''t know what to say, as she herself knew that the number of times she washed her butt was overkill.
"I-I only wash myself that many times since it''s a very dirty ce, and I''m never really sure if I cleaned myself properly there." She admitted it with an ashamed look on her face, as if she had been caught doing something bad. "If not, I wouldn''t be cleaning myself that many times."
"Oh, so you''re just sensitive to that type of thing." He realised, and didn''t seem too surprised. "That makes a lot of sense, since your mother is just like you."
"Mommy also washes her behind; more than one should?" She asked about her imaginary mother, who also seemed to take personal cleanliness seriously.
"Not anymore. But she used to do that while we were still dating since she was such a stickler for keeping herself clean that she would keep a separate bottle of body lotion just to clean her ass." He revealed another truth to his daughter, which made her wonder if she should do that too.
"Why did she stop? Did she realise that she was just overthinking?" She admired this mother of hers who got over her obsessive problem, unlike her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"No, rather than stopping herself. I made her realise that she wasn''t unclean at all and that she didn''t need to be worried about her behind at all."
"How did you do that?" Her ears perked up when she heard that her son knew how to get rid of this OCD she had and wanted to try it herself.
"It''s simple, really." He said like it was nothing much to solve her problem. "I just ate out her raw ass so many times that she realised that she didn''t need to wash her butt so many times to keep it clean, since I always devoured her ass like I was feasting on the most scrumptious meal while looking like I was always having the time of my life."
She was expecting some mental trick to cure her OCD or some habit she needed to pick up, so that she could stop washing herself that many times. But her son''s solution was so out of the park that her face flushed profusely even though she didn''t exactly know what he meant by ''eating her ass raw'' ,and only knew that it was something dirty with how lecherous her son''s eyes looked now.
"At first, she thought I would be disgusted with eating her ass and was worried that I wouldn''t want to be with her anymore after tasting her body down there. But after feeling my lips inside her anus enough times, she realised that I didn''t mind at all." He continued to tell how he cured her mother''s concerns, while ignoring how embarrassed his daughter looked in his arms. "And when she knew that her partner didn''t mind her dirtiest part, she didn''t feel so self-conscious about it anymore and stopped washing her butt so many times."
"But of course, because I had eaten her ass out so many times, she had gotten a taste for it and would often ask me to push my mouth against her bum." He sighed and talked about the new problem that came into ce once the old problem was gone. "Sometimes she wouldn''t even say anything, and I would just see her on bed on all fours, while she spread her ass so wide that I could clearly see her delicate and purple anus."
"I didn''t need to be a rocket engineer to know what she wanted." He chuckled while using his pointer and middle finger to spread open his daughter''s anus, like he was trying to relive those good times through her.
"B-But daddy, I still don''t understand what you mean by eating mom''s butt out...Hnnn~..." She spoke as her seductive voice leaked out while her son fingered her anus.
"Oh right. I forgot that you''re still young and don''t know much about the adult world." She said, which made her feel ashamed at herck of knowledge regarding those types of topics when her own son knew so much. "What I mean when I say that I ate your mom''s ass is that I treat your mother''s ass like a delicacy and thoroughly devour it until no crumbs remain."
"As a matter of fact, I actually did eat some food out of your momst week when I stuffed that pumpkin pie into her buttcheeks, and ate the entire thing without using my hands." She still didn''t understand his words, but she didn''t have the guts to ask as his words were getting even more vulgar by the moment. "I even had to stick my tongue deep into her since some of the stuffing went into her hole, and it took some effort to lick her butt clean."
Even though she couldn''t understand anything he was saying, she still nodded her head just to keep her face as the adult in this scenario. But her unconditional nodding to what her son was saying came with consequences, as she even nodded her head when he said
"You know what? Rather than telling you what it means, I should probably let you experience it for yourself...So for tomorrow, why don''t I cook up some scrambled eggs and bacon,y you out on the dining table, stuff some of those golden eggs and greasy meat into your cheeks, and I''ll let you experience what it means to have your ass eaten out, literally and figuratively."
What her son said was something that she simply couldn''tprehend and was a little too perverted for her to imagine, so half of what he said phased out her mind. And all she knew was that she agreed to do something with eggs, bacon, and her butt tomorrow morning, which would probably make her not leave the house and not appear in public for a few days because of how shameful it was.
Chapter 59 Tell Me How Your Ass Tastes Like
Chapter 59 Tell Me How Your Ass Tastes Like
"Well, leaving breakfast aside, I still need you to let go of my hand so that I can give my finger a lick." He looked at the hand that was still being held against his will.
"Why do you need to lick your finger, Daddy?" She asked the question; she had been wanting to know the answer for a while.
"Of course it''s too lubricate my finger so that it goes into your butt more smoothly." He said, which made her realise what he was trying to do, and she also agreed with his actions, as it just made sense to use lubrication when you try to fit something big into something that''s rtively smaller.
"I didn''t want to oveplicate things, and I tried to push my finger in raw at first. But it seems like you''re a carbon copy of your mother, whose ass is also as tight as a pickle jar and needs some kind of lube to help me out." He tried to push his finger that was on her ass into her hole, but just like before, it could only push her fleshy gate and couldn''t actually enter.
"Can''t you do it without licking your finger?" She asked as she felt her anus getting tighter as her son poked around.
"I could. But it would probably hurt if I just shoved it when you''re resisting so much, even though I know you''re not doing it intentionally and probably just have a sensitive asshole like your mother." He said, which was actually correct since she wasn''t willingly resisting anymore and it was just her body''s natural reflex to push anything thates in from the back entrance, out. In fact, she was actually expectantly waiting for her ass to get fingered after getting worked up from having her anus yed around with.
But even though she hade to terms with a finger in her anus and was actually waiting for something to enter her body and stir her up from the inside, she couldn''t ept her son licking his fingers that had just been poking her anus since it was something too dirty that her precious son should never do. Her motherly instincts to keep her son away from anything harmful or even a little bit dirty came into the picture, and she simply couldn''t ept what he was suggesting.
But at the same time, he didn''t seem like he would budge on getting his finger lubed, which made her make a decision herself and say, while clenching her teeth like she was making a sacrifice for her son.
"T-Then what if I do it, Daddy?"
"Do what? Lick my finger that was just stroking your asshole?" She nodded to his question, which made a look of surprise appear on his face as he didn''t expect the same mother, who washes herself three times a day to keep herself clean, to suddenly lubricate his dirty finger with her spit.
"You can...But are you sure, Abi?" He asked. "Do you really want to lick something that''s been caressing your anus this whole time?"
She thought that she would feel disgusted when her son brought up what she was going to do. But when she heard from her own son that she was probably going to suck off something that contained the essence of her deepest part that she had never seen before, she got a little turned on for some reason. She also thought of it as a way of getting over her OCD by licking what she was so afraid of before, so she didn''t think about it too much and nodded her head.
"Well, if you''re fine with it, then I have nothing to say." He also seemed to have the same idea as her, as he said, "And by doing this, you can probably get over your anxiety about having a dirty asshole, so I guess it''s best if the one lubricating my finger that''s covered in your bum''s sweat is you rather than me."
She had made up her mind at first, but now that she heard her son say what she was going to do in such a crude manner, she was starting to have second thoughts. But knowing her son, she knew that he wouldn''t let her go if she said no now, and would probably soothe her into sucking off his finger like the sweet talker he was.
"But at the same time, I also don''t think that it''s fair that only you get to have a taste of your asshole, Abi, since I was actually looking forward to knowing what your most hidden cave tastes like." He said like he wasn''t satisfied that she stole the dish he was looking forward to eating, right from his te. "So topensate me for depriving me of the experience of tasting the tantalizing essence of your anus, I''m going to need you to describe what it feels like to have a taste of something that I can''t have since you''re so against it."
"And to start this indirect experience of mine, I''m going to need you to smell this finger of mine and tell me how it smells." He put up his hand next to her face, like he was asking her to go for a whiff.
"I-Is this really necessary, Daddy?" She asked, as she nervously stared at the middle finger that had just been caressing her anus a moment ago, like it was a daunting figure.
"It is, to satisfy my curiosity about how my daughter''s butt tastes like...." He said like he needed to know the aroma of her ass at all costs and wouldn''t take no for an answer. "And don''t worry about it smelling bad, as judging from how squeaky and smooth your anus was, your butt is actually really clean and shouldn''t smell at all...That is, other than the smell of the sweat from your ass, which came from how warm your cheeks turned when I groped them."
"A-And you want me to know how my a-ass sweat smells like, Daddy?"
She asked timidly, as if she were making sure that he wanted to smell his mother''s own sweat that had been secreted because of how hot her meat buns were right now from all the groping and teasing. Not to mention how warm her anus was, like it was a metal ring that had just been heated up, after being stroked and mistreated by his fingers.
She didn''t know for a fact, but because of how hot her outer anus felt, she was pretty sure that it had sweated too, even though she wasn''t exactly sure if that part of her body could actually secrete bodily fluids. "Yes, I want you to bring out your inner bitch and give a good whiff like a bloodhound searching for its favorite treat, and tell Daddy here exactly how my finger that''s been marinating inside your buttcheeks smells like." He called her a female dog, and even though she should''ve been offended that her own son called her a female dog, she was turned on instead like a dog in heat, and wanted to spread her legs for her son so that he could breed her and give him a whole litter of puppies. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"And of course, after telling me how it smells, you''re going to suck my finger off until you lick off every drop of dampness on it and tell me how your ass tastes, Abi." He said in a tone that was slightly overbearing, like she had no will in this argument and had to listen to what her son said, which made her gulp, and a smile creeped out from her lips since she was really aroused by how dominant her son was acting, to the point that her underwear was currently fully drenched without a single dry spot.
"You can do that for Daddy, right, Abi?" He asked while looking down at her and stroked her cheek in a gentle manner, which left a mark of ass sweat on her right cheek.
"Yes, Daddy~" She replied in a tititing voice while she looked up at her beloved son with shimmering eyes that were full of love and lust.
"Anything for you~..."
??????????????????
Not sure how exactly powerstones work, but if we get a 100 powerstones today I''ll post another chapter.
Chapter 60 Sour Like A Tart
Chapter 60 Sour Like A Tart
"Anything for you?" He smiled and gave his daughter a light pinch on the cheek. "Hearing you say that makes me want to do a whole lot of things a father should never do with his daughter."
"But I''ll keep those thoughts for another day when your mother isn''t at home, and for now, I''ll simply ask you to get a good whiff of my fingers that have been sitting in your dirty ce for a while now so that you can tell me what it smells like." He slid his hands from her cheek to her mouth, till his fingers were just hovering in front of her nose, like they were waiting to be sniffed.
If she wasn''t already anxious about smelling his fingers that were covered in her ass sweat and was looking at his fingers like she was actually intimidated by them, her son was also poking around her anus with his hand that was still on her butt, which only made her nerves even more tight. And as if her son had noticed how tense she was, he started to draw circles on the rim of her anus and did it in such a way that only the tip of his finger was in contact with her skin.
This created a soothing sensation on her behind, like he was ying the harp with the wrinkles on her asshole, which in one way or another helped her calm down a bit. Once she got over the initial hesitation after calming down, she gave her son''s hand that was hanging right before and her onest look. She then went a little forward, put her nose up to his hand, and while her son watched, she smelled his fingers that were covered in her buttcheeks pure essence.
Sniff~ Sniff~
She gave his hand, particrly his middle finger, that got the most action, a good sniff and thought that she would immediately be assaulted by a horrendous smell. But to her surprise, nothing of the sort happened, as she could barely smell anything on his hand.
Sniff~ Sniff~ She smelled his hand once again, like she was smelling a rose, and just like before, she couldn''t smell anything significant that stood out to her. This only made her wonder just how clean her butthole wasthat she couldn''t even smell anything after sniffing his fingers that had partially entered her ass. Well, one thing she knew for sure was that the triple-ass washing technique was working out like she was expecting, and her son wasn''t lying when he said her butt was squeaky clean.
But unfortunately for her, she couldn''t simply say that she smelled nothing after giving his fingers a whiff, as her son would never choose to believe it and would think that she was lying. And to make sure that he didn''t go around sniffing his hands himself to find out for himself, she caught hold of his hand and brought it closer to her face, till his hand was covering her lower face and his fingers were resting on her nose.
And while her son looked surprised at her initiative, she gave his slightly wet fingers that were covered in her ass sweat a good sniff, like she was trying to inhale every pore of sweat on his fingers.
Sniff~
Unlike before, this time she actually smelled something unusual on his fingers that she had never smelled before, which made her wonder if this was really how her butt smelled after a good sweat.
"What does it smell like?" Her son immediately asked, curious to know what his mother''s ass sweat smelled like.
"I don''t know exactly how it smells like...But if I had to say a word to describe the smell, it would probably be sour." She said, as she thought of ways to describe the smell. "It''s almost as if I was smelling a sweet tart, but instead of the tart being sweet like it should be, it''s sour, almost like the berries used to make the tart filling were way too ripe."
"And as for the intensity of the smell, it''s actually really mild if you smell it like you smell a flower. But if you were to press your face against the area that''s emitting that stench and give a good sniff, then the sour and acidic smell would hit your nose like a freight train and leave a stinging sensation in your nose, like you inhaled some concentrated fumes." She continued to describe the smell, while at the same time giving his fingers a few more whiffs to see if she could pick up a few more smells from his hand like a dog.
"And if you want to know which part of your hand smells the most, it''s probably the tip of your finger since that particr spot has a more pungent and burning smell than the rest of your hand." She smelled the tip of his finger and was actually really interested in that smell, as even though it burned her nose and made it twitch because of how strong it was, it was quite an addictive scent and made her want to smell it even more.
"Why do you think that particr ce smells the most, Abi?" Her son asked with a smile on his face while he watched his mother rub his finger on her nose to get a better sniff of the scent of her butt.
"Why?...It''s probably because that''s the part you stuck inside of my a-" She was about to mindlessly answer his question before realising what she was going to say, and immediately shut her mouth.
Her son simply chuckled at her flustered figure and pulled his hand away from her face. And as he did, a reluctant look on her face appeared as she still wanted to smell that scent her son''s finger was giving off, totally forgetting that the source of it came from her ass.
Her son didn''tpletely pull away his hand and held it next to her face like before, but only this time he had partly closed all his other fingers other than his middle finger, which stood tall as if he were trying to show off that this was the finger that was going to enter her through her asshole in a moment. For a second, she was shocked and thought her son was rudely flicking her off with the way he was holding up his middle finger. But what he said next disproved that theory.
"Abi, hang your face over my finger and let the drool you''ve umted in your mouth dribble from your lips and fall down in a stream onto the top of my finger, like you''re adding maple syrup to a pancake. And make sure that your spit drips down all the way to my palm." He said, like he wanted her to let out enough fluid from her mouth until his entire hand got drenched in her saliva. "Now that you''ve perfectly described the smell of your ass to me, I want you to have a taste of it and tell me how it is."
"W-Why do I have to drool all over your finger to have a taste, when I can simply give it a lick?" She asked, surprised at her son''s dirty request of making his hand into a mess.
"Why else other than to lubricate my finger, while at the same time letting you have a taste of your pent-up sweat?" Heughed and then said, "Did you really think that a few licks were going to be enough to lube up my entire finger so that it could fit in your ass?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She wanted to say yes to her son''s question. But her body seemed to have already gotten used to following what her son said, as her mouth already started salivating and umting her saliva in her mouth so that she could slobber it over her son''s finger, which made her unable to speak since her mouth was busy gathering her drool in her cavity below.
Chapter 61 Let It Dribble Down Like Syrup
Chapter 61 Let It Dribble Down Like Syrup
"Now, Abi, can you do me a favour and dribble your spit all over Daddy''s finger by dropping it at the top and letting it slide down until my entire finger is covered in your sweet saliva?" Even though he looked like he was only suggesting it, he had already brought his hand with his middle finger up right on top of her breasts, like he was waiting for his finger to be lubricated. And all she had to do was bend down, open her lips, and let her saliva flow out. She would''ve hesitated at first, as she had never spat out anything before other than when she brushed her teeth, not to mention on anyone else. But because her mouth was already full of her fluids that were waiting to be emptied, she didn''t think about it too much and decided to do what her son said while her ears slowly turned red.
She craned her neck forward until it was right on top of her breasts, where his hand also was, and lightly opened her closed lips that looked like pink rose petals. She wasn''t used to slowly dripping anything out of her mouth, so she only parted her lips a little, but that was more than enough for her saliva to form a narrow stream from her lips down to her son''s finger.
Drip~
The transparent fluid that flowed down from her mouth like fresh honeynded on top of his middle finger, and it made its way down his finger. But since she was scared that she would let out too much of her saliva, she quickly closed her lips and only submerged the top part of his finger in her drool.
"I think you''re going to spit out a little more than that, to lube up my entire finger." Her son said, looking at her poor disy of skills. He then lightly pinched her bottom lip, which made her part her lips open, and said, "Let me help you out with that."
And just like a tap that would start to leak water once it was twisted open, her bottom lip, which now acted as an opening and a channeling point, let out her saliva that had been umting all this time, right on top of his finger. She could do nothing since his hold on her soft lip was quite firm, and she could only watch in shame as her spit went down like a stream of syrup onto his finger.
And unlike before, the stream of sweet liquid didn''t stop and flowed down his finger from all sides, and even started to flow down his palm. Drip~
Even though she didn''t exactly know how her son felt at the moment, she could probably imagine that the sensation he was feeling right now was simr to having some warm oil that was slightly sticky slowly flow down your hand. And she could bet that her saliva was hotter than it actually looked because she knew that it had been sitting in her mouth for a while now, and with how hot her body was right now, it only made sense that her saliva would be boiling hot right now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But no matter how hot her drool was, her son looked like he wouldn''t care at all, even if it burned his skin, as right now he looked to be enjoying the sensation of his mother''s saliva going down his finger with a pleasant smile on his face and was even ying with her saliva by rubbing his fingers together.
Whenever his two fingers touched one another and parted, threads of hot saliva would be formed, and after a second they would break, and she could feel the small droplets of spit on her neck, which felt scalding to touch. She didn''t want her son to be rubbing his hands all over with her saliva like he was ying with some jelly or slime, but she couldn''t do anything to oppose him as her lips were sealed by him.
And when she thought of her son''s fingers that were holding her lip in ce, she couldn''t help but realise that those same fingers were poking around her asshole a second ago, which also meant that they were covered in her flesh ass sweat, which she developed a certain taste for as embarassing as it was. She wanted to stick out her tongue a little and have a lick to taste that sour but addictive vour again, but she was too scared that she would be seen doing such a perverted act, so she decided to have a taste once he let go of her lips.
But whether her son would even let go of her tender pink lips was in question, as even though his fingers were all drenched in her drool and were glistening after being covered in her spit, he still didn''t let go of her lips and stop the stream of fluids from pouring down on his hand. He acted like someone who loved to submerge their pancakes in maple syrup for that sweetness overload, and he let her spit drip down to the point that her saliva was cascading beyond his palm and was flowing down his wrist.
And as much as she wanted to me her son for wanting to drench his entire hand in her fluids, she also couldn''t help but me her own body for following hismands to the fullest and producing an unlimited amount of saliva, as no matter how much drool dripped down her mouth, she didn''t feel dry at all, which was definitely not normal.
But thankfully, just as her saliva was starting to overflow and was about to drip down his lips onto her breasts below, he let go of her lips, which naturally stopped the flow of hot fluids. And the moment she regained her freedom, she flicked out her tongue and tasted her lips while her son admired his hand, which was shining under the light like it was covered in a nket of stars.
Sour. Extra sour. Just like how it smelled, her inner sweat tasted really tarty and made her lips pucker up like she was eating sour candy, that had a hint of fruity sweetness to it.
And while she was enjoying the treat that was on her lips, her son was enjoying his own, as he didn''t seem to want to waste any saliva that might drip from his hand and was actually licking the saliva that went on his wrist.
Lick~ Lick~
He made quick work of the fluids that went beyond his palm as his tongue swept all over his hand that had any excess saliva on it, and he quickly slurped it all up and swallowed it whole.
And even though her son had already drank her saliva straight from her mouth before, she was still embarrassed at the humiliating sight and secretly licked her own lips that were covered in the essence of her anus to distract herself from the sight before her, and tried to find the best way to describe it''s vour so that she could tell him when he asks.
She honestly wanted to have a better taste of her anus juice, since the minute amount on her lips was too little for her toe to a definite conclusion about how it tasted. But she didn''t know how to go forth with asking her son if she could lick his other hand so that she could get a better grasp of her body''s vour.
But luckily for her, her son has already thought of a way to allow her to have a proper tasting of her fluids, which was to directly scrape of the ass sweat from her buttcheeks and anus that have been brewing down there for a while and directly shove his sweat-drenched finger into her mouth like a popsicle, and let her suck his finger off and taste her essence all she wanted to, of which she waspletely oblivious too at the moment.
Chapter 62 Side Dishes Along With Some Sweat
Chapter 62 Side Dishes Along With Some Sweat
"How does it taste?" Her son asked, while finishing off the remaining saliva on his wrist. "W-What taste, Daddy?" She didn''t believe her son saw her licking her lips since she was doing it sneakily, so she feigned innocence.
"Your sweat, that was on your lips." He said, revealing that he saw her licking her lips like they had ayer of caramel on them. "You''re not going to tell me that you didn''t just swipe your tongue over your lips when you were doing it so tantly like a dog sticking out its tongue, right?"
It seemed like it was only in her head that she thought that she was sneaky, as in reality she was licking her lips with her tongue fully sticking out like a child trying to lick off the juice from her mouth, which embarrassed her to the fullest. Her son simply chuckled at her hrious behaviour and said, "Even though I''m sure that you tasted some of the sweat on your lips, I don''t think it was enough for you toe to a proper understanding of how your ass tastes." He addressed her concerns without her even telling him, which made her wonder if there was anything that her son didn''t know, since he always seems to be able to read her thoughts.
"So, Abi, let me gather some of your ass sweat on my hand and let you lick it off so you can get a thorough taste of its vour." He said as he slipped his hand that was holding her lips into her pants again and slid it through her buttcheeks.
"How would you do that?" She was already used to her son sending his hand down her ass, so she wasn''t too bothered like before, but she was curious to know how he could collect her sweat with his bare hands.
"Like this, Abi." He sent his hand deep into her ass, pushing away the two buns of meat that were trying to submerge his entire hand. She thought that he was going towards her anus area and was preparing to get her hole stroked again, since she didn''t want him to see her jolting at her touch. But surprisingly, his hand didn''t go there and went below that area.
His devious hands went past her anus and moved towards the area in between her most deepest ce and most secret ce, where she probably had the most sensitive skin in that body since it always felt so ticklish for her when really tight underwear touched that area. Since her son seemed to know her every weakness, she thought he was going to stick his hand down there and tickle her, which she was actually scared of since she wasn''t sure if she wouldn''t pee herself fromughing too hard because of how ticklish that ce was. But unlike what she thought, her son simply cupped his hand like he was trying to collect some water in his hand and ced his concave hand on her perineum.
He only lightly ced his hand on that ce, with his fingers near her pussy and his wrist being enveloped in her cheeks, but this shallow touch was more than enough to make her chuckle, which she quickly hid with her hand. Her son didn''t seem bothered that his fingers were barely touching the lower part of her vagina like she was, and he simply focused on firmly pressing his hand against that area like his hand was a suction pad.
And then, while she was panicking that she could feel her son''s touch on her lips below, he slowly started to pull up his hand the way he came from, while pressing his hand on her skin like he was dragging something he caught in her ass. And as he was pulling his hands out of her pants, he hooked them more and more, like he was trying to carry something that was in his palm, out into the open.
When he finally pulled out his hand, he held it while they were still cupped right in front of her. She looked into his palm to see what it was that he was holding this whole while, and when she did, she saw a small pool of transparent fluid in the middle of his palm. She first freaked out, thinking that it was the fluids that were leaking out of her pussy that he was holding in his hands, but to her relief, it wasn''t viscous at all and looked like water.
But this only made her wonder what this mysterious fluid was that he grabbed out of her ass.
"What''s that liquid in your hand, Daddy?" She asked, while looking at the glistening puddle of liquid that would barely amount to two teaspoons.
"You''re sweat, sweetheart." He answered, while shaking the liquid in his palm. "It''s the sweat that''s been umting in your bottom for a while now."
"What?! This is all my sweat?!" She eximed in shock, as she didn''t know where this pool of sweat popped out from.
"Yep, I just scooped it out of the ce below your butt...All the sweat that hadn''t been soaked by your underwear, slid down to the bottom and started to umte in the form of droplets, like the moisture found on stctites in caves. All I had to do was cup my hand and catch it all to get this much." He told her how he gathered this much of her fluids in one fluid motion, which made her wonder how she knew that her sweat would gather there. "It was a good thing that your underwear isn''t too tight, or else it would have soaked up all this tantalising nectar that''s been brewing in your ass for a while. And that area of yours has probably umted sweat from every part of your butt, including your anus, so you should be able to get a thorough taste of your butt after drinking it."
"I-I have to drink it?" She asked in disbelief, as thoughts of her sweat rolling down her anus and into that collection of dew swept through her head.
"Why? Do you not want to?" He asked. "If you really don''t, I could just drink it myself?"
"No!" She immediately declined his suggestion, not just because it was embarassing for her son to be drinking what came out of her ass, but also because she wanted to have a proper taste of that sour vour she felt on her lips. "I''ll drink my own sweat myself, so don''t you dare take it from me, Daddy!" She acted as if she held ownership of the fluid in his hand because it came from her and she wouldn''t give it to anyone else.
"Oh, I didn''t know you were that enthusiastic to drink your own ass juice, Abi." He raised an eyebrow and looked at her in a funny manner, which made her blush. "Since you seem so eager to drink the sweat that''s in my hand, open your mouth wide so that I can pour it in."
"You want me to drink it straight from your hand?" She wondered how her raw sweat would taste, fresh from the source. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Why do you want some side dishes to go along with your sweat?" Her son asked, to which she quickly shook her head and pouted for making fun of her.
Chapter 63 Do All Peaches Taste This Good?
Chapter 63 Do All Peaches Taste This Good?
She then followed what her son said and tilted her head up and opened her mouth wide, like she was trying to taste the falling rain. Only in this case, the rainwater she was about to drink was her own fluids that had been marinating in her butt for a while now and have been waiting for someone to slurp it all off.
"Stick your tongue out, Abi, just in case it drips out of your mouth...I don''t want you to spill any of this liquid, since it''s a preciousmodity that most people would get on their knees and beg to get a single drop." She stuck out her pink tongue, while thinking why people would fight over something as disgusting as her sweat, which only made her already sultry brown face that was flushed all over even more erotic.
Her son then put his cupped hand over her mouth, and while she looked up at him with watery eyes like she was ready to receive his load, he tilted his hand like a beaker and poured the fluids into her mouth.
Pour~
He made sure to do it carefully, like what he held in his hand was liquid gold, and poured the sweat in a small stream, right into her mouth. The narrow flow of saliva fell down and hit her tongue, where some of it sshed onto the rest of her mouth, but most of it went straight into her cavity below. Not a drop of her fluids were wasted, and by the time he had emptied his hand out, she had arge spoon full of saliva in her mouth, which she didn''t know what to do with.
She quickly pulled her tongue back in and thought of immediately swallowing it, as the thought of having her own dirty sweat in her mouth repulsed her. But at the same time, she was curious about its vour and how much it differed from what she tasted on her lips, so she didn''t immediately swallow it and took her time to savour it.
Her first immediate impression of it was that it was quite salty to taste, like seawater, and didn''t have the usual sour taste she was looking for. But after ignoring the bitter saltiness that came upon first taste, she could taste the fruity sourness that she was looking for; like a fresh squeeze of some citric fruit added to her sweat.
She didn''t like the salty vour of her ass sweat at first and thought that it was ruining the vour. But after tasting both the salty and sourponents of her sweat together, she couldn''t help but think that it resembled a fizzy drink; with the saltiness giving it that fizzy and bubby sensation, and the innate sourness giving it a addictive vour that would always make you go in for another sip.
She knew that her sweat was naturally salty like anyone else''s, but she didn''t know where that sour and tarty taste with a mild sweetness came from. But it didn''t take long for her to realise that she didn''t really taste anything salty when she first licked her lips, and only something sour, which obviously meant that what her son was touching before was the source of the acidic vour.
And the so-called source of vinegary goodness was also obvious to her, since it was her anus that was being fingered and yed with before, which only meant that it was her anus''s sweat that added the ripe vour she liked so much. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She didn''t know how to feel about it and worried if she would scoop up a handful of sweat from her bum ever so often, to have a taste after finding out it''s unique vour. Especially when she sloshed it down her mouth and diluted it with her saliva, which turned it more sweet like a cold ss of lemonade.
"How does it taste, Abi? Did it taste like it smells?" Her son asked, after seeing her gulp down her ass sweat.
"Not really. It tasted way more salty than I thought it would and had a certain sourness to it." Even though she wanted to describe the vour of her sweat in detail and show off to her son about how unique of an experience it was, she was afraid that her son would get too curious and want to try it out himself, so she didn''t make it out to be a big deal. "And Daddy, can you show me your hand for a second?" She asked, to which he held out his hand that had her sweat on it.
Once his hand was in front of her, she immediately grasped it and flipped it over so that his palm faced her. She then brought it closer to her mouth and started licking his palm out of nowhere. Lick~ Lick~
Her son was surprised at her sudden action and looked at her weirdly, but he didn''t pull his hand back while she licked his palm.
Lick~ Lick~
Unlike how he was elegantly licking his wrist earlier, like a cat, she was licking her palm like a dog that just got a treat and was leaving her slobber all over his palm, while at the same time licking up her remnant sweat on his hand.
She didn''t let go of any spot and thoroughly swept her pink tongue across the entirety of his hand, even including the webbing in between his fingers, like she didn''t want to let a single drop of her sweat to go to waste. She didn''t even leave his fingers unattended as after she licked his palm clean, she puckered her lips like she was blowing a ballon and pushed his fingers into her mouth one by one.
Slurp~ Slurp~
She first shoved each finger in her mouth, closed her lips until not even a breath of air could escape, and pulled out his fingers like she was trying to suck off the grime on his fingers. If she sucked any harder, the probability of his fleshing from the bones was way too high, as she currently looked like she was trying to slurp off the meat of some mouth watering chicken wings.
She started with his pinky and made her way around all his fingers until there wasn''t a smear of her sweat on them, and only struggled to suck off his middle finger since it was too long and made her gag when it reached the back of her throat.
Slurp~ Guck~ Guck~
After slurping off his thumb, which was thest finger that needed to be sucked off, she let go of her son''s hand, which was glistening after being entirely covered in her saliva. His other hand was alreadythered in her spit and was shining whenever light hit it from a certain angle, and now both of his hands looked almost the same; with one of them looking more wet than the other.
"What was all that about, Abi? I don''t remember asking you to lick my hands clean." He asked, as he admired his hands that were covered in his mother''s fluids and was rubbing his fingers together as if he wereparing the viscosity of her sweat in both his hands.
"I-I just thought that it would be easier for your hands to slip inside my butt if I lubed up both your hands, so I licked your other hand a bit to help you out." She couldn''t say that she actually did it so that he didn''t lick the remnants of sweat on his hand when she wasn''t looking, and told a simple lie. The other reason she licked his hand was even more embarrassing than the first, which was that she wanted to have a taste of her sweat right from her son''s hands, and wanted to find out if it tasted better than before, which she obviously couldn''t say aloud.
Chapter 64 Your Eyes Are Going To Pop Out
Chapter 64 Your Eyes Are Going To Pop Out
"Well, that''s surprising." Her son remarked, as he made webs of saliva by rubbing his fingers together. "I thought for sure that you were against my fingers slipping into your ass at first, but now it seems like you''re the one who wants it more than anyone else."
"Do you really want my finger up your ass that much, Abi, that you''re willing to lick your father''s hands clean like a dog?" He asked with a smirk on his face, while looking at his adorable daughter like a pervert.
She wanted to deny what he said and refuse all the allegations against her, but she didn''t have the heart to do so since she actually really did want her son''s finger up her butt. After having her asshole being yed with this whole while, to the point that she could feel it throbbing even now, and after having a taste of her anus, she had enough of all the teasing and wanted her son''s thick finger inside her to show her a whole new experience she had never felt before. So, in the end, she gave up the pride she had been holding for so long and looked up at her son with her light blue eyes, which stood out in contrast to her hazel skin, and asked in a pleading manner
"Yes, Daddy~...Abi is willing to lick anything if she can have Daddy''s finger inside of her, so please do Abi a favour and stick it deep inside her, and show her how Mommy felt during all those long nights." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hehe...You look more and more like your mother with how you''re begging for me to put something inside of you."He carressed her cheek, which made her purr like a cat getting stroked by its master. "Honestly, it''s so simr that your face ovepped with hers for a second in my head."
"But at the end of the day, the question isn''t if you look simr to your mother. But, whether you have the same ass as her." He looked at her beautiful face, which even the saints would adore, and asked, "So, tell me, Abi. Can you fight with your mother with the divine ass she possesses, or are you still a child that needs a little bit more growing up to do until you canplete with your beloved mother?"
"Don''t ask me that, Daddy." She said with a teasing smile on her face while looking up at her son''s handsome face that she had been seeing him ever since he was a baby. "That''s for you to decide."
She then lightly pushed her son away from her and gave some space between them. Her son wasn''t expecting to be pushed by her and took a step back with a surprised look on his face, as if he were wondering why she was rejecting his advances all of a sudden when things were going so well.
But when he looked back at where his mother was standing, he didn''t see her ravishing face anymore and was greeted with a sight of her cascading brown hair that felt so silky to touch, on her back. And when he looked below those locks of hair that were beautifully braided in a loose and casual manner, he saw her mother''s buxom ass sticking out from her blue pants; like they were ready to tear through the fabric that was binding them and explore the new world.
The only reason he saw her hair first, instead of her butt was because he wanted to read her face and try to understand why she pushed him away. But now that heid his eyes on her fat ass that was protruding out from her body, he couldn''t take his eyes off them and almost went into a daze with how fuckable they looked. His mother, who was currently putting both her hands against the front door she was pushed against this whole while and was bending over and arching her ass out like she was waiting to be prated in the ass, looked over and saw how intently her son was staring at her ass and couldn''t help but chuckle and feel proud that she could make a man as charming as her son look at her in such a way with this old body of hers.
"Careful, Daddy, if you look at your daughter''s ass so deeply, I''m afraid your eyes are going to pop onto the ground." She cheekily said while arching out her obnoxious ass even more, so that her son could have a better look at the assets she possessed.
"Well, as long as my eyeballs roll over on the ground and stay nted on that thick ass of yours, I would have noints." He said, as his eyes stayed fixed on his mother''s curves.
"In fact, I don''t even mind plucking both my eyes this instant and shoving them up your anus, so that I can not only see how your butt looks like, but also see how it looks on the inside as well." Her son gave a strange remark, which, for some reason, actually turned her on. "I''m pretty sure that the sight inside is as morous as the outside as well."
"Daddy!~" She couldn''t help but shout coquettishly at her son''s weirdments, even though she was enjoying them.
"Oh yeah, you''re right." Her son corrected her. "I should probably only stuff a single eyeball in your butt. And use the other one to shove the other one up your pussy, or else it would be a pity to miss out on an equally beautiful sight."
"No, Daddy!~ That''s so weird!~" Her face flushed at the thought of having her insides seen. "And what are you even going to do without your eyes? Don''t you know that you would be blind?"
"Does it really matter whether I''m blind or not when I''ve already witnessed the most beautiful sight man could ever see?...I mean, after looking at a goddess like you, Abi, does the world have anything else that''s worth looking at?" Her son being the smooth talker he was found another chance to praise her beauty, which she ever so excepted by wetting her pants even more after hearing his sweet words.
Chapter 65 Bare Bottom
Chapter 65 Bare Bottom
"And, Abi~..." He emphasised her name as he took a step forward towards her butt and stroked her ass like he was petting a pony. "I''m notining, but why did you stick out your ass towards me like you''re just waiting to be mounted on? Do you really think that your father here won''t whip his dick out and stick it into this sweet ass of yours after tempting me so much?"
"That''s not it, Daddy!" She eximed and pouted for making her out to be such a dirty girl who was trying to seduce her father. "I just thought it would be easier for you to stick your finger in if I pushed out my butt like this...Or, is it that you think it would be better if I were in my previous position?"
"Of course not!" He immediately retorted, while groping her ass like they were stress balls. "That''s like saying that I want to see the back side of a world-renowned painting, rather than the front...Why would I suggest such a stupid thing?"
"And when my daughter is so thoughtful enough to stick her ass out for her Daddy, why should I say anything against it and not just enjoy it to the fullest?" He gave her buxom ass a nce and slid his hands into her pant''s waist band and pulled her blue tights all the way down to her knees,pletely exposing her bubbly brown butt that was simply asking for a violent spanking for being as fat as it was and taking up so much room.
"How do you like my ass, Daddy?~...Do you like it?~" She wiggled her butt, which made the meat on her ass jiggle like two bowls of pudding. "Like it?...Oh, you don''t know how hard I''m trying not to tear off your underwear and see what lies beneath." He slipped his hand into her purple panties, leaving a trail of her saliva on her smooth but supple skin.
"Then, what are you waiting for, Daddy? Pull off my underwear already and see for yourself how your daughter has grown over the years." She said as she shoved her ass towards him, like she was begging for him to see her bare ass.
Swipe~
Her son didn''t even let her finish her sentence, as his hands had already dug into her underwear and were pulling them down to her knees as she spoke. And as he pulled her purple panties down, he could feel some resistance from her underwear, like there was something keeping her underwear from going down her legs, almost as if some kind of sticky lubricant was stuck onto the inside of her purpleced panties.
"Hnnn!~~"
She too whimpered when her underwear was pulled down with a tinge of pain in her tone, which was due to her fluids on the inside of her underwear that were stuck to her skin. Her juices, which were released due to all the ''love'' and ''care'' she received from her son, had umted in her underwear and had drenched it entirely. And now some of those fluids had dried up on her skin and acted as wax that pulled the sensitive skin thaty beneath when her son pulled her underwear down. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But ultimately, it was only her bodily fluids and not actual hair wax, so after a quick jerk, her panties smoothly slid down her legs and left her brown asspletely bare.
Bounce~ Bounce~
The moment her butt left contact with her underwear that was supporting the weight she was carrying behind her, her ass cheeks immediately fell down because of the gravity pulling them and bounced back up and started to jiggle uncontrobly, like balloons filled to the rim with water. Her underwear was the only restriction binding her fat ass, and without it, all hell was let loose as the cooked meat she was carrying behind her came into view while bouncing around like a springy ball. It was only after a few solid seconds did her well-rounded ass, which needed several hands to cover in its entirety, stopped shaking. But even though her ass was currently still and lifeless, like a pair of meat buns, her son was still staring at his mother''s butt like an animal that hadn''t eaten in weeks and looked like he was about to devour her without leaving any bones. Well, it couldn''t be helped, as anyone would have such thoughts and even more, if they ever saw such a magnificent sight before them. "Goddamn Abi...You better start eating more healthy and do some exercise, or else I''m afraid that you''re not going to find some pants that are going to fit the rolls of dough you''re carrying behind you." Her son said in awe as he looked at her ass like it was God''s gift onto this world and didn''t dare touch it in case he defiled her divine ass with his filthy hands. "And I''m pretty sure that even if you find some clothes that you can fit into, they''re just going to tear after a few days because they couldn''t withstand the pressure your fat ass lets off."
Her son wasn''t that far from the truth, as she had recently started to shop in the XXL section of stores; meant for plus-sized women since her assets were too big for normal clothes. But because her waist was quite slimpared to her ass, even those clothes didn''t fit her perfectly, and she had to do her best to find clothes that fit herscivious body. "But really, though, Abi." Her son said in an exasperated tone while carefullyying his finger on her bare skin, as if it would break at the slightest touch. "I thought that your mother already had the best ass the world had to offer and thought that I would never see anything else that would surprise me again. But it seems like nothingsts forever, since your ass seems like it can genuinelypete with your mom''s."
Chapter 66 Spread It Yourself
Chapter 66 Spread It Yourself
"It''s so simr that I don''t even think I would be able to tell a difference if both your asses were in front of me...That is, unless you both spread your ass wide and let me inspect the contents inside." He stuck his finger into the top of her crack and slowly slid them down her cheeks, like he was checking how deep her ass went. "If you spread your cheeks wide in front of me, I should be able to tell which one is the more experienced ass, as no matter how tight your mother''s ass is, it should be looser than yours after the number of times I''ve been inside it."
"T-Then, should I spread my cheeks myself, Daddy, so that you can check it out? Or, are you going to do it yourself?" She asked, as she felt her son''s finger wriggling in her ass and bit her pink lips to stop herself from moaning.
"I wanted to spread them myself at first, but since you''re going out of your way to spread them yourselves, I''ll let you have the honour of unveiling your asshole." He pushed his finger into her ass and felt the edge of her anus, which was twitching. "It should also allow me to have a better look at your anus, so please do your best to spread your cheeks, Abi. It may be hard because of how much meat you would have to hold back from closing in, but please do your best so that I can take my time with my daughter''s asshole."
"Abi''s ass isn''t that fat, Daddy!~" She got angry when he talked about her ass like it weighed a ton of beef. "I can spread it without putting in any effort at all...Just look!"
She didn''t even realise that she was basically telling her son to stare as she parted her butt to see the ce where she poops from, and proceeded to ce her hands on her ass. Each hand of hers was firmly nted onto the surface of each ass cheek, but it looked like she needed more than two hands to grab her ass since her butt was too bigpared to her delicate hands. Not to mention the fact that it was slippery to touch because of how much she was sweating, which made it hard for her to firmly grab onto her soft skin.
But against all odds, she managed to grab onto enough meat on her ass; with her hands digging into her flesh to get a good grip, and she started to spread them so that her son could see her deepest ce.
She thought her son was simply joking at first when he told her that her ass had some weight to it, but only when she tried to pull her cheeks apart did she realise that it wasn''t as easy as she thought it was and actually took a decent amount of effort to keep her cheeks from touching.
"Come on, Abi. What''s taking you so long to spread your ass? Don''t tell me you''re actually struggling to pull your ass''s weight?" He sneered at the sight of his mother wing at her ass to keep her bottom from closing in on itself.
"Of course not, Daddy!" She eximed with a flush on her face. "It''s just that it''s a little slippery, that''s all!"
And to prove that she really wasn''t struggling, she pushed her nails into her skin to the extent that they left marks and exhausted all her strength to spread her ass.
Spread~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her efforts had finally given fruit, as after all that pulling and tugging, her cheeks that were so smooth and pulpy split into two and revealed whaty beneath to her son, who was looking at the inside of her ass like he was watching a hidden treasure chest that had just opened.
The first thing that her son noticed after she parted her ass was that her skin looked much more tender and sulent deep underpared to the rest of her butt, like it had been sheltered it''s whole life. And the colour of her skin was the same as the rest of her body, which meant that her brown skin wasn''t tanned and was her natural colour.
But in that world of choctey goodness, there was a certain part of her butt between those light brown mountains that had its own unique colour. It was a light purple colour, like a grape that was just starting to ripen, and it was in the shape of a small donut. The small donut on her butt had several lines of wrinkles on its round rim that looked like they would give it some texture, and it looked like that certain area would start to leak wine upon touch, because of how delicate and juicy it looked.
But no matter how much it looked like a purple donut, it was still her anus that had been hidden in her ass this whole time, which could easily be distinguished by the way it was twitching around like it was sensitive to light and didn''t like that someone had exposed it to the world. And not only was it twitching like it had a life of its own, it was also moving into her butt and then out in small movements, almost as if it were breathing, which amazed her son and made him stare at it in a hypnotic trance.
But even though her anus was showing all that movement like it had a heart of its own, it still hadn''t opened up in the slightest and remained closed tight like a pickle jar that wouldn''t budge no matter what. Her hole remained non-existent, as there was no opening or passageway at all, and it just looked like she had a small purple circle pushing out from the inside of her ass.
"So, what do you think, Daddy?" She asked while spreading her ass to the max so that her son could have a good look at her anus. "What does your daughter''s most hidden ce look like?"
Chapter 67 A Flowers Fragrance
67 A Flower''s Fragrance n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Just what can I say, Abi?" Her son answered in wonder as he pulled his face closer to her butt to get a better look at her asshole. "That''s like asking me what the universe''s most hidden secret looks like...You simply can''t describe it, since there are no words to exin how enticing it looks."
"Come on, Daddy~ Don''t tease me like that, and just tell me what you think about...If you don''t, I''m going to think that it''s unpleasant to look at, and I''ll never have the confidence to show it to you again." She indirectly mentioned letting her son y with her anus at another time,pletely forgetting that they were mother and son.
"Well, if I had to say anything, then it would be that I first thought that it would be quite vulgar and dirty to look at, since it''s your asshole after all...But after having a good look, it doesn''t seem that way at all, and honestly, it looks innocent and graceful like a wilted flower in between two tall peaks." He stared at her hole and used his finger to stroke the outside of her anus, as if he were touching the petals of a flower. "And speaking of flowers, Abi, what do you think all flowers have inmon?" He said, as he felt the wrinkles on her anus that felt like the fruity part of a tangerine.
"Hmm~...I don''t know, Daddy~... Probably a colourful appearance." She said as she held back her moans that were leaking out from having her anus felt up by her son.
"Yes, they do have a colourful appearance, like how your anus is light purple in colour, like it''s been bruised up a bit." Hemented on his mother''s hole''s unique colour, which she had just found out since she had never seen her asshole before. "But even more than that, all flowers have a distinct smell that sets them apart from the rest."
"So, don''t you ever wonder what the flower behind you smells like?" He asked a question that rmed her to the fullest, even though she was in an aroused state, as she knew how perverted her son was and what he wanted to do next.
"No, Daddy! You can''t smell Abi''s butthole! That''s way too embarrassing!~" She looked back and shouted at her son''s shameless behaviour.
"Come one, Abi~" Her sonpelled her. "It would be a shame to look at a beautiful flower and not take the chance to smell its fragrance."
"But my asshole isn''t a flower that gives off a pleasant smell!" She didn''t know how her son thought her anus looked like a flower and was astonished at his imagination. "And I''ve already exined how my butt smells to you, Daddy, so why do you want to sniff my butt again."
"You''ve only described the smell of your ass''s sweat to me." He said as he brought his face into her walls of meat, with his nose being inches away from her anus. "We both still don''t know how your ass smells raw...So, as your father and the only one who can stuff my face into your ass, I''ll take this opportunity to find out for the both of us."
"What do you mean, both of us!?" She eximed at her son''s shameless behaviour. "Don''t you dare pull me into this, Daddy, when you''re the perverted one who wants to smell his daughter''s anus!"
"Well, when you have a daughter who has an ass as thick as yours, Abi, I don''t think there are many fathers who wouldn''t turn into perverts for their daughters." He said, with a lecherous smile on his face, as his nose digged deep into her narrow ravine while the rest of his face got submerged in her juicy ass.
Sniff~~~
And just like that, while his face was buried in her ass and while he could feel her warm ass cheeks on his cheeks, he took a deep whiff of her ass, like he was breathing in the fresh morning air after waking up. The way he pressed his face into her ass, which was spread wide, made it so that his nose was right in front of her anus, so instead of simply getting the fragrance of her butt up his nose, he particrly got the sweet aroma of her anus running through the olfactory sensors in his brain.
The smell that ran through his nose was just like what she had described as her sweat earlier. But this time it wasn''t so mild and was quite concentrated, so much so that he could feel his nose twitch from how sour and sweet it smelled. It was like he opened up a bottle of the most concentrated apple cider and took a whiff, which was both intriguing and addictive to smell.
He wanted to go in deeper for another whiff of her ass; but this time with his nose right against her anus until it was squished up against the purple donut, which looked so vulgar and subtle at the same time. But before he could, he was interrupted by his mother''s shout, which was filled with embarrassment and a tinge of anger.
"Daddy! If you dare to stick your face into my face any longer and try to sniff my ass once again, I''ll forget all our rtions and let go of my hands holding my ass and flood you in between my butt until you learn your lesson." She threatened, since having her son stick his face up her ass and take in her fragrance was still too much for her to bear. She also didn''t look like she was joking, as her hands that were holding her bs of meat were slowly loosening, and it looked like her son would have his face stuck in between his mother''s ass at any time now.
Normally, her son would''ve been ted about such a situation, as it was every man''s dream to be waterboarded by a girl''s butt. But because his mother had such an overwhelmingrge ass that looked like it would trap anyone that entered it, he decided he wouldn''t take the risk of suffocating in her ass and pulled out with a defeated look on his face, like he had failed his ancestors.
Privilege chapters that are nine chapters ahead have been released...Check it out if you''re interested.
Chapter 68 A Ticklish Behind
68 A Ticklish Behind
"Threatening to kill your father by suffocating him with your ass...Is this how you treat your father, who''s raised you all these years, Abi?" He asked in a begrudging manner, like he didn''t expect his daughter to treat him in such a way.
"When did I threaten to kill you, Daddy? I just said that I would close my ass on your face and seal the entrance to the inside of my ass." She said, as she sighed in relief, that her n worked.
"That''s the same thing as killing me, Abi!" He eximed in grief. "I mean, who can actually survive after drowing in that ocean of meat you have on your ass?"
"Well, whatever it is, I only allowed you to put your finger up my bum. Not to smell it like you''re at a wine tasting, so don''t mix it up, Daddy." She said in a victorious tone, like she was proud that she got one over her son.
"Hmph! Just you wait! There wille a day where you''ll beg me to stick my face up your ass just like your mother." He challenged her in a childish manner, which made her giggle because of how cute her son looked when he was angry.
"I''ll be waiting, Daddy...But before that, you should quickly put your finger up my ass like you said you would, since my hands are getting really tired of spreading my ass this whole while." She felt her hands aching, since it took quite some effort to hold up those mountains of cooked meat she possessed.
"I would''ve stuck them in a long time agoif they weren''t as tight as they are." He threw his thoughts of getting revenge at his mother and poked her anus with his finger to show that they weren''t budging.
Poke~ Poke~
"Hmm!~~...S-So, what, Daddy? Are you really going to quit just b-because your daughter''s asshole is a little tight?" She teased him, even though she could feel her anus twitch at his every touch. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Of course not!" He eximed while showing off his hand that was covered in her drool. "Why else do you think that I''ve lubed up my fingers in your saliva?...It was exactly for this moment!"
"Ahhh!~...Why are you moving your finger like that, Daddy?!...It tickles!~~" She shouted in fright when she felt her son gently scratching her anus, like he was trying to scratch a sticker off.
"It tickles?" He asked and gave a satisfied smile, like everything was going ording to n. "Then that just means you''re as sensitive as your mother, which is perfect for what I''m trying to do."
"Hyaa!~...W-What''s making me ticklish got to do with sticking your finger inside...Hnnn!~....W-Wouldn''t it just make me tighten up my ass even more and make it more difficult for you, Daddy!...Haah~" She struggled to talk since her son was vigorously scratching her anus like it was some kind of scratch card, and was making her giggle and moan in ecstasy and glee. Her anus was particrly sensitive to any kind of touch, so when her son pressed into her delicate rims that were smooth to touch and traced his finger around her anus, she couldn''t hold herself back and moaned out while wetting herself even more. Fortunately, her legs were closed and her son was right behind her, so he couldn''t see that his own mother was dripping wet with her fluids starting to leak down her legs. But it was still embarrassing nheless to wet herself in her love juices because of her son, and she would prefer if he didn''t see such a shameful sight. "Yes, for as long as I tickle your asshole, your muscles down there are going to stay contracted since that''s how your sensitive body reacts to the stimuli." He acknowledged what she said as he observed her anus''s small hole in the centre be even tighter. "But how long can your ass afford to stay tight as I continuously tickle you?...There has to be a point where you can''t keep your muscles taut enough and loosen up a bit, right?"
"That''s exactly when my lubed-up fingeres into y and goes right up your hole without any restrictions." He ced his other hand near her asshole, and while one hand tickled her anus, the other spread her anus even more wider to make a bigger gap when she finally opened up. "I''ll take advantage of that small gap of time and stick it right in without any worry...I don''t even have to worry about you resisting, since as long as I can get the tip of my finger inside, I should be able to slip in the rest quite easily because of how slippery my finger is because of your saliva."
A smile appeared on her son''s face, like he was proud of what he was about to do and was ready to slip his finger into his mother at any time.
"Hnnn!~...Daddy, how do you even know about all this s-stuff? It''s not like they taught all these perverted acts in...Hmm~...i-in school, right?" She said, wanting to know how her son knew about all these bizarre techniques that she knew nothing about. Even if her son had a girlfriend in the past that he hid from her, she didn''t think that they would be doing such dirty y at such a young age and wanted to know where he gained all this weird knowledge.
"I didn''t learn this from anyone, Abi...I taught myself everything by using your mother''s body as my testing ground." He answered, while eyeing her anus, avidly waiting for when it opened up. "While your motherid down on bed and moaned in delight at whatever I did to her ass when we were still dating, I sweated my ass off to find a way to open your mother''s ass that was the tightest I had ever seen. So, don''t you think that I gained all this knowledge so easily, as it only came to me after several days of effort and sacrifice."
He acted like everything he knew came from years of trials and errors, which only made her stare at her son suspiciously since she knew that his imaginary wife didn''t exist at all and was only a figment of their roley.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
Chapter 69 Finally In
Chapter 69 Finally In
She wanted to question him further to get a proper answer, as she really wanted to know how he knew all about this. And if he did have past partners in his life, she wanted to know more about them. She didn''t know if it was because of her motherly nature to know about her precious son''s rtionship or because she was jealous that her son had such an intimate rtionship with another woman other than her, but nheless, she wanted to know the answer to her question as she simply didn''t understand why her son was so good at anything that involved turning her on. But before she could ask anything, she heard her son''s head perk up and say, with excitement in his tone, like he had caught a prize-winning fish on his hook,
"It''s opening, Abi! It''s opening!"
Chill~
That thrilled voice she heard from her son was thest thing she heard before she could feel her anus that had been closed all this while opening up a little after overexerting itself. She wouldn''t have normally noticed her anus opening up, as it wasn''tmon to do so, but because it was exposed to the cold air outside, she could feel a chill in the inside of her butt, where her forbidden hole had decided to reveal itself.
On instinct to the chilly sensation of the outside world, her asshole naturally started to close in on itself, like it had more than enough outside air and wanted to close shop for the day. But just as the fleshy outer ring was tightening up and contracting, it felt something jabbing it from the outside.
Poke~
Her anus tried to close itself even faster after understanding that something was trying to invade it from the outside world. But it was unfortunately toote, as the slender middle finger had already entered her asshole by an inch and was quickly making its way into the inside of her butt. The finger would''ve been stuck after sticking its tip in normally, but because it was lubed up in saliva, it easily slipped and was starting to prate her insides. Her first thought when she felt something long going up her ass was to kick whatever it was that was trying to invade her from behind and run away. But she quickly realised that it was her son who was deep inside her and calmed herself down, even though her body was screaming at her to escape since it never had anything enter it from behind before and was unfamiliar with the peculiar sensation.
15:03
She too didn''t know what to think of the situation, as it felt like a fairlyrge worm had entered her ass and was wriggling around on the inside, while her anus did its best to push that foreign object out. But to her surprise, she didn''t hate it as much, even though it felt weird to have something cold and long squirming around inside her body that was boiling hot. "Hyyaaa!~~"
Her entire body jolted awake when she felt something going up her ass, and a look of disbelief and astonishment appeared on her face when she realised that it was her son''s finger. She trembled and shuddered from having her anus fingered by her son while biting her lips so that she didn''t scream out and alert the neighbours.
Her first thought when she felt something long going up her ass was to kick whatever it was that was trying to invade her from behind and run away. But she quickly realised that it was her son who was deep inside her and calmed herself down, even though her body was screaming at her to escape since it never had anything enter it from behind before and was unfamiliar with the peculiar sensation.
She too didn''t know what to think of the situation, as it felt like a fairlyrge worm had entered her ass and was wriggling around on the inside, while her anus did its best to push that foreign object out. But to her surprise, she didn''t hate it as much, even though it felt weird to have something cold and long squirming around inside her body that was boiling hot. She had thought that no matter how much her son lubed up his finger, it would still hurt since her hole was really tight and her son''s finger was quite long and sturdy. But surprisingly, other than the tinge of pain she felt when the son first entered her, like someone had just pinched the skin on her anus, she didn''t feel any difort at all.
"H-How is Daddy? D-Did you fit it all in?" She asked, as she could feel her anus trying to close, only to be blocked by her son''s thick finger.
"Fit it all in?" He chuckled. "My finger hasn''t even gone in half way through."
"What?! It isn''t even half way in!?" She eximed in shock, which made her anus tighten up on her son''s finger. "T-Then does that mean you still have to push it a bit more in?"
"Why didn''t you just shove it all the way in at first, Daddy?...Now, I have to slowly experience the feeling of you slowly creeping up my butt, while I stick my ass out for you." She cried out andined, as she had thought that it would be a quick process, where his finger would enter her without her even feeling it too much, and didn''t expect that she would have to go through and feel each and every single moment of it. "Well, I was going to shove it all at once at first...But as I was pushing my finger in deeper and deeper into you, your asshole started to open up and expand in front of my eyes, and it exposed its inner lining, which was such a pretty colour." He exined how her anus had revealed its inner membrane of fleshy skin around the finger that he pushed in. "And because I was so fascinated by the change in colour, I had to stop and admire it for a second, like a flower in a garden."
"Stop it, Daddy! I told you to stopparing that ce to a flower!" She eximed at her son''s ridiculous behaviour, even though she was slightly pleased with thepliment. "And what colour difference are you even talking about? Is my butthole not a light shade of purple like you said?"
She couldn''t help but think of her underwear, which was also purple in colour and wondered if they were the same colour. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Well, the outside of your anus is a purplish-blue colour like a morning glory, with streaks of wrinkles on the sides of your rim that are in a darker shade." He described her anus in detail, which allowed her to picture the sight and made her ears turn warm and red. "But the inside of your anus, that is, the inner lining of your hole, is actually a bright blood pink that resembles a Camellia nt, which looks so eye catching that it made me stare at it in a daze for a second."
Chapter 70 Metamorphosis
Chapter 70 Metamorphosis
"Huh?! How is that possible, Daddy?...How are you seeing what''s inside of me, when your finger is lodged in and blocks you from seeing anything inside?!" She was frightened at the thought of her son seeing her fleshy insides, which for some reason seemed more embarassing than lying naked in front of him without a fabric of cloth on her.
"When I say that I can see your insides, I only mean that I can see the part that''s surrounding my finger, when I pull my finger out." He exined that he could only see the part that was exposed when her anus was pulled out a little bit, along with his finger, due to the intense suction force.
"I can even see more of your pink inner lining that looks so sulent and tender when I pull my finger to the side like this...See, Abi, whenever I pull it like this, your anus just reveals its insides to me." He hooked his finger on the inside of her asshole in a way that wouldn''t hurt her and pulled his finger to the left, which pulled the outer rim of her anus along and revealed the juicy pink flesh on the other side.
"Hyaa!~...N-No, Daddy! Stop pulling my butt like that~!" She could feel her insides being pulled out from the inside and cried out in sheer embarrassment.
"Why? Does it hurt when I do this?" He hooked his finger onto the other side and pulled her soft anus to the right side with a teasing smile on his face, knowing that what he was doing didn''t hurt her in any way and actually turned her on. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"N-No, Daddy! It''s just really...Hmm~~...r-really embarassing to have my insides seen like this."
"Oh, there''s no need to be embarrassed about how your insides look, Abi." Her son said, and to prove his point, he pulled his finger out of her asshole a little bit, and told, "Just look at how beautiful your anus looks when I pull it out like this. It looks like a flower that was originally purple in colour, going through metamorphosis and turning into a pretty shade of pink from the inside...It honestly looks so ravishing that I would prefer to watch your ass bloom like this than actual flowers in a meadow."
When he pulled his finger out, her anus alsotched onto it due to how tight it held onto his finger, and because of that, he pulled along her purple anus, which was now slightly protruding out of her butt. It looked much fuller now, like a donut that had been fattened up and turned more thicker, and the inner lining was also pulled out a little from the inside, which slowly revealed her pink flesh to her son''s eyes.
With a bold purple on the outside and a naughty pink on the inside, her anus looked like a multi-coloured flower that would make anyone want to get a good look at its bewitching beauty and have a sniff to find out what such a pretty flower smelled like. "No, Daddy!~~ Don''t pull on it like that! What if it pops out of my butt?!~" She was afraid her anus would be left protruding out of her butt if her son kept tugging on it, like he was doing now.
"If it does, I''ll just nt your beautiful flower in the garden, Abi...It would be nice to wake up to such a beautiful sight every morning." Her son joked, while he pulled on her soft anus thatpletely enveloped his finger and wouldn''t let go no matter what, like a trout that had bitten a saugage.
"But since it''s your first time getting your ass fingered, I''ll stop right here and not tease you too much." He stopped pulling on her anus, which looked like a round mouth that was trying to swallow his finger. "If not, I would''ve tried to see just how much I can make your butt bloom by pulling on it as much as I could....I''m pretty with how tight your asshole is holding onto my finger; I could make your flower turn more purple than pink in no time."
"My asshole would really be left hanging out if you did that~..." She got scared of the thought of having a bulging anus, and reminded herself that she should never let her son get carried away when he''s ying with her butt since he was quite the deviant.
"Well, if it really does pop out, I''ll just push all that fleshy goodness back in, like I''m doing now." After he stopped pulling his finger out, he pushed it back in, which also caused her anus to reverse bloom and turn back into the small purple flower with wrinkles around it like before.
He didn''t just stop there and started to push his finger in even further, like he wanted to make sure that her pink inner lining stayed in her butt to reassure his mother that it wouldn''t get out and escape. But the actual reason as to why he was pushing his finger in was so that he couldpletely prate her asshole with his finger, until only the stub of his finger remained in the outside world and the rest was inside his mother.
"How does it feel, Abi?" He asked, as he could feel his finger being enveloped in a hot but humid environment that felt so soft and juicy to touch. "How does it feel to have your anus slowly prated by your father?"
"I-Is it really necessary to mention that I''m being fingered by my own father, Daddy?" She bit her lips and said, while feeling his cold but slender finger work its way through her deepest ends. "Couldn''t you have just left that part out?"
"I don''t know. It just sounds more exciting, doesn''t it...A daughter being fingered by her own father...That title would probably make everyone''s imagination go wild." He said with a smirk on his face and arrogance in his eyes, like he was proud that only he could do such ys with his mother, and no one else could reach the levels of taboo they were reaching.
"Only a pervert like you, Daddy, would find something like that exciting~~." She harumphed and looked at her son with slight disdain in her eyes, even though she was actually more excited than her son since they were doing father-daughter roley when they were actually mother and son, which made her soil her underwear in her love juices because of how taboo it was.
Chapter 71 Am I A Pervert, Daddy?
71 Am I A Pervert, Daddy?
But that look of adorable contempt didn''tst for long, as all of a sudden she jolted up with an electrified look on her face like someone had poked her ass with a needle, and a look of dismay appeared in her blue eyes. She immediately turned back to look at her son, who was crouching down with a wide smile on his face, like he had aplished something great, and asked
"Daddy, what was that?! What was that feeling I felt now that made my legs shiver for a second?!" She asked in a frantic tone, as the feeling she felt now, which was simr to a group of small ants parading around her skin, was too unfamiliar to her, and she was afraid that something went wrong while her son had his finger up her bum.
"Calm down, Abi...Nothing rming happened." Her son patted her ass, trying to calm his mother, who looked to be in a frenzy. "I just pushed the entirety of my finger into your ass, so it may feel a little weird for you. But you shouldn''t freak out too much, since everyone goes through this reaction when they first get fingered in the butt."
"R-Really?...Then, why didn''t I feel this electrifying feeling when you first entered me, Daddy? I didn''t feel anything like this back then." When she first felt her son''s finger enter her, it just felt a little weird, like a little snake exploring the inside of her butt and it didn''t bother her too much since she knew it was just her son. But now whenever her son moved her finger in her, even a little bit, her body couldn''t help but shiver at his touch, and she struggled to stand still since it felt so tantalising, like the inside of her anus became the most sensitive part of her body.
It honestly felt so stimting that it felt like every single sensitive nerve in her body was concentrated in the inside of her anus, and with even the slightest movement, it would trigger a rousing reaction that would send chills down her spine and make her pull her head back while her eyes rolled over. Even now she was struggling to keep standing and wanted to arch over in defeat, and she wouldn''t even mind if her son pulled his cock out and shoved it in her since she wouldn''t have any strength to stop him.
She had previously thought that anything involving her butt would only excite a man since it involved something taboo about her and wouldn''t affect his female counterpart, but she didn''t expect she, herself, to be aroused to the point that her love juices were leaking and were starting to flow down her legs and drip onto her ankles. And she was sure that with just a little more time, her son would notice a thick puddle on the ground made of her viscous body fluids. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"That''s because I hadn''t touched your inner walls back then and was waiting for my entire finger to fit into you to have a go at it." She listened to what he said while mping her legs even further, so that he didn''t notice the mess she made of herself. "And now that my finger is deep enough inside you that I can only see the single knuckle below, I took the opportunity to see what you felt like inside...And as a result, you''re reacting to it the same way your mother first did."
"The same way M-Mommy did?...Then does that mean...Hmm!~...that all women react this way?" She was afraid of being a freak who got turned on by having her ass fingered and wanted to know if everyone else was the same as her. "Well, even though women don''t have a prostate, they are just as sensitive as men down there since their anal cavity is right next to the inside of their vaginal wall, which is also very sensitive to any stimuli." He exined the anatomy of a human body while stroking her insides, which felt soft and squishy to touch. "...But judging by how you''re reacting to even the slightest touch, I would have to say that you''re just like your mother and have a very sensitive ass that gets more stimted than normal."
"Eh?! Really?!...Isn''t that really bad, Daddy? Doesn''t that make me a pervert who likes to get her butt teased more than normal?!" She panicked at the thought of being an abhorrent degenerate, and more than the fear of being one, she was afraid that her son would look down on her for being such a depraved fiend.
But to her surprise, her son was feeling the exact opposite and was more than excited that his mother was abnormal, as he said
"Really bad? What are you on about, Abi?" He looked at her in an absurd manner. "That''s like the best thing ever!"
"To have a girl like you who not only has a thick and fat ass, but also a sensitive anus...That''s simply something that every man dreams of but never gets since both of them are usually not easily attainable, especially both of them at the same time." Because he became so agitated that his mother had thought that he looked down on her because of her sensitive butt, his finger moved around violently in her anus, stroking and carressing her wet fleshy walls, which in turn almost made his mother stumble down on to the ground because of how good it felt to have her anal walls fingered.
"I-Is that really true, Daddy?...Hmm!~...D-Do you really not find me weird at all, and actually, like that, I''m such a vulgar girl who...Hyaa!...w-who likes to have her anus stroked and teased?" Even though her body was going through overwhelming pleasure as if every single pore in her lower half was being electrified with a numbing sensation, she still asked the question that she really wanted an answer to, since it was her son''s opinion that mattered to her more than anyone else''s.
If her son said he didn''t like something about her, then she wouldn''t even ept it, even if the whole world said that specific thing of hers was beautiful and told her that her son didn''t know any better. And if her son said that he adored something about her that even the gods despised, she would still hold that part of herself dear to her since it was something her precious son, whom she had brought up all these years, liked about her and wouldn''t care about anyone else''s opinion whatsoever. The most important thing in her world was her son, so naturally, it was his opinion that mattered the most.
Chapter 72 Something Only You Can Do
72 Something Only You Can Do
Luckily, just like how she adored her son with all her heart, her son also loved her mother back as much as she loved him and wouldn''t dare say anything hurtful about her. He was also quite the pervert, who seemed to find every inch of her body attractive, so it wasn''t a surprise when he said n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Of course, Abi! I love you just the way you are!" He enthusiastically proposed to his mother with bright eyes while having a finger up her bum, which made her blush profusely. "And even if you were into something that I wasn''t fond of or did something that I didn''t like, I still would love you the same way as there''s no way any man would let go of such a beautiful girl like you who could even make the stars pale in picture, just because of some dumb reason."
Her body, which was already sweltering hot, warmed up even more after hearing how much her son treasured her, and now not only could she hear her heart beating furiously in her chest, she could also feel her pussy pulsing like it had a heart of its own because of how turned on she was. It was like herher region was begging and craving to receive her son''s love and was spewing out juices to get ready for her son''s cock. It went to the extent that she was having small doses of ejactions every few seconds from how hard her pussy was palpitating for her son''s dick, and there were now droplets of her love juice all over the floor and door.
Her son just had to look over and see what was in front of her, to see the mess she had made. But luckily for her, he was too busy rubbing the insides of her anus, like he was trying to find which part of it was the wettest, and didn''t focus on what was in front of her at all. Her ass was also quite huge, which blocked him from seeing anything in front.
But sooner orter they had to move from that spot, and she didn''t know what to say when her son found out at that point and was dreading the moment. "I especially wouldn''t think that you''re abnormal just because you like to have your ass teased, as you can do certain things that other women can''t do." Her son interrupted her thoughts on how to hide the wet stter she had made on the door and floor with an intriguing statement. "What is it, Daddy? What is it that I can do that other women can''t?" She immediately asked, as after getting into a taboo rtionship with her son, she got verypetitive when other women were mentioned in front of her, since she wanted to outperform them in any way.
"Well, it''s something that your mother does as well. But if I were to push my finger down into your butt, like this..." He pushed his finger deep into her asshole, curled it until it touched the lower wall of her anus, and pushed his finger into theyer of sensitive flesh.
"...And moved my finger around like I''m trying to tickle your insides, like this..." He moved his finger back and forth vigorously, like he was trying to scratch an itch in her butt, which made her ass clench up because how how sensitive that part of her was.
"...Then, you should be moving just like how your mother does when I do this."
"Haaah!~~" His statement was finished off with a loud moan from his mother, who couldn''t help but scream out in ecstasy when she felt his fingers trying to dig into the smoothyer of flesh she hid in her butt.
His finger moved like it was trying to dig out some treasure hidden underneath her mebraneyer, but all that it could scoop out were heaps of mucous-like fluids that were umting in her anal cavity. He was rubbing and scrubbing the bottom portion of her forbidden passageway, so no matter how much he pushed aside the fluids that were being secreted in her butt, they always gathered back at the spot where he was vigorously rubbing her.
Squelch~ Squelch~
Not only could she feel the juices that were secreted from her rectum being stirred around by her son''s finger, but she could also faintly hear it through her body as if the viscous liquids were being thrashed around everywhere in her anus. This made her want to die of embarrassment, and the only reason she didn''t pull his finger out already was because she was sure that her son couldn''t hear the sound of her anus squirming, or else she would run away long ago. But even though she knew that he couldn''t hear the shameful and lewd sounds her body was making, she knew that when her son pulled his finger out, it would be covered in her anal fluids that had collected in her lower canal. She didn''t know what he would do when he saw his finger covered in a syrupy liquid, but if worsees to worse and her son tries to have a taste of his finger like before, she steadied herself to jump on his finger the moment it slips out and shove it into her mouth, and suck it offpletely to hide the shameful sight from him. She knew it was revolting to suck off something that was just in her butt and covered in her bodily fluids secreted by her anus, but if it was to save the measly image she had left with her son and prevent him from doing something disgraceful, she wouldn''t hesitate to do it.
And she had already licked off her sweat secreted by her butt before, so she wasn''t too disgusted at doing what she must to save her name, and she was also slightly interested in knowing how she tasted on the inside, not knowing that she was slowly turning into a depraved pervert every second she spent with her son, when she was such a wholesome and innocent woman before. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
AGodAmongMen
Chapter 73 Drop It Down
73 Drop It Down
"W-Wait, Daddy, you said that you would make my butt move in a certain way when you rubbed me down there...Did I move the way you thought I would, or did it not work out at all?" She looked back and asked, realising her son was trying to do something with her ass, which she had totally forgotten since she was overwhelmed by the tingling sensation that had made her knees go weak.
"You didn''t notice the way your butt moved when I touched you down there, Abi?" He asked his mother with his eyebrow raised, like he didn''t understand how she didn''t see such a big movement.
"N-No, I was a bit distracted..." She couldn''t say that she was thinking about the fluids on his finger, and looked away with a flushed look on her face.
"Well, you don''t have to worry, as I can simply do it again...Or, more like, make you do what you just did." He said, and started to rub her lower anal wall the same way he did before, with quick finger movements.
Squelch~ Squelch~
Even though she could hear and feel her slimy fluids moving inside of her and was going through overwhelming pangs of pleasure that swept through her entire body; from the tip of her fingers that were wing at her ass to her toes that were curled up and scratching the floor, she distracted herself from those temptations for a second and looked back to see what her son was talking about.
Swish~
It didn''t take a long time for her to realise that the movement he was referring to was the mysterious way her entire ass just moved downwards a few inches, like it suddenly weighed a pound heavier and was pulled down due to the forces of gravity. It wasn''t just her meat on her ass that dropped down, like how it dropped when her son removed the underwear that was holding it up. But her entire ass, including her waist, went downward, like she was trying to throw it down at a party.
She knew that her ass shook and jiggled around when her son fingered her anus, due to the strong stimtion she received from having her inner walls caressed. But those were only small movements that made the flesh hanging off her ass squirm like it was made of jelly,pared to the way she unintentionally moved her ass downwards when her son rubbed the bottom part of her anal cavity, which she didn''t know how he was doing.
"How was it, Abi? Did you see the way your fat ass threw it down and brought all the meat it had with it?" Her son looked over and asked, looking ready to rub her insides again if she told him that she didn''t see it properly.
"I did...But how did you do that, Daddy? How did you make my butt move on its own without my knowledge or control?" She asked the question on her mind as to how he knew her ass would move that way when he rubbed her in that specific spot.
"There''s nothing much to it." He said nonchntly, like what he did was nothing much. "Since your insides are quite sensitive, your body tends to pull away from any stimuli that it receives on reflex; like how you would jerk your hand away when you identally touch a me or how you would try to escape when you get tickled." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"So, when I rub your bottom inner lining like this..." He vigorously scratched her bottom like he was trying to peel off a scab. "...You should react like this."
Swish~
Her ass that was hanging over her son''s head; who was sitting crouched down, moved downwards and was now near his jaw.
"And when I rub your walls above like this..." He pushed his finger upwards, where his fingernail was touching and stroking the upper part of her cavity that was dripping down her juices. "...you should move your ass upwards...See, just like what you did now."
Swish~
Her son felt a gust of wind on his face that brought a sour but sweet odour into his nostrils like ripe apples, as her ass suddenly moved up like they were possessed by a spirit to which she had absolutely no control over, and her butt had just moved to his touch like it was programmed to move that way when she was touched a certain way. "I could also push my finger to your right, and your ass should move to the left."
Swish~
Her ass did as he said and suddenly moved to the left when he yed with her insides on the right.
"And it should move to the left when I poke your insides on the right." Swish~
He pushed his finger into her inner lining on the right and twirled his finger around, which made her butt sway to the left, bringing along all that fat that jiggled with it. "I can basically move your ass anyway I want as long as I touch the appropriate spot inside you, simr to how a joystick would work, which basically means that I haveplete control of your ass, Abi, with just a flick of my hand." He said, and swirled his finger around her inside, which made her ass also move in a circr motion like she was trying to do a dance step.
Sway~
He then did the same thing and carressed her in the opposite direction, while he pushed aside the anal fluids in the way and made his mother circle her fat ass in the opposite direction, like she was a puppet under hismand. "Stop it, Daddy! It''s embarrassing to shake my butt like this!...It looks like I''m giving you apdance!" She cried out and let go of her asscheeks, that she was holding only this whole time because of all that violent movement from her butt that resembled that of a stripper. She thought that her son would pull his hand out of her ass and stop this vulgar puppetry of his. But it seemed like he was enjoying making his mother shake her ass around a little too much, as he didn''t even care whether his hand got stuck in her butt and continued to keep it in between her cheeks, while his finger yed with her insides and made her shake her booty around.
Chapter 74: Meat Slapping Massage
"Come on, Abi...I thought you wanted to see what you could do that other women couldn''t do, no matter how they dreamed of it...Why are you suddenlyining now, after I''ve shown your special ability?" He gave a carefree smile, even though his hand was lodged in her ass and wouldn''te out no matter how much he tried to pull it out.
But it wasn''t like he wasining and was actually enjoying the sensation of his entire hand being submerged in her mother''s fat ass cheeks, which hung on her behind.
"I thought it was something else that seemed more decent...Not something as vulgar as making me shake my butt while your hand is still inside of me!" She eximed, while her son pushed his finger down on her innards, which sent her flying ass down like she was trying to smack her own son''s face with her ass.
Whoosh~
"What even is so good at being able to control my ass, Daddy?" Sheined about her abnormal sensitivity, which was the cause of all this. "I literally see no way this can benefit the both of us and ispletely useless in nature."
"I don''t know about you, but the way I can control your booty with just a flick of my finger is pretty useful for me as it allows me to do a lot of activities that I wouldn''t normally be able to do." He said with certain intentions in mind. " ...Like how I can make you shake your butt up and down like you''re twerking in front of me, by pushing my finger up and down inside you."
"Twerking? What''s that?" She hadn''t heard that word before, but she knew it was something bad since it came out of her perverted son''s mouth.
"It''s basically what you''re going to do now." He said like he was going to show her an example without any needless exnation.
"Huh? How would I do that twerking thing, when I don''t even know what it means. It simply doesn''t make any-...W-Wait!...D-Daddy! Why is my butt shaking like that?!...Are you the one doing this?!" She shouted in fright when her words were interrupted by her bouncing ass, which was moving up and down and bouncing all over the ce without her control.
Bounce~ Bounce~
Not only did her fat ass p around all over, it also brought all its meat with it, which sloshed all over the ce from the violent movements caused by her butt.
She had no control over her ass whatsoever, and her buxom behind just rose up and down repeatedly in front of her son''s face, almost going fast enough that it could generate a breeze that could push back her son''s neatly parted hair.
And the way her ass moved so vigorously made all the fat that stuck on her butt jiggle like it was made of sweet pudding, which almost produced the sound of her ass cheeks pping onto one another because of the way she was twerking her bare ass in her living room, while her son watched a few inches away with wide eyes, like he was watching the greatest performance this world has ever seen.
p~ p~ p~
Her cheeks should have actually been pping onto one another and should''ve produced the sound of bs of meat smacking into each other, but because her son''s hand was still jammed up her ass, they simply hit onto his wrist and barley made any sound.
But this ultimately worked in her son''s favour, as even though he couldn''t hear the heavenly choir of his mother''s pping cheeks, he could still enjoy the feeling of her mounds of brown fat pping onto his wrist every time they went down, which he was enjoying with a satisfied look on his face as if he were receiving a special massage focused on his hand.
If just a little drizzle of oil was added in between her cheeks, then her son was sure that this butt massage he was receiving from his mother could cure any type of sore pain in his hands and make anyone feel like they were reborn into this world because of how pleasant andfortable it felt.
"D-Daddy! I-I know that you''re the one who''s making me shake my butt like this!...Hmm!~....So, don''t you dare say it''s not you when I can feel your finger poking my insides and rubbing it all over the-....Hnnn!~...t-the ce." She bit her lips in anger, seeing that her son was ying around with her, while at the same time feeling his finger stir the insides of her rectum.
"Why are you so flustered, Abi? Weren''t you the one who wanted to know what twerking was?" He chuckled at her pitiful state, where she had no control over her body and looked like she was dancing for pennies in front of her son.
"I only said I want to know what it is, Daddy! I never said I wanted you to show me what it was using me as an example!" She looked back and eximed at her son, who looked like he wasn''t picking up anything she was saying because he was too busy ying with her butt, like it was a new toy she had bought and was excited to y with.
"You know what...The way you''re shouting at me now reminds me of the fights me and your mother have every once in a while." He gave a reminiscent look, like he was imagining the fights he had with his imaginary wife.
"You and Mommy fight?" She asked like a child who was ignorant of her parents affairs, since she was curious as to where he was going with this and why he brought up this irrelevant topic.
"Of course we do, Abi." Her son stated. "Just because we don''t show it to you doesn''t mean that we don''t fight...In fact, all couples have fights every once in a while, which is actually healthy for their rtionship, so don''t get sad thinking me and your mom fight all the time."
"...Especially since your father here has a sure fire way of calming your mother down, if an argument of ours ever goes off the rails and needs some special attention to pacify both sides...And I can assure you that this method of mine works every time, since at the end of the day, your mother would always be sleeping naked on my chest with a satisfied expression on her face, like the fight had never even happened." He suddenly mentioned a method that could stop an argument, which perked her interest since she herself was an adult in a rtionship where she and her partner fight every once in a while over silly issues, and she wanted to know if she could use this mysterious method that her son was talking about to deal with future arguments.
Chapter 75: Moterboated In Between Two Meat Buns
"Hmm~...H-How do you do that, Daddy? How do you deal with mommy when she''s angry?" She said as she controlled her whimpers that were leaking, as even though her son had stopped making her shake her ass, he continued to gently carress the insides of her fleshy rectum, which was probably bright red now with how much he was rubbing it.
She was expecting her son to say some loving way of soothing his partner, like showering her with severalpliments about her beauty or giving her a foot massage to calm her down. But her son didn''t seem to have the same wholesome mindset as her and was more depraved than normal, as he said something she didn''t expect at all but at the same time believed was something her son would say.
"Well, there are several ways in which I can satiate your mother''s anger...But I believe that slipping my finger into your mother''s butt would be the best way, since that''s where she loves it the most." He casually mentioned, like sticking a finger up their partners anus was how every couple resolves their arguments.
"S-Slipping your finger up Mommy''s butt...Are you sure that you''re not mistaking it for slipping Mommy a love letter that you made for her?" She asked, trying to give her son a chance to change what he said, as what he had just proposed to soothe ady was absolutely preposterous and didn''t make any sense at all.
But it seemed like her son was dead set on pushing his finger up someone''s ass, as he said
"No, I mean what I said...It''s only after I have a finger or two up your mother''s butt does she usually calm down."
"How does that work out, Daddy?...That doesn''t make any sense at all." She turned back and asked with an absurd look on her face. "And would Mommy even let you near her when both of you are fighting, let alone let you slide your finger into her panties?... Wouldn''t your huge n be stopped at the very first step?"
"That''s where you''re wrong, Abi." Her son smiled. "You may see her as a sweet and innocent woman, since she shows that image in front of you to portray a good example of an uprightdy.
But boy, do you not know how much of a slut that verydy is behind the sheets...Even if we were having the most fierce fight in our rtionship, she''d still spread her legs for me if she ever saw my cock out in front of her because of how hungry she is."
She wanted to disagree at first, as she didn''t believe such a sultry woman existed, but then remembered how she was currently acting in front of her son and how she was swept in his flow this whole time when she was supposed to act as his mother, and hung her head in shame.
"W-Wait!...Is the method you were talking about, just having se-...I mean intercourse with her?" She realised what he was implying and said with a flushed look on her face, struggling to say the word ''sex'' like a shy little girl who knew nothing about the adult world.
"Banging your mom and leaving her satisfied is one way of appeasing her anger." He agreed that pleasurable intercourse was a good way to mend an argument, which made her wonder if he would ever do such a thing if they were to ever argue with one another.
"But there are times when I want to mix it up a bit and y around with your mother for getting me all worked up, so I use the method I''m talking about."
"The method where y-you shove your finger up her ass, Daddy?..L-Like what you''re doing to me now?" She turned back and looked at her buxom brown ass, which had a pale white hand sticking out of it.
"Yes, exactly like what we''re doing now." He wriggled his finger inside of her, which she could feel his every stroke from within. "But I don''t just stop there with my finger up her bum, and do this..."
He moved his finger from side to side and pushed it into her anal walls, which made her shake her ass from side to side. Before, he made her move her ass up and down, which made it seem like she was twerking for him, but now, with the current way he was stroking her insides, she moved her ass left and right and made it look like she was scrubbing something with her butt.
"And while I make your mother do that, I shove my face in like this." He suddenly said, while she shook her ass like her life depended on it.
She didn''t understand at first what he meant by shoving his head in, but it didn''t take long for her to realise when she felt something warm up against her butt.
Smother~
When she turned around to check what this obstacle was that was blocking her butt, she found her son''s face buried in between her asscheeks, while she shook her butt from side to side without any control over herself.
Smush~ Smush~
She was shocked at the sight of her son''s face peeking out from her butt and couldn''t help but feel ticklish every time her wless skin brushed against his hair, but she could do nothing about what was going on since she wasn''t in control and could only ept the fate of smushing her fat ass, which was dripping in sweat, against her son''s face.
Or at least that''s what she thought until she realised that she still had control over her legs and that she could just move away from her son, who was having the time of his life being smothered by two bags of soft flesh.
But the problem was that moving from her ce would also reveal the puddle of love fluids she made in the front and show how much of a pervert she was to her son.
But by this point, her son should''ve already realised that she was as perverted as him, and she didn''t really mind if he found out the mess she made as long as she could escape from her current position, which she couldn''t handle because it was so shameful.
Chapter 76: Beware Of Wet Floors
Making up her mind to escape, she took a step forward, hoping to remove her ass from her son''s face, which was currently covered in her meat sweats.
But unfortunately for her, her son seemed to have already predicted that she would try to move away and immediately curled his finger into a hook andtched his finger into the inner edge of her anus, like a fishing hook caught onto the mouth of a fish.
And then, with one swift motion, he pulled his hand back, which also pulled her anus, which was hooked by his finger, back with it.
Swish~
The inside of her anus was just as sensitive as the insides of her fleshy rectum, so the moment her inner lining felt something pulling it, it didn''t fight the force and went along with it so that it didn''t get stimted any further.
And as a result, she automatically stepped right back to where she was with a little tug of his finger, and couldn''t move anywhere else since his finger was hooked onto her insides and acted like an unbreakable lock.
"Like mother, like daughter. You''re trying to escape just like your mother does when I do this."
"Who wouldn''t, when you''re doing something as embarrassing as pushing your face into my butt!" She eximed with her cheeks flushed and smacked her son''s forehead back so that he didn''t put it up her ass again. "And what does this even have to do with calming Mommy down?!
The only thing it would do is make her feel embarrassed and want to dig a hole and climb into it because of how disgraceful it is, Daddy!"
"Exactly!" He said. "Once she feels my face rubbing into her asscheeks, she will feel embarrassed and would have no time to care about why we were arguing in the first ce, and will be more focused on what''s happening to her butt."
He looked like he had tested out this method several times and could guarantee that it would work out on anyone with a sensitive butt like hers.
"...Is there really no other way to make her think of something else other than stuffing your face up her ass, Daddy?" She looked back at her son with a suspicious gaze in her eyes.
"There is...But it''s more fun to make her shake her ass on my face, so I prefer to do it this way." He shamelessly said.
"Then, what if Mommy is really angry?...What if the argument is so intense that she wouldn''t easily forget, no matter how much you embarrass her?" She asked her son, who still had his finger up her bum and wondered if any wrinkles had formed on the tip of his finger after keeping it in such a moist for so long.
"Then let''s test it out, Abi...Imagine something that makes you really angry.
Something that makes you want to look up at the heavens and flip off everything that exists because you''re so mad about your predicament." Her son suddenly said with a smile on his face, like he was prepared to take anything on and already had something in store that would immediately satiate her anger, like throwing water on a raging fire.
Angry? Something that makes her angry?
No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t really think of anything that made her furious or mad since her entire life had been smooth sailing with minimal amount of problems and issues.
Even her rtionship, which she thought was going to be troublesome at first, went without a hitch, so she didn''t have anything or anyone to be mad at, which made her feel blessed to have such a wonderful life.
But if she were to say something that she wasn''t satisfied with, it was probably her rtionship with her son, which took a drastic turn today. If it were in the past, she wouldn''t have minded it and would''ve just hoped he would be more friendly towards his family.
But with how they were now, she wished that he wasn''t a part of her family, since that familial connection was a massive hindrance to their rtionship due to the morals of society.
But at the same time, she didn''t want to lose her son and his feelings for him as her mother, since he was the boy she had raised since he was a baby. And at the same time, she didn''t want to abandon her already existing rtionship since she also loved her partner as much as she loved her son, and she was sure that her partner loved their son as much as her too.
So, in the end, she was caught in a dilemma of what to be angry at, since all the situations she thought of had positives and negatives.
And after giving it a thought, she decided not to overthink it and decided to be angry about the fact that her partner was being dyed by his work, from moving to this new town they had moved to, and directed her anger towards whoever was holding back her partner froming back home.
"I got it, Daddy! I got something that makes me really get worked up and feisty." She said with an angry look on her face, with her eyes narrowed and her cheeks puffed up, which honestly looked so adorable, like a fluffy little chimpunk that had its mouth stuffed with nuts.
"Sure you do, Abi~ I can see the fires of anger brimming from your eyes." Her son said sarcastically and tried to hold himself back fromughing at her cute face, which made him want to pull her puffy cheeks so bad.
He then coughed to control hisughter and said,
"Are you ready to lose all your anger and frustration, Abi, and forget it even existed, just like how your mother does every time?" He said and spread open her cheeks with the hand that was free, and pushed his other hand into her asshole even further than before.
"Y-Yes, Daddy!..Mmm~..." She held back her moans as she felt his hand creep up her ass. "D-Do whatever it is you need to do to make me forget about all these feelings of frustration and anger, and show me how Mommy felt that time~"
"Then, put your hands up against the door and arch your back out for me, Abi..." He pushed his finger all the way into her anus, until only his knuckles remained on the outside of her fat ass. "...cause I''m going to flick a certain part inside your butt that I haven''t touched till now, which will surely make your knees go weak and make you squirt all over the floor."
"O-Okay, Daddy, I''ll do as you say-...W-Wait! Did you just say that I''m going s-quirt all over the floor?!" She put her hands against the door in front of her and pushed her ass out just like he had said, but she didn''t expect her son to end his sentence in such a vulgar way and was scared that he wasn''t joking and was actually going to do what he said.
???????????
Discord for NSFW images:
discord.gg/nfbstNhw
Chapter 77: Broken Faucet
I forgot to edit the chapter before uploading it, so I apologise for any mistakes that may ur in this chapter
??????????????
She was already embarrassed to the brim
about the puddle of love juice she made in front of her, so when he mentioned that he was going to make her squirt right in front of him, she immediately threw her head back in a frantic manner and shouted,
"No, Daddy! I don''t want to do this anymore! Stop right now or else I''ll really get angry and-"
She wanted to say that she would actually get angry about what he was going to do and punish him as his mother when they stop this roley of theirs.
But before she could finish her sentence she suddenly felt her son pushing his fingers down towards the lower part of her rectum, which made her jolt up in fright as a tingle ran up her spine and made her shiver when her son touched that very ce he hadn''tid his hands on this whole while.
Shiver~
"Hyaa!~ No, Daddy~ No!~..."
She didn''t know why but when she felt his finger pressing into that soft area that was right next to her vaginal cavity, it gave her an entirely different feeling from before and it was almost as if the previous feelings of ecstacy were multiplied by multiples times, which made her feel like several jolts of electricity were running through her veins and leaving her body through her millions of pores.
"Hnnn~ Noo, please!~"
She finally understood why her son had told her to prepare herself and put her hands on the door, as without the door she would''ve already tumbled over because of how weak she felt from his touch.
"It feels weird down there, Daddy!~ It feels weird!~"
Stroke~ Stroke~ Stroke~
And just as was biting her lips from moaning out and thought that she could get through this sensation she was feeling inside her, which made her entire body increase in temperature to the point that some of her sweat could evaporate, she suddenly felt her son''s finger which was deep inside of her move vigourously and stroke that specific spot, like he was trying to dig through her skin and into her flesh so that he could enter her vagina on the other side.
"No! Don''t rub me there, Daddy!~ Anywhere but that ce, please!~"
Rub~ Stroke~ Rub~
If she wasn''t already overwhelmed with the feeling of heat and pleasure she was feeling in her loins, anotheryer of pure carnal craving was added when her son started to violently stroke her insides which was made easy because of how slippery her insides were due to the mucous like secretions in her anus.
Slush~ Slush~
Now not only was she feeling that tingling sensation, as if thousands of small needles were poking her insides while millions of tiny ants were running around her anal cavity, she also felt her pussy pulsating from the inside like it had a heart of it''s own.
And with every pulse or beat that came from her pussy that was currently flushed and looked red as her lips, splutters of her love juice sshed out from her pussy which sttered all over the floor and door, while the rest dripped down her leg and added to the already existing puddle of fluids.
"Stop it, Daddy! It feels so wet and hot down there!~"
Stter~ Stter~
The worst part of all of this was that the feeling she was feeling in herher region right now; which made her eyes roll back in glee and unable to speak because of how dry her throat was, wasn''t justing by randomly and she could actually feel the intense vibration in her pussy start to umte and build, almost as if it was going to go in a bang at the end.
And even though it has never happened to her before and she only knew it from stories she had heard from other women and certain smut movies, she knew that ''big bang'' that was building up in her right now which was making her pussy hotter and hotter by the second, to the point that she could fry an egg on top of her lower lips right now, was called an orgasm where a women reached the peak of pleasure and released those feelings of gratification out into the open.
And the way she releases those pent up emotions of hers, was what she was going to see with her own eyes, if her son didn''t stop stroking her insides like a madman.
Stroke~ Stroke~ Stroke~
Slush~ Slush~ Slush~
"P-Please stop, Daddy! I can feel somethinging!~ Somethinging deep within me!~"
She wanted to stop him at all costs, but it was toote as all of a sudden, with one final flick from his finger that sent tremors throughout her entire body, hers legs started to shake violently and she could feel something somethinging out from deep within her pussy.
"Haaaah!~~ I''ming, Daddy!~~ I''ming!~~~"
Squirt!~ Squirt!~ Squirt!~
Sounds of liquids sttering onto the tiled ground was heard, as her love juices sprayed out from her pussy like a broken faucet and didn''t stoping out no matter how drenched the ground was.
The already existing puddle of love juice only increased in size as heaps of viscous bodily fluids, flowed down her legs and joined the fluids that were allready starting to condense into a much thick liquid.
The door in front also wasn''t left alone, as it waspletely showered in her nectar that she had been hiding in her secret garden and was currently dripping down the wall, marking it''s path with a wet outline.
She herself was shaking and throbbing in her boots, with her ass arched out like she was having a stroke and was heaving in heaps of hair with flushed expression on her face. Her hair was all over the face from all that vigourous body movement and her blue eyes were staring at the ground in utter shock, not realising how much of a mess she had just made in front of her son.
Chapter 78: Request Completed?
She couldn''t think of anything else other than the throbbing sensation of something being released out of her body, which made her mind go nk, and she was still shivering while feeling the aftereffects that were making her wet pussy throb.
Thud~ Ssh~
She couldn''t hold on anymore as her legs went weak from the overwhelming sensation she felt right now, and she dropped onto the floor that was covered in her fluids. She fell right into the middle of the puddle she created and sshed some of her fluids onto her son''s pants upon impact with the pool of her sweet honey.
Her feet, legs, butt, and everything that touched the wet puddle below were covered in her bodily fluids, which actually made her a littlefortable because of how warm the nectar below was.
But she didn''t seem to mind that her lower half was drenched in its entirety; with her cotton leggings soaking up the fluids like a mop, and she just sat there in a daze,pletely ignoring the fact that the perpetrator of this whole mess was standing right behind her and was looking down at her as if he were seeing an amusing sight.
Her son didn''t seem to find it appalling that his mother was sitting with her legs spread apart on the dirty floor, which was covered in her bodily fluids that she had sprayed out from her throbbing pussy.
He also didn''t seem to mind the fact that his own mother''s lower half was entirely drenched in the discharge she produced out of forbidden pleasure and looked like he was enjoying the sight of the ruined flower in front of him, like she was a piece of art.
In fact, the way his eyes grew darker and darker as he gazed at his mother in front of him, told that he wouldn''t even mind if her mother was bathed in her own nectar and looked like he would use his own tongue to wipe every nook and cranny of her body clean, which showed his depraved and perverted nature that would rival that of even the God of Lust''s.
And as much as he admired the sight of his mother squatting down in a M-shape while she was half naked and covered in her viscous fluids, he wanted to fully see the face of the woman, who was still feeling pangs of pleasure from the inside of her anus and pussy, and see how different it was from the lovable and cheerful woman she was before, who had a heart as pure as gold.
But just as he bent down and held out his hand to tilt his mother''s face up, he heard two loud and monstrous sounds that came from the sky, almost like it was the end of the world, that stopped him still in tracks because of how shattering the sound was.
CRASH!~ RUMBLE!~
It was like a million bolts of thunder decided to go off at the same time, and hammered the world he was in without any mercy. The second sound was just as powerful and felt like a gigantic asteroid the size of Earth crashed into another and left it in smithereens.
But the most surprising aspect of the cmitous sound was that it went away as quick as it came, and there were no further explosions or aftereffects after that initial thundering noise, which made him pull away his hands that were covering his ears that were still slightly ringing and made him wonder if he tore an eardrum or two.
Before covering his ears in a split second, he went to cover his mother''s first, afraid that she might get hurt from the devasting noise that sounded like stars colliding. But he quickly found out that his mother couldn''t hear the noise he had just heard, as she didn''t react at all to the explosion, which made him wonder if what he heard was just an illusion.
And before he coulde to a conclusion about what he had just heard, his face, which was rtively calm this whole; even when he heard that ear piercing explosion in his ears, suddenly twisted to that of an absurd look, like he had received some sort of information that was preposterous to think about.
Ding~
[Request Completed: You have earned the God of mes Ophelia''s appreciation and satisfaction]
[The God of Darkness Sephora loves the mess you have made in the Heavenly Axis]
[The God of Health Fiona admires you for throwing the Heavens into disarray when you are just a mortal]
[The God of Love Amora is surprised you were able to forcefullyplete a trial to godhood that has never been done before since the beginning of time]
[The God of Destiny Uriel finds it funny that you were able to work up the God of Vanity, and make the God of mes try to break the Transcendental barrier to try and attain you]
[The Goddess of Harvest Ivanova doesn''t care about the two Gods who tried to break through the mortal world and apuds the performance you''ve shown]
Huh?... Ipleted the request? How did that happen when I never actually fed my mother her dinner or made her give up on the bet?
And what was that sound now that almost blew up my eardrums? Are they testing nuclear weapons next to a residential area in this world?
And what the hell do you mean when you say that I made a mess of the Heavenly Axis when I''ve never stepped a foot in it? And why in the world are two Gods trying to enter this world when it''s simply a world made for my trial?
And finally, isn''t the God of Vanity my mother? As in myst name in this world, Vanitas, whiches from the word Vanity?
What is she suddenly getting worked up for, when I''m supposed to be the one pissed at her for abandoning me?
Goddammit!...Just what the hell is going on?!?!
Chapter 79: Conversation With The Gods
''Come on, Gods! Answer my questions! Don''t act shy now after watching me finger st this lovelydy andmenting on it like it was some kind of live show. I want some answers!'' I looked down at the erotic sight of my mother being covered in her bodily fluids and then looked up at the roof to get some of my questions answered.
[You really aren''t scared of us, are you?...Especially when we''re all gods that can obliterate your very existence, and cease your reincarnation cycle with a single thought.]
A ethereal voice that sounded calm and peaceful; like a steady woman who had established her ce in the higher ranks of society, resonated in my mind. Even though the voice sounded very monotonic and slightly bored, as if the person speaking had already seen everything there is to life and beyond it, there was still some emotion to the voicepared to the previous messages I recieved.
''You can definitely wipe me out with a flick of your finger; I''m not disagreeing with that...But it''s not like you''re going to do that, or do you have the power to do it, right?'' I looked up with a sarcastic smile on my face, like I absolutely feared nothing, even though my legs were slightly shaking from speaking directly to such a high level of existence.
[As a mere mortal, what gave you the confidence to predict what almighty beings like us may or may not do?...It''s not like you''re the God of Prophecy who can predict the future and tell when and where you will die.] The montonic voice rang again, without any fluctuations in her voice.
''Well, it''s not like I''mpletely confident in what I''m saying, and there is still a small chance I might be obliterated after angering you with my words. But I think that my reasoning is enough to back up my words and speak to you without holding back.'' I said confidently, even though there was a slight chance I might not exist the next second.
[Oh, please do tell your reasoning that gives you the courage to challenge God.] She said, with a slight interest in her tone.
''Well, it''s nothing that impressive, and these are just two points that came to mind. But I think that even though you and the others around you are gods that probably rule over multiple universes and a variety of worlds, you don''t actually have the power to harm me intentionally when I''m going through the trial of Godhood.'' I said, not knowing if I was right or wrong.
''I understand that you gods have an infinite amount of power that lets you create and destroy life at will, but that''s only feasible when ites to anything in the mortal realm...And anything beyond that; that is the Heavenly Axis you were talking about and probably where everyone is watching this trial from right nowis notpletely under your jurisdiction and belongs to an even higher power of existence...Or not even a being or existence at all, and just the Will of the Heavens or the Essence of the Universe.''
''And so, by basic reasoning, it only makes sense that a trial that selects the ascension of new gods wouldn''t be in the control of other gods themselves and would be orchestrated by a higher power...Yes, I will agree that some of the processes of the trial will be run by gods like you, but the overall selection process is still run by the higher power, so there''s no way you or anyone else can harm me without the trial being over, simr to how employees may help in selecting candidates for apany but it''s still the higher-ups that make the final decision.'' I stated my first point of reasoning and waited for a reply.
[Yes, I will agree that we Gods don''t have the ability to directly harm you when you are going through the trial since it''s beyond our power to do so.] She said, which made me heave a sigh of relief seeing that I wasn''t going to be breathing myst breath anytime soon.
[But aren''t you afraid that we might manipte the trial to your disadvantage and give you requests that are impossible to fulfil, which will indirectly lead to your existence?]
''You can and any of the gods watching possibly will do such a thing in the future if they have some unknown grudge towards me.'' I admitted that her query was correct and struck back with a statement of my own.
''But I also believe that, just like how you can be punished in apany formitting malpractice and distorting information and results to your advantage, you gods will also be punished severely if you are caught doing something you shouldn''t be doing...And it won''t be such a simple punishment and will be much more horrifying that it would even make gods like yourselves shiver in their boots, because it involves a heavy topic like godhood.''
I wanted to say that would piss their pants in fright, but thought it would be too vulgar to say to ady and would be pushing the boundaries since the one I was speaking to was a god with an unpredictable temperament.
[What you said is valid, and even though I want to say that I''m impressed, it just makes sense that you''re more sensible and courageouspared to the average human being when you are the son of Lady Vanitas.] She indirectlyplimented me and revealed a massive revtion that I''ve been wanting to know my whole life.
''So, the God of Vanity, that is this Lady Vanitas you speak off, is really my mother?'' I asked with a slightly expectant look in my eyes, knowing that I was going to receive the answer I''ve been searching for so long.
[I thought you already knew that Lady Vanitas was your mother. Why are you asking this again?] She confirmed the truth that I''ve been wanting to know all this while, which made me feel like a certain burden was lifted from my life.
Chapter 80: Like Mother, Like Son
''No, I pretty much knew that she was my mother from the name that was given to me in this world, but I just wanted to hear your confirmation so that I could move onto my next point of reasoning.'' I shook myself a bit to remove the feeling of chills I got in my body after learning of my mother.
[Your second reason involves Lady Vanitas?...] She said, and looked to be thinking for a second. She then seemed to have realised something and said in a tone like she was chuckling in the Heavenly Axis, [Don''t tell me that you think that we won''t harm me just because your mother is here to protect you?]
''Am I wrong to assume that?'' I asked with my brows raised, as I didn''t expect her to say such a thing as if my mother didn''t care about what happened to me at all.
[As sad as it may be for you as her son, I''m regretful to inform you that what you thought is indeed incorrect.] She said as if she were telling me her condolences. [I cannot say too much since there are certain things that make it impossible for me to inform a mortal like you.
But to satisfy your curiosity as to how your mother views you, I''ll just say that she doesn''t hate you, love you, or have any special feelings towards you...She simply views your existence with indifference in her eyes and honestly doesn''t care if you live or perish.]
She revealed a massive bomb about my actual mother''s attitude towards me, which even made her voice, which was calm this whole while, simmer down a bit like she was pitying me for having such a mother.
[What do you feel after I told you that your own mother doesn''t care if you live or die and wouldn''t even do anything if we tried to harm your life?] She asked with slight interest in her voice. [Do you hate her for being such a horrible mother, that abandoned her only son in the mortal world while she resided above? Or do you feel sad that she wasn''t what you expected her to be?]
''Neither of those two.'' I said without giving it much thought since I already knew what I was feeling at the moment and wasn''t afraid to admit it, even though my mother is probably watching me right now. ''Just like how she doesn''t care about my existence, I also don''t care about her or whatever she is like.''
''I will admit that if it were in the past where I was longing for a mother figure in my life, I would''ve been deeply affected by your words and would be doubting my very own reason to exist, when even my own mother, who birthed me, doesn''t care if I live or die.'' I admitted my true feelings without a hint of hypocrisy.
''But after years of long nights where I didn''t sleep so that I didn''t miss her visage; thinking that she might visit me in the night, I''ve grown to not care about her as much as in the past and only think about her as the woman who gave birth to me and haven''t really considered her as my mother in a long time.''
''So if you were to ask me what I was feeling right now, I would say that I''m just like my mother and am indifferent to the situation, and honestly don''t really care if she cares for me or not, since I feel the same way about her.'' I ended my words with a heavy sigh and steady eyes that looked straight up, not fearing my mother''s gaze, which was probably looking down on me.
[Hmm...That''s suprising. You''re actually saying the truth.] She said like she could read my thoughts, which made me reaffirm that I really shouldn''t underestimate the gods. [I want to say that it''s expected of you to not even be a bit fazed at the revtion that your own mother doesn''t care for your existence, since you''re the child of Lady Vanitas herself.
But I really don''t think you would like that, would you?]
''Like I said before, I don''t really care about anything involving her since she''spletely irrelevant in my eyes.'' I replied to her sarcasticment with indifference in my eyes.
I then looked up at the roof like I could see the God currently speaking to me herself, and with a grin on my face, I said
''And if I''m being honest, I''m much more interested in talking about you, then this Lady Vanitas, you speak off so much...With a voice as lovely and graceful as yours, I''m pretty sure you''d be more pleasing to talk to then that mother of mine.''
[Hehe...It''s the first time that someone has ever put Lady Vanitas below me, when she''s considered to be the most beautiful and prideful God of them all...And it''s also the first time that I''ve ever beenplimented by a human...What an interesting and surprising day it is.] She chuckled and said in an amused manner, like she found it cute that a mere human was making moves on her.
[I didn''t understand why everyone up here was obsessed with you at first, but after hearing the bravery in your voice to be able to talk to a God such as myself in such a way and the seeing the glimmer in your eyes that makes me feel like your looking at the most beautiful women to ever exist, I think I understand why everyone wants a piece of you.] She said like she had a sudden interest in me, just like the others, which I took as a massivepliment since I was actually seen fondly by a bunch of actual gods.
She also added, [...And also why Ophelia wanted to enter the mortal realm to snatch you up for herself, which was quite amusing to watch from up here.]
''The God of mes, Ophelia, the one who gave thetest request wanted to snatch me up?'' My face twisted slightly, as it wasn''t everyday you have a God wanting to take you for herself. ''Why would she do such a thing? And can she even enter the mortal realm when the trial is in process?''
Chapter 81: Familial Resonance
[Well, when a God has submitted her request for the trial, she has the most power over the world and has the highest chance of breaking through the barrier. But unfortunately for Ophelial, her power was still inadequatepared to the Heavens Path and she failed miserably.]
''Is that the loud noise I heard a minute ago? The noise that sounded like the end of the world?''
[Yes, that was her trying to break the Transcendental Barrier so that she could enter the world for you.] She mentioned some kind of barrier, which seemed to be some kind of wall that seperated and protected the two worlds.
[And as embarrassing as it is for a God like her to do, the reason she tried to enter your world was because she got excited when she saw what you were doing to your mother in the mortal world, and wanted to know how and try out for herself the thing that you did to your mother that made her wet herself.] She mentioned the vulgar action I did without any change in her voice.
''She wanted break into mortal just because she wanted to be fingered by me?'' Iughed at the thought of a god rushing down from the Heavens, just so that she could have her G spot near her anal walls, stimted by me. ''You Gods are much more vulgar then I thought.''
[Don''t associate me with the rest of them, that have the brains of monkeys.] She scoffed and leisurely insulted the rest of the gods, which showed that they all had a rtively casual rtionship with one another.
[Those fools are all excited that the one going through the trial this time is both the son of Lady Vanitas and The Incarnate of Lust, and have delusional thoughts about you and your potential...And don''t ask any questions regarding your rtionship with the trial and why you were brought here, since I''m not allowed to say anything yet.]
''I won''t. But I would like to know if the reason thest request ended so abruptly, had anything to do with Lady Ophelial attacking the barrier.'' I asked the question on my mind.
[Yes, the few Gods that are moderating the trial, including me, had to forcefully close the request as an open request would only give Ophelial more power over the world, and she would be able to cause more damage to the Dimensional Wall if her request was still going on.] She exined why the request waspleted, even though I wasn''t done with my mother''s punsishment.
[We will also make sure that such an urence doesn''t happen again, so you don''t have to worry about anything that can go wrong while you''re undergoing the trial.]
''I''d actually prefer if someone attacked the barrier when the request is a little too hard, as I''m not the biggest fan of the punishment for failing the request.'' I joked, and even though I couldn''t see the god who was talking to me, I felt that she was smiling at what I said.
''And I''d like to ask one more question before we end this interdimensional phone call of ours.'' I said, knowing that she probably wouldn''t be able to talk to me for too long due to the rules of the trial.
[It''s about the second collision you heard, isn''t it?] She immediately guessed my thoughts, to which I nodded my head which she probably saw from afar.
[It was your mother that caused the previous explosion...She was the second God who attacked the barrier...And it seems like you aren''t suprised to find out about it? How is that?] She asked after seeing that I had no reaction to what I had just heard.
''I don''t know. I just felt that it was her doing...Call it the resonance one feels with family if you want, but I just knew that it was her.'' I chuckled and wondered what sort of face my mother was making right now. ''But even though I kind of knew it was her, I still don''t know the reason as to why she did it.''
[As for that, even I don''t know why your mother suddenly attacked the barrier. In fact she was the one who initiated the attack and then only did Ophelial follow, since she doesn''t have the courage to do it alone.]
''I''m guessing she didn''t do it so that she could see her a long lost son in person, and give him a hug for all those years that she hasn''t seen me, right?I asked sarcastically, while gripping my hands and gritting my teeth.
[No, judging by the hostile look she showed when she was trying to break the barrier, I''m guessing her purpose wasn''t for a happy reunion.] She said which made me wonder how my mother looked like when she was angry.
[But at the same time it wasn''t like she departed so that she could kill you or anything, since she was silently watching your trial this whole time with a solemn look on her face.]
I didn''t know if I should give a sigh of relief, orugh at the fact that my mother wasn''t trying to kill me.
[It was only when your mother in the mortal world spasmed to the ground; wetting herself all over while you watched with a look of amusement in your eyes, did her face change a bit and she decided to take action, which you can take it as you will.]
''I see...'' I gave a deep sigh and then looked up above with a slight smile on my face, while my eyes remained as still as a deste pond.
''Thank you for telling me about my beloved mother...And if possible, I hope you can take care of her up in Heaven in my ce, until the day Ie up there myself and ''take care'' of her as I should as her son.'' I said in the most t tone I could utter, like I was talking about the something I absolutely didn''t care about.
[I see...I''ll let her now how much her son cares for her and wants to see her, when shees back to spectate.] She gave a mature giggle like she was going to use what I said against my own mother, which I wanted to witness out of spite.
Chapter 82: Not Your Average World
[Ah, right...] She seemed to have forgotten to mention something, even though she was supposed to be a perfect being that made no mistakes. [Even though we have forcefullypleted Ophelial''s request, which is already going against the rules of the trial, you''ll still have toplete Ivanova''s request that she had given before.]
''The one where I have to feed my mother while she sits on myp?...Yeah, that should be no problem.'' I said, as I thought of ways of making a wholesome moment, like feeding your own mother, as degenerate as possible. ''But I don''t really think that we''ll have as pleasant a meal as I thought we would at first, since the food on the table would be cold as ice by now.''
Imented at the fact that all that delicious food that my mother had made wasn''t going to be as good as it should''ve been if we had eaten it hot, especially since I was really looking forward to it and was really hungry from travelling between two worlds.
[Really?...Is the food your mother prepared really as cold as you say?] She suddenly said in a rather knowing tone, like she was indirectly suggesting something to me.
I took the hint she was giving and turned around to look at the dining table behind me, and to my surprise, I found that the variety of dishes behind me were still piping out like they were just taken out of the stove, judging by how everything on the table was still steaming, and looked as good as when I first saw it fresh off the stove.
[Don''t be surprised at the sight, since this isn''t the average world, like the one you''ve lived in before.] The god remarked when she saw me stare at the food with a perturbed look on my face.
[This is the World of Milfs made just for you; The Incarnation of Lust and son of Lady Vanitas, so understand that everything in this world revolves around you and is set up in such a way that everything goes your way in a convenient manner.]
''But wait, wouldn''t that just make it easier for me to aplish my requests if everything in this world worked at my convenience?'' I asked, as I didn''t understand why they were making it easier for me when it''s supposed to be a gruesome trial to attain Godhood.
''You don''t need to worry about that now, since the trial works in mysterious ways that even the gods find it difficult to understand and assess.'' She said, admitting that she herself didn''t know why the trial was the way it was. ''But understand that everything was set up mainly because of your given title as The Incarnation of Lust.
So if you ever have any doubts about the trial, just remember your given name, and you''ll hopefully receive an answer."
[With that being said and having exined everything, I''ll leave you to your exploits and adventures.] She said her final statement. [And know that I will be watching you from afar along with everyone else, including your mother, so make sure toe back to the Heavens alive so that you can meet your mother and take ''care'' of her like you said.]
[I''m pretty sure that your reunion with your mother would be quite the amusing sight to watch, so don''t disappoint me and die in the mortal world after failing the trial, as I''m looking forward to it...] She said with anticipation in her voice like she couldn''t wait for me to meet my mother and finally ended our conversation that crossed god knows how many dimensions.
It''s a pity that I didn''t get her name, but I''ll surely get it next time, whenever that is. For now, I should probably tend to my mother, who had broken out of her daze a minute ago and was looking around like a timid fawn that was just given birth to and looked like she had no idea what to do.
"Come on, Mom. How long are you going to sit on the cold, hard floor like that? You''re going to get a cold." I casually said as I looked at my mother, who was drenched in her bodily fluids below, like I wasn''t the cause of it at all.
"Get up quickly, so that I can wipe your bottom off before you get too cold...I know it feels a bit warm right now since those fluids leaked out of your steaming body, but it''s not going to stay like that forever, so stop enjoying your hot spring bath and get up."
Her ears twitched, and I saw her throw a nce at me when she heard me tell her that she was enjoying her hot bath, and she looked like she wanted to rebuke me. But it seems like she was still too embarrassed to face me and continued to ignore me by putting her head down in shame for making such a mess in front of her son.
"If you don''t stop ignoring me, I''ll just sit down along with you in this lovely puddle you''ve made in the living room and wait there until you respond...I''m actually really interested in how it feels since you seem sofortable in your puddle, and don''t really mind sitting next to you even if it takes all night." I said, and crouched down onto the ground like I was going to sit right next to her.
Hearing my threatening words, she immediately reacted by looking up at me with eyes full of fear that her son was going to sit in the mess she made, and quickly pushed me away from her.
"No, Daddy! No!...Don''t sit next to me! It''s dirty!" She eximed at the top of her voice, with a pleading look in her blue eyes, as if me sitting next to her was thest thing she wanted to see happen.
And just as she was about to push me back even further so that I didn''t step in the puddle, she seemed to have realised something as her eyes suddenly squinted like she was thinking about something.
She then turned her head and suddenly looked up at me with a look of realisation and surprise on her face, and eximed saying
"Daddy! N-No, Kafi!...You just called me mom right now! You called me mom even though the bet is still going on!...Doesn''t that mean that I''ve won the bet between us?!"
A look of genuine happiness and glee appeared on her face, which was flushed with worry and anxiety this whole time, like she had totally forgotten the horrendous situation she was in right now.
It seemed like her ditzy and cheerful nature, along with her ratherpetitive character, focused on the fact that she won against me when I was dominant this whole, andpletely ignored how she was drenched right now since she thought getting one over me was a massive task that she should take pride over.
"I knew it, Kafi! I just knew it! I knew you couldn''t resist calling me mom and would''ve slipped up at some point since you''re so used to calling me that!" She said with enthusiasm in her voice like this was what she had been waiting for this whole while. "I used that against you and won this bet of ours...How''s that to your liking? You''re mother isn''t all that bad, is she?"
She crossed her arms in front of her chest with her head held up high like she was proud of winning the bet and looked like she wanted to be praised by me for it, to which I gave a wry smile and shook my head at her sudden change in emotions, which resembled that of a child, even though she was a fully grown woman with a kid of her own.
Chapter 83: Making Her Mine - l
"Yes, not bad at all, mom. Not bad at all." I reaffirmed what she said, which made her beam with joy, showing that she really cared about my personal opinion.
"But could you get up first, because no matter what you say or do, I don''t think I can take it seriouslying from a woman who''s bathing in her own piss." I looked down at my mother, who was sitting on the transparent fluid below, and shook my head in dismay.
"Kafi!" She shouted in embarrassment with a flushed look on her face. "This puddle below me isn''t made of pee! It''s actually my-..."
She suddenly stopped talking after realising what she was going to say.
"My what? What is made off?" My lips curled up as I looked down at her hesitating figure. "If you don''t say anything and stay quiet like that, I''m just going to assume that my own mother pissed herself in front of her son...If you don''t want that to happen, tell me what liquid you squirted out of your body."
My mother''s ears turned even more red when she heard me asking for what she leaked out shamelessy, and she red at me in an adorable manner for asking such a question to my own mother. But seeing that I was still looking down on her with slight disdain in my eyes, she got scared, thinking that I really might take it the wrong way, so she quickly said
"Kafi, y-you might not know this since you''re still a young child who doesn''t know about a lot, but what mommy is sitting on isn''t my pee but something else c-called c-cum which women secrete every once in a while." Her face slowly turned pure red from her ears to her nose, like a tomato, as she exined to me the mysterious liquid she was sitting on, like she was giving her son a basic sex education.
"Oh really~" I said in an amused manner, like I was just learning of what she said. "Then where does this ''cum'' liquid you speak ofe from, mom? Does it alsoe from your pussy?"
"Y-Yes, it alsoes from your mother''s vagina." She timidly said and followed along with my ignorance, like she still saw me as an innocent boy even after what I just did to her, which was actually quite heartwarming and lewd at the same time. "But unlike pee thates when you drink too much water, secreting out cum from down there urs because of an entirely different reason."
"What reason is that?" I crouched down in front of her so that I could see her ravishingly beautiful face, while she answered my rather perverted questions, that one should never be asking their own mother. "For what reason did you cum all over the floor, like you said?"
"W-Well, as embarassing as it is, a woman normally c-cums when she feels something really, really good in her body, Kafi...It isn''t just anyfortable feeling that she may feel that will make her cum, but more of a carnal sensation that she may feel from deep within when she''s with her partner." She thoroughly exined even though her face was drastically warming up, as if she didn''t want to skimp out any vital information just because she was embarrassed and wanted to make sure that I was properly educated in the ways of a woman for the future.
"So, does that mean that you came because you felt something good, mom?" I asked as I used my mother''s secretion to draw something on the floor, which she saw and couldn''t help but turn away because she couldn''t look at the sight of her son ying with her ejacte.
"You came so hard that you wet the floor and fell right on top of it, just because you felt some sort of irresistible pleasure in your body?"
She shyly nodded her head and pulled down her maroon sweater so that it covered her pussy that wasn''t covered, since her leggings were still pulled down to her knees, exposing her bare butt that was lying on top of the cold floor in the process.
"Then, what made you cum like that, mom?" I asked as I wrote ''mother''s cum'' on the floor with her own sweet honey, which made her bite her lips in humiliation. "What made you cum so hard that half the avable liquids in your body leaked out like a broken faucet, and sshed onto the floor and made it all wet and dirty?"
"Y-You already know that, Kafi. Why are you asking me that again and trying to embarrass your own mother?...Does mommy really look that easy to bully to you?" She said in a pitiful manner and tried to stand up against her son, who was ying with her this whole time.
But when she saw me continue to stare at her with no change in my expression, she immediately lost the courage she had and looked away from me, like a timid wife not daring to stare at her husband for too long.
"No, mom. As much as I enjoy seeing the cute expressions you make when you get teased and your flushed face when I say something even a bit vulgar, I''m actually not asking you to tell me how you came just so that I can see you embarrassed." I admitted that I enjoyed the variety of expressions she made when I bullied her, which made her pout and re at me in a lovable manner.
"I''m only asking you because I want to hear you tell me how and why you came all over the floor."
My face turned more solemn, like I was asking her to make a vow of obedience.
"I want to make sure you understand who it was that made you stter your love juice all over the walls and spasm to the ground because you couldn''t handle the pure ecstasy you felt in that moment, just in case you ever forget."
"So tell me, mom..." I looked deeply into her beautiful blue eyes, which were slightly shaking in trepidation right now.
"Who was it that made such a sweet and lovely woman, who has such a yful and positive nature, into the woman in front of me who''s pussy, is still throbbing from the aftereffects, and is shamelessly sitting on the ground with her fluids drenched all over her...Tell me so that I know that you didn''t forget."
"I-It was you, Kafi..." She looked at me coquettishly, as she answered my question like a shy little girl. "It was you who made me the woman I am now."
Chapter 84: Making Her Mine - ll
"Very good, mom. That was the answer I was looking for." I gave her a smile and gently patted her head full of hazel-coloured hair, which made her give a gleeful smile like she was being praised by her father.
"Now, can you do the same thing and answer the questions I ask, only this time you can''t think about the answer and can only tell me the first thing thates to your mind." I pulled away my hand, which made a reluctant look appear in her limpid eyes, like she wanted to be patted by me even more.
"Come on, Mom. Stop looking at me like that." I said, when I saw her with a dissatisfied expression on her face, as if she didn''t like the fact that I took my hand off her head.
"I''m doing this for you, since I''m pretty sure that you have many questions and thoughts going through your head right now, after what just happened between us...And by asking you these few questions, I''m fairly certain I can bring some rity to your thoughts."
Her eyes flickered when she heard me mention her thoughts that were in turmoil, like I had correctly guessed what she was currently thinking off. She looked downed and pondered about what to do, and said something that I didn''t really expect,
"If I answer all your questions as quick as I can, like you said, will you give me another pat on my head, Kafi?" Her eyes glowed with avid enthusiasm, like she wouldn''t agree to my request if I didn''t give her the headpats she deemed necessary.
"S-Sure...If that''s what will make you talk." I said hesitantly, as I didn''t expect her to be more concerned about gettingforted by me, rather then thinking about how we should progress our rtionship now that we were in a taboo situation.
"Really, Kafi~...You better not lie, or else mommy will get angry at you." I nodded my head with a bbergasted look on my face, seeing her carefree nature, or more like, her motherly desire to be taken care of by me, which made her ignore what was going on right now.
"Now, I''ll be asking some questions that should enlighten you about your current feelings, so make sure that you''re honest with your answers and immediately reply with whateveres to your mind, mom." She nodded her head, like she was ready to answer whatever question was thrown her way.
"Then the first question I''ll be asking you is..." I started off my quiz, which should allow her to realise her true feelings, that is if everything goes right. "...Who was the one that made you cum all over the floor and fall right into the puddle you created, because you couldn''t withstand the sensation you were feeling down there?"
"Huh, didn''t you already ask me that question, Kafi?" She looked confused as to why I was repeating the same question.
"Just answer the questions, mom, without thinking too much about it, or else there will be no headpats for you." She immediately straightened her back, like she was ready to answer even the most embarrassing questions for the headpats she deserved, and said in a haste,
"It was you, Kafi! It was you who made me cum all over the floor!"
"Right. Now onto the next question." I continued to ask her my questions while I watched her face slowly turn a shade of red. "Who was the one who could make your body heat up with just the touch of his fingers?"
"That was you, Kafi. You made Mommy feel like a steaming momo whenever you touched me, even if it was the slightest graze." She added more details to her answer, which I actually wanted since it would help her be more aware of her feelings.
It also made her more embarrassed and made her face flush further, which was a sight to behold, like the blooming of a sakura tree.
"Then who is the only person in the world who you wouldn''t mind showing your naked body and would actually prefer if they gazed at every nook and cranny of your body?"
"T-That person is also you, Kafi." She admitted honestly, while she saw my eyes roam around her ster figure, and blushed at the sight. "If it were anyone else, I absolutely would''ve abhorred the thought of them seeing me naked.
B-But if it''s you who''s watching me naked Kafi, then I would prefer not wearing any clothes at all, so that I can watch your lustful eyes roam around my body and molest me with your deviant eyes."
"That''s quite the honest answer you''ve told. But I''ll still be going to the next question, no matter how surprising it ising from you." Imented on her answer, which made her stare at me with a dissatisfied expression on her face like she was telling me, ''You were the one who told me to be honest, Kafi, so don''t look at me weirdly when I do tell my true thoughts.''
"Now, we''ll move onto the quickfire questions, so answer me as quickly as possible." I said and started my rapid release of lewd questions.
"Who is it that you like to be kissed by all over the body the most?"
"It''s you, Kafi! I loved it when you kissed me all over earlier without leaving a single inch of body alone, which made me feel all warm and stuffy inside." She thought of time I kissed my way up her body, and answered.
"Who is the one who gives the best hugs that make you never want to let go?"
"That''s also you, Kafi! The way you hold Mommy in your arms and lift me up is something that I''ll never forget!" She looked at her ass, as if she could still feel my hand''s warmth on them when I lifted her up.
"Then what about your ass? Who do you think treats your fat ass the best?"
"Of course that''s you, Kafi. Who else can make me all wet just by groping my asscheeks and spreading them apart like they''re made of dough. The only one who can do that is you!" She answered and looked like she was wondering if her butt would be in the same shape after having yed with them so much.
"Anyone can grope around a butt that''s in front of them. But who''s the one that can stroke your insides like you''ve never experienced before and make you cum from pussy, even though it''s the insides of your anus that''s being teased."
"T-That''s also you, Kafi. Who else would be perverted enough to stick their fingers up their m-mother''s ass?" She answered timidly and moved back a bit, as if she was afraid that I would pounce on her ass once again.
I also smiled seeing that my n to making her submit to me was going smoothly.
Chapter 85: Make Her Mine - lll
"Now for the final segment of questions, are you ready?" I asked, to which she quickly nodded her head and braced herself for any question that came her way, no matter how out of pocket they may be.
"If you hadn''t met your current partner and needed to date someone, who would you choose?"
"Why would I choose anyone other than you, Kafi? I''d be one stupid girl to choose anyone else other than a handsome gentleman like you, who knows how to make a woman happy at all times." She said, as she yed with her hands and shimmied around like she was a middle school girl confessing to her crush.
"Then, in the same context, who''d be your ideal marriage partner and the one you''d want to spend the rest of your life with?"
"Of course it''s you, Kafi.
What kind of question even is that?...If just spending a few minutes in your care and presence makes me brim with joy andfort, I just can''t imagine how happy I would be if I spent the rest of my life with you and hugged you to sleep every day." Her face brightened up like a youthful maiden when I mentioned marriage, and she couldn''t help but look at me slyly like a shy little bride, looking at how handsome the groom looked in his suit before the marriage.
"What about babies?" I suddenly asked with a grin on my face, which made her jolt up and look at me with a face full of pleasant shock and incredulity, as if she didn''t expect me to bring up such a heavy topic. "Who would you let pump your pussy until it''s full of their cum and keep on shoving it into you until you give birth to ten babies for him?"
"Ten babies?!" She asked in shock, while even her neck started flushing into a pretty pink. "Y-You want Mommy to give birth to ten of your babies?!"
"First of all, it''s ten of ''our'' children and not just mine, and all of them will hopefully look as beautiful as you." I said as I ced my hand near her mouth and squeezed both of her cheeks with my hand, which made her lips turn into an ''O'' shape, so that she could get it into her head that it would be our family and not just mine.
"And why do you look so shocked and surprised, mom? Is it that you don''t want to bear all my children and feed them the milk thates from your supple breasts every day?" I squeezed her cheeks even harder and asked her in a forceful manner with a prating look in my eyes, as if I wouldn''t take no for an answer.
"Even if you don''t, you really have no option since I''ll just keep banging you raw and force you to breed our kids if I have to...I could even find an abandoned ce somewhere and lock you up there and force you to take up my semen until you bear a bunch of healthy children for me."
Normally, a girl would be frightened to death by such a statement and would try her best to run away from the psychopath who wanted her to be her breeding ve. But as I expected, my mother reacted differently from the average girl since she was already head over heels for me, and actually squirted a little, which I could hear and see the newly released fluids that were dripping down her legs.
"N-No, Daddy~...I mean, No K-Kafi, darling~...
Mommy will obediently produce how many children you want~ So just keep on pumping and filling your mother''s womb up, and I will make sure to produce a bunch of healthy kids for you~" She said in an intoxicated manner, as if her head was filled with rampid feelings of bing mine and bearing my children in her womb, to the point I could see hearts in her limpid eyes and see her legs shaking like she was controlling herself from spreading her legs open for me so that I could stuff her with my cock and pump her full of my fresh baby-producing semen.
"Mom, you do know who I am to you, right?" I asked the question that was finally leading to making my mother; who had already given her heart, soul, and body to me,pletely mine.
"Yes, Kafi~ You''re my beloved son, who I adore most in the world and can never live without~" She said in a lovestruck tone while giving me the most genuine smile she could ever give, and carressed my cheek tenderly as if she still saw me as her baby boy that she raised herself.
The look of love and warmth that was radiating out of her ravishing blue eyes stunned me for a second, because I had never seen someone look at me in such a loving manner before; which was nearing the borderline of unrestrained infatuation and yearning.
And the way she gazed at me was a perfect blend of unconditional love for her beloved son and an unstoppable lust and craving for the man in front of her, which honestly made me feel scared of what I had turned my mother into and at the same time, excited at what all the exciting taboo things we could do to one another that no one else could experience.
"And even after knowing that I''m your son, would you allow me to love you, marry you, make you carry our children multiple times till my hips stop thrusting, and make youpletely mine, mom?" I asked the final question needed to make the beautifuldy that was before me, who was also my mother in this world, mine and only mine.
"Would you allow me, your one and only child, not only to be the son you raised and cherished. But also the father of the children you will give birth to in the future, and the person you will spend the rest of your life with?"
"Of course, my beloved little Kafi~" She said in an infatuated voice, while she looked at me like I was the love of her life and scooped my face in her hands like I was a child.
"Who else other than your child will I bear in my womb?~ It''s always been you and only you~...As for spending the rest of my life with you, that''s simply a dream that Mommy wishes for more than anything in the world, so go ahead and do as you please, my dear Kafi~ Go ahead and do anything you desire to this mother of yours, as I''m willing to ept anything my baby boy is willing to give me~"
"Hehe...That''s all I need to know, mom." I gave her a gentle smile and ced my hand on her hand that was on my cheek, and stroked it tenderly while rejoicing that my mother was finally mine.
"That''s all I needed to know, so you can leave the rest to me."
Chapter 86: Society And Its Morals
"What about my headpats, Kafi? You promised..." She looked at me with a sharp gaze in her eyes, like she was daring me to take back what I said, and pulled on her cheeks to back up her threat.
"Fine! Fine!...Just stop pulling on my cheeks! It really hurts!" I said and was surprised that I actually could feel the pain of my cheeks being pinched, since I had gotten used to ignoring any type of pain I feel in my body because of my shitty past, and guessed that it was because I was spending more time in her presence, that I felt more human than ever.
I didn''t want to be pinched for too long, a little afraid that my cheeks would get loose after pulling them apart like dough, so I quickly petted my mother''s head like she wished.
And just so that she wasn''t dissatisfied, I used both my hands to ruffle up her hair like a father would do to his daughter, which seemed to make her really happy since she closed her eyes and shook her head like a dog that was being petted by its owner.
While I petted her head, I thought of how everything I thought of went perfectly and how my mother was finally mine.
I knew that my mother had feelings for me as a man and also knew that she was aware of it herself, but the problem was that she wouldn''t easily ept it herself and would struggle toe to terms with it since we had been mother and son for so long.
And it wouldn''t be easy for her to suddenly treat me as someone else she has special feelings for, when she''s only seen me as her son since I was a baby.
That''s why I first asked questions about the things that one would never do with their son, and made her understand that she was already far too gone into the path of debauchery and there was no going back to simply treating me as her son.
I also made her understand that it was me and only me that made her feel a certain way, and there was no one else that could rece me since I held the special identity of her son, which added anotheryer offort and taboo to our rtionship and made it more exciting and assuring, since she felt the most safe with her son.
I also made sure to avoid any questions that involved love and romance at first and focused on ones that just involved carnal pleasure, so that she wouldn''t be reminded of her current husband, who I actually don''t have a proper read on, since for some reason my mother is acting like she doesn''t even have a husband at all, even though I was sure that she was a married woman judging by the wedding ring on her finger, which is still a mystery to me.
After rapidly bombarding her with questions so that she wouldn''t be allowed to think too much, I asked questions that involved our potential future and possible scenarios, which allowed her to imagine our future together and stabilised our rtionship.
Finally, after all that, I didn''t allow her to make a decision herself and forced her into a rtionship with me, which made her believe that she had no choice but to be with me, which eventually sealed the deal with her.
I wasn''t really stressed thinking that she would start regretting what she did with me and want to go back to how things normally were after my talk with her, but I was still uneasy during the process since it was the first time I was trying to handle and manoeuvre a woman who was my own mother.
And while I was contemting over what just happened, my mother also started toe back to her senses as her eyes turned more sane and the enchanted expression on her face was slowly disappearing with every time I stroked her head full of smooth and silky hazel hair.
"Kafi..." She suddenly caught my hands, which were ruffling up her messy hair, and brought them near her chest. She then looked at me with a solemn look on her face, regaining her usual countenance, and looked like she wanted to ask me something serious.
"I know I said that I would ept our ''special'' mother-son rtionship since there''s no way that I can ignore these taboo feelings I have for you, which I know makes me a horrible mother who has devious thoughts about her own son." She looked guilty at the fact that instead of raising her son to be a good man, she was making her son''s dick raise up.
"...But since you''re willing to ept such a disgraceful mother into your life, I''m more than willing to ept any hate or loathing I may receive from others for having such feelings for my son, since it''s worth it at the end of the day if I can be loved by you, Kafi." She looked at me with hopeful eyes, that were already picturing a future where both of us were together.
But all of a sudden her bright and cheery eyes darkened, like our future had suddenly hit a terrifying storm, and she said with a gloomy look on her face while clutching the hems of her clothes
"But at the same time, even though I''m willing to walk in the pits of hell for you, I can''t allow you, my beloved son, whom I''ve cared for my whole life, to go through all that abuse and animosity that we may receive from others and society in general for having such an incestuous rtionship...A-And because of that, I don''t really know what to do, since I really do want to be one with you, Kafi, but at the same time, I don''t want you to be hated and bullied just because you''re in a rtionship with me, your mother."
She looked really distraught at what to do about our situation and how to go forward in our bizzare rtionship, which was sure to be judged by everyone else since it was something that was condemned as taboo, and looked like she was going to cry because of how lost she was. But unlike my mother, who was starting to tear up in helplessness, I simply gave a sigh of relief and said in a rxed tone
"Phew...I thought that you were going to say something serious or were going to ground me for something I did...But it turns out to be just a small issue that was barely worth noting. You really got me there, mom; you really got me."
Chapter 87: Getaway To Paradise
My mother looked surprised at how casual I was, even though she already exined how everyone might look at us if we evere out with our incestuous rtionship, and she didn''t know what to say about my indifference to the matter, like it didn''t matter at all.
"When the whole world you are in was created for the sole reason of you stepping foot in it and when you''ve got an entire array of all-epassing gods by your side, who could bother caring about what others and society might think of you?
I could just make them stop thinking in general by stomping them out of my sight like the insignificant bugs they are." I said in a carefree and arrogant manner while I looked at the stars outside through the window, like everything I gazed at in the distance was mine to destroy and conquer.
This only made my mother even more confused, and she looked at me like I had gone crazy, wondering if she should take me to the mental hospital. Before she could pick up her phone and give them a dial, I quickly said
"Mom, do you trust me?"
"Do I trust you, Kafi?...What do you mean by that?" She didn''t understand why I suddenly changed the topic and looked at me weirdly.
"You don''t have to think about it too much. Just tell me if you trust me or not." I said in a haste.
"Of course I do, Kafi. I trust you more than anyone else in the world." She said as she gazed at me tenderly, like she would even throw herself into a storming sea if I told her to do so. "Who else would I trust other than my baby boy?"
"Then, since you trust me so much, believe me when I say that nothing bad will ever happen to us in the future. And whatever you thought of right now is simply a nightmare that you dreamed of yourself and will never actually happen since we''ll be spending the rest of our lives in paradise." I said to reassure her about our future together, and not think about any useless things.
But my ditz of a motherpletely focused on the wrong thing and totally forgot about the main issue on the table, as she said,
"Paradise? We''ll be living in paradise?...Does that mean we''ll be moving to a tropical ind where no one knows us and spend the rest of our lives there, Kafi?"
My mother, who I had thought was so innocent and pure, had already made ns for us to relocate and looked like she would rather move to another part of the than leave her son alone because of society''s threat, which made me look at her with a dumbfounded look on my face.
"If we are going to move to a tropical ind, I would prefer one near Grenada, since I''ve heard from a few of my friends of mine who''ve visited there for vacation that they have great food, really friendly locals that make everyone feel wee, and the most beautiful beaches the world has to offer, which will really make you wonder how wonderful life truly is..."
"No, no, no, no, no..." I quickly waved my hands and denied my mother''s wish to move to another country when I''ve just shifted worlds. "What I meant by paradise is the rest of the life we''ll live together and every moment I spend with you, mom."
My mother''s brown cheeks turned red at what I said, and she looked at me shyly while twiddling with her fingers like a little girl.
"...But if you really do want to go to some tropical ind, I really don''t have a problem with that, mom, since I''ll be able to see your stunning figure walking along the sunny beaches in a skimpy swimsuit; that would barely cover anything because of how thick you are." My lips curled up as my eyes roamed around her obnoxious body that was fattened up in all the right spots, which made my mother blush even more and try to cover her bare body up.
"And at night I would be able to remove those pieces of cloth that have been carrying the heavy assets you possess, and I''ll be able to see you in your most gorgeous form...That is you utterly naked before my eyes, without a thread of cloth on you to cover your breasts or waists."
"And more importantly, our kids will have a wonderful ce to grow up where they could y on the beaches during the day and barbecue the fish we caught at night."
"K-Kids?" She said in surprise, not expecting that I would bring up the topic of having children with my mother again.
"Of course, mom...kids. Did you think that I was kidding earlier when I said I wanted to bang you until you produce an entire football team for me?" I said with a lecherous smile on my face as I moved closer to her, who was panicking at the thought of having kids with me when she was so eager in her drunken state before.
"In fact, let''s not waste our time and start making those children of ours right now, since we can''t really waste any time when our goal is in the double digits."
I went forward for a kiss on her pink lips that looked so sulent and juicy, and I did kiss something in the end, but it wasn''t her lips.
Kiss~
I had kissed her hand that she was using to block my face and push me away from kissing her for some reason, while she looked at me in a fluster as if she was too embarrassed to give me a small kiss, even though I was finger fucking her a minute ago.
"N-Not now, Kafi~ You can''t kiss Mommy right now~" She said as she pushed me away in a hurry, while her face was still red from hearing that I wanted to impregnate her and put my child in her womb. "Mommy is currently drenched right now and is in no position to kiss you since I''m so dirty, so why don''t you let Mommy clean up first before you do anything...You''ll do that, right, Kafi?
You''ll wait for Mommy to clean up before you give her a kiss, since you''re an obedient little boy who listens to his mother."
I wanted to push her hand aside and go for the kiss I desired since her lips looked so tasty right now, but I stopped myself, seeing that my mother was trying so hard to coax me into not doing anything to her, since she really seemed to think that she was dirty since she was drenched in her love juices.
And even though I didn''t really care about such a thing and actually found it quite hot, I still obeyed my mother''s wishes like the good son I was supposed to be and got up from the ground.
I then held out my hand towards my mother, who was still on the floor, and said while looking down at her
"Get up, mom. Get up quickly, so that I can wipe you off."
"Oh right, give me a second to get up, so that you can-...W-Wait, Kafi?! You want to wipe me off?! As in, clean the stains that Mommy made?!" She said in an absurd manner after realising what I said.
"Of course, mom~" A deviant smile appeared on my face, which made my mother panic even more since something shameful always happened to her when she saw this smile on my face. "Do you really think that I''ll miss this chance to feel up your slobbering wet pussy and let you wipe yourself on your own?"
"Not a chance, mom." My smile grew wider as her face grew more pale. "Not a fucking chance..."
Chapter 88: Irrefutable Requests
My mother tried to back up from where she sat since she wanted to get away from me and escape from my clutches, but only ended up in the same ce because of how slippery the floor was from her fluids.
She looked so terrified that she looked like she''d rather sit down and bathe in her liquids thane with me, but she knew that there was no way I would allow that to happen, so she got up slowly while using my hand to support herself.
"Careful, mom. Make sure you don''t slip and break your back, since it would be really hard to exin to the doctor as to why you hurt your back while being covered in your cum, especially with your son by your side." I joked while holding her wet hand, which felt both soft and viscous to touch.
"Stop it, Kafi! You''re mother may be old, but she hasn''t gotten senile enough to be slipping over some water on the ground!" She barked in anger and pinched my hand, seeing that I was making fun of her.
"Well, if you do ever slip on your cum, I''ll just say that I won''t be the one exining to the doctor about what happened, and it''s all on you, mom." I ignored her angry gaze that was pointed towards me, and held her tightly, and made sure that she didn''t actually fall while walking towards the table since it seemed like something she would do.
My mother looked like she was going to pinch me once again, but once she noticed that I was escorting her like a princess towards the dining table, she lost all her anger and happily jumped on my hand and held it tightly like I was her boyfriend escorting her home.
"Don''t hold on to me like that, mom...You''re getting your cum all over my arm." Iined and looked at her figure, which was putting half her weight on me, like I was her main support.
"What else am I supposed to do, Kafi, when my leggings aren''ting up my legs and are stuck near my knees?" She said as she tried to pull up her blue leggings that I had pulled down, which made it hard for her to walk properly. "I already struggle to put them on because of how tight they are, and now that they''re wet, it makes it even harder for me to put them on."
"I don''t really think that''s it''s the leggings problem or because of how wet they are right now." I grabbed her ass, which made a ''sploch'' sound because of how wet it was after sitting bare butt on the wet ground for so long.
"I think the main reason you can''t fit into your leggings or any pants in general is because of how fat your ass is...An ass that''s as plump and juicy as yours is bound to cause many problems, so don''t go on ming the pantpanies for making small pants when it''s your ass that''s causing the main problem."
"Hmm~~...P-Problem? Is it that you see Mommy''s butt as a problem?" She asked as she felt her ass get groped by her son and held me more tightly so that she didn''t spasm to the ground once again because of how sensitive her ass was.
"The only problem I would face with your butt mom is if I don''t fuck it every day and leave my white mark over your supple brown skin." I slipped my hand into her asscheeks, which made her shiver all over. "Other than that, I don''t have any problem with you or your butt mom, since you''re simply a sex symbol that has no imperfections."
"Oh, Kafi!~ You dirty boy!~ Who taught you to talk to your mother in such a dirty manner~" She scolded me like a mother scolding her child for cursing, even though she loved hearing every word, judging by the look of exhration in her eyes.
"With a body as sultry and exotic as yours, the words just naturallye out of my mouth when I see you, mom." I looked down at her well-proportioned figure that was walking beside me in my arm. "And you don''t really have to worry about your leggings, since you''re going to be removing them anyway."
"Why is that?" She asked as I sat on my chair beside the dining table after arriving in the kitchen, while she stood right in front of me with her half-drenched blue leggings hanging around her knees.
Even though she was mostly naked below; revealing her plump thighs that each carried enough meat to feed a small vige and her delicate feet that were currently covered in her love juices, her pussy which I still haven''t seen with my own eyes, was hidden because she was covering it with her sweater.
It seemed that she was fine with me seeing and ying with her butt since I had already experienced it for myself, but she was still embarrassed to show her hidden garden and was pulling her maroon sweater down to her hips to cover it up.
"Why else other than to wipe you down, mom? It''s not like I can just clean you up while your pants are still on your legs." I answered her question while she stuffed her sweater into her thighs even more, seeing that I was trying to see her pussy that was hiding from me.
"So can you do me a favour and quickly remove your clothes below, as I don''t want you to get a cold after being drenched for so long."
"Are you really concerned that I would get a cold, or do you have any other intentions in mind when you ask me to take off my clothes?" My mother asked suspiciously, like she wasn''t willing to get tricked by my words again.
"So what if I have other intentions in mind? What if I''m asking you to take off your clothes to see your bare pussy?" I leaned forward on my chair and asked in a tone as if I were saying, ''What are you going to do about it?''. "Are you really going to deny my request, mom? Are you going to refuse your beloved son''s request to see what his mother''s naked pussy looks like?"
Her body shivered at my words as if each syble I pronounced deeply resonated with the will of her body, and she looked like she wanted to say that she would refuse my request for acting arrogant in front of her. But even though she wanted to refuse, the words didn''te from her mouth, and she was left there, standing in an agitated manner, unable to refuse any order made by her son.
"Hmph! Don''t take this the wrong way, Kafi! Mommy isn''t taking off my pants because you said so, and I have the power to deny your words if I want to!" She bent down and started taking off her leggings, while ring at me with a fierce look in her eyes.
"It''s just that Mommy is feeling a little cold right now, so I''m taking off my pants...It''s definitely not because you said so, so don''t get too cocky!"
"Sure, sure...Whatever you say." I said with a wry smile on my face, seeing her act like a child and trying to regain her face and power as my mother, even though I hadpletely dominated her and made her into someone who wouldn''t refuse my words no matter how lecherous they were.
Chapter 89: I Can Do It From Both Ends?
My mother quickly pulled out her legs from her wet pants one after another;pletely revealing her slender brown legs that glistened like ivory, and made sure to re at me every once in a while to show that she still had some power to fight back.
Her coffee brown legs already glowed in a golden shade when light bounced off her smooth skin, and if you added in the certain parts of her leg that were covered in her fluids, her legs resembled those of sweet caramel; which would make one want to take a bite and suck on that sugary goodness.
After removing her leggings, she put them on the dining table and stood in front of mepletely naked below her hips while looking away from me, unable to stand the sight of her son admiring ravishing legs that would look absolutely lovely in white stockings that would match her darker skin tone.
The only thing that bothered me about this phenomenonal sight was that she was still covering her vagina with her sweater and looked like she had no intention of showing her pussy to me.
"Don''t look at me like that, Kafi!" She said when she saw me staring at her dead in the face, like she owed my money. "I''ll definitely stop covering up that ce like you asked for, but that''s only after you clean me up...I don''t want you to be staring down there the whole time while you wipe me off, since that''s way too embarrassing for me, and it seems like something you would definitely do."
"Well, you''re wrong about that." I said, to which she looked like she was about to retort but stopped when I said, "I wouldn''t just stop at looking at your pussy and would probably stuff my head into your crotch to get a better look."
"Pervert!" She eximed in a fluster and pushed her sweater into her thighs so much that her cleavage was starting to show from above. "Kafi, you perverted boy! Just how did you grow up to be so lecherous when I brought you up so well!"
"Well, I am your son after all. No matter how much you teach me to be obedient from a young age, I''ve still got your blood running through my veins." I said, even though we hadpletely different blood since she wasn''t my actual birth mother.
"What does that mean!?" She said in a fluster after she heard me insinuate that she was just as perverted as me.
"Nothing, nothing at all..." I waved my hands and refused to speak anymore, in case I angered the raging bull in front of me. "And I want to see your hidden ce as fast as I can since I can''t handle the curiousity of knowing if your cunt is as beautiful as your asshole, or which of them is a better sight for sore eyes, so quickly turn around so I can wipe you off mom."
"Both of those ces are dirty areas where dirty thingse out from, so don''t call those parts beautiful since it sounds so weird, Kafi."
She remarked with a strict look on her face and turned around and stuck her well-rounded ass in front of me, even though I could see her secretly smiling like she appreciated her son''sment about her anus. She then wiped the smile off her face, looked back at me, and asked,
"And why do you need me to turn around, Kafi? Can''t you just wipe me while I''m standing in front of you?"
"No, I''m not going to be wiping your legs first." I picked up a white handcloth that was on the dining table and leaned forward towards the entrance of her butt like I was going to do an inspection. "I''m going to clean out the fluids that areing out of your butt first before I move onto anything, since I don''t want your asshole to be leaking while we''re having our meal."
"What?!" She eximed in shock when I mentioned somethinging out of her anus, as if she had never heard of such a thing in her life, which made her look back at me with an absurd look on her face. "W-What are you talking about, Kafi?...How can somethinge out of my butt? That doesn''t make any sense at all."
"What do you mean it doesn''t make any sense? Did you not feel the viscous fluid slushing around your rectum when I was fingering your anus?" I asked, to which a look of realisation appeared on her face, and she hurriedly grabbed her behind as if she was afraid it would leak out right in front of me.
"T-That fluid that I could feel in that moment, won''t it just stay in my butt?" She turned back and asked me, looking at me with a hopeful gaze, thinking that I''d nod my head. But unfortunately for her, I shook my head and gave her ass a few pats, like I was soothing her, and said,
"That mucous-like fluid you secreted when I was fingering you wouldn''t have normallye out, since there wasn''t much when I had my finger inside of you...But when I made you orgasm and cum onto the floor, I could feel the insides of your butt fill up with that hot but viscous fluid, which probably means that when you came, you also came in your ass as well, and currently your anal cavity is full of that fluid."
"Can a girl even do that, Kafi?" She asked as she clenched her asshole tight so that nothing dripped down from her ass and onto her legs. "Can a girl even cum from her butt, like how she squirts from her vagina?" She asked about the female anatomy, even though she should be the one more clear in this area.
"I wouldn''t say that it''s simr to squirting, but when a woman with a very sensitive butt cums from having her delicate insides fingered, there''s a chance that her mucous membranes near her rectum will be stimted and produce an excess amount of fluid that''s meant for lubrication on the inside." I exined to her in the most formal way possible that yes, a woman can cum from her butthole, but just not in the orthodox manner where everything squirts out, and more like it slowly gathers and slowly leaks outter on.
"So, you''re basically saying that not only am I a horrible mother who has incestous taboo feelings for her one and only son, but also a horrendous pervert who not only squirts from the front but can also cum from the back end as well?" She said with a teary look in her misty eyes, as if she were asking the gods why she was born to be such a depraved and lecherous woman.
"Yes, something like that..." I said with a wide smile on my face, thanking the gods for making my mother before me into the most seductive andscivious woman that I had ever met, who was born with the very purpose of being fucked in her juicy ass by me.
Chapter 90: Your Peach Is Leaking Nectar
"But don''t worry, mom, as you cumming from your ass is actually good for the both of us. So you really don''t have to worry about it too much." I reassured her with a good-natured smile on my face, which made her wipe her tears and look back at me weirdly.
"Of course, it''s good for you, Kafi!~ It''s because you''re a pervert who loves everything and anything about his mother, no matter how vulgar it is!" She eximed, already knowing that I was exhrated at the fact that she could squirt from her behind, which showed that she was more secure about herself now, when she would normally think that there was no way anyone would like something so indecent.
"But I''m not like that! I''m the one suffering from having such a lewd body that does dirty things that no other girls can do!"
"That''s exactly why you''re one of a kind, mom. That obscene body of yours is exactly why I fell in love with you." I suddenly proposed to her, which made her ears perk up. "...Or at least one of the reasons I fell for you, since there are so many other reasons I couldn''t help but have feelings for you even though you''re my dear mother."
"B-Be quiet, Kafi! M-Mommy is already feeling frustrated as it is for having such a lewd body! Don''t make me even more angry with your cheesypliments!" She harumphed and looked away so that she could hide her blushing face, which looked like a ripe cherry.
"And when I said that it''s good for the both of us, I really meant it, mom." I said, which made her look back at me, curious as to what I was going to say.
"...I mean, when you''ve already got a boatload of viscous fluids in your butt, we won''t even have to use lube when I fuck your ass since your insides would already be lubricated with that mucous-like fluid you ejacted from the inside, and we can have all the raw anal y whenever we want."
Whack~ Bounce~
My mother didn''t seem to appreciate the suggestion I had for her, and out of irritation at her son''s vulgar words, she pushed her ass back a little and swept it sideways, pping my face with her buttcheeks in the process.
The shameless way her warm buttcheeks, which were slightly moist, dragged against my face, pushing its fatty meat all over my nose and mouth, was supposed to be her way of punishing me for speaking to her in such a way.
But in my head, it only fueled my desire to ram her in the ass, which I couldn''t rush since she was like a fawn that would run away at the slightest threat and needed time and patience to fully sink my fangs into her flesh.
"Well, whether I''m fucking you in the ass or not is a different issue." She blushed and refused toment on my statement. "But first, I think we need to clean the insides of your butt up, since I think whatever is in your butt is starting to leak out..."
"What?! It''s leaking?!..Are you sure you''re not mixing it with my cum that stuck on me when I sat down, Kafi?!" She asked in a fluster and tried to look back at her butt to see if it was true, but ultimately couldn''t since her butt was so fat.
"No, mom...I''m pretty sure that it''s your butt that''s leaking like a broken pipe, since I can literally see some liquid dripping down from your butt''s crevice and slowly making its way down your leg." I stared at the enchanting sight of some thick, jelly-like fluid that started to leak out from the middle of her asscheeks, flow down the curves of her meat mountains, and finally reach the starting point where her ass started to incline from her thighs and flowed down her long legs.
"Quickly seal it, Kafi! Quickly seal Mommy''s butt up so that it doesn''t leak anymore!" She said in a fright as she puffed out her cheeks and tried to close the crack in her ass by sandwiching her buttcheeks together.
"What are you talking about? How can I seal your butt? It''s not like I have some adhesive right next to me that I can use to glue up your asshole." I asked with a dumbfounded look on my face, and looked at the dining table. "At most, I can use the bread rolls you made and stuff them up your ass to prevent the dripping...Do you want me to do that?"
"Of course not! Why would I want a bread roll up my butt?!" I put down the bread roll that I was ready to shove up her ass with disappointment.
"Just do something, Kafi! Do something to help Mommy out, or else I''ll have to spend the rest of my life with a diaper on!"
"Calm down...Calm down...It''s not that exaggerated." I said as I stroked her ass like I was calming down a pony after hearing her desperate pleas as if the whole world was ending, which actually calmed her down a bit.
"I''ll just have to open your butt and give you a wipedown down there, and everything will go right back to normal, and we can go back to eating our dinner, so you don''t have to worry too much."
"Really...But wouldn''t that mean that you would be treating me the same as I treated you when I wiped your butt clean when you were a baby?" She said, and immediately hung her head in shame, and regretted the fact that shepared the current situation to cleaning up my diaper when I was a baby.
"Yes, it would be the same, but this time it wouldn''t be a cute little baby that''s getting cleaned. But a full-grown woman who struggles to put on her underwear every day because her ass is so fat, who''s getting her ass wiped." She looked like she wanted to refute what I said, but she didn''t say anything since she knew it was true.
"Well, baby or not, you''re still going to get wiped down, so quickly spread your ass like you did before, so I can get to it." I said like I was in a hurry, since I was actually quite hungry and wanted to eat my dinner.
Chapter 91: Seal The Leak!
"Fine, fine...But just make sure to clean me properly, since I don''t want to be dripping on my bed while I''m sleeping and make another puddle I have to clean up." She said and spread her plump ass right in front of me without much hesitation, unlike before, when I had to coax her into showing me her anus.
She also spread it quite easily this time, like she had learned to open her butt without straining herself too much.
Her purple anus that looked so delicate with tiny wrinkles around it was also revealed to me while I sat on my chair admiring it, which made her turn around and re at me; telling me not to stare too much and get to work.
"Oh wow, what a sight this is~" I said, in amazement at the beautiful scene before, that had changed from what I had seen earlier.
"What is it, Kafi? Is it bad?! Can it not be fixed?!" She asked, like she was asking me to fix up her broken car, that she had just crashed.
"No, it isn''t bad.
It isn''t bad at all...Rather your anus looks more beautiful than thest time I had seen it, with the addition of the ejacte from the inside of your bum, that adds anotheryer of temptation to it." I said in a daze as I stared at her anus that was wetter than before, which made her purple skin seem even more alive and sulent, and the small steam of liquid that was flowing down her hole into the ravine below.
Actually, I wouldn''t say that it was a stream of liquid since there wasn''t that much of her ejacte down there, and it was more like it was seeping out from her anus like how water seeps out from a damaged roof.
And even though her anus was shut tight where even air would struggle to flow through it, her fluids on the inside somehow managed to find the slightest cracks in her defence and managed to ooze their way out and down onto her thighs.
"Beautiful? How does a leaking butt look beautiful?" My mother didn''t know if I was being sarcastic or not.
"I know you can''t see it from the front, but just imagine a steep mountain front in the desert, and from the treacherous walls of that mountain, a small waterfall with minimal water is flowing down, sliding down the stone walls, and gathering into a shallow pool below...That''s how your butt looks like right now." I described the scenery before me in a picturesque way, which made her look away in shame.
"And the best part about it is that even though it''s barely changing, the amount of fluid leaking out is slowly increasing as time goes by since you''ve been spreading your cheeks open."
I looked at the stream that was slowly growingrger and would eventually be a river, which also made the insides of her cheeks moist and slippery.
"Then what are you waiting for, Kafi?! Quickly wipe Mommy down so we can get this over with!" She hurried me along when she found out that there was a chance of her making another puddle. "I can feel the insides of my butt shivering with how cold it is!"
"And here I thought I could gaze at the scenery for a little longer..." I brought the handcloth I had towards the insides of her butt when I felt her hostile gaze at me from the corner of her face and decided not to test her patience.
I first pressed into the insides of her bouncy cheeks of fat and wiped off the liquid on the walls that came to be when her asscheeks were pressed onto one another, which spread the fluid all over and made a mess inside.
I thought that a quick swipe would be enough to clean up the liquids on the curved cheeks, but her rectal lube was more viscous than I thought and required me to actually scrub the inside of her ass cheeks if I wanted to fully clean the stain.
"Ahhh!~...Kafi!~ Don''t rub that area so hard; I''m sensitive down there!" She moaned out rather than feel any pain from my vigorous movements.
"Don''t me me, mom. me your ejacte, that''s as thick as jelly and sticky as mucous, for making me work so hard." I said as I focused on removing the discharge from her mushy flesh, which deformed inward at even the lightest application of pressure.
"None of this would''ve happened if you hadn''t made me make a mess of myself." She argued back with a harumph, having no matureness she should''ve possessed as an adult.
"Comining after spraying your fluids all over the floor from sheer pleasure and enjoying the entire process isn''t fair, mom." I said as I held onto a chunk of her pulpy meat firmly before wiping it, since her thick cheeks would just submerge into her butt whenever I did it without any support.
"...W-Who said I enjoyed it?! I-I didn''t enjoy it all!...You''re simply making things up!" She said a preposterous lie with a straight look on her face, which made me wonder if only her body matured while her brain was left behind.
"The proof is in the pudding...Or in this situation, the evidence is literally leaking out of your ass." I said as I wiped off the transparent discharge that was flowing down her leg.
"Be quiet, Kafi! Y-You''re not allowed to talk back to your mother in such a way!" She pulled out her authority as my mother to silence me, seeing that she couldn''t verbally defeat me, to which I shook my head, thinking about my one-of-a kind clutz of a mother.
"And what''s taking you so long, Kafi? Don''t tell me you''re stalling so that you can look at my ass?" She turned around and looked at me with an absolutely ravishing face that could bring down empires, monitoring me to see if I was doing a good job or cking off to gaze at the view.
"I''m just about finished wiping the insides of your cheeks." I said as I wiped away the small specks of lube that were stuck in the hidden crevices on her ass. "Now I''m moving towards your anus, which I promise I will be careful with, since I don''t want to hear you say that your asshole feels like it''s, burning after wiping it clean."
"...Actually, using my tongue to lick your anus clean would be much more easier for me, and morefortable for you, but-...Fine! Fine! I won''t lick you down there, so put the spat away before someone gets hurt!" I quickly said in a panic when I saw my mother pick up a utensil on the dining table and put away any ns of giving her anus a good sucking.
Chapter 92: Glint Of Expectation
My mother didn''t put down the spat like I told her to and held it in her hand while she spread her ass, almost as if she were warning me that she had a weapon and she wasn''t afraid to use it if I did anything unnecessary.
For some reason, the sight of her with a kitchen knife actually frightened me when I normally wouldn''t even budge with a knife to my neck, which made me realise that I was really getting used to treating the women before me as my actual mother, which I didn''t know exactly how to feel about.
"Hyyaa!~~...Kafi!~ I told you to be gentle with your mother. Why are you being so rough?!" She eximed when she felt the hand towel that I had wet with some water to make it morefortable for her to push into the outer rim of her anus. "Are you doing it purposely to get back at Mommy for threatening you?
If you are, then know that you''re taking advantage of a vulnerable woman, and Mommy is disappointed in you for doing such a despicable thing."
"More like, I''m disappointed in you as your son for having such a sensitive anus that reacts to even the lightest touch." I said as I saw her purple anus twitch whenever I touched it. "I''m already treating it as delicately as I can, like it''s a piece of art. If I touch it any more softer than that, it would probably take me at least another hour to clean you up."
"So if you don''t want me to stare at the hidden flower you have in your butt for another hour, grit your teeth and bear with it until I''m finished."
"Fine! But make sure to finish it up as quickly as you can!" She said in a haughty manner, which made me roll my eyes and continue to polish her glistening anus carefully.
After running the cloth around the edge of her anus, I carefully rubbed the middle point of her butt where her tight hole was, and made sure that I didn''t apply too much force and open up her hole, which would lead to her getting soaked again.
"Hmm!~~....Haugh!~~...Hnnn~~"
My mother also held back her moans as she felt the outer skin of her anus getting massaged by my fingers and shivered whenever I touched the middle of her hole. In fact, she actually started leaking a bit when her hole opened up because of the tingling sensation she felt when I applied too much pressure.
But like how one would close someone''s lips by pinching them together, I used the tip of my fingers to push into the outer rim of her anus and pinched her soft skin as feebly as I could so that I could close the crack that was leaking.
"Hyaaa!~...Noo!~~"
My mother moaned in both ecstasy and slight pain that was converted to raw pleasure when she felt her bulging ring get pinched by her son. And even though it made my mother re at me, thinking that I was teasing her, it still sealed her crack that was loosening up with every stroke of my finger.
After that, I wiped her anus as quickly as possible so that she didn''t open up all of a sudden and flood my hands with her fluids. I didn''t really mind getting my hands stained in her fluids and down and dirty in her butt, but I didn''t really think it was the most appropriate when I had a dining table full of food right next to me and tried to keep my hands as clean as I could.
But no matter how hard I tried to wipe her anus without dirtying my hand, a bit of her fluids still managed to stick onto the tips of my fingers when she suddenly opened up every once in a while and wet my fingers.
I didn''t want her anal fluids to stick to me like they did on my mother''s butt, so I held up my hand and looked to grab a clean cloth to wipe my hand with. But my mother seemed to have taken it the wrong way when she saw me holding my hand up that was lightly covered in her discharge and shouted in a panic, with a pale look on her face,
"Kafi! Don''t you dare lick it!...No matter how tempted you are, don''t your dare lick something that''s just oozed out of your mother''s butt!"
And while I had a bbergasted look on my face, wondering where such an assumption came from, my mother said something even more absurd that made my mouth open wide.
"If you want to know how the insides of Mommy taste, then I''ll do it for you! So don''t you dare do it on your own and have a taste of Mommy''s juices yourself!"
I expected her to have a flushed look on her face when she said that absurd statement of hers, but to my surprise, she looked rather determined, as if she had already decided in her head that she would take charge herself; if I were to try and go in for a taste.
And even though I never had any intention of licking her anal juice since I wasn''t in the mood for any oral-anal y with food beside me right now, I still didn''t want to waste the opportunity that wasid before me by my mother and held out my hand towards her like I was asking her to lick my fingers off.
She looked so ready to suck off my hand so that she could protect her honour by sacrificing her dignity before. But now, when she saw my hand that had the tips of its fingers covered by a transparent fluid, she immediately froze and gulped like she was having second thoughts.
"What is it, mom? Do you not want to anymore?...If you''re not going to taste it yourself, then I''ll do the honours and find out how it tastes myself." I brought my hands closer to my mouth, which made her eyes tremble in fright.
"Don''t!!..." She stopped spreading her cheeks, turned around, and grabbed my hand that was approaching my mouth in desperation. "M-Mommy will taste it for you, so you don''t have to do anything, Kafi. Just sit back and rx while Mommy does the tasting."
She had a look of unwillingness on her face, which made me grin since it was ever so fun to bully my adorable mother. But at the same time, there was a glint of expectation and anticipation in her eye, which threw me off my pace since it looked like there was a small part of her that was looking forward to the tasting.
...There''s no way that it can be true, right?
Chapter 93: Taste Of Your Milk
"Really?...I don''t want to force you to do anything." I said with a grin on my face, while my mother was looking at my hand with hesitation in her eyes and also a bit of curiosity, which made me wonder if she was actually curious as to how her insides tasted.
"No, it''s fine, Kafi. I''ll have a taste myself." She said with a firm look in her eyes, regaining the confidence to do what she said.
"Well, if you''re so desperate to know what your insides taste like, then go for it." I pushed my hand out towards her.
"I''m not desperate for such a dirty thing! I''m just doing it so that you don''t!" She said, and nced at my fingers one more time.
And then, after making up her mind and hyping herself up, she immediately plunged her mouth towards my hand and put my middle finger in her mouth.
Suck~
Only the tip of my finger, which was covered in her fluids, was under her lips, which felt so soft and sulent to touch like the fleshy part of a juicy mango, and she didn''t look like she was going to go any further than that.
Slurp~
And like how one would suck off the meat off a tender chicken wing in one go, she sucked my finger as hard as she could so that she didn''t leave any of her fluids behind. And pulled out her mouth, which felt so hot and wet to touch, like it was full of warm oil, and slurped off everything on my finger.
Not even a droplet or smear of her anal fluids were left on my finger, and it was all reced by ayer of her sparkling saliva that I didn''t mind at all eating my dinner with, since I believed it would only add a sweet taste to the dishes.
Suck~ Slurp~ Suck~ Slurp~
She didn''t stop right there and quickly made her way to the other two fingers that had some of her fluids on them and did the same she did to the first finger by pushing my fingers deep into her mouth, chomping down on them with her pink lips, and pulling her mouth out, which also dragged all of her anal honey into her mouth.
She also did it in such a way that she held back her hair that was hanging in front of her while also bending down and looking at me right in the eyes with a graceful look on her face, which made the action of her sucking off my fingers way more elegant and erotic at the same time.
If she could already suck a slender finger so well and make me have devious thoughts about what her mouth could do, one could already imagine how it would feel to have your cock sucked off by her. Even though she looks so innocent and clumsy in the way she does things, I bet that my mother would give some mean head that would make me gasp for air as I shove your dick down her throat.
"Kafi, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at Mommy in a daze like that?" My mother asked as she stood in front of me and looked to be swallowing whatever she sucked off my hand.
She didn''t immediately swallow it like I thought she would and let the umted anal secretion stay in her mouth a bit, like she was trying to find out how it tasted and felt in her mouth.
Slush~ Slush~
She even swished her tongue around her mouth, like she was testing the intricacies of its aroma in her mouth, as if she were at a fine wine tasting.
Gulp~ Swallow~
After relishing its vour for a few seconds and finding out how exactly it tasted, she tried to swallow it all down her throat in one gulp. But because her fluid was so viscous and thick, she had a hard time downing it and didn''t look like she enjoyed the process.
"Nothing...I was just wondering what it tasted like." I said, as I saw her throat move up and down and swallow whatever was left in her mouth.
"Don''t even ask, Kafi. It tastes so horrible, like I''m eating some kind of bitter and salty jelly." She exined the taste while sticking out her tongue, like she just drank pure bitter gourd juice. "My sweat tasted so much better than whatever this is, and can''t evenpare."
"Oh, so you have a preference now?" I said with a sly smile on my face, while she realised that she was unintentionally ranking her bodily fluids.
"N-No, I just said so that you have a reference since you''re so keen on knowing what every part of me tastes like." She said in a fluster and quickly pulled her sweater down when she realised that she was exposing herself again, while I could still see her fat ass sticking out from the back.
"Well, that is true, but sadly, there is a part of you that I can''t taste for now." I said while wiping off the saliva on my fingers. "One that I want to taste with all my heart, but will have to wait for the fated day for it to happen."
"What part is that?" She asked with a curious look on her face, wanting to know what it was that was driving her son crazy.
"Your milk..." I said as I stared at her overwhelming breasts, which were bulging out of her chest and were probably the reason she''s suffering from back pain. "Your breastmilk that I won''t be able to taste for now, which probably tastes like the sweetest nectar from the heavens...That''s what I want to have a sip off."
Seeing my prating gaze on her chest and hearing my vulgar words about the sweet milk her chest could produce, instantly alerted her like a cat that had its tail stepped on, and she immediately covered her chest with one of her hands while the other pulled down her sweater, and she stared at me with a flushed look on her face, wondering how her son could be so perverted.
"But my thirst for your breastmilk won''t stay unquenched for too long, so I''m not too affected by it since it''s simply a matter of waiting for it toe." I said some suspicious words, which made her look at me weirdly, like she didn''t know what I was talking about.
But as slow as she was on picking up on my vulgar words, she still realised what I was trying to say, which made her face slowly turn red as a cherry, and I could almost see her steaming on the top of her head like a hot bun.
"W-What do you mean by that, Kafi?" She asked even though it was obvious she already knew what I was talking about. "What do you mean that it''s simply a matter of waiting for you to be able to d-drink my breast milk?"
Since she didn''t want to ept and acknowledge what I said, I also acted ignorant of my own words and threw my hands into the air and said,
"Who knows? I just said something on a whim, so don''t take it too seriously."
She looked like she wanted to kick me in the shin for mocking her and looking so careless at the same time, but stopped herself, knowing that she was the one who started it, and looked away with a harumph.
Chapter 94: Push It All Out
After ncing at her chest, which looked like it already had a gallon of fresh milk in it, and wondering when I could have a taste of them, I tossed the white hand cloth that was partly covered in her fluids on the ground right in front of me. My mother didn''t seem to understand why I suddenly threw the cloth that was meant to wipe her down onto the ground and asked
"Why did you throw the cloth onto the ground, Kafi? It''s going to get dirty now."
"It''s fine. I can use a new one to wipe the rest of you." I picked up another cloth that was on the table and then looked at the one on the ground. "But for now, you can use the one on the ground to catch whatever it is you''re going to let out from your butt, or else the floor will also get dirty."
"I''m going to let something out from my butt? What do you mean by that?" She asked with a confused look on her face and at the same time looked very cautious since she didn''t seem to like the look on my face, as if I were waiting to watch a good show.
"What else other than the ejacte you''ve umted in the insides of your butt..." I leaned forward with a grin on my face to get a good look at what was going to dribble on top of the towel I just dropped. "Do you really think that I''m going to clean the stuff that''s inside of you as well?"
"W-Wait, Kafi...There''s still more of that liquid inside of me?" She said with a pale look on her face and dread in her eyes as she clenched up her asshole, like she could feel the fluids moving inside now that I mentioned it.
"Of course it''s still in there. Do you really think that a simple wipedown is going to magically make the entire supply of your anal cum that''s trapped in your butt disappear?" She looked like she was going to nod her head but stopped herself, knowing that I would make fun of her for it.
"And as much as I want to help you out by spreading your anus open and allowing you to let out all that''s umted inside of you, into this cup right here..."
I picked up a ss cup on the table and looked at it as if I were imagining how it would look if it was full of her viscous fluids, which made her blush in shame.
"...I also don''t want to get my hands too dirty since I still want to eat my dinner, as I know my hands will get covered in your liquids if I help you out...So, because of that, I''m going to have to have you do it for yourself."
"D-Do what, Kafi? What do I have to do to pull the stuff that''s inside out of me?" She asked, while clutching her hands, hoping that there was a decent solution to her problem that wouldn''t make her humiliate herself in front of her son again.
"Nothing much..." I said which made her rx herself and heave a sigh of relief, thinking that it was nothing too bad. "You just have to squat onto the ground right above the cloth I threw down, spread your cheeks wide so that your anus is open wide, and then push out everything from the inside of your butt onto the cloth below, which will collect it all."
I looked up at her trembling figure with her mouth open wide, in disbelief at what I was telling her to do.
"...It''s as simple as that and is as easy as pooping."
"It''s not as easy as pooping!" She suddenly eximed with a crazy look in her eyes, as if she wanted to cry and choke me out for saying such an absurd thing at the same time. "It is pooping!...It''s basically pooping without the poop, which is reced by something that''s equally embarrassing!"
"How am I going to do something that''s as shameful as that?!"
She cried out while a look of panic spread all over her face when she thought of pushing out her viscous fluids from her butt in front of her son.
"Well, you don''t really have to do such a thing, and you can just wait until you have to go to the bathroom next to naturally push everything out." I gave her a suggestion, which made a light of hope appear in her teary eyes.
"But that would also mean you would have to wait for the next time you get an urge to go to the bathroom, which would also imply letting whatever is inside of you umte and sit there for a while."
Her eyes turned bleak again, as if she had lost all hope in her life when she heard the consequences of the alternative given.
"So at the end of the day, it''s either you wait for it to naturallye out and let your liquids slush around you..." She looked at her abdomen like she could almost feel the hot fluid moving along the inside of her guts.
"...Or you get it all over with and push it all out right now and peacefully continue your dinner." She looked at the cloth right in front of her, like she was debating what she should do.
"So, what is it going to be, mom?" I asked, wanting to know what she was going to choose, with an avid look on my face. "Which one of these ways are you going to use to push out the liquids you have inside of you?"
Unsurprisingly, it didn''t take long for her to decide because of her clean nature and aversion to anything dirty on her or even inside of her, like now.
"I think I''m most probably not going to wait for it toe out naturally, since I barely use the toilet every 2-3 days..." She revealed her irregr bowel with a shy look on her face, which proved that she had the perfect body for anything that involved anal.
"But why do I have to do such an embarrassing thing in front of you, Kafi?" She suddenly looked at me with a sharp look in her eyes, asking why I was involved in all this. "Can''t I just go to the bathroom and do it there?"
"You could..." I dragged out my words as I stared at her beautiful face and then said, with any hesitation in my mind, "But what''s the fun in that for me?"
I admitted that I wanted to see the shameful scene of my mother pushing out whatever was on her insides, which made her re at me with a hateful look in her eyes for teasing her, and she looked like she wanted to cry out because of my ridiculous actions.
Chapter 95: Could You Help Me Out?
"Kafi, you bully! Do you really like ying around with your mother that much?!" She cried out, seeing that I wasn''t the least bit affected by making my own mother do such indecent things. "Do you really like seeing me embarrassed and ashamed all the time?"
"I do." I admitted shamelessly with a grin as I stared at her adorable face. "I definitely do, since I think that''s when my mother looks the cutest."
"Hmph! Pervert!" She harumphed and looked away, even though she felt happy when she heard me call her cute, which was also another reason I just wanted to pull her into my arms and kiss her all over for being so loveable.
"But can''t I just go to the bathroom and do what you told me instead of doing it in front of you?" She looked at me in the corner of her eyes. "What are you going to do if I just lock myself in there?"
"I''ll just kick in the door and get in...A little broken door isn''t worth mentioning when I get to see your ass leak out something that most women can''t even produce, mom." Her eyes went wide at the extents to which her son would go to see his mother eject something from my body, and she couldn''t help but shake her head at having such a perverted son.
"And it''s not like you''ll refuse your beloved son''s request, right, mom...Or more like, do you really dare to go against anything I say, Abi?"
My mother''s eyes trembled, and she got goosebumps all over her body when she heard me call her Abi like I was her father, and it looked like her first instinct was to say ''No, Daddy'' which she fought hard to not say since she still had her pride as my mother.
"Fine Kafi, I''ll do as you say since you''re so adamant about embarassing Mommy and also because fulfilling their sons desires is something any good mother would do." She said, as if making one''s mother squat down naked and spread their cheeks was something every son asked their mother to do.
"But I''ll be doing it while facing the other way, since I don''t want you to be looking at my face and embarrassing parts while I do it. And make sure that you don''t stare too much, since it''s really embarrassing for Mommy to do this in front of you."
She gave me onest look, as if she were warning me not to look at her bare ass too much, and turned around to show me her naked ass that was basically protruding into my face because of how close she was in front of me.
And while I was admiring her mounds of meat that looked slightly cooked, she slowly started to bend her knees and push out her ass towards me so that she would squat onto the ground.
"Do you need any help, mom? I know it''s not the most easy for you to do any strenuous exercise at your age, so why don''t I help you a little?" I grabbed the lower part of her asscheeks that were slowly descending in front of me, like I was trying to reduce the weight of her fat ass.
p~
"Hmph! Bad Kafi!~" She looked back at me with a grumpy look on her face and pped away my hands that were groping her warm ass. "How dare you assume that I can''t do any basic exercise when I actually do yoga everyday...And Mommy isn''t even 40 yet, so don''t you dare call me old!"
She looked at me with a fiery look in her eyes, as if she were telling me that she would never let me touch her body again if I ever brought up her age again.
"You do yoga every day?" I ignored her attitude towards me, since I knew that she was all talk and no action and wouldn''t dare disobey whatever I said, and asked about something else.
"I do!~ Isn''t that something praiseworthy, Kafi? Something that seemsmendable for someone my age to do?~" She asked, as she was hinting at me, topliment her for keeping her body healthy.
"It really is, Mom. It really is praiseworthy." I said and patted her head, which was right near my knees since she had already squatted down, which she happily epted while rubbing her head into my hand like a dog. "Now we can do all kinds of positions in bed without having to worry about you tearing a hamstring or breaking your back."
Bite~
Like a pet dog that had suddenly gone feral, my mother tried to bite my hand on top of her head, which I quickly pulled out, and she scowled at me for talking about taking her to bed.
I didn''t let her hostile gaze get to me and pushed the chair I was sitting on a little back so that I could get a wide shot of the wonderful scenery of my mother squatting with her ass pushed out in front of me.
Her legs were spread apart so that she could maintain the optimal squat position, which told she didn''t lie when she said she did yoga, and her smooth and plump thighs, which always touched one another because of how thick they were, were wide apart and looked like the wings of a butterfly.
And in the middle of that juicy goodness was her slender back that looked so delicate it would break at the lightest touch, which was covered in her messy hazel hair that was partly braided to her and so long that the ends of her hair were grazing her fat ass, and were probably making her feel ticklish down there.
Her ass, which was both chubby and stic at the same time, was also protruding out of her back and looked like it was going to drop to the ground because of how heavy it was.
"I think we should pull this back a little." I pulled the towel that wasn''t right under her ass a little back and took a whiff of her hair that smelled like coco butter while I was at it. "I don''t want you to be making a puddle of your fluids once again."
"Hmph! That won''t ever happen again!" She said, even though she was currently checking if the cloth was right next below her anus and looked to be worried that she would push out her fluids onto the cold floor.
"Can you push out everything inside of you yourself, or do you need me to tell you how to do something that''s basically the same as pooping mom, which even a puppy could do without any instructions." I mocked her as I stared at her purple anus that revealed itself when her asscheeks naturally spread themselves when she squatted down.
It was only a small stain, but I could see that her anus was starting to leak again from the middle of her hole, which was glistening unlike the rest of her tender skin, and it seemed that unless she emptied the tank inside, she would have a leaky anus for the rest of the time she had a load inside of her.
"Of course, Kafi! Who doesn''t know something as simple as pushing something out of their b-butt?!...In fact, I was the one who potty trained you, so don''t get too arrogant with me when I was the one who taught you everything first!" She brought back the days where she potty trained my other version in this world, which made me look at her nkly forparing herself to a literal baby.
"...B-But Mommy also doesn''t want to make any mistakes since it''s the first time I''m pushing something that isn''t my poop out of my butt, so c-could you please help me so that I don''t do anything wrong, Kafi?"
My face warped into absurdity even more seeing my mother ask her son''s assistance for something that was simr to using the toilet, which she had been doing her whole life. And I honestly didn''t know what to do about the figure in front of me, who was looking back at me with puppy dog eyes, so that I would help her out.
Chapter 96: A Little Assistance
"What do you mean you need help? I only said that I can give you assistance as a joke, since there''s literally nothing I can do to help you." I said, while rubbing my forehead at the preposterous situation of my mother asking me to help her push something out of her crack.
"That is unless you want me to shove both my hands into your butt and spread your anus so wide that I can see everything inside, and pour whatever is inside of you out."
"What?! That''s scary!" She eximed in fright when she thought about me fisting her asshole. "There''s no way I want to do that! I don''t want to be walking around with loose buttocks."
"Then you better release the liquids inside of you by yourself, mom, since I see no other way to help you out." I pushed myself back on the chair and folded my hands to see what she was going to do.
"But Kafi...E-Even if you say that Mommy is still a little scared to do what you said, what if something goes wrong and I do something embarrassing as spray whatever is inside all over the floor?" She shook her head at the thought of ejacting her anal fluids like she came from her pussy and making a mess once again.
"Then I''ll just use the mop and clean it up after dinner...You''ve probably changed my diaper so many times in the past without any objections, so it only makes sense that I clean up your anal cum right now now that I''m older." I said as if I were taking care of my mother, who had gone senile with old age and couldn''t take care of herself; in this situation, it was much more lewd, which made my mother''s ears turn bright red.
"But if you really want my help..." I gave in and decided to help her out a little, which made her eyes glow and look up at me like I was an angel sent to save her. "Then simply do what I say without asking questions, and this will all be over."
"Just do what you say?" My mother looked at me suspiciously, as if she were doubting my intentions. "Does that mean you''ll make me do obscene things, like making me stick my b-butt out for you and shake it while you w-watch?"
"Of course not!" I red at her angrily for thinking her own son would do such a thing, which made her roll her eyes since she knew what type of person I truly was. "And if you don''t want to trust me that much, then you can just do it yourself without any advice from me since I''m not the one that needs help here."
"Fine, Kafi, fine! It was Mommy''s mistake to doubt your intentions to help me out, so please forgive me for that and don''t take it to mind!" She pleaded with me reluctantly, knowing that there was nothing wrong with having such doubts after everything I did.
"Hmph! Since you seem so desperate for my help, I''ll help you out even though I don''t really want to." I said which made her roll her eyes at me once again and decide in her mind to deny my ass-touching ess to punish me for making fun of her.
"First, like how everyone goes to the toilet in the traditional way or behind the bushes, I need you to spread your legs as much as you can and push your butt down as low as you possibly could." I started my instructions while looking down on her inclined back and fat ass from above.
"B-But I''ve already spread my legs as much as I can already do...If I spread them any more, I''m sure that I''ll tear a muscle or something." She whimpered as she looked at me watching her, and she looked to be telling the truth since her legs were already at a 150 angle from one another and just needed a little bit more to be spread t.
"Then just imagine me suddenly unzipping my pants right now anding straight for you with my cock in your hand...Imagine that situation in your head." I suddenly told her to think of something weird out of nowhere, which made her jerk her head behind and exim in panic,
"You''re going to do what, Kafi?! Y-You''re going toe at me with your c-cock?!"
"I only told you to imagine that...I''m not actually going to do it, that is, unless you keep on asking questions like this." I said while tapping my finger on the table impatiently, while she gave a sigh of relief that she wasn''t going to get railed in her current position.
"I see. But what''s the use in imagining something as dirty as that?" She said shyly, as her blue eyes drifted somewhere else, like she was imagining the scenario in her head.
"Just look at how wide your legs are spread right now." I said as she looked down at her legs, which were suddenly spread so wide that they could make a perfect line between one another, which made her eyes go wide in suprise. "This is exactly why I told you to imagine that situation."
"How did you do that?" She looked back at me with surprise and amazement in her eyes, at making her spread her legs with just my words. "How did you make my legs move in such a way?"
"It''s really nothing. I just made you think of a situation where you would unconsciously spread your legs wide." I stared at her anus that had been spread along with her legs, judging by how it was changing it''s shape from a circle to that of an ovel.
"...And spreading your legs so that you can take your son''s dick inside of you was the first thing that came to my mind, so I made you imagine that situation."
"W-Why would you think that I would spread your legs just for you?" She asked with a blush on her face, not willing to ept that as the reason for her spreading her legs.
"That''s because you''re an incestuous mother who''s in love with her son and is waiting for the moment he shoves his fat cock into you and fills you up with his fresh load of cum." I said, and saw her anus twitch like it was saying that it also didn''t want to be empty and needed some filling.
My mom''s face turnedpletely red at my exnation, and she looked like she wanted to say something back for her dignity. But when she felt her legs move and looked down to see her legs miraculously spread even more after hearing my words, she lost all the motivation she had to fight me and chose to silently move on.
"W-Whatever the reason is, it''s really not that important, so let''s quickly move on." She excused herself so that she didn''t embarrass herself anymore.
"Now that you''ve spread your legs wide enough that even your asscheeks are split into two, mom..." I stared at her juicy asscheeks that were hanging from her bones, whichpletely revealed her tender anus to me.
"I need you to use your hands to spread your anus as well, since then only will the liquids on the inside flow out of you more easily...And doing this would also help you not to stain the insides of your butt, which I just cleaned up when you pushed everything out, since the stream would go right down to the cloth below and not touch anything else."
Chapter 97: Fit An Entire Fist
My mother bit her pink lips when she heard that she had to spread her anus in front of her son, and she looked really reluctant to do it. But seeing that there was no other way out, she chose to ignore the deep embarrassment she was feeling, which was warming up her body, and chose to do what I said.
"L-Like this, Kafi?...Is this enough?" I heard her timid voicee from below and saw both her hands grab onto the meat that was right next to her opening and pull apart her asscheeks like she was trying to show me how meaty her ass was.
This also made her anus, which looked like a purple ck hole that would consume anything that went near it, expand and elongate to the point that the centermost point of her anus, which was her hole''s opening, spread apart into a small line.
Her outer rim also changed shape from the light purple oval ring it was before and now looked like a rectangle with four sides with the way she was using her thumbs and other fingers separately to spread apart her anus from all sides.
"Beautiful..." I suddenly said, which made her look at me with a glimmer of exhration in her eyes when she heard mepliment her. "Whether it''s your anus that looks so sulent and fuckable right now or the technique you used to spread your anus apart, both of them are simply beautiful to see."
"Hmph! Something like this is nothing for your mother!" She harumphed with her head raised high and looked proud at what she had aplished, not realising that I was talking about her asshole.
"But you still need to spread your anus a little bit more, mom, so that the liquids inside can flow out without any obstruction." I said after seeing that her anus was still closed up, no matter how spread out her rim was, and knew it needed to be opened up for a better flow.
"Even more than this?" She wondered if her asshole could even spread that much.
"Yes, a bit more than that, so your anus opens a little and exposes your insides to the world outside...Like for example, your hole should be wide enough so that you can even feel a breeze go into your cavity below ande out carrying the scent of your insides." I said while staring at the opening of her anus, which opened up every few seconds when her anus twitched, which made her blush and wiggle her butt in shame.
"But is that even possible when you struggled so much to put your f-finger into Mommy''s butthole, Kafi?" She asked as her nails dug into her flesh, like she was preparing to spread her anus open, just like I said. "Can my anus even spread that much?"
"Of course it can!" I said, as a matter of fact. "In fact the female human body is so amazing that I could probably even fit my entire hand into your butt with some effort."
My mother shivered at the thought of my fist up her asshole, which would mess up her insides, and frantically shook her head at ever doing such an extreme activity with her son.
"And back then, the only reason your anus was so tight and shut closed was because it was an intruder like me who was trying to pry it open." I exined, like her anus was a gate that could only be properly opened by the owner.
"If it were you that was trying to spread your own asshole, then I don''t think you would face that problem since your butt would just think that you needed some extra help in the toilet after a heavy dinnerst night."
"No!~ Kafi!~ Don''t bring up pooping again, since this has nothing to do with it!~" She tried to distance her thoughts from going to the toilet so that she didn''t feel too bad about what she was going to do, even though it was pretty much the same.
She then didn''t let me speak a word, afraid that I would say something worse, and did what I said and started spreading her anus as much as she could.
She pushed her fingers into her skin as much as she could without hurting herself and turned her hands into ws before pulling apart her asscheeks that kind of felt sticky to touch because they were covered in her fluid earlier, which actually helped her get a better grip on her skin.
Her deep ravine between her cheeks, which was a narrow and dark ce with little to no space when she normally stood, now had so much empty area because of how the walls on both sides of the ravine moved, and it looked like it had turned into a massive canyon that could probably fit a decent-sized cantaloupe in between it.
The skin in between her butt also turned more tight, smooth, and defined, to the point that I could partially see her veins that were in her butt, which looked like tiny snakes were slithering around the inside of her brown skin.
Her anus also protruded out a little more because of how much she was sticking her ass out, and it looked much more prominent and well-endowed than before, which made me want to check if I could grab her entire rim in between my fingers and give it a pinch.
"H-How is it now, Kafi? Have I spread it wide enough now?" She asked as I stared at her anus in wonder, which was now almost double the radius it was before and looked like someone had steam-pressed her anus into her because of how expanded and tight it looked.
And the best part of it all was that in the middle of her anus, which was purple as a grape, I could see a pinkyer, which was her inner skin membrane, which was now showing itself like a blooming flower, now that her asshole was starting to gape wide open.
But at the same time, her anus wasn''tpletely open because it closed and opened itself up ording to the rhythm of her breathing, like a mouth that was breathing in and pushing out air from her butt, which made me wonder if I could feel a breath of air if I ced my hand right next to her hole that was moving in and out, asionally revealing its insides to me.
"Yes, mom, you''ve done more than a wonderful job at spreading it open." I praised her for showing me her flower that continuously changed colours as her chest copsed and expanded, and couldn''t help but marvel at the sight.
"Now you just need to loosen up your asshole, which is basically the same as removing the cork of the bottle and let everything flow out from your insides and onto the cloth below."
She nodded her head nervously at my words, while I waited to see the stream of fluids that was going to ooze out of my mother''s crack with an avid look on my face as if I were going to watch a good show while I ate dinner.
I even opened up the bottle of apple juice on the table and poured myself a ss, which made my mother pout at me for enjoying the show she was going to perform a little too much.
Chapter 98: Pink Wet Cave
"And please don''t tell me that you also need my assistance with this, mom, as there aren''t even words of advice that I can give you when ites to loosening up your butthole, and it''s all on you." I said, after seeing her look at me in the corner of her eyes, like she was thinking if she should ask for my help.
My mother bowed her head down in dejection when she heard me reject her advances and looked scared that she would somehow screw up without my help. It seems that my words were a greatfort to her and gave her the courage to do these vulgar things that she would never do alone.
"Just rx your body and think of a peaceful meadow, mom. Your muscles will surely rx in that moment, as if you''re going to fall asleep, and so will your butt." I gave her some advice, even though I said I wouldn''t, when I saw her still afraid that she would make a mess on the ground.
"And if you do spray whatever is inside of you all over the floor, just know that it wouldn''t really matter." I decided to say a few more words when I saw the courage returning in her eyes with every sentence I spoke.
"If it was anyone else that saw the scene, they would for sure never forget the scene of you ejacting from your butt and making a gooey puddle right next to the dining table where we eat."
My mother looked back with a confused look in her eyes while her mouth was agape, puzzled at why I was saying the worst-case scenario when I was supposed to be encouraging her. But the confusion on her face turned into that of a rosey flush when I said.
"...But unlike everyone else who would find such a scene as revolting and uneptable, I would actually find the sight of my mother sitting in her pool of anal juices while it drips down her ass to be quite erotic and exciting...So don''t worry about what''s going to happen and do your best since your son is one hell of a pervert who finds everything you do to be exciting no matter how messy it is."
She rolled her eyes at my attempt to encourage her and looked like she was wondering where she found such a perverted son who loved to see his mother in her most disgraceful state.
But a smile also bloomed on her face for having such a son who wouldn''t hate her no matter what she did, and she berated herself for feeling embarrassed in front of her son, who would love her even in her most vulnerable and shameful moment.
"Right, Kafi! I''ll do just as you said!" She said, with a newfound enthusiasm and optimism in her eyes. But then timidly looked at me from the corner of her eyes and said in a hesitant manner, "...B-But could you also please help Mommy out by holding me or cing your hand on my shoulder, since I think I would be a little less scared if I felt your warmth on me."
I didn''t reject her request since I knew it was difficult for her to do something so embarrassing and vulgar, which she had never done before, especially when she was such an innocent and yfuldy before.
And I did as she said by getting off my chair, squatting down right behind her, and cing both my hands on top of each of her buttcheeks like I was trying to grab the entirety of her cheeks in my palms, which was impossible because of how big her ass was.
"Is this fine, mom?" I said as my hands lightly groped her light brown skin so that she could feel the warmth of my palms radiate through her.
"I-It''s not what I was expecting...But I guess this is fine, if not better than what I was asking for." She said, after realising that my hand on her wide ass gave her morefort and sce than it would on the rest of her body since she was used to my hands being on her privates now, which gave her a greater sense of intimacy with me.
"Then slowly but carefully, just like how you would open the cork to a wine bottle that''s full, loosen up the muscles around your anus and let whatever is in flow out..." I said in a low voice as I stared at the close-up shot of her purple anus, that''s wrinkles had been streched out from all the pulling, and looked to be breathing right with how it was opening and closing with her breath.
"It may feel weird when the liquid inside of you starts to flow out of your crack at first, and it might feel a little ticklish or cold when you can feel it drip down the rims of your anus, but make sure not to panic at that moment since that would only cause you to make a mess, and know that I''m by your side every step of the way."
I honestly felt like I was helping my mother give birth to a baby, rather than helping her push out the fluids she had inside of her because of how meticulous she was making it out to be, and I wondered if I had to do this every time she cums from her ass or when I myself dump a load into her butt.
My mother, on the other hand, simply gave me onest look as if she were looking at her good luck charm that gave herfort, and then she looked at the cloth below, which was her target, with a slightly anxious look on her face, and finally looked forward and closed her eyes as if she wouldn''t open them until this entire process was over.
And then, before my eyes, I saw her anus twitch simultaneously, like it was getting shocked by 1000 volts of current, and slowly start to open up and expand like a lotus bud that was starting to reveal its white petals.
But only in this case, there weren''t any soft white petals revealing themselves, but the insides of her anus, which looked so wet and sulent, like they were absolutely drenched in her anal cum, and was a soft salmon pink colour all over.
The purple ring of her anus that was thick as a noodle expanded in size, and her fleshy insides that looked like chewing gum that had been melted also started to open like how you would imagine your thoat to open up with each p and muscle membrane moving at the same time, finally revealing the wet empty cavity inside.
I was sitting right behind her, and there was a light source right above my head, so I could perfectly see the insides of her anus that had opened up, which looked like a cave that was made of a tender pink skin lining and was covered in grey veins that I could barely make out on her damp walls.
The insides of her cave also weren''tpletely still, and I could see her wall move in and out like it had a life of its own, which looked like the insides of a sea monster''s mouth, with her anus being the wide mouth of the creature.
I honestly thought that her anus would only open up a little where I could shimmy a finger in, but I didn''t expect her asshole to actually open up so wide that it looked like it was gaping after taking in an entire pipe and probably couldfortably fit three of my fingers in without any restriction.
Chapter 99: Pouring A Cup Of Tea
It seems like her anus was only tight when an intruder like me tried to invade its privacy, and when my mom herself wants it to spread open, it does as she wants and spreads so wide that I could see everything inside her fleshy pink cave.
"W-What do you think, Kafi? I-Is it open wide enough?" She said as she looked back while keeping her cheeks spread, with a look of trepidation on her face, as if she were expecting something to go wrong.
"You don''t even need to ask that question, mom...Your anus is open so wide that I can see all the way into your pink tunnel and can even barely see your rectum at the end." I said as I spread her cheeks even more to see if I could see even further into her anal cavity, while devious thoughts sprouted in my mind when I thought of all the things I could do with my mother''s wonderful ass, which was begging to be explored by me.
"Ahhhh!~~" She let out a shrill scream out of shame that her son was observing her insides like he was checking a snake''s burrow, and let go of her cheeks to cover her face so that I didn''t see how red she was right now.
"No, Kafi!~ Don''t stare at your mother''s insides that much!~ Mommy will die of embarrassment if you keep looking at my private ces like that!~" She eximed in a fluster and shook her ass so that I didn''t have a clear view of her insides.
"Sorry, mom. That''s like taking me to see the most beautiful garden in the world and telling me not to see how gorgeous every inch of it...So saying that, I''m going to take my time to see every crevice of pink folds and fleshy ps inside of you because I don''t know when I''ll ever see a sight as sensual as this."
My mother buried her face into her hands even more after hearing what I said and frantically shook her head in her hands, like she didn''t know how she was going to face her parents the next time she seems them because of all the vulgar things she was doing with her son.
"But if you quickly push out everything that''s inside of you, then I don''t think I''ll be able to see your insides anymore." I suggested for her mental sake, since I could already see steam wafting out of her head and didn''t want her to faint out of embarrassment.
"W-What?...Isn''t the l-liquid inside already flowing out of my butt now that I''ve opened it up as much as I can?" She looked down at the towel below and, to her surprise, found that it was untouched and wasn''t covered in her fluids like she was expecting.
"No, mom. Your anal ejaction is still inside of you right now, and I can actually see all of it umted in a small pool at the bottom of your anal cavity." I said in a daze as I stared at the milky fluid, which wasn''t transparent like I thought it was, at the bottom of her tunnel near her anus.
There was only a handful of her fluids that looked so viscous and sticky at the bottom of her anal canal, but when you looked at it from above through a small hole that was her asshole andpared it to the tiny space it was in, it looked like the entire bottom half of her insides were covered in that fluid.
It almost made me want to take a spoon from the dining table and see if I could get a scoop of her milky soup, but I knew my mother would probably kick me in the face like a donkey if I tried that, so I held myself back.
"B-But Kafi, didn''t you say that it would flow out once I opened my butt up? Why is it staying inside when I''ve spread myself as much as I can?" She asked in confusion and looked at me to quickly find a solution to the problem.
"Well, I did say that, but I forgot to include how fat your butt is in my calction, which is causing your fluids to stall inside." I said with a wry smile on my face while looking at the foggy liquid that was stuck in a small pool at the bottom of her tunnel and didn''t flow out because her anus was too high to reach.
If my mother had a t ass with no flesh on it, the fluids inside would''ve easily flowed out since there''s nothing blocking its way. But because my mother had a rather fat behind, her anus inclined upwards towards me rather than facing the floor, which acted as a dam that blocked the flow of her fluids, which was quite aical sight to see.
"Huh? My butt''s size is causing a problem? What does that even mean?" My mother was bamboozled at what I told her and was starting to worry that something was going to go wrong just like she thought it would, and because of that, she would have to carry her anal cum with her for the rest of her life.
"Calm down, calm down...It''s nothing to worry about, mom." I said as I patted her ass to calm her down, which caused waves to spread because of how bouncy her ass cheeks were. "In fact, you don''t even have to do anything, and I can take care of it on my end."
"Eh? Didn''t you say that you couldn''t do anything about this?" My mother said, surprised at my sudden change of mind.
"That''s what I also thought, but with my hands nted on your cheeks like this, I realised that I''m actually the perfect solution to the current dilemma you''re facing with your fat booty that''s causing so many problems." I said which made my mother even more confused than she already was and made her look at me as if I were speaking in anguage that she couldn''t understand.
Before she could ask me to exin what I was talking about, I decided to directly show her so that she could see for herself what I was trying to do.
While my hands were firmly ced on her asscheeks and while she was unaware as to what I was trying to do; looking back at me with a clueless look on her gorgeous face, I held onto her cheeks until my fingers dug into her meat and pushed her ass down towards the ground.
Push~
My mother was caught off guard by my sudden action and looked to be struggling to keep her bnce since she was squatting down, but because I had a firm hold on her butt, she didn''t have to do much to stabilise herself and leaned back on my hands and used me as her support.
Overall, there wasn''t much of a change from her squatting position with her ass sticking out towards me, but after putting some weight on her ass and pushing it downwards, her anus that was pointing upwards towards my face tilted down to face the ground.
And because her anus was inclined at a downward slope, the milky liquids that were stuck inside were free and started flowing from her cavity onto her anus, and finally into a steam of viscous liquid that glimmered in the light onto the towel below.
Drip~ Drip~ Flow~
I had basically turned her juicy butt, which was always inclined upwards because of how curvaceous it was, into a water jug or teapot that only lets the fluid inside it flow out when you tip it at a certain angle.
And after seeing me tilting and controlling her ass so that it poured out her milky-transparent fluids, my mother looked like she was contemting over her life decisions with a dazed look in her eyes, as she never would''ve expected a day toe where her son would be pouring her anal juices from her ass by tilting her cheeks downwards like he was pouring a hot cup of tea.
Chapter 100: Succubus In A Humans Form
"See, mom. Didn''t you ask me to help out? I''m doing just as you said....Aren''t I a good son who obediently follows whatever his mother says?" I joked with a smile on my face as I watched the liquid that had umted in her butt slowly flow out of her anus and drip down onto the cloth below, like you would expect honey to flow out of a cup.
Only in this case was the honey a milky white colour, which I didn''t really understand why it was like that since it looked transparent when it was seeping out her butt before, and it wasn''t flowing out in a continuous stream and was actually slowly dripping down from the rims of her anus onto the cloth below.
I could actually justpletely tilt her ass down and let everything flow out in one go, but I was afraid that it would stain her asscheeks, which I had already cleaned, or would probably stter onto the ground below, so I slowly tilted her ass in my direction, making sure that there was a consistent drip ratio.
I also didn''t want to quickly end this session of pouring out my mother''s anal cum like it was oil from antern and decided to take my time with it since it was quite an amusing experience.
"Obediently follows my words, my ass, Kafi!" My mother suddenly cursed, which looked funny when it came from her adorable face since it looked like a child trying to imitate an adult. "I know you''re only doing this because you find it amusing and entertaining to see your mother in such an embarrassing position."
"Is that so? If you don''t want my assistance that much, then I can simply let go and let you pour out your insides on your own." I took my hands off her ass and was about to sit back in my seat.
But as quick as I took my hands off her, her hands immediately grabbed them and pushed them onto her ass, as if she were afraid that she would lose her bnce with my hands stabilising her, which made me look at my mother, who was looking away from me with a wry smile.
"What''s wrong, mom? Didn''t you say that you didn''t need my help since I was apparently taking advantage of the situation?" I said in a sarcastic tone while continuing to tilt her ass downward and let the liquid inside drip out.
"...N-No, Kafi, Mommy isn''t using you of anything. I just got a little flustered and said a few harsh words, that''s all, so you don''t really have to take what I said to heart." She said meekly to cover for the words she said, as she didn''t know what to do without my help and was scared something would go wrong without me by her side.
She even took her way of appeasing me even further by looking at me with a coquettish look in her eyes and said in a mellow voice, as if she were trying to seduce me,
"And Kafi, isn''t it your responsibility as a son to help your dear mother out in her time of need without thinking about what she said before. Isn''t that what a good son would do?~...Or is that my little Kafi isn''t willing to help Mommy just because of something I said on a whim and is holding a temper tantrum against his pityful mother?~"
Her eyes twinkled with temptation, and it was obvious that she was trying to convince me using her motherly allure. But fortunately for her, I was a sucker for the way she was both asking her son for help and at the same time looking like she was tempting me into getting in bed with her, so I decided to ignore what she said and continue to help her out, throwing my dignity away for the moment.
Seeing that her seduction worked, my mother gave a proud smile as if she were saying that she still hadn''t lost her charm over the years, and she even started to provoke me with her haughty eyes that were looking down on me in triumph.
"Hyaa!~"
I gave her butt a tight squeeze, which made her yell out in fright, so that she understood that no matter how many times I excused her for what she did, she was still dancing in my palms, which made her puff out her cheeks and pout like a child for having such an unreasonable son.
But at the same time, there was a hint of unrestrained adoration in her eyes, like she loved the way I dominated over, and looked like she wouldn''t mind if I put her in a cage and locked her there so that I could gaze at her beauty for the rest of her life.
I was afraid I would pounce on her if I continued to look at the way she was tempting me with her enticing blue eyes that shined like sapphires, so I quickly looked at her brown butt below, which was equally tempting, and slowly lowered her ass down so that the milky liquid inside dripped its way out her crack.
Drip~ Drip~
Her anal ejaction flowed out of her crack like it was a small hidden cave on a mountainside that seeped out water from an underground source and was quite the bewitching sight to see, especially when I could see the pink cave inside that looked so soft and tender that it would tear at the lightest touch through her anus.
And I could appreciate the foggy fluid that was more viscous and sticky than the discharge she released from her pussy even more than before, since I could see the source of it, which was a clear and milky mixture of umtion at the bottom of her tunnel, which looked like it possessed the moon inside of it with the way it gave off a silver-white light when the light from themp above passed through it.
And as much as I was trying to make sure that none of those fluids flowed down her ass since I had just wiped it down, every once in a while a drop of her anal cum would drip down her anus into the ravine below, which I quickly wiped with a tissue.
The hand cloth right below her butt was also starting to get drenched in her mucous-like fluids after getting a constant supply of it from above, and because the liquid was so thick and viscous, the towel didn''t absorb it immediately, and it started gathering in an area on top of the cloth.
Like how you would pour maple syrup over some waffles and watch it slowly spread to the sides, her milky anal fluids also spread across the cloth, giving the cloth ayer of milky white cream that honestly looked quite appetising even though it was her anal cum, which made me wonder if there was anything about this wonderful woman before me that wasn''t beautiful and thought provoking to themon eye since whatever embarassing thing she did or whichever vulgar liquid she secreted from her body, always amused me in some way and made me want to ravage herpletely and make her mine so that no one else would notice the special charm she possesses, like the innocent little subus she was.
Chapter 101: Its Stuck Inside
"Kafi, are you sure you can handle my weight with just both your hands? Mommy feels sorry that she''s leaning on you like this and making you hold all my weight." She said with a worried look on her face, as I was currently supporting half her body weight since she was leaning on me so much and was worried my hands were aching because of that.
"It''s fine, mom. If I could grope your ass like this while watching you push out all the juices you secreted inside, I wouldn''t even mind holding up a mountain on my back." I said, which made her face flush, and I pinched my hand that was holding her in embarrassment.
"But I am curious..." I said while continuing to slowly tilt her body to empty out the rest of the fuel in her tank. "What does it feel like to have something drip out of your butt?"
"I mean, it''s normal for everyone to know how it feels to use the toilet, which is basically the same as what you''re doing." She red at me for bringing up the toilet again. "But how does it feel to have some foreign liquid inside you that normally doesn''t belong there in such high quantity, and what exactly does it feel like when it exits your anus?"
"Why would I exin something as embarrassing as that, Kafi?!" She looked at me with an absurd look on her face, as if she were asking me if I thought she was dumb enough to answer such a vulgar question.
"Because if you don''t, I''ll shove my fingers right back into your gaping asshole, and maybe even more than that if I can, and make you squirt all over your ass if you don''t..." I casually threatened her, which made her simmer down in fright at what I might do and made her obediently answer my question with a frustrated look on her face because she was constantly giving way to her son when she was supposed to be the adult here.
"I don''t exactly know....When the liquid is inside my b-butt it feels cold and sloppy inside, as if someone had injected a bottle full of cold water up my bum and let it slosh around inside." She said as she unconsciously wiggled her butt, which actually made the white fluids inside stter and flow inside like waves.
"But once it starts leaking out, the outside of my butt feels so hot and stuffy, like the temperature of the room increased by a few degrees, and the l-liquid that''s dripping down me feels like hot oil that burns my butt''s opening every time it flows down."
"I see..." I nodded my head at the exnation she was reluctant to give, while giving her ass thest tilt it needed to pour everything inside out. "Then, after experiencing both sides, can you say whether you liked the feeling or not?"
"Of course I don''t like it." My mother immediately replied without any hesitation. "With how it feels freezing cold and zing hot down there at the same time, like there''s a party going down in my butt, there''s no way I would like such a weird feeling...Well, maybe a pervert like you would actually like this feeling, Kafi, so who knows?"
She left a snarky remark at me and snickered like a kid who thought that they had roasted someone with themest joke ever, which seemed like something she would definitely do quite often as a kid.
"Well, maybe I would enjoy that sensation..." I admitted while stroking my chin, which made my mother''s eyes open wide at my confession. "But sadly, I have no way to find out, since only certain perverts out there who can cum from both their ass and pussy can experience that feeling."
My mother''s face flushed when she saw me staring at her, and she bit her lip in indignation, wondering if there was ever a day where she would get one over her son.
"And that''s about it..." I said as I tilted my mother''s ass onest time, to the point her anus was almost inclined to the floor below, and poured out the remaining fluids inside of her, which slowly dripped it''s way out.
"I''ve emptied your ass of it''s ejacte as much as I can, and I don''t think I can pour out any more of your soup no matter how much I lift you up and shake you up and down, mom."
"Does that mean it''s finally over, Kafi?!" She said with an enthusiastic look on her face as she stared at the towel that waspletely covered in her white cream, ted, thinking that this embarassing extraction process was finally over.
"It is over-...Is what I want to say..." Her face sank when she heard my contradictory words that I was dragging out, knowing that it wasn''t over like she thought. "But unfortunately, there''s still a little more left inside of you that won''te, no matter how much I tilt your ass or shake it around like a salt shaker to make ite out."
"What?!...Why is that?! I-Is it stuck inside?!" My mother eximed in dread when she thought of spending the rest of her life with her anal cum inside her ass.
"...It is stuck inside your ass, but it''s not the way you think it is." I said as I pulled up my mother''s fat ass towards me, and brought my face, which was so much smaller than the entirety of her booty, towards her anus, and looked inside it with one eye as if I were trying to find a treasure hidden inside.
My mother got scared thinking that I was going to do something devious to her asshole and tried to pull away from me, which was all for naught since I had an iron grip on her juicy cheeks.
p!~
"Haaah!~~"
She tried to shimmy her way out of my hold, seeing that a simple tug of her ass wasn''t working out, fearing that I would suddenly stick my tongue in like I told her earlier since that''s how it looked from her perspective right now.
But this all stopped, and her butt suddenly froze like it had lost all its energy when I gave one of her cheeks a firm p, which made her squeal out in pain and ecstasy, judging by how sensual her voice was.
Chapter 102: Inspection With A Spoon
When she turned back to look at me while covering her mouth with her hand so that she didn''t make any more noise, I simply looked at her with a solemn look on her face while putting my finger on my lips and said in a low tone,
"Daddy is inspecting the insides of your ass, Abi, to see how I can get the remnant anal juices you secreted out of your butt, so be a good girl and keep your ass still while keeping your mouth shut so that Daddy here can think of a way to help you out."
"...Y-Yes, Daddy...Abi will listen to what you say like the good girl she is." My mother obediently nodded her head, like she actually got reprimanded by her actual father, and even went as far as to push her ass up towards my face so that I could get a better look at her insides.
I could even see some transparent liquid flow down her buttcheeks from her hidden garden, which showed how turned on she was when I treated her as my daughter, and judging by how meek and submissive she was when I called her by her name, it seems like my mother had gotten a knack for this father-daughter roley and seems like she wanted to continue it so that she could have fun with this make-believe Daddy of hers.
But before I could do any of that, I first needed to see how I could get the remaining secretion that was stuck on the walls of her anal cavity out of my mother''s butt.
There was only a small amount of it remaining inside, and the reason it didn''t flow out like the rest was because of how thick and mucousy it was, which made it stick to her inner linings near her anal opening and made it hard to get out just by tilting her ass.
Honestly, I could''ve just left that leftover secretion in her anus as it is, as it would only give her pink inner walls a cloudy white blemish, which would cause her no harm, and it would just be cleaned away the next time she uses the toilet.
But when I saw the white liquid hanging on her walls, which were all a even salmon pink with grey veins that you could barely see, it triggered my OCD and made me want topletely clear her insides up without leaving a single drop of her ejacte behind.
But at the same time, I didn''t want to stain my hands in her fluids since I was going to eat dinner and wanted to be as quick and efficient as possible to remove whatever was inside her, which made me wonder exactly what I should do.
But it didn''t take long for me to realise the solution to my problem of scooping the leftover cum into her ass when I saw the silver spoon on the dining table.
Earlier, I had jokingly thought of scooping out her anal nectar with a spoon like it was soup. But it seems like my thoughts are going to turn into reality, since I see no other better way than to use a spoon to scoop and scrape off her walls and clean the insides of her buttocks.
"D-Daddy?...W-Why are you picking up that spoon from the table?" My mother''s voice trembled when she saw me take a small spoon and bring it near her asshole, like I was checking if it could fit inside.
"Don''t worry, Abi..." I stroked her butt to ease her down and kept my father persona since she was much more obedient when I called her by her name. "Daddy is simply going to give your insides an inspection with my spoon to see if everything is alright inside you, so you don''t have to worry too much as it will be over in a jiffy."
"Y-You''re going to check on me with that s-spoon?..." She gulped, knowing that the spoon was about to go inside of her butt, and didn''t have the courage to say anything to me about who she was currently seeing as her father, who looked so tall and domineering in her eyes right now, and chose to ept her fate.
But at the same time, she was still scared of the silver weapon in my hand, so she said to sweeten the deal,
"O-Okay, Daddy. Do what you want...But can you please make sure that the spoon doesn''t stay in there too long, b-because I don''t want anything other than my Daddy''s fat cock inside of me~."
My mother normally wouldn''t have said such a crude sentence and probably only said it to convince me to get it over with quicker. But it did its job of rousing my protective instincts and made me want to finish the scooping process as quickly as possible, when I actually wanted to take my time earlier.
"I see...Then if it was your father''s dick that was in your ass..." I said as I used one hand to spread her anus and the other to gently push the spoon into her cavity. "How long would you want it to stay inside of you?"
"As long as it possibly can, Daddy..." She whimpered as she could feel the cold spoon graze the rims of her anus andpletely enter her cave inside. "Because it''s Daddy''s cock that''s entering me and nothing else~."
"What would you do if Daddy''s cock was too fat for your tiny asshole?..." I continued to talk to her in a low voice so that I could take her mind off of what was happening to her behind, while the spoon hung in the middle of her cavity without touching anything. "What would you do if your father''s dick was so big that it would probably tear your anus when it goes inside because of how meaty it is?"
"What would you do then, Abi?" I decided to start off with the ceiling of her anal cavity, where I could see specks of her white fluids. "Would you not let my dick inside you anymore, afraid that I would mess up your insides?"
"But that''s exactly what I want, Daddy!~ Hmm!~" She bit her pink lips and whimpered, when she felt the cold surface of the spoon''s edge drag along the top of her anal tunnel like it was scratching something on her insides. "I-I want Daddy''s big fat cock to stir me up inside and make Abi''s ass into aplete mess that can''t be saved...Hnnn!~...That''s exactly what Abi wants from Daddy!~...Hyaa!~"
Chapter 103: Kiss On Her Peach
"Then what are we going to do about the size difference between the head of my cock, which could barley fit in your mouth, and this tiny little asshole that you have, Abi?" I said as I pulled the rims of her smooth and slightly moist anus down so that I could clearly see the sides of her tunnel while already holding a bit of her fluids on the spoon that I scraped from the top.
"As much as you want me to destroy your insides without leaving anything the way it was before, I still care about my adorable little daughter and don''t want to tear your asshole up just so I can get inside of you."
"It''s fine, Daddy, because Abi has a solution to that problem~...Hnnn!~" She said with an intoxicated look in her eyes, like how she was in that dreamy state earlier, while feeling the sides of her insides getting meticulously scraped by the cold spoon in my hands.
"What solution is that, Abi?" I pressed the spoon into her walls, which were so wet that the spoon always slipped on contact, and dragged it over the ces that were white instead of the usual pink, which filled up the already half-full spoon that was holding her anal cum. "Quickly tell me, since Daddy is ready to do anything if he can ram his cock into your tight hole."
"Y-You don''t really have to do anything, Daddy~....Hmm!~...You just have to ce the tip of your cock onto the entrance of my anus, and I''m pretty sure that my hole will spread open just for you!~" She groaned out while feeling the rims of her anus getting tugged and a cold metal spoon scraping out her anal walls and inner lining, as if it were trying to remove a stain.
"Why is that, Abi? Why would your anus open up at the touch of your father''s cock?" I said, while focusing on the insides of her anus so that I wouldn''t identally hurt her by putting too much force on her sensitive inner lining.
And I didn''t know if it was because my vision was going foggy after looking into her tiny hole for so long, but I could almost see a dull steam wafting out from her anal cavity, almost as if it were made from the steam produced when the ice cold spoon touched her simmering hot walls.
And because of how close I was to her hole, I could also smell her insides, which didn''t smell like the way I thought it would and gave off a salty smell like I was drinking seaweed soup or miso broth, which was quite intriguing.
"I don''t know, Daddy...Hnnn!~...I-It''s just that whenever I think of your penis going inside of me, I can just feel my anus twitch as if it''s calling for your dick." My mother said in her dreamy state, where she threw all her restrictions aside andpletely focused on her primal instincts that were currently telling her to take her son''s dick inside of her.
"...So I think that if you put your dick near my butt, my hole would instinctively open up for you since I can feel my body craving your rod so much~."
"I see, Abi...So you want Daddy''s cock to give your anus a kiss?" I said while scooping out thest remnants of her milky white anal cum on the bottom of her cavity, while continuing to talk to her so that she didn''t break free from her current state.
"Yes, Daddy!~~ Whether it''s with the head of your penis or with your lips, I want you to kiss Abi''s anus all over!~~" She looked back with a loving gaze in her eyes and spoke in an intoxicated manner, as if she were looking at the love of her life, who she wanted to live the rest of her life with and rock in bed all night.
"I don''t think Daddy can kiss your anus all over, since we still have to eat our dinner right now..." I said as I finally pulled out the spoon that was full of her viscous anal juice and made sure that I didn''t spill it back inside. "But I can give you one kiss on your hole for being such a good girl during this whole session and making Daddy''s job so much easier."
"So, spread your anus for Daddy Abi, so that he can give you a big fat kiss on your tender little flower that you''ve hidden inside your buxom buttcheeks..."
My mother''s eyes lit up when she heard what I wanted to do, and she immediately pushed out her ass towards my face while arching her back out so that I could properly look at her purple anus that was currently twitching like it had a pulse at the mention of a kiss on it.
She then grabbed onto her cheeks and spread them wide so that I could give her anus a kiss without her meaty cheeks interrupting me, and she even wiggled her ass at me while looking back at me with a coquettish smile on her face, like she was trying to entice me into giving her anus the wettest kiss I could.
I didn''t want to make my mother, who did such a good job at following my words this whole time while a spoon made its way around her insides, so I quickly obliged to her request and gave her purple anus the kiss it deserved.
Chu!~
Just so that she wasn''t satisfied with the kiss, I made sure to submerge my entire face into her soft but warm asscheeks that felt like two waterbags on my face, which brought forth with it a coco-hazelnut smell that felt rousing to my nose. And wrapped my lips around the entirety of the rims of her anus, which felt like a ring of soft rubber, and gave her a kiss.
The kiss also wasn''t a simple one either, as I sucked on her hole like I was trying to pull her anus into my mouth, which made my mother moan out in delight.
"Hyaaa!!!~~"
Chapter 104: A Little Hairy?
Even as I pulled my mouth away from her anus after giving her the kiss she wanted, I stuck my tongue into her gaping anus as an extra reward, which made her hole, which was wide open this whole while, close instantly like it was trying to catch my tongue that entered.
Slurp!~
"Haugh!~~"
But my tongue was faster than her purple anus, which was closed shut right now like a flower that decided to return to its bud, and I managed to bring my face out of her ass with an intact tongue that tasted somewhat bitter and sweet at the tip.
Squelch!~ Squelch!~
And it seems that my double attack on her anus was way too much for her senses, as I could audibly hear my mother squirting from her pussy and see her discharging a few sshes of fluid from her front.
But even though it was so obvious that she was cumming and making the ground and her legs dripping wet once again, my mother didn''t seem to notice and was looking up at me with an adoring look on her face, as if she were looking at her fated lover in this life and the sole pir she relied on.
She was still squatting like before, with her ass stuck out towards me, but she was currently lying back on me, who was squatting behind her, and let me support her entire weight while looking up at me with a loving gaze in her eyes.
"Did Abi do well, Daddy?~ Did she do just like you said?~" She asked in a dreamy tone, like she wanted to be praised by me, while ignoring the fact that she was still dripping down there and a small puddle of fluids was starting to gather on the floor once again.
"Of course you did, sweetheart. You did just like I asked and didn''t shake your butt the entire time, even though it would''ve been ticklish for you." I said with a gentle smile on my face while looking at her face, which was just below mine, and gave her a small peck on the forehead.
Chu~
A bright smile appeared on her face once she received my kiss, and she snuggled back into my embrace as if she found my body''s warmth to be quite cosy. But I didn''t want to sleep just yet and wanted to eat my long-awaited dinner, so I said,
"Look at you, Abi. You''re still drenched under your waist...Quickly get up, so Daddy can give you a quick wipedown and we can start our dinner."
I really meant it when I said that I would be quick, since there was a very high chance that my mother would cum once again while we''re eating dinner and I didn''t want to thoroughly wipe her legs, which would only get wet again, so I decided a casual wipe would be enough.
My mother nodded her head like the obedient little girl she was, who always followed what I said when I acted as her father, got up from the squatting position on the floor, and stood in front of me while she was half naked beneath her waist.
I also got up and sat back on my seat and saw my mother standing before me with an avid but shy look on her face, as if she were waiting to be wiped off by me, and found that she was still covering her pussy with her sweater, like she was embarrassed to show her hidden ce to her father.
I didn''t really mind and picked up another handcloth on the table and bent forward to wipe my mother''s legs. I started from her plump thighs, which were the wettest since they were right next to where she came from, and then made it down to her feet, which made her giggle whenever I wiped around her toes.
My mother also didn''t have anyints or disputes with me when she was acting as my daughter, as if she didn''t have any reservations when it came to her father, unlike how she normally acted so reserved in front of me when she normally treated me as her son.
I guess when she sees me as her father figure, she doesn''t hold back her feelings and is open and honest with me since I was the one responsible for her and her whims, like every parent is to their child.
But when she treats me normally as her son, she gains the responsibility and dignity as a parent and tries to put on airs as if she were the more mature one in the picture to keep her face as my mother, which was an interesting change in her attitude ording to the situation.
"Now, turn around, Abi. Let me wipe your back too now that your front side is done...And could you stop shaking your ass in front of me, since it''s quite distracting?" I said with a wry smile on my face when I saw her wiggle her juicy ass around after turning her back to me, as if she were trying to tantly seduce her father.
She puffed her cheeks out and pouted as if she were calling me a buzzkill who didn''t like to have fun, and stood still so that I could wipe her down.
My mother even stuck out her ass as if she were telling me to specially treat that part of her properly, but I ignored it since I had already wiped her ass down and started cleaning the cum off her legs, none of which had dried up because of how viscous and thick her discharge was.
"Now, for your special ce, Abi..." I grabbed her ass and turned her around so that she faced me and saw that she was still covering her pussy with a flushed look on her face and was standing in a demure manner, like she was a girl that was going to lose her virginity. "Can you show it to Daddy, so that I can wipe you down there too?"
"D-Do you promise not tough, Daddy?" She asked in a timid tone, as if she were in a very vulnerable state right now, and clutched the sweater she was holding onto tightly. "Do you promise that you''ll notugh at Abi''s secret ce?"
"Why would Iugh at my dear little daughter, Abi? I would be crazy to do something like that." I wrapped my hands around her waist and pulled her closer to me so that my face was right next to her pudgy stomach, and I looked up at her shy face that was beyond her towering breasts.
"And why would you especially think that I wouldugh at your hidden garden, which probably looks as enchanting as your anus?...Is there something special about your secret ce that I don''t know about, like how your ass can cum on it just like your pussy can?"
"N-No, there''s nothing like that, Daddy..." She refuted as she looked down at me, kissing her warm stomach through her clothes, which made her whimper out in glee.
"...It''s just that it''s a bit h-hairy down there, and I don''t know if you would like that." She revealed the truth as her cheeks flushed to the extreme and she looked away from my eyes, too scared to look at me just in case I judged her for what she said.
Hairy? She''s hairy down there?..Just how much of a bush does she have hidden there, which is making her hesitate this much to show me her pussy?
Well, whatever it is...I''ll find out after checking it out myself.
Chapter 105: I Promise I Wont Laugh
"Let me tell you something, Abi..." I pulled her closer into my embrace, while she still put her hand over her secret ce to cover it. "A wise man who had once explored the whole world in a flying house, told that the wilderness must always be explored..."
"Wilderness?...You mean..." Her cheeks turned warm when she realised what I was talking about, and so did her butt, where I was holding her. "B-But Daddy, that ce isn''t that hairy for you to call it the wilderness...I-It''s just a little thick around the top, which I don''t know if you''ll like or not."
"Well, whatever it is, thick or thin, permed or straight, I''ll love it no matter what since it''s yours, Abi." I said while groping her asscheeks and submerging my face in her soft abdomen, which felt like a hot water cushion.
"And I don''t think there is any man out there who''s going to refuse pussy that''s served up to them on a te just because it''s a little hairy and doesn''t dare to eat it in its natural state...If there is someone like that, then he should just loan out his dick to someone else, since it''s pretty useless in his hands."
"Eew, Daddy!~~ That''s so dirty~" She said in a exaggerated tone, like a little girl who had heard her first dirty joke. "What would you do if you found my ce revolting after saying all that?...W-Would you give your private part to someone else so that they can keep it for themselves?"
"I would." I answered the dirty joke made by my mother after being influenced by me, like how a child would imitate their parents. "But they wouldn''t be able to carry the weight of my equipment, so they''d probably give it right back to me."
"Daddy, you perverted narcissist!~" She pulled one hand out of her crotch and coquettishly hit the top of my head, and then looked at me like she had finally gained the courage to show the ce she was covering this whole while and said timidly,
"O-Okay, fine...Since Daddy insists so much on seeing where Abi pees from, I''ll show it to you. But first, you have to let go of me, or else you won''t be able to see anything even if you stop covering it."
I reluctantly took my hands off her plump cheeks that I was caressing with the tip of my fingers and gave her stomach one final kiss, which made my mother hit me on the head once again since she seemed quite sensitive there.
I then sat back on my chair and waited for my mother; who was holding her sweater like she was going to pull it up, to unveil her pussy that I''d been waiting to see all this while.
The bottom of her maroon sweater, which was covering her pussy, was also a darker colour than the rest of the cloth, which showed that her cum that was leaking out had drenched the cloth, and my mother also seemed to have found out at the same time as me and blushed at the embarassing sight.
She then looked at me with her limpid eyes, while clutching her thighs together and said,
"You don''t really have to say anything nice about that ce, Daddy, but I hope you don''t say anything mean since I''m really sensitive to how it looks."
I didn''t say anything and gave a simple nod, which was more than enough for my mother to understand that I wouldn''t say anything unnecessary.
Seeing that I agreed to her request, she gave a sigh of relief, and then, while gritting her teeth in trepidation and closing her eyes so that she didn''t see my reaction, she quickly pulled up her maroon sweater she had been holding down for this whole while, and revealed her pussy underneath.
Swish~
A gust of wind hit my face, which brought along with it the sweet scent of my mother''s sweat, and when I blinked and saw the ce on her wide waist that had been hidden this whole time, I saw my mother''s pussy for the first time.
"Phft!~"
I know I promised my mother that I wouldn''tugh at the sight of her pussy when she revealed it to me, but I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle when I saw it for myself and had to bite my lips so hard that I could feel them bleeding from the inside so that I could stop myself fromughing out loud.
I mean, you honestly couldn''t me me for wanting tough, as what my mother described her pussy as was nothing like the actual thing in front of me.
She had told me that her pussy was quite hairy and made me think that there was a literal jungle down that I had to traverse through. But her actual cunt, which looked both pure and erotic at the same time with how smooth and plump her lower lips were, was actually half bald with not a single hair on the sides.
And the only ce I could see a little bit of hair was on the top of her vagina, where there was a small fluff of brown hair that was a bit darker than the hair on her head.
Other than that small patch of hair that was on top of her lower lips, the rest of her pussy waspletely naked, as if she had shaved her pussy with the most sharpest de, and looked as smooth as a baby''s butt.
The most funny part of it was the fact that even the small bundle of brown hair near her clitoris didn''t look like the usual thick and wrinkled hair a mature woman would possess in herher region and actually looked soft and silky like an animal''s fur.
I don''t know whether my mom used the best shampoo to wash her hair down there or if all the women in this world have something simr to a horse''s mane on their crotch, but it was the most lustrous and smooth pubic hair I had ever seen, as if it were acting as a fluffy crown for her pussy.
Her vagina itself was another spectacr sight that evoked the beast inside of me, having full plump lips that looked like they were made out of fatty blubber and a single purple clitoris that poked out from between her brownbias and looked like a button that I could twist and y with.
I couldn''t see her pink insides since her lips were so plump and fat that theypletely covered her insides, including the holes she came from. And her entire pussy was sopping wet in her cum, which made it quite obvious that she had been squirting like a broken faucet for a while.
After having a good look at her glorious pussy which looked like it had never been touched at all and was in pristine condition, waiting for me to open it up and have a taste, I looked up at my mother, hoping that she didn''t see meugh at her.
But it seems like my wish didn''te true, as she was currently clenching her fists in anger while looking at me with limpid eyes that made her look like she was going to cry any second.
Chapter 106: Let Daddy Shave It For You
"Wait, Abi...Don''t misunderstand, I wasn''tughing because-"
Thud~ Thud~
I put out my hand to clear up the misunderstanding before she thought I wasughing at her insecurity. But before I could, I felt the top of my head getting pummeled by a pair of soft fists and saw my mother hitting me while tearing up from her eyes.
"How could you, Daddy?! How could you?!" She wailed as she threw her fists on me, which I could barely feel and honestly felt like a pleasant massage on my head. "How could youugh when you promised me that you wouldn''t earlier?!"
"Do you know just how conscious I was of being so hairy down there and never showed it to anyone so that they didn''t think it was weird?!" She told me her concerns, which actually made me want tough once more, which took me so much effort to control.
"And here you are smirking at it the moment I show it to you, when I thought that if there was anyone in the world who wouldn''t judge me for it, it would be you!"
"Bad, Daddy! Bad! Abi is never going to talk to you again, even if you apologise for breaking my trust!" She folded her hands and harumphed, and scolded me like a puppy that did something bad.
"Fine. If you don''t want to talk to me, then I''ll not talk with you either." I said out of her expectation, and got up like I was going to eat my dinner somewhere else.
"No, Daddy!~...This is where you''re supposed to apologise to me and say some nice things about me to make me forgive you for what you did! You''re not supposed to walk off just like that!~" My mother said in an exasperated tone, not expecting me to act this way, and pushed me back into my seat so that I didn''t run away.
"But I thought that you said that you didn''t want to talk to me anymore?" I sat back on my chair and watched my mother''s fleshy ps push into one another like colliding waves when she moved around.
"I just said that on a whim, Daddy~ There''s no way I can resist talking to you, since that''s basically the same as torturing myself." She said as she stroked my thighs to soothe me down, when I was the one who was supposed to be consoling her.
"But that''s still really mean of you, Daddy, to actuallyugh at me when I told you not to." She brought back her previous tantrum while making sure that I didn''t run away again. "I was really hurt by that, you know."
"Of course I understand, Abi; I know that I should''ve neverughed in that situation." I held her hands while looking into her eyes, while her bare pussy that was soaking wet was right in front of me. "But you really can''t me me forughing when you made such a big joke, that would cause an entire crowd to go on their knees forughing too hard."
"What joke? I don''t remember saying any joke?" My mother narrowed her eyes and intertwined her fingers into mine, showing that she wasn''t really angry with me.
"You don''t?" I scoffed. "Then what was it when you told me that you were quite hairy down there? If that''s not a joke, I don''t know what is."
"Eh?...T-Then do you mean that I''m not actually as hairy as I think I am?" She said in a surprised manner, as if she had thought that she had quite the bush down there her whole life.
"B-But don''t men usually never like it when a woman is well developed in that region?"
"Who said that absurd statement?" I said with my eyes raised and wondered which bastard it was that was sending wrong information to my innocent and ever so ignorant mother.
"Some friends of mine who are already married told me that their husbands hated it when they had anything down there and even had fights in their household because of that." She broke character without realising it, which I casually ignored.
"Well, like I said before, Abi, those husbands probably leased their dicks to someone else since they aren''t even considered men if they''re too scared to put their tongues through the wheat fields and pull out a few roots along the way." I said with clear disdain in my eyes and wondered if I should pay my mother''s friends a ''visit'' to cheer them up.
"Then, does that mean that you really don''t mind the b-bush I have down there, Daddy?" She asked timidly while pulling up her sweater up so that I could have a clear look at her wet pussy and judge if I really liked it or not.
"First of all, Abi, even if you had an overgrown forest down there, I really wouldn''t have minded it and would actually have fun exploring your dense overbush to see what''s inside of it." I said as I ran my fingers through her small patch of hair, which actually felt as soft as a bunny''s fur and made me want to rub my entire face against it.
My mother saw me wriggling my hands through her pubic hair and felt the sensation of having the fattyyer below stroked, but she didn''t do anything to stop me and just watched as I yed around with her bush with a flustered look on her face.
"And second of all, and most importantly, whatever you have on top of your vagina can barely be called a bush and is only the bare minimum to be called pubic hair." I lightly tugged on her soft hair after twisting my fingers around it, which made my mother whimper and clench her fists tightly.
"In fact, with the way your bush is so neat and tidy with how every strand falls upwards and how it''s all gathered in one single patch that makes it look like an inverted heart, I wouldn''t even dare to call it pubic hair and would prefer to call it art with how graceful and elegant it looks."
My mother''s ears turned red at the weirdpliment, and she looked down to see the sparse amount of hair on her and looked like she was wondering if it was as impressive as I told her.
"Did you trim yourself down there by yourself, Abi?" I asked as I rolled her hair on my fingers and made her naturally straight hair into a perm.
"Y-Yes, Daddy, I usually use a shaver to trim myself down there every once in a while." I could feel her body''s temperature increase, as she divulged her private routine.
"Well, next time you feel like your undergrowth needs a little shortening, make sure you call Daddy, since it isn''t safe for girls like you to be using sharp tools against such a sensitive area." I advised, which made my mother look at me with doubt, knowing that I had other intentions in mind. "I''ll give you a shave that you will never forget..."
My mother seemed intrigued by my proposition but then looked down and saw that she didn''t really need a trim at the moment, which made me postpone my shaving session with my mother to another day.
Chapter 107: Are You Sure You Wiped It Properly?
"Well, leaving trimming you aside for another day...Let me give your pussy a quick swipe so that you don''t feel so cold down there." I picked up a tissue from the dining table.
"A quick swipe? Are you not going to clean it properly, Daddy?" My mother shamelessly asked while she saw me stroking herbias, which felt so smooth and soft to touch, like they were made of cotton that had been soaked in hot oil.
Once again, she didn''t mind what I was doing because she was treating me like her father and even arched her back out to push her pussy towards me as if it were her duty as my daughter to let me inspect her pussy for her, which made me wonder how many perverted desires she had hidden under her innocent and ditzy persona.
"No, Abi, a little wipe would be enough for your pussy." I gently pinched herbia, which brought a whole lot of fatty meat in between my fingers, as if I were checking if any water would seep out with how bouncy each lip was. "Anymore, then that would be a waste since you''re probably going to wet yourself again when we eat."
"Hmm!~...W-What? There''s no way I-I''m going to do such a shameless thing while we''re eating...Haugh~" She whimpered out as if I were wrongly using her, while I squeezed both her lips into one another so they made a straight line in between.
"Really?...You really think that this little pussy of yours isn''t going to leak out some fluids while you eat dinner when you''ve been leaking like a rusty pipe this whole night?" I rubbed off the already existing cum on the sides of her vagina to show her what I was talking about.
I then pulled her closer to me so that her pussy was right in front of my face and said, while groping her asscheeks,
"And don''t forget that your father isn''t going to keep his hands to himself when we''re eating and is probably going to keep one hand to feed himself while the other roams around your buxom figure."
"C-Can''t you just focus on eating, instead of on me, Daddy?...Hmm!~" She said while covering her mouth to hold back her moans, as she felt my hot breath run down her pussy.
"Why would you think I would do that, Abi?" I put a finger on both her lower lips and spread them apart to reveal her pink insides, which looked so sulent and fresh. "When I have such a tasty-looking dish before me, do you think that I would ignore it and not have a taste?"
"Like, what would you do if you saw your father''s cock right in front of you?...Would you just ignore it just because I said so?"
I brought my nose close to her fleshy insides, which looked so bright and pinkpared to her coffee brown skin, and gave her tiny hole, that''s whole purpose was to take my dick inside it and at the same time to give birth to my child, a whiff to know what she smells like.
And to my surprise, her insides actually smelled sweet like caramel, which I was not expecting at all, and it made me want to drive my tongue into her small hole that looked like it could barely fit a pencil and see if she tasted the same way she smelled.
"Hyyaa!~...N-No, Daddy...I-I''d probably shove it into my mouth to give it a taste, just like how you look so greedy to taste Abi''s pussy right now~" She said, while she saw me rubbing my cheeks against her sopping wet pussy, as if I were trying to check if her little vagina had a heart that was beating on its own.
"Well, I am dying to taste your pussy right now, Abi." I said as I pulled my face from her pussy, and spread her pussy with one hand while the other brought the tissue towards her cunt. "But more than that, I''m dying to taste the meal you prepared, so let me eat that first just in case I get addicted to the taste of your pussy and entirely forget to eat dinner."
I still needed toplete the request, so I couldn''t get too distracted with the dish before me.
"Hmm!~...N-Now, I''m starting to regret making dinner for you, Daddy....Hnnn~...If I h-hadn''t I''m sure you would be thinking of your daughter''s pussy instead of some meal I made in a hurry~...Hyaa!~" She moaned out as she held my head for support when she felt the thin tissue paper run through the slit on her pussy and soak in all the cum she had secreted.
"Oh you naughty girl~ I can''t believe you want your father to eat you out that much..." I gave a smile as I looked up at my mother''s flushed face, while I spread her lower lips wide enough so that I could wipe every corner pussy, and ran the already wet tissue all over her pink insides.
I tried to clean her up as much as I could, but because of how horny and heated up my mother was, she constantly secreted more liquids from her pussy, which only allowed me to wipe the outer part of her vagina, and anything that was inside was still as wet and moist as before.
Seeing that her pussy was the same as an endless river that never stopped flowing, I stopped trying to wipe off her rosy insides and threw the balled-up tissue paper that was currently drenched in her cum onto the handcloth below.
"That''s about it, Abi. You can sit down for dinner now." I wiped my hands with another tissue, pushed my chair back towards the dining table, and looked at the food that was specifically made for me with a starving stomach.
"Really, Daddy?~ Are you sure that there''s nothing else to wipe down here?~" She spread her pussy herself with both hands and pushed it towards me, as if she were suggesting to me to y with it a bit more with a reluctant look on her face that was as red as a tomato.
I looked at her pussy and then the food that I had already started ting onto my te and casually said,
"Yes, Abi. You don''t need any more wiping down there anymore, so stop spreading your pussy before it turns loose and sit down for dinner." She immediately let go of her lower ps when she heard they might go droopy when you pull them too much, which made her vagina go back to how it was originally with her two plump lips covering the entirety of her insides.
"Hmph! Daddy, you grouch!" She said with a harumph, like she didn''t like that I wasn''t indulging in my daughter''s desires.
And as if she were protesting against my unwillingness, she turned her fat ass towards me, which jiggled with every movement she made, and nted it right onto myp. She didn''t just gently sit on myp; and quite literally jumped on and made a ssh, which actually made the chair creak at her massive ass''s impact force.
"How do you like that, Daddy?" She turned towards me with a haughty look on her face, while she made herselffortable by sitting right across myp. "Now, you have to feed me as well since I''m on yourp and you won''t be able to enjoy your dinner so much."
Chapter 108: Growth Spurt
"Feeding you while you sat on myp was always my intention in the first ce." I said as I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer to me so that her ass was right on top of my crotch and the sides of her bulging chest were pressed against mine. "And why would you even think that I won''t enjoy my meal when I''ve got such a soft and warm body to hug while I eat my dinner?"
I wrapped my hands around her so that I could feel her body''s warmth and smushed my face into her overwhelming breasts, which felt like giant airbags.
"But really, though..." I said as I moved my face around her breasts and breathed in its aroma, which smelled like coco milk for some reason, as if her breast milk had spilled out into her caramel skin andbined to make that sweet smell. "Just how big are your breasts, Abi...I''m pretty sure that kids your age don''t even have a fraction of what these fatty mounds possess."
I pulled my hands up from her waist and started feeling up her underboobs, which was where most of the volume of her breasts rested on. That part of her sweater was also particrly moistpared to the rest, because that''s where most of the sweat from her breasts had umted, which left my hands covered in her body fluids even though I wanted to keep them clean for dinner.
I guess that no matter how much I try to keep myself dry when ites to ying with my mother, her sultry body of hers would always find a way to cover me in her pheromones, no matter what I tried to do.
"Even your mother was quite normal-sized when she was your age and only hit her growth spurt when she started going to college.
But look at you having these gigantic knockers that have no ce on this tiny body of yours...It''s like you''re trying to show off to the whole world how big your jugs are and make yourself a public attraction wherever you go." I wriggled my finger under her breasts and squeezed her gently, like I was trying to measure how much each breast weighed in my hand.
I then looked up at her panting figure, who was moving around in my arms with limpid eyes while feeling her chest groped by her son, and asked,
"Just how did your breasts get so big, Abi...Did you y with them every day so that they could get fatter and fatter as the days went by?"
"Hnnn!~...N-No, Daddy. It''s not like that~" My mother held my hand that was groping her and shimmied her butt into myp in ecstacy. "T-They just started growing up on their own when I started highschool...Once they started, t-they just didn''t stop and kept on growing until I had to buy new brassieres every year...Shhh!~..."
"I see..." I said as I felt her purple bra through her clothes, which should also be recently bought ording to her words. "But along with your breasts that have been growing with you for your whole life, I also feel something else growing on your tits right now, Abi."
"Hnn!~...W-What''s that, Daddy?" She bit her lips with watery eyes and looked below to see what I was talking about. "I-I don''t see anything growing on me."
"Well, you really can''t see it since it''s covered by your clothes, but if I take your hand and put your finger right here..." I held her hands and ced them on her breasts, and then brought the tip of her fingers to the outermost point of her boobs that were hanging below like fruit. "I think you should understand what I''m talking about."
She pushed her fingers into her breasts, which sank like quick sand, and would probably go down even further if her bra wasn''t blocking the way, like she was trying to see what was growing on her chest. But judging by the way her face turned even more redder after feeling up her breasts, I guessed that she didn''t need to go any further down to understand what I was talking about.
"Do you feel that, Abi? Do you feel the tip that''s protruding out of your breasts and is growing harder as we speak?" I pushed her hands into her breasts even further, so that she could thoroughly feel the cherry-like object on her breasts that actually pushed back when you pushed on it. "If you can feel it, can you tell me what that is, Abi, since Daddy here can''t really recall what it''s called?"
"Don''t be silly, Daddy~ It''s so obvious that you already know what that is, since you''re the one who made it grow so much when it was so soft before~" She said coquettishly while giving me a flirtatious look with her eyes, as she felt up the object on her chest that was trying its best to break free from her clothes.
"But since you''re acting all so ignorant so that I say it with my own mouth, let me tell you that this is Abi''s nipple that turned so hard after you yed with my breasts and tortured Abi''s ass earlier."
"And if you still don''t understand what it is that''s poking out of my breasts, then Abi can just remove my clothes to show it to you, Daddy." She said as she held the hems of her sweater like she was going to remove it for me.
"And if you treat me just right, Daddy, and make me feel special all night, I might even give you a chance to have a bite of my nipples since you just seem to love to taste every part of your daughter''s body, especially the most embarrassing parts so much~"
Pull~
My mother pulled her sweater up to her abdomen, revealing her delicate belly button that plunged inward like a sinkhole and her tummy, which had a few fleshy ps that stacked on top of one another because of the way she sat.
Tug~
But before she could pull her clothes any more upwards and reveal her humongous breasts to me, which would surely push and collide onto my chest if they were released, I quickly pulled her sweater down and said,
"I''ll definitely have a bite of your tiny nipples, Abi, and leave them cold andpletely covered in my saliva..."
I then scooped a spoonful of beef stew and brought it towards my mother''s mouth.
"...But before that, have a taste of this stew you made and tell me what it tastes like. I''m pretty sure you''re hungry after this long night, so I''ll let you have the first bite."
My mother didn''t understand why I was denying her advances when I was a pervert who craved after my mother''s body more than anything in the world. But since she got to have her son spoon-feed her, which was something she always dreamed of happening, she let go of her sweater and epted my offering of food with a satisfied look on her face.
I also heaved a sigh of relief seeing that she was happily relishing the taste of the stew she made, like she was currently the happiest girl in the world right now who had everything she had ever wanted since I didn''t know if I would be able to control myself if her knockers came out and into the open.
Who knows if I would just start slurping on her breasts all night long andpletely forget about the request given, which would lead me to turning into fertiliser for the fields like the God Ivanova said?
Chapter 109: Honest Truth
"I think it''s alright." My mother tasted the stew I fed her as I pulled the silver spoon out of her pink lips. "But I only feel that way because I was the one who made the stew."
"The real question is if you like it, Daddy, since I made it specially for you in the first ce." She looked at me with an avid look in her eyes, expecting me to give her a rating of her cooking. "And don''t even try to lie to me about the taste and tell me the truth, so that I can make meals that are more suited to your taste in the future."
"Make meals that are suitable for me?..." I said while feeling the moist area under her breasts that felt like her breast milk had leaked from her tips, which were probably a light shade of purple just like her anus and had umted underneath her chest.
"Then I would suggest you add some of your sweat instead of normal table salt to enhance the vour of the meal...Any dish you make would be a 10/10 meal, even if it''s a piece of tar, if I knew that it had a part of you in it."
"Ahh!~ That''s so gross, Daddy!~...Wanting your daughter''s musty sweat in your meals~ Just how much of a pervert are you?~" She said in a raised voice while pinching my hand that was groping her chest for having such thoughts.
Well, I was given the title ''Incarnate of Lust'' by the Gods, so I guess it just makes sense that I have such perverted thoughts and desires, which are actually not even the tip of the icebergpared to the actual depraved thoughts I have about the things I want to do with my mother.
"Then, if that''s what you really want, Daddy, does that mean if I gave you a bowl of water and added some of my sweat to it, you''d still drink it and treat it as your meal?" She asked timidly while looking at me right in the eyes, as if she were testing how much of a degenerate I actually was.
"I wouldn''t just treat it as a meal but would think that it was soup made by the Gods if you added your sweat, Abi, which I would happily drink any day of the week for the rest of my life." I shamelessly said, which made my mother cover her chest in embarrassment, scared that I would suddenly plunge my face into her chest to have a taste of her salty skin.
While my mother was guarding against my sudden attack, I scooped up a little bit of everything from the te and took a bite to see how my mother''s cooking was. My mother also patiently waited for my response while fiddling with her fingers, like she was nervous about what I would say about her cooking, which she had probably honed all her life.
"Wow, Abi...I did not expect the food you made to taste like this..." I murmured while carefully tasting the stew and potato gratin she made, so that I didn''t miss out on any hidden vours.
"Why? Does it taste bad, Daddy?" She said with an anxious look on her face, thinking that I didn''t like her food and looked a little dejected that it wasn''t to my taste.
"No, no, it''s the opposite." I said while waving my hands to clear up the misunderstanding, which made my mother''s eyes brighten up once again.
"The food you made tastes wonderful and is exactly how I like my dishes made, full of spices and herbs...Especially with how you managed to infuse the beef and vegetables in the stew with a sweet but savoury vour and how creamy and crispy the potato gratin is. It feels like a party in my mouth with how vorful it is."
I was actually telling her the honest truth about her food.
Even though her cooking wasn''t the best in the world and there were so many people out there who could cook better food, including me, there was something homey andforting about the food she made that made me feel warm and cosy inside.
And I also felt that no matter how good a restaurant is, I would get tired of from eating there if I ate there for a long period of time. But if it were the dishes my mother served me, then I believed there wouldn''t be a day where I would feel that the food she cooked was nd and tasteless in my mouth and would relish every time I took a bite.
"Phew~...And here I thought you hated the dishes I made because of your initial reaction, which was so vague." My mother held her chest and heaved a sigh of relief with a glint of joy in her eyes, seeing that her son liked the food she made.
She then looked up at me with a slightly dissatisfied look on her face, as if she were mad for making her misunderstand, and said, "Why couldn''t you have just said that from the start, Daddy, instead of giving me such a mixed reaction that I had no way of figuring out?...I almost got a heart attack thinking that you didn''t like it."
I could lie here and tell her apletely different reason. But for some reason, lying to the woman before me, who was my mother in this world, felt a little weird and wrong, so I decided to say the truth no matter how she reacts to it.
"Well, the thing is, I actually thought your food was going to taste really bad since you have quite the clumsy personality and seem like someone who would mix up bleach for milk and rat poison for chocte..." My mother red at me for my rude but honest words, which made me look away with a nervous chuckle.
"A-And I was going to say that your food was good no matter how horrible it actually tasted, which I had pre-determined in my mind...But surprisingly, you managed to actually cook up a really good meal, Abi, so Daddy is proud of you for doing such a good job and is d he didn''t have to lie to his own daughter."
After praising my mother, I even gave her some headpats so that she didn''t feel irritated with my assumption of her, hoping that it would soothe her down even a little bit. But no matter how much I rubbed her head until her hair got messy, she didn''t stop staring at me like I was a criminal while giving me a sarcastic smile, which made me feel guilty all over.
"Suprisingly huh...So, it was a surprise to you that I could make an edible meal and not poison you to death." Her eyes turned into sharp daggers that shot at me, and her lips curled into a smile that was both mischievous and vengeful at the same time.
"A-Abi, what do you think you''re doing right now?" I said in shock when I felt my mother push her ass onto myp and move it around like she was making circles with her butt.
"Abi? Is that how you address your mother, Kafi?" My mother said in a sarcastic tone and totally changed back her persona, like she was too angry to continue to y our little roley.
I guess she was fine with me humiliating her and shoving my fingers up her ass. But thinking she was too clumsy to cook and probably made horrible food was crossing the line for her, which seemed very mother-like and something she would do.
"And don''t worry about what I''m doing now, Kafi, as this is what you used to do back when you were a child and threw tantrums because you didn''t want to eat your meals." My mother said as she pushed her weight into myp and moved her ass around, which made her soft and fatty ass mush into my rather sturdy thighs and create some heat through all that intense friction that was going on.
"You would always jump on Mommy''sp like a monkey and bounce around everywhere, until my legs turned soar and started to ache...You wouldn''t even stop when I told you to, and would only continue to jump on myp with bigger strides."
That little shit...I thought his current self was already one son of a gun, but it turns out that his younger self was just as bratty and annoying as his future self.
"And now, after all these years, it''s your turn to experience everything I felt back then, Kafi." My mother said as if this was what I deserved and jumped right on to my crotch, bringing her fat ass along with her. "This is what you get for thinking that my food would be bad, when you''ve been eating the same dishes for years now and not saying a word!"
The one who was eating the food you made wasn''t even me! It was the other bastard! I''m simply an innocent bystander who identally judged someone by their looks and said something dumb!
But it''s not like I can say that, so I just sat still and let my mother pounce on myp with an ted look on her face, as if she were really enjoying getting back at me for all those years, losing any semnce of a mature adult.
Bounce!~ Bounce!~
"How is it, Kafi? How does it feel to be jumped on like this by your mother? It doesn''t feel good, does it?" She said said as she shimmied her ass into myp, as if she were trying to drill her way in between my legs.
Chapter 110: Whats That Hard Thing Im Sitting On?
Shake!~ Shake!~
"I-I think you should stop, mom. What you''re doing right now isn''t good for me or you..." I gritted my teeth and tried to make her stop pushing her bare bottom onto my crotch below, since there was an obvious problem arising that I didn''t know if my mother would like or not.
Grind~ Grind~
"Stop what, Kafi? You mean this~....Should I stop doing this?~" My mother was having way too much fun annoying me and did the exact opposite of what I said, by grinding her asscheeks against my thighs to the point where it felt like I could feel her smooth skin drag against my naked thighs. And she even started to hug me so that she could put more force and pressure on myp.
Bounce~ Bounce~
"Well, it sucks to be you, because I''m not stopping no matter what you say, just like how you did in the past." She said even though she didn''t really care about what had happened when I was a child, and was only doing so because she thought it was fun to y around with me. "You have to go through whatever I did without anyints, no matter how ufortable it is for you for making me mad."
My mother looked like she had no intentions of stopping her rocking rampage and even looked to be enjoying my face, which was slowly getting more and more distorted every time I could feel her juicy ass spill out from the sides of my thighs because of how fat they were. And not mention her overwhelming breasts that collided into me due to her violent movements that were making the chair shake.
"No, mom, the issue isn''t that what you''re doing is ufortable..." I said from the depths of my throat, like I was holding something back within me, while my mother grinded her half-naked body all over me with a delighted expression on her face.
"The problem is that it''s feeling a little toofortable, which is making my body react in a certain way that''s not really favourable for you."
"Huh? What does that even mean, Kafi?" My mother asked with a perplexed look on her face, while scrunching her eyebrows like she was thinking that I was simply saying random stuff to throw her off. "Why are you twisting your words and talking in puzzles?...Can''t you just be more direct and tell me what you''re talking abou-...Hyaa!~~...W-What was that?!"
Poke~
Out of nowhere, my mother''s blue eyes went wide, and she let out a loud shriek as if she felt a snake go past her leg, and she tightly held onto my arm and pulled her ass off myp, like it was suddenly ufortable for her to sit on me.
"That feeling just now...A-As if something hard just poked my butt. What in the world was that, Kafi?" My mother asked me with a suspicious and nervous look on her face while she looked around to see if there were any ghosts with a stick around that were poking her butt.
"Don''t ask me. My hands are both up here..."
I shook my head and said ignorantly like I had no idea what she was talking about so that she could find out on her own what she''s dealing with, since it seemed quite intriguing to witness my simple-minded mother''s reaction to that part of me that was growing as we spoke.
"No, no, Kafi. There''s no way it could''ve been your hands." She shook her head and immediately denied it, like she was sure it wasn''t me sneakily groping her ass. "What I felt was much more harder and actually a bit longer, as if I could suddenly feel a metal rod under my ass, so it definitely can''t be your hands."
"Then why don''t you sit back on myp and see if that feeling is still there, mom? Maybe that rod-like thing is still underneath and hasn''t gone anywhere." I said with a knowing smile on my face, seeing that my mother was pulling herself up from myp as if she were still a little frightened by that sudden feeling she felt.
My mother nodded her head at my suggestion and let go of my hand to seat herself back on myp. But the moment she did, her eyes lit up again, and her ass shivered as if something had poked her butt once again.
"Y-You''re right, Kafi...That pipe-like thing is still there, and I can actually feel it protruding out of yourp." My mother said with furrowed eyebrows as she moved her ass around to see what it was by examining it with her buttcheeks. "It feels like whatever it was ising out from right in between your legs, and is quite long and sturdy, as if you''re hiding a metal pipe in your pants."
"...No, judging by its size and shape, it should be much bigger than that and is more like a sturdy baseball bat.
Yeah, that should be right, there''s no way a tiny pipe canpare to whatever''s inside your pants." My mother changed her assumption after finding out that it wasrger than she initially thought, after gripping the object between her asscheeks and checking exactly how hard it was, by the way the hard object didn''t budge no matter how she squeezed her cheeks.
"Even after you said all that, mom, do you still not know what the object in my pants is?" I said with a wry smile on my face, wondering if my mother was just really innocent or if she was just acting that way.
"I really don''t know, Kafi." She answered ignorantly while pushing her bouncy ass onto the stiff object below, which made her juicy meat warp its shape to that of the rod below like it was a mold. "Do you know what it is?"
"Well, I may or may not know...But I think it''s better if you find out by yourself, mom, by slipping your hands under your legs and checking to see what it really is." I said as I brought her hands towards myp and waited to see her find out what it was that was actually poking her from behind.
"What could it actually be, Kafi, that you''re hyping it up so much and want me to find it myself?" She said as she lifted her buttocks and plunged her hands underneath to see for herself what it was.
"It''s probably just the TV remote that you probably left in your pocket or your phone that you just can''t seem to live without and use all the time...Why are you making out to be something so mysterious?"
My mother rolled her eyes at the way I was acting, like it was childish in her eyes, and started feeling up the object underneath by wrapping her fingers around it and giving it a squeeze.
Sqeeze~ Grope~
But all of a sudden, a surprised expression appeared on her face, as if she didn''t expect the rod-like object in her hand to feel the way it was, and she looked like she couldn''t seem to recall what it actually was and was struggling to figure it out.
"What''s wrong, mom?" My lips curled into a grin while I felt a certain part of my body getting intimately massaged by my mother without her acknowledgement and getting warmed up by her soft hands.
"It doesn''t feel like a remote or phone, does it?...It feels like something that you''ve never felt before right, with how stiff and hard it is, like it''s waiting to burst out of my pants and go up into your fat ass?...Just what could it possibly be?"
Chapter 111: Snake In Your Pants
"I-I don''t know...It doesn''t feel like anything I''ve ever felt before." My mother said with a contemtive look on her face as she carefully slid her hand across the object under her to see just how long it was. "I thought it was simply hard and long and guessed that it was something like a can of soda or deodorant.
But it isn''t just hard as metal; and is actually quite soft in a certain way since I can still squeeze it a little."
"It''s also really thick, where I can barely bring all my fingers around it, and is quite warm, like it''s been sitting in the sun all day." My mother tried to wrap her fingers around the hot pole under her butt, but ultimately failed since the circumference of the rod was way too big for her small hands and there was also ayer of fabric blocking her way.
And while continuing to stroke and feel up the object below, my mother turned towards me and asked,
"Kafi, just what is this weird object that you''ve hidden in your pants? Where in the world did you find something like this that''s both hard and soft at the same time and feels like it''s growing whenever I squeeze it?" She had a genuine look of confusion on her face, like she really didn''t know what it was.
But at the same time, she looked quite intrigued by the shape of it and seemed to actually want to know what it was, almost as if something deep inside of her was urging her to find out.
The questioning look on her face was also too real for her to be joking, and she really didn''t look like she was teasing me by acting like she didn''t know what it was she was touching, which made me wonder just how a married woman nearing her 40s had no clue about what she was sitting on.
The only reason I could think of was because she didn''t really think that I could react in that way because I was her son, and she hadpletely crossed that thought off her mind. But even that is a simple guess, as I really don''t know the true reason she''s so ignorant in any matter that''s a little naughty or lewd.
"Oh! Could it be?!" My mother eximed, like she finally realised what it was that was under her naked ass and what she had been stroking for so long.
"...Is the thing in your pants a snake?!"
She said in pleasant surprise, as if she didn''t really mind a snake in my pants, which made me face palm in dismay and shake my head at her clumsy ignorance.
"W-What''s with that reaction, Kafi? Is it not a snake?...But it feels so much like one and even twitches when I touch it in a certain way." She gently pressed the snake with two fingers and started giving it a massage, like she was trying to wake it up.
"If it''s not a snake that''s simr to a python or boa, then I really don''t know what''s inside of your pants, since whatever is inside feels like it''s alive, and I don''t know anything else that''s alive, long and thick as whatever is inside, other than a snake."
"I''m sorry to break it to you, mom, but whatever is inside is not a snake like you were expecting." Her face turned a bit sad when she heard that there was no snake she could stroke, which surprised me since she didn''t seem like someone who would be fine with snakes and would even run at the sight of cockroaches. "But at the same time, why are you so casual when you thought it was a snake?
Won''t most people just run in fright while screaming in horror at the fact that they were sitting on a snake this whole time?"
"Oh, that''s because I really like pets and animals in general, Kafi." My mother said while petting the snake below, like she was apologising to it for sitting on it this whole while. "Be it a dog or snake, a cat or a lizard, they all look super cute in my eyes, no matter how dangerous others make them out to be, and I love all those adorable critters to bits."
"Oh, I see...I didn''t know that." I said nkly, not expecting her to be an animal lover who didn''t discriminate based on species and loved them all, which was quite rare to see since girls normally hate the scary-looking ones. I then said while looking at my mother, who was starting to grope the snake below even harder, with a small smile on my face,
"But fortunately for you, mom, although the thing in my pants may not seem cute in your eyes and is actually quite ugly-looking and aggressive, it''s quite simr to a snake, which makes me think that you''ll really like it."
"Oh really...That sounds exciting~" Her blue eyes twinkled as if she were going to open up a present on her birthday, that her parents had been keeping a secret for a while now. "Then can I take it out of your pants, Kafi, to see what it is?"
"You can...But before you do that, why don''t you give it one more guess to see what it is?" I adjusted my position so that she could feel it much more easily. "I''m pretty sure that if you touch the ce where the object first appears from my pants and with the clues you already know about it, you''ll be able to find out what it actually is."
"The ce where it starts from?...You mean this part, Kafi?" She looked below and dragged her hands upwards while touching the rod submerged underneath her ass, until she reached a part where she couldn''t really feel the snake anymore, as if it had suddenly burrowed into the ground.
"Yep, right there, mom. Right there..." I said in a low voice, as I could feel her fingers roam around the outside of the stump to check where it appeared from, and I even felt her trying to pull the snake out, like she was trying to drag it out of its hole.
"Hmm. That''s strange...Why does it seem like it''s connected to your body?" She said as she left the object inside my pants alone for a second and started to feel the area around the stump with a flushed look on her face, realising that she was currently caressing my crotch.
"But that also doesn''t make sense, since there''s only one thing here that could be connected to you in this ce, and that''s your...your p-penis..."
Chapter 112: Monstrous Size
She finally got her first major clue as to what it was that was hidden in my pants, which made her breathing turn much heavier, and I could feel her ass and chest heat up every second she touched the snake below, which she was doing much more carefully now as if she was scared that she would hurt it.
"B-But isn''t a penis supposed to be really soft andid? Why would it feel so hard and stiff like it is right now?" My mother squeezed the snake with her fingers, but no matter how much pressure she put on it, it wouldn''t bend to her will and stayed in the same shape it was in.
"...But it''s also known that a man''s penis gets hard when they get excited, so it makes sense if it isn''t as soft as it''s supposed to be...And I''m sure that you''re also quite excited about having your mother sit on yourp with how big of a pervert you are, so the reason you got excited also checks the box..."
I could see my mother''s neurons firing non-stop in her head as she started to fit all the pieces of the puzzle together to get the answer she wanted. And she slowly started to get nervous and embarrassed, judging by how she was hesitant to touch me, unlike before, now that she was figuring out and realising what exactly the snake in my pants was.
"...A-And the shape of the thing in your pants and the warmth it emits also add up since it''s a part of your body that has blood flowing through it at the moment, which also points it to being your p-private ce that I don''t know if I should be t-touching right now or not..." She took her hand off the bulging object below to save herself from any more embarrassment, while her ears changed their shade to a bright red as she spoke.
But just as she took her hand off, I pushed it back down onto the hot rod below and made her hold it in her hands, which made her eyes tremble. She could''ve just resisted and pulled her hand back if she really wanted to, since I wasn''t really holding her hand by force.
But she didn''t do any of that and let her hand rest on my pole, and she even went as far as to grab tightly out of nervousness about her current situation.
She then looked at me with teary eyes that looked so clueless and vulnerable at the moment and a face so flushed that it looked like it would leak out water at any moment, and asked,
"K-Kafi, correct Mommy if she''s wrong...B-But is the snake-like thing that Mommy has been ying this whole while and stomping on with my butt while having so much fun, your private part....That is, I mean...y-your penis?"
"Ping-Pong!" I made a noise, indicating that she had finally guessed the correct answer, with a big smile on my face. "That''s right, mom. After all those guesses you''ve made and all the observations you took, you finally figured out what it was... It was just like you said; it was my penis all along!"
"The very same penis that''s been rock hard in my pants for a while now, because of the way you were rocking your ass all over my crotch a moment ago."
My mother tightened her grip on the shaft of my cock even more when she heard me confirm her guess, and she looked like she was going to pass out due to embarrassment when she thought of how she was ignorantly stroking my dick this whole time while thinking it was a snake.
"Now, do you understand why I said that it wouldn''t be the best if you jumped around on my crotch like that?"
"It would''ve been fine if it was a child bouncing around his mother''sp, since that''s what children do..." I said as I pulled my mother closer to me, while I guided her hand to stroke my thick penis that could barely fit in her hand.
"But if it''s the other way around and the boy has grown up to be a full-grown man whose body is full of feral hormones, then it''s going to be an entirely different case that''s most likely not going to end up pretty. And probably with the ass of the mother, who was shaking it all over her son''s crotch, covered in his cum..."
"B-But, Kafi..." My mother''s voice trembled as she continued to stroke my cock without my help and kept ncing at the bulge below, like she was checking if she was doing a decent job.
"Isn''t the thing in your pants a little too big to be called a p-penis?...I mean, are all penises normally so big that I''m struggling to just wrap my fingers around it and so long that it feels like there''s a snake that''s coiled up under my butt?"
Stroke~ Stroke~
She shimmied her ass around so that she could properly feel my dick on her bare ass, which felt like she was sitting on a molten iron rod that grew bigger every time she gave it a stroke.
"...Not to mention that I can only feel a part of your penis in my hand, since the rest of it is still buried in between your legs and refuses toe out for now." She said as she dug into my pants and tried to find out just how big I actually was, but couldn''t since no matter how far she pushed her hand in between my legs, she could still feel my penis along with it.
And seeing that she couldn''t find the end of my dick no matter how much she scrambled her hands around my crotch, she looked up at me with a frightened look on her face and said in trepidation, like she was witnessing the emergence of a God,
"If this portion of your dick that''s in my hand is already so big that it''s throbbing like a wild animal that wants to escape the cage it''s trapped in, then just how big is your penis in its entirety?...Wouldn''t it be an absolute monster of a penis that wouldpletely destroy any vagina it enters???"
"Especially mine..." Her face paled as she brushed aside her pubic hair and spread her wet pussy wide, like she was telling me to see how small her pink sulent hole was, which was slightly gaping right now as if it were also scared of the sheer size of my dick.
"...W-Wouldn''t it absolutely tear through this tiny little pussy of mine like it''s shredding through a piece of paper and make aplete mess of my fragile insides until not even a single spot is left intact?"
"Wouldn''t it, Kafi?...Wouldn''t it?" She asked in a frantic manner and was looking at me as if I were thest rope she could rely on, hoping that I would say it wouldn''t.
But after seeing my mother''s tiny little hole that looked like it could barely take in a piece of chalk andparing it to my cock that needed more than one hand to properly hold, I chose to stay silent and look away, which made my mother look at me with an exasperated expression on her face, like she was contemting whether she would live or die after taking my fat cock into her tight little pussy.
And after thinking about it for a few seconds, she gave a wry smile, like she had lost all hope in her life, and looked to be thinking about what she should be writing in her will...
Chapter 113: Does It Bite?
"Before youe to any assumptions as to whether you will live or not, why don''t you slip your hand into my pants and check how big it is yourself, mom?" I said as I saw the dazed expression on her face, as if she were wondering if she should have an ambnce on standby, just in case her pussy tears and she doesn''t immediately die of blood loss.
My mother normally would''ve hesitated if I asked her to touch her son''s cock, but because she was so scared of my penis and wanted to know more about it, like she was gauging the enemy she was going to face, she actually agreed to what I said with an eager look on her face.
"Can I, Kafi? Can Mommy touch your penis directly?" She asked as she poked my shaft, like she was checking if it was really alive. "It won''t jump on my hand and bite me, would it?"
"No, mom. As much as it looks like a snake, it won''t strangle your hand and bite it like an actual snake would." I pushed aside my T-shirt and pulled up my pants and boxers by the waistband, giving her enough space to put her hands inside my pants so that she could meet the snake inside. "So, you don''t have to worry about anything and can see for yourself how big it actually is."
"Well, that is if you want to, as I''m not forcing you or anything, since we can just go back to eating our dinner if you''re not up to it." I pulled my pants back down, but stopped when my mother put her hand on top of mine and looked at me with a determined look on her face.
"No, Kafi. We can eat dinnerter, as that''s not really important right now..." She pulled my pants herself and peaked into the dark cave to see if she could see anything inside. "Mommy has to first find out what type of animal she''s dealing with so that she can take any precautions against it, so I''ll be exploring your cave first before dinner."
She acted as if she were going on a dangerous cave exploration to find and observe a legendary monster that''s living inside, already knowing that it was a risky mission where she could lose her life.
"Well, while you''re doing that, I''ll just feed you your dinner since I don''t want you to be eating a cold stewter." I said as I took a spoonful of stew and fed my mother, like I was spoon feeding a child who was too distracted with watching TV or ying a video game.
"Fine, Kafi. But try to avoid feeding me any carrots, since Mommy really doesn''t like the taste of those orange sticks." She said in a childish manner while carefully putting her hand into my pants with a solemn look on her face.
"I only put them in the stew because I knew you liked them, so try not to put any in my mouth since I might get distracted by their horrible taste and identally screw up my mission."
"It isn''t that deep, mom, as you''re only feeling up your son''s dick and not trying to discover a new species of killer snakes." I said, which made my mother''s serious-looking face turn into that of a flustered one, bringing her back to reality. "And what you''re scrubbing right now is my hair, and has nothing to do with my dick below."
"I-I knew that!" My mother studdered as she got caught in the act of ying with the my bush, by running her fingers through it like she was trying tob it and pull it to one side. "I-I just thought that it felt so different from the hair I have down there and is much more thick and messy, like a dense forest, which feels so weird but fascinating to touch."
"That''s because you''re a woman, mom, and I''m a man, and that''s how our bodies were made by God...Did they not even teach you that in health education?" I said as I fed her another spoon of food without any carrots, while she continued to y with the scruff of hair I had down there and was even scratching the area below, like she found the feeling of her nails running through my skin satisfying.
"B-Be quiet, Kafi! Don''t be oversmart with me, since I know much more than you do!" She lightly pinched the skin she was caressing to show me that she wasn''t ying around, which actually hurt a bit since it was a really sensitive area.
"And what is this? Is this the ce where your p-penis starts from?" My mother asked with a flushed face, as if I were her guide on her tour of my penis while holding onto the stump of my shaft, where it all started.
I could feel her try her best to wrap all her fingers around the thick piece of sausage, but no matter how much she tried to stretch out her fingers, it was still nowhere enough to hold it in its entirety.
She even tried to squeeze my dick until it changed shape under her hands, but my dick, being as sturdy as it was, didn''t lose the battle and stayed the same thickness no matter how much she squeezed it.
"Yes, mom, that''s where it all starts. And if you go further down, you''ll find the rest of the monster you''re trying to explore." I could feel the back of my mother''s fingers rub against my balls while she was having a grip contest with my cock.
But I didn''t say anything since she already seemed quite tense about handling my dick, and I didn''t want to throw in two dangling balls into the picture and freak her out even more. "But before you go down any further, say Ahhh~ and take this spoon in."
"I see...Nom~ Nom~ Nom~" She spoke as she chewed the bread she ate, which made some food particles stter onto me since she was so focused on my dick that I wiped off my face. "If the base of your penis is already so big, then one can only imagine how big the entire thing is..."
"And judging by how there''s no ending up no matter how I move along your penis, I wonder if there is a point where it will stop." She said, as I could feel her soft hands slide across my shaft and dig deeper into my pants so that she could find the true end she was searching for.
"Oh, so that''s how it is?" She said with a look of surprise on her face, as if she had discovered something on her exploration journey.
"Why? What''s wrong?" I could feel her hands near my thigh, trying to push herself deeper into my pants while my tight boxers held her back. "My dick didn''t bite you, like you said right?"
"Of course not! How can something so absurd happen, Kafi?" She asked while looking at me as if I were stupid, even though she was the one who thought it would happen in the first ce.
Chapter 114: You Have One As Well?!
"I was just thinking for a while now about how you managed to pack your penis into your underwear when it''s so big and long. And I just found the answer to my doubt, which is that your penis is sticking onto your thighs while your boxers push down on it."
"With it running along your thighs like that, it wouldn''t be a problem no matter how long it is." She nodded her head like she was taking down points for her research. "But at the same time, it would be quite ufortable for you to walk around with a rod-like object sticking on to your legs all the time when you get excited."
"It would also be quite difficult to hide its shape in public, and you''d have to be crouching around all the time because of that. And you''d be unable to wear any tight pants because of how easily it would showcase your penis."
"What can I say, mom?...It''s some of the burdens thate along with the curse of having such a huge dick." I said cockily while rubbing my nose in an obnoxious manner, after my mother listed some of the difficulties of having an oversized weiner. "I can''t really do anything about it since I was cursed from birth, so I just have to go along with it and roll with the punches as I go."
"Wait!....Then, doesn''t that mean that you''re the same as me, Kafi??"
My mother suddenly eximed in an enthusiastic manner, which almost made me spit out the food I had in my mouth because of how absurd her statement was.
"S-Same as me?...W-What does that even mean, mom?" I stammered and looked at my mother''s bright face, which looked like she had finally found apanion who was sharing the same troubles as her while being horrified at what it could possibly mean.
"...A-Are you saying that you have a big cock hidden somewhere just like me?!?!"
"What are you even on about, Kafi?!" My mother eximed with an astonished face that looked just like mine and spread her wet pussy so that I could take a good look. "Take a proper look! Do I look like I have a penis as big as yours hidden in there?!"
"...N-No, you don''t." I said as I wiped the sweat from my face, after realising that my mother wasn''t going to be popping a boner any time soon. "I just thought you had one or something simr when you said that we share the same problem."
"I didn''t mean it, like, you big dum dum!" My mother flicked me in the forehead with an exasperated look on my face, as if she were tired of my antics, while her other hand was still trying to find the tip of my dick. "I said that in the sense that I also share the problem of having massive assets like my huge ass, which hinders me wherever I go and makes my life so much harder."
"Ohhh. So, that''s what you meant...That makes way more sense than you having a dick, which almost gave me a heart attack when I first heard it." I nodded my head after realising my mistake, which made my mother shake her head like she didn''t know what to do with this dumb son of hers.
She then gave a wry smile as if she found it all funny and said,
"I guess having big assets is something that we all have inmon in our family...You with your massive penis that''s longer than a ruler, me with a butt that''s so big that I can barely find any pants that fit me, and Olivia with her humongous breasts that look like full-blown balloons from afar."
"All of us have this onemon point that connects us all and binds us into one, when not too long ago we had nothing to share together as a family other than ourst names..." My mother gave a gentle smile as if she had seen the sunny sky after months of gloomy clouds, which made me wonder what exactly my mother was talking about.
I also couldn''t help but want to ask who this Olivia woman was and why she was bringing her when she mentioned our family. And just why she was telling me that we had nothing that binded us together when I should be the main connection between me and my mother since there was a bond of blood between us.
But before I could, my mother suddenly shouted with an excited look on her face, like she had caught her first fish after learning to fish,
"Oh! I think I found it! I think I found the end of your penis!"
"It may have taken a while, and it may have made my arm sore from pushing aside your boxers that were holding me back this whole time, but I''ve finally gotten a hold of your tip!" She eximed like it was a massive achievement while gripping whatever was in her hand, like she was afraid it would escape if she let it go.
"Sorry to break it to you, mom..." I said while gritting my teeth, since I knew what she was holding wasn''t the tip of my dick, but something much more sensitive that was really hurting right now. "But what you''re holding in your hands isn''t the head of my dick and is more like the bottom of my balls...And I request that you let them go, since they don''t really like to be squeezed like a sponge."
"Kyaaa!!~~" My mother''s hand flew out of my pants when she heard that she was holding my balls in her hands, and she would''ve jumped out of myp in fright if I hadn''t been holding her tightly by the waist.
She then looked at me with a terrified look on her face, as if someone had just shed her during the night, and asked while holding my arm tightly,
"...T-Those were your balls, Kafi? That squishy and bulbous thing in my hand were your b-balls?"
"Hey, don''t speak of them as if they are horrific little monsters. They have feelings too, you know?" I gave my mother a side eye for treating my balls in such a way and shimmied my pants around so that I could let my balls there, which were just squeezed like stress balls, breathe a little.
"And it''s your fault for even putting your hands there when I only told you to check out my penis, so don''t go ming me when you were the one who assaulted my testicles with your hands and choked the little guys out."
"But what was I supposed to do!?~~" My mother cried out like she was telling me that she had no other option than to squish my balls, which made me look at her like she was crazy.
"I was just trying to find the tip of your penis by following the path of your shaft from the base...But no matter how far I put my hand in your pants, your penis just kept on increasing in size like an infinite snake, and there was no end to it whatsoever!~"
She took a moment to sniff back her tears and continued with her tale of how she managed to grope my balls.
"...And after a certain point, I couldn''t fit my hand into your pants anymore since there was only so much space inside.
And as ast-ditch effort, I grabbed whatever I could to see if I could luckily grab the head of your penis, but ended up grabbing your balls in the end...Just what is Mommy supposed to do, Kafi, when your penis is so long!~...Tell me Kafi, just what am I supposed to do!~" My sobbed and tried to exin that it wasn''t her fault that she grabbed my balls and that it was all my dick''s fault for being so long, which honestly gave me a massive ego boost.
"It''s okay, mom~ It''s okay~ I understand that it''s not your fault that you almost strangled my balls to death, but my own for having such a big cock." My mother wiped off the tears on her eyes and nodded her head like a child that had been wronged,pletely agreeing with what I said so that I didn''t me her for almost giving my nuts asphyxiation.
"And since you''re struggling to find the head of my cock that much, why don''t I just whip out my dick and show it to you?" I said while feeding my mother another spoonful, while her eyes glimmered at the prospect of seeing my rock-hard cock.
"Really, Kafi? You''d be willing to do that for me?" She said with wide eyes as if I were doing her a big favour, which was actually true since she had been wanting to see what she was going to take inside of her for a while now.
And after still not having seen it after putting in so much effort, she was more than ted to hear that I was willing to show it myself and was very excited to see just how big her son''s meat was.
"Of course, mom...Anything for you~" I said as I stroked her cheeks in a gentle manner and gave her another spoonful of food, which she happily ate with a satisfied look on her face, knowing that she was going to see her son''s weiner soon.
I couldn''t help chuckle at the fact that my mother hadn''t even seen my dick yet, and she was already obsessed with it in a certain way, when it was usually the other way around with other girls.
Chapter 115: It Looks Just Like Me!
"Give me a second mom; I''ll pull my cock right out of my pants for you, and you can do anything you want with it while you eat your food." I said like I was using my dick as a toy that my mother could y with while I fed her and was about to bring my mighty schlong out into the open so that the world could see its greatness.
But before I could fully shove my hands into my pants to grab my cock, my mother suddenly grabbed my hand out of nowhere and said with an anxious look on her face
"Kafi, are you really just going to pull it out like that? Are you not afraid that it might break if you pull such a hard object out while it''s still lodged inside?"
"Eh? W-What are you talking about?" I stared at my mother, who seemed to be more worried about my dick''s condition than me, with a dumbfounded look on my face.
"I mean, won''t it snap if you try to forcefully pull it out while it''s full hard and stuck in your underwear? Don''t you need to properly stand up and remove your pants to take that massive thing out?" My mother addressed her concerns, which made me unable to decide whether tough or cry at her ideas.
"First of all, my dick isn''t a thin stick that would break with a little force and is a sturdy log that can probably even lift you up." I made my dick stand up and poke my mother''s ass upward for a second to prove my point, which made her embarrassed and fascinated at the same time at the strength it possessed.
She even pushed her ass onto my crotch, like she was trying to trigger a reaction that would make my cock push into her ass again, but was disappointed when nothing happened.
"And yes, it would be impossible to take my dick out of my pants if it''s fully hard, and the only way I would be able to do that without taking off my pants is to tear through them...But I''m not even fully hard right now, so it shouldn''t be too hard to do so while we sit like this."
My mother covered her mouth in astonishment when she heard that I wasn''t even fully erect right now and looked at the bulge on my pants as if she were trying to figure out just how big it would be at its full potential.
"Is what you said true, Kafi?" She said as she stroked the pole-like bulge on my pants, while looking at it with dread and excitement in her eyes, like she both feared it and was also excited to take it into her after learning of its lethal power. "Is your penis still not fully erect?"
"I guess so, since it''s really hard to get a full blown boner while I''m still wearing tight boxers or briefs." I pulled out my pants so that my dick could get some air inside because of how tight it was, to the point where I could barely hear my underwear''s fabric tearing from the force of my dong.
"It''s only when it escapes from it''s cage andes into the open will it show its true feathers and rise up like the true dragon it is."
"Then, what are you waiting for, Kafi?!" My mother urged me after hearing about how magnificent my dick would look once it''s released from its cave. "Hurry up and pull it out, so that Mommy can see this mighty snake that you''ve been speaking so highly of!"
"Well, I advise you to brace yourself, mom, as what you''re about to witness will blow your mind..." I said in a haughty manner, like I was unveiling a grand treasure, and put my hand into my pants and grabbed the shaft of my cock.
And then, without further warning of the auspicious event of the dragon that was going to awaken, I pulled out my cock like I was pulling out the root of a banyan tree and pointed my majestic sphere that had yed countless wives and single olderdies in the past to the whole world.
Pierce!~
I whipped my schlong out in such a way that it came out from right between her thighs that were sitting crossed on mine, and with a single whip and tug, my fully erect dick stood in between her brown thighs.
Like the exalted world tree that eclipsed all of creation, it stood proudly between the two indomitable mountains of flesh that were her juicy thighs and breathed its first fresh breath of air in the world.
I looked to see my mother''s reaction, expecting her to be shocked to the brim and tongue-tied at the incredible sight of my towering penis that had spurted out from her thighs.
But I almost choked on the food I had in my mouth when I heard what my mother had to say about my dick.
"Oh my God, Kafi!" She eximed as she covered her mouth in excitement, as if she had seen her new puppy that she had gotten for Christmas.
"Your penis is just like me!"
"Cough! Cough! Cough!"
I couldn''t help but violently cough at her statement while waving my hands and giving her a confounded look like she had gone crazy. I then said hesitantly, while I still doubted if what I heard her say was correct,
"N-No, you have got to be kidding me right now...Before you told me that you have a penis simr to mine and gave a decent exnation for it."
"...But how in the world are you going to exin why you think you rte to my dick, mom?! Do you have a loose screw in your head for you to say such an absurd thing?!" I eximed with an exasperated look on my face, while my mother stared at me nkly, like she was looking at a weirdo, which only pissed me off even more.
"Calm down, Kafi. Calm down...If you get worked up like this often, you will surely burst a blood vessel in your head, so if you don''t want Mommy to visit you in the hospital, chill down for a bit." My mother patted me on the shoulder and acted like I was the crazy one in the picture while she was the rational one, when it was actually the other way around. She then continued saying,
"And as for the reason I told you that your penis is just like me, it is nothing really confusing and is simply because of its distinguishing colour from the rest of your skin." She said as she brought my hand next to my standing dick, like she wasparing the colour palette of the two different shades of skin before me.
"See, while the rest of your body is as pale as paper, like you lost every drop of blood in your body, your penis has a different skin tone and looks quite tannedpared to the rest."
"Yes, mom, it''s quite normal to have a darker shade of skin in yourher regions, since it''s quite a sensitive area that tans easily...But what does that have to do with you rting to my dick?" I asked as I looked at my weiner, which was more of a healthy colourpared to the rest of my skin and was the only ce in my body where I didn''t look anaemic.
"Just look at this, Kafi..." She pulled my hand away from my schlong with a happy look on her face, like she had found something really amusing and reced it with her own. "Don''t you think that we have the same skin tone?"
"You mean the skin tone of your arm and my dick? If you are, then I guess it''s kind of true since they''re both on the darker side." I said in a perplexed manner, trying to guess what she was trying to say while looking at my mother''s light brown arm, which was actually smaller in sizepared to the thickness or length of my dick.
"Exactly, Kafi; both of them have a simr tone!
Now I can finally say that I have something simr to you in appearance, when for so long there wasn''t a single part of me that you resembled!" My mother eximed in joy, seeing that she finally found some part of me that resembled her in terms of looks, since other than the skin colour of my penis that matched her''s, we really looked nothing alike, as if we weren''t even rted.
"Before, it was only Olivia who you resembled since both of you have the same pale white skin and dark ck hair, which makes you look like you''re rted to one another. But now I too have something I can rte to...which I know I can''t say out loud in public.
But I am still more than happy to have something inmon with my son." She pumped her fist like she had crossed out something she always wanted in her life, while I clutched my head while thinking where I got such an entric mother who was feeling joyful that she rted to my dick.
I didn''t even bother to ask who this Olivia was, and I stuffed my mother''s mouth with another spoonful of stew so that she didn''t open her mouth and spout more nonsense that made my head hurt.
My mother was also too focused on ying with my dick after realising that it was right in front of her and didn''t bother to speak to me, and obediently ate her food, which made me wonder who was the actual parent right now.
Chapter 116: Erratic Behaviour
She was currently poking the sides of my penis as if she were checking if it would attack her upon touch, and after making sure that she was safe, she stared carressing it from very top to the bottom where it submerged into her thighs with a fascinated look on her face.
She seemed to have forgotten that she was going to take such a beast inside her after seeing how majestic it looked, and she was looking at it as if she were observing an impressive specimen she found in the woods.
"Woahhh~...I know you said that it was quite big and was something that I wouldn''t be able to handle, which made me think that it was going to be as long as a spat or something." My mother said in a daze as she lightly grabbed the shaft and waved it around like it was a g pole.
"But who would''ve thought that in reality it would be bigger than my forearm and thicker than a water bottle...It would probably go farther than your knee if you let it hang down."
"How do you even pack this massive thing in your underwear, Kafi? Won''t it just slip out every time you try?" She put adle right against the shaft as if she were trying to see exactly how long it waspared to it and was surprised to find it was actually longer.
"Just how you pack your fat ass into your panties, mom..." I said as I groped her bare ass, which was bulging out from her behind since she was sitting on me. "I just stuff it in and pray to God that it doesn''t bust out into the open...So yeah, you can say that we really are a family that shares the same problems."
"And why are you so casually touching my dick like it''s the same thing as touching my hand, when you would normally freak out if you were to be doing something so shameless as stroking your own son''s cock?" I asked after seeing that she wasn''t showing any averse reaction like usual and was ying with my dick like it was nothing.
If it were before, she would''ve definitely run off and tried to lock herself in a room when she saw the monstrosity in front of her. But here she was tracing her fingers along the bulging veins and doing circles around the bottom of my head with an enthusiastic look on her face, which really surprised me.
"Of course I''m embarrassed, Kafi!" She corrected me as her face flushed after hearing about what she was doing. "But more than that, I''m fascinated by how much you''ve grown since you were a child."
"It feels like it was just a few days ago that I was holding you in your swaddle while you sucked on your pink pacifier...And now you''re all grown up, and you''re tempting your mother into sucking your penis. Oh, how times have changed..." She said in a poetic manner, even though what she said was quite vulgar, while gently caressing my cock like she was remembering the good times back in the day.
"But really, Kafi, you used to be so much more cuter when you were a little kid." She suddenly grabbed my dick tightly, like she was punishing me for growing up too fast when it wasn''t something I could control. "You used to be such an adorable little boy who would follow me around everywhere I went."
"But now look at you with your gigantic penis that''s bulging out of your pants and into Mommy''sp, with a head that''s the size of a bulb and veins so thick that they look like they''re going to burst out." Her eyes turned sharp, and her lips curled up in a teasing manner as she suddenly started stroking my shaft in a vigorous manner, to the point where I had to bend back to control the electrifying feeling in my crotch.
"You really do want to fuck your mother, don''t you?"
Stroke!~ Stroke!~ Stroke!~
I don''t know why my mother, who was so docile before and looked so innocent while ying with my cock, suddenly turned into a subus who looked like she wanted to suck the soul out of my body through my penis.
But I was all in for it, as getting jacked off by someone you called mother while she sat naked on yourp, was something that I had never experienced before and evoked something in me that was making me feel jittery all over.
Stroke!~ Stroke!~ Stroke!~
Not to mention my mother''s skills in holding a driving stick were out of the world, as she twisted her fingers right where she needed to and gripped it with perfect strength, which made me gasp every time she pumped her hands.
I thought for sure that she would be horrible at handling a dick since she seemed quite inexperienced in that area, which she actually was since I could see her eyes focusing really hard as if she were trying her best to satisfy me. But her hand seemed to have a different mind of its own, as it intertwined with my cock and stroked it so skillfully like it was trying to send me straight to heaven.
Stroke!~ Stroke!~ Stroke!~
"Come on, Kafi, tell me~" She said with a grin on her face while giving me a provocative look with her blue eyes as her hands beat my meat to her own rhythm and made me a ve to her rapid movements that were making my toes curl.
"You want to fuck your mother who raised you all your life, don''t you?~ You want to take this big fat cock of yours and plunge it into my tiny little wet pussy and make Mommy unable to live without your dick, isn''t that right, Kafi?~... Isn''t Mommy telling the truth about your little desires, you dirty boy?~"
I was actually quite stone-faced in bed and wouldn''t really show any emotions since I was always the dominant one who made my partner do the things I said and would never do the exact opposite, and I thought that''s how it would be forever.
But the way my mother was tugging on my schlong like she was trying to squeeze me dry came all too suddenly and caught me unprepared, so out of a burst of emotions, I reluctantly spoke the words she wanted to hear while shivering from having my cock jerked off by the devil in the disguise of an absolutely ravishing woman with an ass as fat as neptune in front of me.
"Y-Yes mom....It''s just like you said. I-I want to ram my cock into you and fill you up with my seed..." I said while struggling to keep my own breath, while my mother looked down on my pathetic figure with a wide smile on her face, which made me feel deeply ashamed of my situation.
"I want to fuck you so hard that the shape of my cock gets embedded in your p-pussy, and make you remember that you are mine and mine only...T-Those are my true desires, mom."
My mother slowed down her erratic movements on my cock while giving me a knowing smile, as if this was her reward to me for being honest about my feelings, while I looked away in defeat, ashamed that I was forced to behave in such an embarassing manner in front of a woman who looked like she would lose against an earthworm.
And although the main reason I went along with her flow was because I got caught up in the mood, there was one more reason as to why I did as she said, which was that I was afraid that my mother would revert back to normal from her current bewitching state, where her goal looked to be to milk me dry, if I didn''t go along with her wishes.
And I couldn''t let that happen since the sensual way she was looking at me while rubbing me off was telling me that she was going to do a lot more than just a little stroking after this.
And whatever the reason, she was acting so dominant and crazy was not my problem, as I was thoroughly enjoying the process without a care of what was going through my mother''s mind and was patiently waiting for what wasing up next with an avid look on my face.
Chapter 117: Let It Drool Like Syrup
"Good boy, Kafi~...Mommy is proud of you for being honest with your desires, no matter how depraved and crude they are." My mother patted my head with a loving gaze that was full of motherly affection, while her wrists continuously moved up and down my cock to jerk me off.
Not only were her hand movements impable to the point I was hanging back on the chair I was sitting on because of the intense pleasure I was feeling that was making me feel weak all over, but the way she gazed at me with warmth and care and spoke in a tone that was oozing withpassion and love melted both my heart up above and my cock down, and it made mepletely subservient to her and her divine art of flicking her wrists.
"And for being so obedient and honest with me, Kafi, do you want a reward from Mommy that will make this incestuous session of ours, which would probably make the entirety of society scream out in horror if they were to ever witness it, a much better experience?"
My mother asked as she pressed her plump thighs into one another and started moving them up and down with her hands so that she could pleasure the parts below that she couldn''t reach before, while her buxom ass bounced onto my crotch every time she moved her thighs, which made the already electrifying experience even more heavenly.
I wanted to immediately agree to the reward she was willing to give, but I also didn''t want to lose too much face since I still found getting dominated by my mother humiliating, so I decided topromise by simply nodding my head to her without saying a single word.
I also made sure I had a pleading look on my face while I did so that she didn''t think I was getting too cocky and stop what she was doing, which would actually make me shed tears of grief.
"Good boy, Kafi~" She gave some meaningless praise just for agreeing to what she said, which, for some reason, made me feel all giddy inside when I heard it in her seductive voice that was constantly reverberating through my head.
"For following what I said, when you''re normally such a rebellious boy who loves to make things hard for your mother, Mommy will specially give you a treat that you will never forget."
"But it will make yourp a little messy, which I hope that you don''t mind." She said, to which I shook my head so hard that I almost twisted my neck off, telling her that I didn''t even care if my entire body was drenched and that she could do whatever she wanted with me.
"Then, sit back and rx, Kafi." My mother pushed me back into the chair with her breasts. "Let Mommy show you a good time..."
After making sure that I was in afortable position, she pushed back her long hazel brown hair behind her ear that was undone from her braid after all those violent movements, which actually made her look much more lewd than before, as if she were a feral animal on the hunt for a mate.
She then gave me onest look while her cheeks sunk inside her mouth like she was gathering the saliva in her mouth, and then bent her head downwards until her pink lips were right above the head of my dick.
She didn''t get too close to my penis and still stayed above it, but the way she was puckering her lips while looking at my dick, like she was waiting for something to happen, made it seem like she was going to blow a kiss to the top of my dick''s head.
And just when I was going to ask her to kiss my dick directly instead of going about it in a roundabout way, I saw my mother''s lips open, and to my surprise, I saw a stream of saliva that she seemed to have umted in her mouth slowly drip out of her lips.
Spit~ Drizzle~
The transparent spit that glistened in the open and tasted like sweet nectar slowly dribbled down her mouth, like she was letting it flow from the small opening on her lips, and dropped down like she was pouring down a bottle of syrup.
Dribble~
She didn''t spit her saliva out in a forceful manner and was slowly letting it drip out of her mouth in a small stream, which made the entire process much more seductive and made me want to seal the opening on her lips with my own and suck on her sweet drool.
But my mother seemed to have somehow figured out what I was trying to do and pushed me back by my chest, and gestured to me with her eyes to sit back and let her do her business. So I simply did as she said and watched as her stream of drool fell right on top of the head of my penis and slowly started its way down from the sides.
Drip~ Drip~
It already felt incredibly warm when her spit touched the top of my penis''s head as if she were pouring some hot gel on my schlong, but it only became much more warmer when I felt the entirety of my dick get covered in her fluids as her saliva made its way down until it reached her thighs that were blocking the flow.
Shlick~ Shlick~
I was about toin to my mother that she should''ve just let her drool flow all the way down to the bottom so that she could cover the entirety of my dick in her fluids. But she seemed to be one step ahead of me as she started to rub her thighs onto the shaft of my meat, which efficiently covered my base in her warm juices, and it felt like I was getting an oil massage from below.
Rub~ Rub~
"How do you like that, Kafi? Did you like the way Mommy spit all over your penis and made it drenched in my saliva that you wish to taste so much?"
My mother said as she pushed back the hair that was hanging over her head after bending forward and was about to wipe her lips that were stained in her saliva. But she stopped herself when she saw me eagerly looking at her lips and seemed to have found out what I was thinking, since she asked with a teasing smile on my face,
"Come on, Kafi~ Why are you looking at Mommy''s lips like that? Do you not only want your dick to have a taste of Mommy''s spit, but you to personally have a taste as well?"
I immediately nodded my head like my life depended on it, which made me seem like her loyal dog who would risk my life for her at any moment, but I honestly couldn''t even care at the moment and would even bark if she told me that''s what I had to do to have a taste of her lips.
"Oh, you greedy boy~ You just sucked off your mother''s tongue and slurped down all the fluids in my mouth, like you were drinking a delicacy a few minutes ago and you already want a taste of it again...If this isn''t called greed, then I don''t know what it is." She said as she started stroking my dick once again, which now felt much more different than before, now that it was fully lubricated in her drool, and it felt amazing, like her hands were gliding across my shaft at full speed.
"But since I''m your mother, it''s my duty to indulge in your greed, soe over here so that I can give you a taste of my spit you ever so desire." I leaned my head forward,like she asked me to have a taste of her lips.
But my mother was much quicker than me, as she suddenly caught me by the cor, pulled me in closer to her face, and while looking straight at me with her gorgeous blue eyes that looked so alluring right now, she stuck out her tongue and circled my lips in one single slurp, which marked the entirety of my lips in her saliva.
Slurp!~
She then let go of my cor while biting her lips like she was having a taste of my own lips, which touched hers, andzily said,
"Now, you can have a taste by sucking on your own lips however you want, so be a good boy and have a go at how the insides of my mouth taste like, while Mommy works on stroking your dick and making you cum as fast as she can."
Just like she said, she left me to have a taste of her drool on my lips while she increased the speed at which she was jacking me off, as she vehemently stared at my dick with a focused look on her face, like her main goal of doing all of this was to make me cum.
And judging by the words she uttered just now, where she seemed to want to make me cum as fast as I could, and how she wanted to be in control at all times and rejected my advances on her by pushing me away with her distractions, the reason she was doing all this and acting in such a lecherous way that wasn''t like her at all seemed to be so that she could make me cum as fast as she could while at the same time stopping me from regaining control and pouncing on her.
Honestly, it was suspicious why she was doing all this, and it made me think that my mother was scheming to do something else. But I was actually really enjoying being pampered in my mother''s embrace right now, so I just let her do whatever she wanted without a care in the world and decided I would ignore what she was trying to do for now, no matter how suspicious and out of ce it was.
Chapter 118: Why Wont You Finish?!
Stroke~ Stroke~ Stroke~
I didn''t know where my mother learned to naturally lube up a penis when she was the same woman who was scared that my dick might bite her, but it was a blessing in disguise, as the feeling of her fingers gliding across my skin was simply immacte and a soul-shaking experience.
Before, it felt like she was pulling my outer skin along with it as she moved her hands up and down, which felt quite aggressive in nature.
But now her hands were smoothly travelling across my penis without any disruption because of her viscous saliva, which was naturally quite slippery, and the squelching sounds her hands made upon contact were the cherry on top, which was making my breath hasten in pure ecstacy.
Squelch~ Squelch~ Squelch~
But unfortunately for my mother, her final goal, which seemed to be making me ejacte, couldn''t be reached no matter how much effort she put in, as I simply wouldn''t cum like she wanted me to, no matter how much she tugged on my weiner.
She worked her hands up and down continuously, which must be quite the work out for her because of the long size she was dealing with, and the fact that she was starting to sweat with a flushed look on her face as if she had just gone on a brisk jog told me that she was starting to feel really tired.
Ptoo!~ Ptoo!~
On top of stroking me non-stop without any breaks, she also spit on my penis every once in a while to lube it up more so that I would feelfortable enough to ejacte. But even that didn''t work out, as she was only left with a dry mouth, sore hands, and a dick that just would not cry out and finish like she wished it would.
My mother''s seductive facade was also starting to wear off as she grew more and more exhausted with jerking my dick off, which she looked to be cursing in her mind for being so long and making her hands move such long lengths.
She also looked to be bing really frustrated about the fact that I wasn''t as cumming quickly as she thought I would if she did all this extra work, and a glint of panic appeared in her eyes, as if she were slowly starting to realise the predicament she would be in if she didn''t make me cum, which I still didn''t know what it exactly was.
"Ahhh, Kafi!~~" She shouted out my name while vigorously stroking my cock like she had gone crazy, directing her helplessness and frustration at not being able to make me cum at me.
"Why aren''t you cumming, even after Mommy did so much to make you cum quicker!?...The guy in the video came so quickly when the girl did the same things I did, then why are you not doing the same and taking so much time?!~"
"Is it because you have a much bigger penispared to the man in the video? Is that what''s dying you from cumming?" My looked me straight in the eyes and asked in bitter defeat as to why I wasn''t cumming like she wanted me to, whileparing me to some dude I had no idea about.
"If it is true, then I guess it makes sense since your penis is basically a full-grown treepared to the sapling he had, and I''ll have to do something else to make you cum faster..." She murmured to herself, thinking that I couldn''t hear her, when it was clear as day that she had some ulterior intentions in making me cum.
"...Man in a video? What video are you talking about, mom?" I decided to ask what this video was first before trying to figure out what she was trying to do, since I didn''t want to scare her away.
I also asked her in a weak and vulnerable manner, as if I were going to be blow any minute, so that she didn''t have her guard up against me and not say anything.
"Oh, don''t even ask about that, Kafi. What happened that day with Olivia is still haunting me to this moment..." My mother decided to open up and vent her frustrations to me while continuing to move her wrists, seeing that I looked to be too close to cumming.
"It''s just that a few months ago Olivia and I decided to watch a DVD movie we rented together, which you know we like to do for old times sake since we really like that vintage style of watching a film...But when we put the disc into the DVD yer, what came up wasn''t the romantic fantasy movie we were looking forward to watching, but some kind of naughty film where a man and woman were doing lewd things to one another."
A mix-up at the DVD store? Damn, that brings up some memories of the distant past. You sure don''t see that happening nowadays, when everything is avable online.
"And because both Olivia and I are easily embarrassed and extremely awkward when ites to anything that involves intimacy, even though we''ve lived with one another for more than 20 years, both of us didn''t want to have an embarrassing situation where we had to face the reality that we identally bought a lewd movie and we just watched the movie from beginning to the end without any interaction...And finally, at the end of the shameful movie that made me want to die of embarrassment after watching it fully, both of us just didn''t talk about it and acted as if we just watched a normal movie so that we could avoid confronting the reality that we did something so embarrassing together."
My mother''s ears turned red when she recalled the situation that seemed to have be a trauma for her, and she looked like she wanted to hide in her bed after telling me what happened.
I understand why my mother reacted in that way since she was extremely innocent and looked like she hated any type of embarrassing situation. But I wonder why this Olivia person also acted just like my mother in this situation, which could''ve been easily averted if she had just pulled the plug on the DVD and moved on.
Was she also easily embarrassed, just like my mother, when she was supposed to be a full grown woman?...In fact, are all women in this world quite virtuous and pure when ites to dirty manners? Or is it just the woman that I''m going to meet?
"Wait, don''t tell me that the way you acted right now was all from the erotic movie you just saw, and you just imitated everything you witnessed that day?" I asked my mother, who hadpletely lost her dominant and seductive persona and was timidly stroking my cock, just like I imagined she would do in her normal state.
"Why? What''s wrong with that?" My mother agreed to what I said while looking at my penis, which was standing as tall as a fortress, like she was begging it to quickly cum for her.
"The woman in the video made that man ejacte so quickly when she did all those embarrassing things, so I thought I would do the same to you since I don''t know what to do myself to make you finish faster and it would be much easier to follow what a professional did."
"...Then doesn''t that mean you imitated everything she did perfectly, just by seeing that one video?" I asked, surprised at the fact that she reenacted something so perfectly just by seeing a reference once.
"Of course I did, Kafi!
Do you not remember that your mother studied theatre in college and acted in so many different ys?...Something as boorish as what that woman did is nothingpared to the unlimited potential and experience I possess." She said proudly while sticking out her chest high, even though she was using that talent of hers to copy a vulgar porn video, which would be quite disgraceful if her mentors who taught her heard about it.
But no matter how talented she was at acting or skilled in bing one with a character she had in mind, there was no way she could replicate the skillful way in which she moved her hands or the seductive way she spat on my schlong, which made me think that there was probably some kind of sex demon hidden inside of her that was slowly starting toe out, which gave her the natural talent to milk anyone sheid her hands on dry.
It also made sense that she had such an ability, if you take into consideration her beautiful face that could bring ruin to multiple empires or that buxom body of hers that would make heads turn wherever she went, as if she were the Goddess of Lust reborn into the body of a mortal woman.
Chapter 119: Over The Top Reaction
"But hold up now..." I said after realising that I was missing a crucial piece of information in the picture. "I get whatever you said up until now, but none of that still exins why you want to make me cum so much."
"T-That...That..." My mother stuttered as she looked away, unable to say the reason she wanted to make me finish so quickly. "T-That''s a secret, Kafi! An adult''s secret!...So, a child like you shouldn''t bother to think about that since it''s an adult''s business!"
She brought out the grown-up card, as she was unable to find a suitable reason for tugging me off, which made me roll my eyes.
I also didn''t bother trying to make her exin since I didn''t really care too much, and even suggested a way to help her out since she seemed so desperate and I personally wanted to y with her a little.
"...Actually, mom, what you don''t know about me is that I take some time to finish, unlike the usual one stroke and release type of guys, and this amount of flicking your wrists won''t be able to satisfy me that easily." I said even though I had absolute control over my entire body, unlike the average human, which meant that I could control when I finish, and could even shoot one onmand right now and stter it all over my mother''s breats if I wanted to.
But I still wanted her to make me finish by herself, so I said
"But if you were to add something into the mix, then I''m pretty sure I would cum in a jiffy."
"What?! There''s something like that?!" She gave a yelp of surprise and darted at me to tell her what it was like; her life depended on it. "Quickly, tell me, Kafi! Quickly tell me so that Mommy can make you cum as fast as you can!"
"...Well, it''s nothing too hard, and you really just have to rub your pussy on the shaft of my cock while you carress the top half with your hands like you''re giving it a massage." I said thinking that she would freak out at my lewd suggestion and throw a tantrum like before.
But to my surprise, she only hesitated for a second before immediately pushing herself forward so that her pussy that was drenched in her juices touched the shaft of my penis, which actually made my cock shiver because of how cold the cum seeping out of her vagina was.
St!~
Her pussy made a dirty sound of a wet object pping into something stiff and hard, like a wet cloth pping onto a solid rock when she pushed it into the bottom part of my dick. And then she quickly grabbed onto the tip of my cock like it was some kind of joystick and started pulling it towards her vagina so that my fully erect dick rubbed against her wet pussy.
Schlick!~ Schlick!~ Schlick!~
Her fat lower lips, which were smooth and squeaky without a single blemish on them, spread apart when they felt a hot rod that was bulging push against them and made way for the entry of my shaft in between her lower lips.
And her two juicybias were now pushed against my dick and were nowpletely open, which meant that her delicate pink insides were revealed to my eye and were currently pushed against the wall of my cock.
Pop!~ Pop!~ Pop!~
Whenever my mother pushed my dick into her warm vagina, her urethral hole would also open up along with her lower lips, which made her hole stick onto the outer skin on my penis and suck on it because of the suction force since the air inside her pussy was being pushed out whenever my dick mmed into her, like a suction cup.
And whenever my mother pushed my dick away, the suction force would break with a popping sound, and I would be left with a wet hickey made by her vaginal hole, which was quite hot to hear and see.
Spit!~ Drool~
This pulling and pushing of my dick into her cunt happened over and over again, to the point that the lower half of my penis was covered in her pussy''s slobber, while the top half was being massaged by both my mother''s hands, who was desperately spitting on it to hasten the process.
"When will this get over, Kafi?~" My mother cried out as she grinded on my cock while giving me a sloppypdance at the same time. "It feels so weird doing this..."
"Especially since I can particrly feel the veins of your penis on the insides of my vagina, which feels like I''m rubbing myself up against a massive snake that has a bunch of smaller snakes covering its massive body...It just feels so wrong!~"
She eximed and gave the top of my cock another drizzle of her drool, while I too could feel every curve and corner of her pussy on my dick, including her hard clitoris that was poking me every time she pushed my dick against her.
And even though I could go on without cumming for however long I want to, which is also what I wanted to do right now since having my own mother grind on my cock was something that I just didn''t want to give up just yet since it felt too good, I decided to give my mother what she wanted since she looked so desperate and exhausted right now, and I felt pity for all the efforts she put in to make me cum.
So, as a reward for all that roley she did and the extra efforts she took to satisfy me and make cum even though she was quite the reserveddy, I decided to go out with a bang to satisfy her desires and shouted loudly at the top of my voice while leaning back on the chair in a dramatic manner like I was about to hit the peak of pleasure,
"Ahh!~ M-Mom, I-I think I''m going to cum! I think I''m going to cum!~"
My mother''s eyes lit up when she heard my words, and a bright smile appeared on her face as if she had seen the light at the end of the dark tunnel, and she immediately eximed in an excited manner,
"It''s okay, Kafi, cum!~ Cum right into Mommy''s hands! Don''t worry about anything, and dump everything that''s inside of you into Mommy''s hands!~"
"Then if you say so....I''M CUMMING!~~" I gave a snarky remark while grinning at my hrious performance before shouting out that I busted in an exaggerated manner, which luckily my mother didn''t notice as she was too focused on blocking my jizz that was rushing out of my dick into her hands she used to cover the top.
Splurt!~ Splurt!~ Splurt!~
My dick throbbed as it shot out an unholy amount of fresh semen into the palms of my mother''s hand, which she was holding like an umbre on top of my dick, and made the bottom of her hand look like she had just finished a messy paint job where she only used white paint that was dripping from her palms.
And unfortunately for her clothes, she was a second toote in catching my jizz that shot out, and some of the initial buzznded right at the bottom of her breasts, which gave her maroon sweater an extra tone of colour.
My body was also a bit different from the average man, and because of that, for some reason, I always blew a load that was several times more then thicker than the normal standard.
Like for example, when others spit out a spoonful, I let out an entire palm full, which always had me second-guessing myself when I jack off by myself since I didn''t want to identally waterboard my face with my own cum at the end.
The ridiculous amount of jizz I produce was also the reason why I was preparing myself for when my mother starts freaking out that her hands are covered in my drizzle since she was quite the clean freak and didn''t seem like someone who would enjoy my bodily fluids all over her.
But out of my expectations, my mother didn''t seem to care at all that her hands were stained by semen, and she was actually looking at the cum on her palms like it was a great reward she received for her efforts.
There was also a sense of relief in her eyes, as if the tough times had finally gone past and it was smooth sailing for her from here forth, which made me look at her with my mouth wide open since I had never seen someone so happy to receive my seed like that before and started to doubt if I was seeing correctly since it was such an absurd sight to witness.
"Finally..." My mother smiled as she stared at the boatload of jizz that was dripping from her hands while clenching her fingers to make sure it was real and not a fantasy. "I finally made you cum, Kafi...I finally made you ejacte all over my hand!..."
I was even more confused after hearing my mother''s words, as if she had just received the elixir of immortality, and wondered if the mental hospital was open at this hour in the night since it seemed like I might have to admit my mother there because of the abnormal way she was behaving.
But if I already wasn''t puzzled enough by what my mother was saying, the next words she uttered bewildered me even more and made me wonder just what was going on in that little head of hers.
"Now that I''ve made you cum, Kafi, I don''t have to take your massive penis inside of me anymore...What a relief...What a relief..." She repeated her words twice just to show how at ease she was and gave a deep sigh of relief, and shook her head as if she were telling herself that she had fought a hard battle that she had finally won, which finally gave me a faint idea of what she was trying to do.
And if it was what I had thought, then I don''t even know if I shouldugh or cry at my mother''s thought process since it was so hrious and preposterous at the same time.
Chapter 120: Ill Let You Off Today
"Hold on a minute now....What does making me cum once have to do anything with taking my cock inside of you?" I asked even though I had already got a faint idea of what she was trying to do, which made me want tough at how childish her n was while wiping the stains from her hands and dress with a handkerchief.
"Of course it has to do with everything, Kafi!~" She eximed and looked at me in a haughty manner, as if she were proud she pulled one over me.
"Now that you''ve finished once, you won''t be able to do anything to me like you wished today, which means that I won''t have to take that monstrous thing you have hanging down there inside of me that I''m pretty sure you want to see with a dying passion because of how much of a pervert you are, and I can peacefully go to sleep without an aching pain in my vagina..."
She was so happy that she didn''t have to have sex with me like she thought she would, that she was even shaking her ass all over myp in joy and was even singing a little tune of hers to show how relieved she was.
"Why is that, mom? Do you not want your son inside of you?" I asked a question that would make several eyes turn if I ever said it in public while wiping the semen off her breasts.
"Of course, Kafi!
Do you think there''s any woman out there who would readily take something that''s as big as a baguette inside of them and willingly tear up their own vagina?!...Only a girl that''s off her knockers would do something as crazy and terrifying as that!" My mother eximed as if it were obvious, but then realised how she sounded right now and quickly corrected her statement by saying, "O-Of course I''m not saying that I''ll never let you inside of me, since there''s no way I can keep my hands off you for too long because I love you so much...B-But it''s just that Mommy is not ready to take such a massive thing inside of her right now and needs some time to prepare herself."
"Couldn''t you have just told me that you were scared of my dick instead of taking all this effort to make me cum?" I asked while making sure that no jizz sttered onto the food on the table, as I was still hungry and wanted to eat, unlike my mother, who had eaten her fill of dinner.
"Hmph! You said that, but ask yourself if you would''ve just let me do what I want and wouldn''t have convinced me otherwise with your sweet words that I just can''t go against."
I thought over my mother''s words and nodded my head, and agreed that I would''ve definitely persuaded her in one way or another.
"Well, I''ll agree to that. But what made you think that I wouldn''t be able to do anything if you made me cum once?"
"Of course you wouldn''t, when your penis won''t be able to get up after cumming once..." She said as if what she had just uttered was a rule that cannot be broken, which made me wonder who told her such a dumb statement.
"And no matter how big it is, there''s no way you can use something that''sid and weak to do anything to me, so doesn''t that naturally mean that you can do anything to me and can only watch as I trot away with my victory?" She gave a smug smile while looking down at me, as if she had caught me by the neck and there was nothing I could do about it.
"What do you mean, mom?" I asked as I pointed at my penis below and didn''t bother to exin anything else since actions speak louder than words, or in this case, my fully erect dick that was still standing straight.
"Do I look weak andid right now?"
"Of course you would be. I mean, how could it be otherwi-..." She looked like she wanted to disagree with what I said but was tongue-tied as her eyes went wide in utter shock at the sight of my penis standing tall as it was before, and it didn''t look like it had weakened even a bit like she thought it would.
"W-What?...H-How is that possible?" My eximed in horror as she saw my penis standing proud like a spear, unlike what she thought it would look like. "H-How is your penis standing upright and straight when it''s supposed to be knelt over and on the ground?...T-This doesn''t make any sense at all..."
"What''s not making sense is the thought that my dick would go down after one round." I gave my mother a peculiar look while shaking my head in dismay, not understanding where she was getting all these absurd ideas. "Just who in the world told you that I would be down for the count after I finished once?"
"My friends..." She muttered, which made me roll my eyes at her dumb friends who kept on spreading misinformation to her. "T-They said that their husbands can only go for a single round before tapping out onto the bed. After that, they can''t even move a single muscle down there and go straight to sleep."
"...That''s why I thought you would be the same, but it''s quite clear that it isn''t true judging by how strong your penis looks even after cumming." My mother gazed at my dick in awe and defeat and even poked it to make sure that her eyes weren''t deceiving her, like she found it unbelievable that I was still standing after all that.
Damn...Are all the men in this world so freaking weak that they stop after a single round of pleasure? I get that they might be a little less energetic and tired due to their age, but isn''t it a bit too much that every one of those husbands was the same?
Is this some kind of attribute in this World of Milfs, where husbands can''t even satisfy their wives? If it is, then I pity the husbands of the wives I''m going to meet in the future who have no chance of standing against me and only have the option of giving away their wives to me.
"My condolences to your friends for having suchzy husbands that can never truly satisfy them." I said, to which my mother bowed her head as if she too agreed with my statement and felt sorry for her friends. I then changed my expression to that of an excited one and shook my mother''s hand while saying,
"But congrattions to you, mom, for winning the jackpot and getting a son who can rail you how many times you want and even more without a break...Your friends are surely going to be jealous when they hear you tell them about all the vibrant and steamy bedtime stories you''re going to have with your beloved son from now on." My mother blushed when she heard of what was going to be her nightlife from here on forth, like a shy little girl.
But her face suddenly paled in dread when she realised that to reach Nirvana, like I had told her, she first had to ept my schlong inside her and get used to a rod the size of a g pole wrecking her insides.
She seemed to really like the idea of having many sleepless nights with her son, but she was terrified that she might tear open her pussy by doing so, and she looked like she needed some more time to prepare her mental state for what was toe.
I knew I could definitely persuade my mother intoing into myne and making the entire experience as rxing and painless as possible, as this wasn''t the first time a woman was frightened by the sheer size of cock and where I had to convince her that it wouldn''t be a horrifying experience as she would think would happen when mega-sized rod was inside of her.
But I decided not to today and respect her wishes after seeing how much effort my mother put into not bing one with me; till her hands turned numb and she was sweating in exhaustion, thinking of ways she could stop me from advancing forward.
There was also one more thing she wasn''t telling me that I could see from the way she looked at me, which was that she wasn''t ready to move onto the next step with the very same person she had been calling son her whole life.
And it looked like she still hadn''t gotten used to our current rtionship and was having a difficult time expressing that to me without thinking that I may take it the wrong way.
"I''m pretty sure that the stories you will tell at your brunch gatherings about our nightlife together will make your friends fume in jealousy and wish they had a son like me." My mother smiled at my joke while having dreary eyes, since she still seemed to be worried about what was going to happen next.
But that hazy look in her eyes turned to that of a bright shade of light blue, as if a dead star in the cosmos had reawakened and was burning brightly when she heard what I said next.
"...But unfortunately, I think that you''ll have to wait for a while since you''re not going to have any stories to tell about any role soon, mom." I said with a wry smile on my face, as if I had just released the fish I had caught and was going to grill for dinner, out of pity for it.
"You mean, I don''t have to!-..." My mother looked at me hopefully, to which I shook my head and waved my hand as if I were telling to go free.
"Take your time, mom, and get used to our current rtionship. And whenever you''re ready, juste to me, as I will be waiting for you." I said like a saint showing mercy to his people, which made my mother fly into my embrace with a bright smile on her lovely face and kiss me all over mine.
Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~
"Thank you, Kafi!~ Thank you so much! You truly know your mother''s feelings the best!~...Mommy may not be able to do anything serious with you for a while since she''s still a little scared, but she can still kiss you whenever you want and however many times you want, even if her lips fall off from kissing you too much!~"
My mother barraged me with her soft kisses, whichnded on my lips, nose, eyes, and everywhere on my face, and she didn''t stop kissing me no matter how much I tried to push her off, which made me feel like I was getting licked in the face by my overexcited dog that was wagging its tail all over the ce because of how happy it was.
??????????????????
You think it''s going to end here with nothing happening at the end? Well think again since this arc is about to end with a twist in the next chapter...
Chapter 121: My Mother Is A Virgin?!?!
"Fine mom, fine~...I get that you''re relieved that you don''t have to do anything today.
But if you keep kissing me like this while you rub your breasts all over me, I might take what I said back because you''re currently making me a little too excited, which would make me act on my instincts and do something that can''t be reversed." I jokingly threatened my mother to stop her kissing rampage, which had an immediate effect on her as she pushed me back and looked at me with a pouty look on her face as if she were saying, ''Not fair!'', and responded with an adorable little frown, saying,
"You can''t do that, Kafi! You already promised Mommy that you wouldn''t do anything today!"
"And just so that you don''t make what you said right now into a reality, Mommy is going to run off now and lock myself in my room tonight just in case you really get excited ande looking for me in the middle of the night." My mother said with a cautious look on her face, while shimmying her butt off myp to get off me and run to her room, like she was afraid I would catch her if she was toote.
I rolled my eyes at her usations and wanted to tell her that I was really joking. But my mother was already off myp and was just about to stand up, so I decided to let her be with a helpless smile on my face and continue eating my portion of dinner.
Slip~
But just as I was about to say goodnight to my mother, who had already gotten up and taken a step away from me in a hurry so that I didn''t suddenly grab her and pull her into my embrace, I heard a squeeky sound as if someone had just slipped on a banana on the floor and turned to look where the sound came, where I found my mother giving a deep gasp and falling backwards onto me out of nowhere.
Gasp!~
It didn''t take me long to realise that this clumsy mother of mine had somehow managed to slip on her own cum on the floor, which she had let out when I was wiping her down, and was currently falling backwards in aedical manner and right back into myp.
I had joked earlier, telling her not to slip in her cum and fall down, which she brushed off, saying how stupid that thought was. But who would''ve thought that stupid assumption of mine would turn into a reality and turn my mother into a joke who slipped and fell on her own ejacte.
But even though she was falling down, I didn''t really do anything to save her since she was falling right onto myp, where she got up, and there was really no need to do anything to help her other than to hold out a hand to support her back.
p!~ Squelch!~
And just like I had thought, my mother fell right onto myp with a st as her bouncy cheeks mmed into myp, and I quickly supported her so that she didn''t fall back anymore.
But what I didn''t expect was to hear a sound of something wet getting smacked, which I didn''t know where it came from, and then, for some reason, my mother suddenly opened her eyes wide, like she had just received a 1000-volt shock, when she had just safelynded on myp and not anywhere where it would hurt like the floor.
Her mouth was also open wide to the point where I could stuff an entire dinner roll into her mouth; with an expression of shock, disbelief, and pain all over her face, while she clenched onto my chest, which she was using to support herself so hard that I was starting to bleed from there.
And just when I thought that she was overreacting to a simple fall that should have barely hurt her with how thick her butt was, I started to feel that my penis was feeling really hot and tight all of a sudden, as if someone had shoved it into a dense magma pit and didn''t know what was going on down there all of a sudden.
When I looked down to see what happened, I found that my penis wasn''t there in between my mother''s thighs like it should have been since she hadnded on the same spot she was in before, and I only found her bare pussy that was wetter than thest time I saw it.
Gasp!~
I was about to look away from her sulent little pussy with a head of hair on top to check if my penis was underneath my mother''s ass when I let out the loudest gasp I had let out in my entire life, like my soul had suddenly been drained by the devil when I saw that my penis wasn''t underneath her butt or over her thighs like I had thought...And was actually jammed right into her tiny pussy, which was exactly what my mother was trying to avoid all this time...
My penis had somehow managed to stab her right in the perfect spot, where it would do the most damage when she sat down. And was nowpletely inside of her, to the point that her tiny hole, which was as small as a cherry, spread to the thickness of a gpole.
The entirety of my cock, or at least 90% of it, was also inside of her at the moment since she fell on top of me at full force, which pushed most of my penis into her steaming hot insides that felt so tight at wet at the moment like her vaginal muscles were trying to suffocate my throbbing penis.
Drip~ Drip~
And just as I was freaking out thinking that I had damaged her insides or rearranged her guts from taking the entirety of my rod in one go, I started panicking even more when I saw that my mother was starting to bleed from her vagina.
I almost got a heart attack when I saw the blood drip from her urethra and down onto myp below; painting my penis red along with it, thinking that I actually tore her pussy apart from entering her forcefully.
But after seeing that there were no visible wounds that I could see and realising that just before entering her, I had felt some kind of tissue blocking my way I understood that I didn''t tear her vagina but did something equally as worse...
That feeling of pushing past a certain membrane to go deeper inside was a familiar feeling that I had experienced quite a few times in the past, and isn''t something that I can easily forget because of how important it was for the girls in that moment.
And also because my brain doesn''t allow me to forget anything, no matter what type of useless piece of information it is, like the exact number of steps I walked yesterday or the exact temperature of wind that gushed past my face when I walked out of my house yesterday morning.
That very feeling I felt at the moment my penis entered her warm tunnel and went past a semi-soft membrane that blocked my way for not even a second because of how weak it was, was nothing else other than my penis tearing through her hymen, which was the mostmon way to find the purity of a girl.
In other words, for those who didn''t take biology in school seriously, I had basically taken my mother''s virginity...And in even simpler words, I had popped her cherry.
I had no idea how that happened, as even though she wasn''t technically my birth mother, she was still the mother to my other self in this world.
And there was no chance in hell that there was a mother like her out there who had given birth to a child and still remained a virgin, as that was theoretically and practically impossible unless she had used some artificial methods to get pregnant, which I just don''t see her doing.
There was also no way that she somehow managed to remain a virgin all throughout her life when she was a married woman with a ring on her finger.
If that was the case, either her husband or my ''father'' was severely impotent to the point he can''t even raise his penis or has no dick at all and was basically a eunuch, since there was no way any man would leave a woman as beautiful as my mother untouched otherwise.
But even though I had no idea of how my mother was still a virgin and was racking my brain to find an exnation, I was still happy nheless, as there was no way I would be dissatisfied with the fact that I was my mother''s first time since it was a man''s nature to have all the love your partner gives all for yourself, even though her first time turned out to be aedic event that she brought upon herself and won''t be able to forget for the rest of her life.
I wanted to ask my mother as to what her situation was in life, where she was still pure even after she was married, but was surprised to find that she had already fainted from the shock and pain of taking my monster of a dick in one go and was currently peacefully sleeping on my chest with a rxed look on her face.
It seems that suddenly getting a massive rod rammed into her was too much for my inexperienced mother, as it knocked her straight out like she had just been shot by a tranquillizer and looked like she wouldn''t be getting up any time soon.
But it makes sense when she took the entirety of my penis into her, when the girls back in my world could only take a little more than half before they were stuffed down there, which made me wonder if the girls in this world had different bodies as well since, judging by the length I was in her warm body, I was way beyond her cervix and probably touching the insides of her gut right now, which was freaky and exciting to think about.
I decided not to wake her up, as I was sure that she would only faint again if she saw a pole-like object lodged inside of her, and thought it would be better to have a long talk with her tomorrow about the true state of ''our'' family and the situation we were in.
But before I could do any of that, I should probably first pull my dick out of her without waking her up, clean the blood and semen on her body, and put her to sleep on her bed so that she could have a good rest after everything that happened.
And then eat my dinner since I was still really hungry, clean up the mess my mother made by ejacting all over the ce, and finally got to bed myself since I was also exhausted from travelling to a different world and taking my mother''s virginity all in one day.
I also don''t think I''m going to sleep very well tonight, as every time I close my eyes, the scene of my clumsy mother perfectly falling onto my dick when she was the one who wanted nothing to do with it in the first ce continuously reys in my head and makes me want tough out loud at how ridiculous and hrious it was.
And I couldn''t wait to jeer at my mother for what she did to herself and learn more about this world and my family''s bizarre situation, which made me wish that tomorrow came by much sooner...
Chapter 122: Variant Skin
Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!
The bell of my house in this world rang violently in my ear as Iid down on the bed of my former self, which was all musty and wrinkled, showing just how hygienic my other self was.
I was actually quite the clean freak myself and wouldn''t have normally slept on some high schooler''s bed with all these stains, which I hope were from him dropping food on his covers and not something else, which would make me puke if what I thought was true.
But I was actually exhausted from what happenedst night and was also mentally tired from travelling between two worlds, so I just slept on the first bed that came to mind.
After cleaning up the house as well as my mom and thenpletely devouring the dinner my mother made, I tucked my mother, who was sleeping peacefully without a care in the world, into her own bed and then immediately went to sleep on my own.
I could''ve just slept with my mother since her room was quite elegant and ssy, just how I liked it, but I didn''t want to scare my mother when she woke up with her son by her side and let her rest for now.
I also nned on doing some research on this world after cleaning everything up, but I realised I was too tired, which doesn''t normally happen since my body doesn''t really need sleep and I could even go on for months without any sleep.
I didn''t exactly know why I felt so tired when I''ve been energetic and lively my whole life, but something told me it had to do with travelling between two worlds that made me feel this way, which was also refreshing in its own way, since I felt like a normal human being after sleeping because it was a necessity and not because I wanted to imitate what everyone else did.
But unfortunately, my pleasant sleep after a long day was interrupted by the doorbell ringing continuously, and I unwillingly got up to attend to the person at the door.
It was already early in the morning, and I could see the sunny sky and beautiful blue sky out the window of my room and the birds chirping on the trees outside, but I couldn''t really appreciate it since the ringing in my ear just got louder and louder as I stalled whoever was ringing it.
I quickly walked out of my room to see just who it was that had awakened me from my beauty sleep, and just before I went down to the ground floor, I walked past my mother''s room and only found her bedsheets scattered on her bed, and she herself was nowhere to be found.
And judging by how nobody had attended to the door after so long, it seems like my mother had already gotten up early and left the house.
I didn''t know exactly why she went out since I was knocked out cold yesterday and wasn''t really aware of my surroundings like I usually was, so I didn''t know when my mother left the house.
But the thought of her leaving early in the morning just to avoid me after remembering what happened yesterday and the fact that I had taken her purity in one thrust ran through my mind and made me chuckle and improve my overall mood.
I was going to have a fight with the person who was constantly ringing by doorbell and distrubing my peace, but stopped having those intentions after imagining my mother waddling away from the house at full speed because her crotch hurt from getting prated for the first time, which instantly removed the grudge I had against the person at the door because of how hrious that scene looked in my head.
Creak~ Open~
When I opened the main door of the house while still wearing the same clothes I wore yesterday and without grooming my messy hair, I found a girl standing at my doorstep with a brown postal uniform on.
She had short ck hair and dark eyes, and was quite pretty with how dainty and petite she looked, as if she were a bright little bellflower.
If she were in my previous world, she would definitely be able to be a model and easily make a living off of it, which made me wonder why she was doing your average postal job when she could be doing so many better things in her life that would bring her to greater heights.
But as pretty as she was, she wasn''t really my type since she seemed like a young adult who had just left college and had just entered the working world. And as an enthusiast of older and more mature women myself, I didn''t think too much about her beauty and pretty much ignored it, like I was looking at a girl I thought looked quite beautiful but personally had no attraction to.
But what I couldn''t ignore was the fact that instead of having a skin colour that every human in my previous world had, which ranged from ck to white, the girl before me had a skin tone that would set her apart from any crowd because her skin was actually blue in colour!
Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong; the girl before me looked just as human as everybody else, but she had a light shade of blue as her skin colour, as if she had just jumped into a pool of blue paint and walked out of it without washing herself off, which was both bizarre to look at but at the same time also entuated her already existing beauty and took it to a whole other level.
I thought my eyes were bugging out for a second when I saw the blue human in front of me, but then I remembered that I was in apletely different world, which I knew nothing about.
So, if I thought about it that way, it made sense that there were inhabitants in this world that looked the same as normal humans but had different skin colours or maybe even additional morphological features on their bodies.
If what I said was true, then it makes sense why my mother was so happy when she found out that my dick was the same colour as her skin tone, as it would make her feel much closer to me since the diversity in this world was sorge, which actually made sense as ridiculous as it was.
And at this moment, it wasn''t just me who was staring at the other with a surprised look on their faces; but the blue-skinned courier girl was also looking at me in pleasant surprise after finding out who it was she was delivering the package to.
At first, when I first opened the door, she looked annoyed that I was taking so long to respond and looked like she had a grudge against me. But after looking at me properly, that frown on her face immediately disappeared, as she blushed and looked away as if she were too shy to look straight at me.
Seeing this gave me the thumbs up that I was still considered to be quite handsome in this world and that there were no different beauty standards regarding men in this new in I was transported to, which made me heave a sigh of relief since I didn''t want to go around picking up women with a face that would be considered ugly in this world.
I mean, I was pretty confident that I could still charm a few girls even if I had the ugliest face in the world, but I just didn''t want to add any more difficulty to the already existing requests that could potentially take my life.
Blush~~
All of a sudden, while I was thinking if the beauty standards for women were also the same in this world since I had only seen beautifuldies like her ever since I arrived here, the girl in front of me blushed even more, which was quite obviously noticeable on her light blue face while staring somewhere underneath me.
When I looked down to see what she was looking at and getting all embarrassed about, I found to my surprise that the bulge of my penis in my underwear was quite clearly showing through my thin pants I was wearing, and the girl seemed to be having a viewing experience of her lifetime as she couldn''t help but intensely stare at it while her mouth gaped in awe and shock like she had never seen such a sight before.
Chapter 123: A Peaceful World
"Oh, sorry about that~" I quickly closed the door and covered my penis, which wasn''t even erect right now, which was more than enough to give the girl the shock of her lifetime. "...And could you please stop staring down there, since it''s a little bit embarrassing for me to show such a sight to a prettydy as yourself."
"O-Oh right, I''m sorry as well..." The girl muttered as her eyes reluctantly dragged off from where my bulge was supposed to be, and gave a shy look when she heard me call her pretty. She then handed me a small package and said, "The Vanitas family, right...I''ll need your sign right here and your rtion to the recipient, Abigaille Vanitas, to be mentioned above."
I grabbed the package she was handing over, and after giving it a quick nce, I took the booklet and pen in her hand and wrote ''Son of Abigaille Vanitas'' and signed my name underneath, which was the first official document I had signed under my family''s name in this world that made me feel more like a resident in the foreign world.
And just as the girl was about to take the booklet from my hand, I gently held on to her hand since I had a doubt I wanted to ask, which made her jerk up, but she didn''t really resist, as if she didn''t mind that I was holding her hand, and made her look up at me shyly, like she was waiting to see what I was trying to do.
"About your skin..." I wanted to ask if people of her skin colour weremon in this world, but I didn''t know how to go about it without sounding like it was my first day in this world.
Luckily, the girl picked up what I was trying to ask and said, while showcasing her hand to me,
"My skin? You mean my variant skin colour? Is there something wrong with it?"
Judging by how she wasn''t showing any drastic reaction to my question, it was obvious that her skin colour was somewhatmon in this world, and there were probably more people like her out there that I hadn''t met yet.
But the way I was admiring her skin colour, which I had never seen before, seemed to have brought a misconception to the girl''s mind as she asked me in a dejected manner, as if she were sad that I didn''t have the same opinion as her,
"...I-Is it that you don''t like this skin colour of mine? Do you find it unpleasing to your eyes?"
"What? When did I say that?" I said to clear up her misconception of me being someone who judged someone based on their colour or whatever ''variants'' were. "I just thought that the blue of your skin, which looks like the clear sky, goes really well with your uniform and makes you pop out and stand out from the crowd."
The girl blushed and twirled her shoulders around even though she looked to be older than me by a few years and was basically rejoicing that she gotplimented by a high schooler, which she probably doesn''t know since I looked quite mature for my age.
"Especially with that little cap you have on your head." I said as I pointed at her brown cap that she was wearing, which she immediately grabbed when I mentioned it. "It looks especially cute on you and goes so well with your skin tone, almost as if you''re a little water drop that wore a cap to work to block you from the sun that''s making you evaporate."
The girl''s face nked out for a second, as if she didn''t understand what I was saying, but once she realised that I was joking with her, she gave out a giggle while covering her mouth in a modest manner, which made me smile at the pleasing sight of a girl giving an innocentugh.
I wanted to talk to the girl a little bit more and ask what these ''variants'' she mentioned were, but at the same time I was worried I would get sued for sexual harassment for talking to a girl while showcasing my equipment, so I decided to quickly end our talk.
"Well then, thank you for delivering my package, Miss E." I knew her name as it was written on the booklet given. "Have a great day and make sure you don''t evaporate away while you work today." I said as I let go of her hand and said bye to the courier girl with a smile on my face.
The girl herself looked a little sad that I was ending our conversation so short, but she still smiled in the end when she heard me joke with her again and said goodbye as well.
"I''ll make sure that I don''t fly away in a cloud of steam, so don''t you worry about it and have a great day as well, Mr Vanitas~"
Close~
I closed the door with a satisfied smile on my face after finding out that the inhabitants of this world were quite friendly and weren''t much different from the people back in my original world. In fact, they actually seemed nicer, judging by the positive and bubbly vibe that girl had around her.
And not only were the residents of this world much better than the ones back at home, but the atmosphere and environment of the world itself seemed much better than the one I was in previously.
I haven''t really explored this world yet, but judging by what I saw now when I looked at the neighbouring houses and the scene I saw when I went out to look at the surroundings from my balconyst night, that''s what it looked like.
From what I observed in the vicinity of my house, I was in some middle-sized town that was away from the busy city and was situated in what seemed to be an agricultural settlement, judging by the green rice fields I saw in the far distance.
And not only were their agricultural fields away in the distance from the residential area and the town, there were also green mountains, small hills, forests, etc, which made it seem like they had built this town on top of what was a vige or rural area in the past, or probably a vige that had developed into a prospering town.
The view from the top of my house showed that the town, which was away from the residential area, was hustling and bustling, judging by how bright its lights shined in the night. And it showed that it was the same as any modern town with a rtively dense poption, the only difference being that it was surrounded by agriculturalnd and nature and was far away from the usual concretendscape.
That was also why the air I breathed in felt so fresh and cool, and how I could clearly see the starry night, which I would never be able to see in a pollution-ridden city that was covered in smog and the exhaust from vehicles.
The residential area I was in also seemed quite clean and neat, resembling a tight-knit neighbourhood you would see in Japan, only that there were more western-style houses with a morepact design and small yards in the front.
My house was actually an exception to what I said, as it looked to be the biggest house in the neighborhood. And it looked to be a recently built house that looked quite modern and elegant, which showed that my family seemed to be quite well off in this world, or at least belonged to the higher bracket of the middle ss.
Speaking of a higher bracket, why haven''t the highest existences of all that existed, the Gods, still not sent me my requestpletion message that they would normally send after sessfully finishing a request? Don''t tell me that I somehow actually failed my request and am going to be turned into manure any second now.
Ding~
And just when I was wondering which world''s soil I would be dumped in if I were to really be turned intopost, I received thepletion message from the Gods, which made me heave a sigh of relief knowing that I wasn''t going to be having worms eating me up and pooping me right out yet, like thepost I was supposed to be.
Chapter 124: The Milf Next Door
[Request Completed: You have earned the God of Harvest Ivanova''s appreciation and satisfaction]
[The God of Order Evageline apologises for the disturbance earlier and promises on her honour that it won''t happen again, and guarantees that can continue the trial without any worries]
Evageline...The bringer of good news. So that''s the name of the God who was speaking to me. I guess now I don''t have to treat her like a nameless entity the next time we speak.
[The God of Stars Noe is blushing at the incestuous rtionship you have with your mother and wants to join]
Damn...She wants to join? I didn''t know Gods were that horny and couldn''t control themselves. I know I can handle as many mortal women as I want to, but I''m scared that a God might actually suck my life force out, so I would like to reluctantly decline her offer.
[The God of Hestia is dissatisfied since she wanted to put in the request to take your mother''s virginity]
Don''t me me. me my mother. She''s the one who fell on top of my dick and took her own hymen like the clutz she is.
[The God of Darkness Sephora enjoyed the face Lady Vanitas made when you took your virginity and is especially pleased with your performance]
Oh. Lady Vanitas actually reacted to what just happened...That''s interesting.
I wonder just what face she made when she saw the son she gave birth to prate another woman he sincerely called his mother. It''s a pity that I didn''t get to see it myself, and if the Gods are hearing what I''m thinking, I hope anyone of you can record her reaction next time and show it to me so that I can enjoy it as well.
[...]
I didn''t receive any responses from the Gods but it''s probably not because no one wants to help me out since plenty of the Gods seemed to have some kind of grudge against my mother but were mostly hesitant to do so since my mother was watching over me right now and they were scared of the higher power she possesses, which I wasn''t clear off.
Well, whether my mother''s recorded reactiones to me in a holy pendrive or not, I should first check the note I saw on the coffee table when I walked past the living room, which was most probably from my mother, who didn''t want to leave her son alone without informing me about where she was going.
I went over to the table and picked up the paper that had a few sentences written on it in pretty, free-flowing handwriting, which seemed exactly how my mother would write. On it, it was written:
Good morning, Kafi darling. I know you''re probably wondering where I am right now, but don''t worry, as I just left early to finish up some official work regarding our move here and won''t be home untilte in the night. So I hope you can take care of yourself until then and make sure not to touch the stove or do anything dangerous until I''m back, and order whatever you want for your meals.
I wonder if she actually has some work regarding our move to this town from what I suppose was the city, or if she''s just saying so that she doesn''t have to see me because she didn''t know how to face me after using her son''s dick to identally take her own virginity.
And I can''t believe that she''s treating me like a child who can''t even cook and is telling me not to touch the stove when I have more than enough skills in the kitchen to serve her a seven-course meal that would blow her mind away at my cooking capabilities. I''m even contemting actually doing so for dinner, just so that she knows who''s the man of the house and the kitchen.
But before thinking of that, I should probably read the final note she left on the letter for me.
And could you do me a favour, Kafi, and return the stic container you ate the pasta out ofst night to the neighbours. I saw that those boxes were empty and had already been washed by you in the morning, so I''m guessing you found the pasta the neighbours gave youst night and had your fill.
So I hope you can make a quick stop at our neighbour''s house since she was the one kind enough to give us some homing dishes and return the container to her and thank her on my behalf for the well wishes.
PS: Our neighbour seems like a lovelydy that we should feel lucky to have as our neighbour, so I hope you don''t do anything dumb like you do with me and ruin our family''s rtionship with her, since I really want to get along with her and learn cooking from her since she makes some really good food.
Hmph! Just what does my mother think of me? Why would I do something unjust and inappropriate to thedy next door when I was such a gentleman in real life?...The only possibility of that happening is if thedy next door was my next target in this trial I was ying.
...But now that I think about it, it seems like her being the next girl I had to interact with seemed highly likely, since the next-door milf that was waiting for you to e'' into her house was quite the famous trope you would see anywhere that had milfs in it.
And there was also one more interesting aspect about her that made her stand out from the rest, which was that her cooking skills were actually divine, in my opinion.
And I wasn''t just saying so to be polite like my mother was, but I actually believed that she was a one-of-a-kind chef after feasting on the pasta she made yesterday, after still feeling hungry even after eating everything my mother made.
Chapter 125: Camila Alvarez
The white pasta that I found in the fridge, which I was expecting to be decent, was actually a one-of-a-kind dish where I experienced different vours and textures that I didn''t even know could be used in a simple pasta dish, which made me lick off my empty te after finishing everything in a few spoons because of how tasty it was.
I was wondering why my mother''s cooking improved so well to the point she could evenpete with me for only that one dish of pasta and that she specialised in making any type of pasta dish, but it turns out that it wasn''t her that made it and was our neighbour next door, who was most likely the next person the Gods had their eyes on.
I was already curious about the person who made such a good pasta dish and wanted to see if I could possibly get the recipe from them to try cooking it myself.
And now that I knew that she was the Milf I needed to ''y'' around with, I didn''t waste any time and quickly brushed my teeth, took a shower, put on a fresh set of casual but neat clothes, groomed my hair, and put on some perfume so that I could make myself presentable to thedy next door.
I then went downstairs, picked up the container on the table, went out of the house, locked the door in a jiffy, and was currently standing right in front of the medium-sized modern house that was right opposite to mine which had a lovely little garden in the front that looked quite well maintained.
I didn''t ring the bell at the gate and directly went inside the premises, standing right at my neighbour''s doorstep with her lunch box in my hand so that I could appear more familiar to her as her neighbour.
And after making sure that my white shirt with folded sleeves and ck pants that I managed to salvage from my former self''s closet didn''t have any wrinkles, and after clearing my throat so that I didn''t stutter at the start of my introduction, I rang my neighbour''s doorbell and waited for her arrival, excited to know just what type of person could make such a high quality dish.
Ping-Pong!
Immediately after I rung the doorbell, I could hear footstepsing towards the door, which let me avoid the embarrassing situation of getting ready for someone who wasn''t even at home.
Thud~ Thud~ Thud~
And judging by how soft the footsteps were, it was definitely a woman that was approaching me and not anyone else, which made me straighten up so that I could leave a favourable first impression on her.
Creak~ Open~
And just like that, the door of my neighbour''s house opened, and I got to see just who it was that could actually give mepetition when it came to food and the one selected by the Gods to be part of my trial to Godhood.
"Damn...She''s beautiful..."
I unconsciously muttered under my breath when I saw the woman before me who was wearing a pair of blue jeans and a pure white blouse and was currently looking at me with a curious gaze in her beautiful blue eyes that made her look like a smart and well-mannereddy that radiated the aura of a mature and responsible adult.
I already knew that all the candidates in the trial would be Heavenly Beauties that couldn''t be matched by mere mortals and could actuallypete with the Gods in terms of looks. But I was still surprised when I saw thedy before me and wondered just how many drop-dead gorgeous women this word had to offer, until it ran out of all the beauty that existed in this world.
The ravishingly astonishingdy before me, that I was praising so much, had raven ck hair that curled inwards all the way down to her slender shoulder, light blue eyes that excluded the gentle and refined charm of an adult woman who was at the peak of her beauty, and tender pink lips that went perfectly with her ivory white skin, which made her glow like a pearl in the deep sea.
She also wasn''t simply beautiful to the point that she could evenpete with my mother in terms of looks, when I had thought that my mother was the most beautiful girl that had ever walked this world, she also had an amazing body with bountiful breasts that peaked out of her blouse and disyed her ravishing cleavage, a thick ass that made the back of her jeans pop out, and a slender waist that emphasised the rest of the seductive curves on her body.
She also wore a pair of metal earrings that dangled off her small ears thatpleted her entire look, which resembled that of a bewitching pearl on top of a white tulip, which would even make the Gods sigh at how gorgeous she was.
And unlike my mother, who only looked like a mature adult but was actually a yful kid on the inside who liked to have fun with whatever she was doing and was shameful enough to have tantrums with her own son, thedy before me looked and excluded the aura of a responsible adult who knew how to carefully handle any situation properly and had the ability to deal with any problem that was thrown at her with elegance and grace.
[The Gods are interested in your next-door neighbour, Cam Alvarez]
And with the prompt from the Gods that confirmed that the beautifuldy named Cam was one of the chosen candidates, I didn''t think too much about how to go forth with my first impression on her and decided to use the method that I''m pretty sure every single man has thought of trying on their next door neighbour or friend''s mom at least once in their lifetime before, which has a sess rate of giving a better first impression on the other depending on how you implement and act it out.
And as someone who has used this method several times before to impress the olderdies back when I was a child at the orphanage, I was pretty confident that it could have some effect on Miss Cam, no matter how unimprable her defences may be.
Chapter 126: Bold Personality
While Cam, the graceful milf next door, was looking at me curiously with a slight smile on her lips, wondering who this handsome boy was that was at her doorstep with a stic box in his hands, I nked out as if I wasn''t expecting the person to open the door to be thedy in front of me and stared at her just like how the courier girl was staring at me earlier, with a starstruck look in my eyes.
Cam was surprised by the dumbstruck look on my face and didn''t know what to make of it other than to let out a littleugh, as if she had found it funny that a man who looked so confident before suddenly looked like a deer caught in headlights when he saw her face.
She also seemed to have guessed that the reason I was staring at her in a daze was most likely because I wasn''t expecting to see such a gorgeous woman like her appear out of the door, which made her smile grow even wider.
"Hello there..." She initiated the conversation while waving her hand at my face to wake me up from my daze, and she chuckled when she saw my body jerk in surprise when she called out to me. She then asked with a graceful smile on her face, like she found the boy in front of her, who was more than a decade younger than her, to be quite cute,
"Can I help you out?...Or are you going to stand at my doorstep all day and stare at my face while you''re at it?"
"O-Oh no, sorry about that." I blinked and apologised for my rude behaviour while still staring at her in a stunned manner, like I had never seen a girl as beautiful as her before, which she seemed to really appreciate with the way she was looking at me with keen interest in her eyes.
"...I just wasn''t expecting someone like you to be the one opening the door, and I was caught off guard when I saw you for the first time." I said in an honest manner, which made her raise an eyebrow, like she was amused by what I said.
"Why is that? Were you expecting someone else to open the door, or is it that you''vee to the wrong house?" Cami ced a hand on the frame of the door and leaned forward, looking forward to hearing my answer as to why I thought that someone else would open the door.
"This is the Alvarez residence, right?" I asked, as if I were making sure that I came to the right ce, like she said.
"Yes.
Although this isn''t exactly the Alvarez residence, Alvarez is my family name, so it can also be called the Alvarez house." Cam said as she nodded her head as if it made sense that I called it the Alvarez residency, when the actual name of the residency should be in her husband''s family name, judging by what she said and the ring on her finger, which I already decided on making her take it off on her own in the future and throw it in the bin.
"And if you already know my surname, then it most probably means that you''ve arrived at the right house for whatever purpose you''vee here...But if there is no confusion as to which house you arrived at, then why did you look so confused and surprised when you saw me for the first time?" She asked as she folded her hands over her chest, where I could see two of her twin bunnies peeking out.
"Is it because you didn''t expect to see such a beautifuldy to open the door when you rang the doorbell?" Cam boldly unted how pretty she looked with a confident look in her eyes, which showed her mature and graceful nature where she could easily joke around with a boy who was several years younger than her.
"If it is so, then it makes sense as to why you looked so surprised when you saw me."
"And if that isn''t the reason, then you better change it to that very reason, since it would make me feel much better about myself and score you better points in my book." She said in a teasing manner, which really made me admire her refreshing personality that would make her perfect for any kind of authoritarian or managerial position, since she seemed like someone who would be able to handle the most difficult situation in a cool and swift manner.
"Yes, I was surprised that someone as gorgeous as you, who looks like the grey moon that lights up the dark sky and shines far brighter than any star, was the one to open the door."
I casually said as if that wasn''t the main point of the matter, which made Cam''s confident blue eyes flicker for a second and made her grip her arms tightly, not expecting the boy, whom she thought was so innocent, to suddenlypare her to the moon and stars.
But as much as she was taken aback by thepliment, which was making her pale white ears slowly turn into a light shade of pink, she stood still as if it didn''t bother her one bit to maintain her position as the adult here and let me continue even though I could see that she was feeling all giddy inside for being praised in such a way.
"But your overwhelming beauty wasn''t the main reason as to why I was so shocked when I saw it, and it was because I was expecting to see someone else here in this house." Cam coughed to hide her embarrassment when she heard me call her beautiful again and asked quickly so that I wouldn''t focus on her cheeks that were turning red,
"Then who was it? Who were you expecting to see aftering over to my household?"
"You see, I''m from the Vanitas family that has just moved into the neighborhood recently and was told by my mother to return your container to you and also thank you for the delicious food you gave us, since she couldn''t do it herself as she''s quite busy at the moment."
I showed the stic box in my hand, which immediately made her understand that I was the son of her next-door neighbour who had just moved into town recently.
"But the thing is, when I asked her about our neighbours, she specifically told me that we had a really nicedy next door to us who graciously weed her to the neighbourhood and was a lovely person in general who didn''t treat her as a stranger at all and more of a friend."
Cam gave a courteous smile to show that she appreciated my mother''s remake and thought the same about her as well, which made sense since my mother was a really lovable person that you just couldn''t hate and would always want to spend more time with.
"...And that''s why I was expecting a middle-ageddy like my mother to open the door to your house and not anyone else since my mother didn''t really mention anyone else other than that friendlydy she spoke with."
Cam was smiling the whole time while she was talking to me, like she was really enjoying the conversation we were having. But her smile froze when all of a sudden I called her a middle-aged woman, which was thest thing you can say to an adult woman, as they absolutely hated anything that reminded them of their age and would never sit well with them.
Chapter 127: Of Course Youre Her Daughter...
But Cam, being the graceful adult she was, didn''t take it to heart and just brushed it off, thinking that I was just a brash kid who didn''t know what to and what not to say to a woman.
And not only was she not offended, she shook her head with a wry smile on her face and looked like she was going to give me advice as to not say such a thing to anyone else in the future so that I wouldn''t be so ignorant anymore.
This also revealed to me her open-minded and kind-hearted nature that most older women possessed, which was the reason I loved them so much, unlike younger girls, who would hold a grudge for saying anything offensive about them for the rest of the time you spent with them, which was always a pain to deal with.
And just as she pointed her finger out and looked like she was going to lecture a student that had misbehaved in her ss, I finished what I was trying to say, which made her freeze and look at me with a nk look on her face, like she had never expected in a million years for someone to say such a thing about her.
"...But who would''ve thought that instead of seeing the older woman that I was expecting to see like my mother had told me, I would see her daughter in her stead instead, which is also the reason I was so surprised when I saw you and not a middle-ageddy answering my call."
"D-Daughter? Who are you calling a daughter?"
Cam looked at me in a baffled manner, as if she didn''t know how to make sense of this situation where someone assumed her to be her own daughter.
She then turned her pointed finger towards herself and asked, with uncertainty in her eyes,
"Are you telling me that you think that I''m the daughter of the olderdy that''s living here?...T-That is, you think that my mother is the one who talked to your mother yesterday?"
"Of course, who else would I be speaking about if it isn''t you, unless there''s someone who''s hiding behind the door and listening to us speak?" I said as a matter of fact and craned my neck out towards the door, as I was checking just in case there was anyone behind her.
My statement and the genuine look I had on my face, as if I had never told a lie before, confused Cam even more, and she looked to be doubting her own hearing, as someone confusing her to be a young girl was a little too absurd for her reasoning ability.
But here I was, her new neighbour''s son, looking at her with clear eyes as if I undisputedly thought she was as young as me and didn''t doubt that notion one bit, which she didn''t know what to make of since it was all so absurd.
After looking at me in confusion for a solid second, aical smile popped up on her face while she looked at me in wonder, not knowing whether tough or cry at this situation that had never happened before.
And seeing that I actually looked to be thinking that she was a young girl made her impression of me increase so much higher than before, which was obvious with the way she was looking at me in a tender manner as if she were eyeing an innocent little boy that she wanted to spoil because of how cute he was.
Cam also seemed quite amused at the current situation she was in and looked like she wanted to take advantage of it as much as she could, since it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity where someone thought of her as a young girl when she was already at the age where she could even have a teenage daughter herself.
So to do that and y with me at the same time, she leaned on her door''s frame and asked with a sly smile on her face, which gave off the energy of a mature adult joking around with someone much younger than them and easier to bully,
"Oh~ So you think that I''m the daughter of this household?...Then, what about me made youe to that assumption of me being the daughter and not thedy that spoke with your mother yesterday, if you don''t mind me asking?"
"What kind of question even is that? How could I do something as dumb as confusing you to your mother?" I said as I raised an eyebrow, like I was asking her why she was asking me such an obvious question, which seemed to be the perfect response she was looking for, judging by how her lips were trembling in excitement right now.
And then, to boost her self-esteem a little bit more, I pointed at her and said, as if it all just made sense,
"I mean, just look at you...Tender smooth skin that doesn''t have a wrinkle in sight, clear blue eyes that are brimming with energy, a lip so sulent that it looks like it had just been picked fresh from a tree, and overall a face that looks so beautiful and vibrant that I''m honestly feeling energised just by looking at it."
"...Would you see such perfect characteristics that scream ''youth'', when you look at a middle aged woman?...No, never."
"That''s why I''m still confused as to why you asked such a question when you''re obviously your mother''s daughter." I said in a confused manner while holding my chin, as if I were thinking of any hidden reason she asked me such an obvious question.
While I looked to be racking my mind over an answer, Cam was trying her best to maintain her steady and cool image. But it obviously wasn''t working out, as I could clearly see the blush that was forming on her pale face and the corner of her lip that was twitching like she was trying her best to stop smiling like a goofball after being praised in such a way.
"Ahem~...But that still doesn''t make sense." She cleared her throat and asked another question to make it difficult for me, not liking that she was the only one feeling conscious about what''s happening when she was the adult here.
"Even if you say that you think that I look like a young girl, it still has nothing to do with why you think that I''m the daughter of the person your mother spoke to yesterday...I mean, couldn''t I just be someone else that''s not directly rted to her who''s staying in her house for a while?"
She looked like she was proud that she thought of a good question that could make me panic and fumble since I had been carefree this whole while, and looked forward to seeing how I would stutter.
But to her surprise, I didn''t even think about what to say and immediately said,
"Oh, that wasn''t really hard to figure out since my mother had told me that thedy next door was a gorgeous woman that she couldn''t help but admire, and she kept on singing praises of her beauty." I made up some lies that my mother never said, which made Cam even more happy with the way she was tapping her finger against her arm.
"And when I saw how pretty you looked for the first time, it just clicked in my head that you must be Miss Alvarez''s daughter since only someone as beautiful as your mother could give birth to a daughter who''s just as gorgeous as her, since both of you share the same blood."
Cam seemed to be brimming with happiness in the moment and looked to be having the best day in a long time after hearing my words, as not only was I praising her as her own daughter, I was also ttering her actual self as well.
And while she looked to be in a merry mood, like she was listening to the sweetest music the world had to offer, I said like I just thought of something,
"...Actually, there was one more thing that I thought when I saw you, but-...No, never mind. Forget I said anything." I looked to be saying something secretive but suddenly cut myself off, like I realised that it wasn''t something I should say to her, which made Cam look at me with a curious gaze in her clear eyes.
"No, pleaseplete what you were trying to say. I want to hear everything you thought when you saw me." She quickly said, expecting me to praise her more, which she seemed really to enjoy.
But unlike what she was expecting, what I wanted to say was technically considered praise, but it was more focused on her ''physical aspects'', and I couldn''t wait to see how she was going to react when it''sing from a kid two decades younger than her.
Chapter 128: Quite The Curvaceous Body...
"No, I really don''t think it''s appropriate to say to ady like you, since it''s quite crude and vulgar, which I''m pretty sure you won''t find pleasing to hear." I waved my hand and refused to speak a word, which only sparked her interest even more.
"No, please do say whatever it is you were trying to tell, since I''m dying of curiosity to know why you''re hesitating so much." Cam said with an avid expression on her face and took a step out of her house to get closer to me.
"I promise I won''t judge you or berate you no matter what you say, so I hope you can do your neighbour a favour and tell me what was on your mind at that moment when you first saw me."
"Even if it''s not for a favour, you can at least do it for the pasta you ate." She emotionally ckmailed me with a grin on her face so that I didn''t back out and decline.
"Fine...But don''t me me if you''re offended by what I say."
I sighed and agreed to her request, which made her smile and get even more closer to me to the point where I could smell her jasmine fragrance so that she could hear every word I said, which she probably thought was more praise for her that she seemed to enjoy so much.
"It''s just that when I first saw you, I didn''t immediately think that you were the daughter of this household and thought that there''s a chance of you being the person that spoke to my mother as well."
"O-Oh, I see..." She said in a reluctant manner as her eyes turned gloomy, regretting asking for my thoughts and thinking that I warned her not to ask because the truth would hurt her feelings.
"Oh, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t think you looked old or anything." I immediately waved my hands so that she didn''t misunderstand my intentions, as she seemed to have gotten ustomed to me calling her young and looked to be sad that I broke her little fantasy that she was living where she was much younger than she actually was.
"I just thought that even though you look like a young girl, you don''t really have the figure of one and look more ''grown up'' in that aspect."
"A figure of a grown-up?...W-What does that even mean?" The frown on her face quickly vanished when she heard my suprising statment, and she looked down at her body to see if anything was off about it.
"Well, as embarrassing as it is to say..." I looked away, like I wasn''t the mostfortable talking about this topic to a girl, while she stared at me as her ears turned red, somewhat already knowing what I was going to say. "...you don''t really have the body of an average girl who''s in her early twenties...And more, how should I say...curvaceous in nature?"
"Curvaceous in nature?!" She eximed and put her hand on her stomach, and pinched her belly with a look of panic on her face, as if she were scared that she had suddenly be fat. She then looked at me and asked in a reluctant manner, like her first nightmare wasing true,
"...T-Then are you telling me that I look overweight?"
"No no, definitely not!" I quickly said so that she didn''t misunderstand just like my mother did. "When I say curvaceous, I don''t mean it as in you look fat...More like, I think you have quite the buxom body with curves in all the right ces."
I shamelessy said while leering at her body, which made her blush and look at me in surprise, as if she never expected a little boy like me to make such an outrageous statement to her. I then continued to say, while Cam looked at me like she was seeing me for the first time,
"Like how your bountiful chest looks like it''s going to spill out of that thin white blouse you''re wearing..." I pointed at her breasts, which made her cover her twin peaks up with her hands with a flushed look on her face.
"Or how big your butt is, that I can see the sides of it even though I''m standing right in front of you..." She used one hand to cover her chest and the other to block my view of her ass while looking at me with a pleading look on her face, like she was asking me to stop my shamelessments.
But I didn''tply with her request and continued saying, while looking at her rather wide hips with a look of intrigue on my face,
"...And the part of you that really made me wonder if you were your mother or not, which are your hips that look like they''ve already given birth to a couple of babies...They were what made me contemte whether-"
"Stop, stop! You can stop now!"
Shove~ Block~
Unable to handle the shame and embarrassment of being told of how sexy of a body she had by her next-door neighbour''s son, Cam quickly took a step forward and pushed her hands on my mouth to make me stop talking.
"Anymore, and I don''t know how I will face your mother after making you say such things about my body!" She said in a hurry, realising that it was her who prompted me to say such things since she was curious as to what I was thinking about and that it wasn''t really my fault since I had already told her that it would be quite inappropriate.
"I really apologise for making you continue yourself when you didn''t want to do so, so please don''t say anything anymore, as I already feel ashamed at making a young man like you say such things about this old body of mine."
She bowed her head with a look of guilt written all over her face for making such a mistake.
She then looked at me straight in the eyes while her blue eyes trembled from having her bodyplimented so tantly and said in a timid manner, losing all the cool she had before,
"I''m going to take my hands off your mouth now, but do you promise that you won''t talk to this auntie in such a way again, or else I''m afraid your mother will be banging on my door wanting an exnation for what I made her son do."
She hung her head as if she were to me for making a kid like me say such things and looked to be pleading for me to be silent.
I was also expecting her to react this way and not get offended by the obscene things I said about her body, as in her eyes, I was just a little kid who followed what she said and said some questionable things without knowing if it was right or wrong.
But if I were to do the same thing in the body of a middle-aged man, there would absolutely be no excuses for my rude behaviour, and I would be lucky to be left off with a p on the cheeks.
This was also one of the advantages of having a young body, as adults wouldn''t really take you too seriously and would have their guard down, and they would easily brush off any mistake you make or problems you cause by just saying that you''re young and dumb and are prone to slip up once in a while, which worked very well for me as I could do things that others could never do.
I also had a lot of pretty privilege, as normally people wouldn''t get too offended when a handsome man or beautiful girl said something inappropriate about them,pared to how they would react if someone average looking did the same thing.
Seeing her look at me in a desperate manner, I nodded my head to show that I understood, which made her let out a sigh of relief and pull her hand away from my mouth, which actually felt nice because of how soft and warm her palms were.
"See...This is why I told you that it would be inappropriate to say such things to you and why I wanted to keep it myself." I said with a straight face, to which she didn''t say anything since she knew that she was in the wrong, when I was the actual guilty one for saying such vulgar words to her.
"But since I''ve already told you what I thought when I first saw you, I think you should understand by now why I thought you were much older than you actually are...Or, is it that you still need me to exin?" I said with a smile on my face, which made her stare at me with an angry look on her face for teasing her, that actually looked quite adorable and made me want to pull her puffed-out cheeks.
Chapter 129: Love At First Sight
"N-No, there''s no need for that." She quickly said so that I didn''t start praising something else of hers and regained her usualposure. "I already know what''s going on in that head of yours from the surprising words you said to me, so you don''t need to say anything else."
"But I guess it makes sense when I take into consideration that you''re young and at the peak of adolescence, when you would have so many weird thoughts floating in your mind." She said in an experienced manner, which suggested that she most likely had a child who had also gone through puberty in life and was a veteran parent who had already been through it all.
She then looked at me, who she thought was so innocent but was actually a wolf in a sheep''s disguise, and said,
"But at the same time, I''m also wondering why you find an olddy like me attractive when there''s so many other girls your age who look so much more pretty than me, who''s already past my prime."
She looked at me as if she didn''t know what to believe since she didn''t know if I genuinely found her to be charming, or if I was simply saying so out of consideration. And seeing that she was doubting my intentions, I quickly said, with a sincere look on my face,
"First of all, I''ll just say that you''re actually one of the most prettiest girls I have ever seen in my life, so it''s hard to evenpare you with these other girls you''re talking about."
Cam''s eyes twinkled as she heard my words, but she didn''t allow her delight to show on her face and let me continue as she stared at me in a calm andposed manner.
"And second of all, and what I''ve been wanting to ask for a while now, why do you keep referring to yourself as an older woman as if you''ve already reached your middle age, when you''re just probably in your early twenties?" I asked with confusion in my eyes. "Is that a new trend that you girls follow these days, where you think it''s cool to refer to yourself as an older person?"
"Wait, don''t tell me that you still think that I''m around the same age as you, right?" She asked with a peculiar smile on her face.
"I mean, I still think that you''re a little older than me, but I do think that we somewhat belong in the same age group."
I said, and then decided to throw a curveball at her to catch her off guard by looking straight at her frosty blue eyes and saying,
"So, even if you''re a college student or working adult, I still think we can have somemon topics that we can discuss if we go on a date together."
"And even if we don''t have anything inmon with one another since I''m still a school student while you''re basically an adult, I''ll still happily listen to whatever you want to say with a smile on my face if it means that I can spend some time with you."
"Oh, so you''re a highschooler?~" Cam looked shocked at the mention of my actual age and looked like she definitely thought I was older. "I definitely thought for sure that you were in college like my daughter was, and-...W-Wait..."
Her eyes opened wide as she looked at me in incredulity after realising what I had just said.
"...D-Did you just indirectly invite me on a date with you?" She looked straight at me with a look of disbelief written all over her face, trying to see if I was joking or not.
"As in a date where young people go out into town and have fun with one another...Did you just invite me on that type of date!?"
Her voice peaked at the end of her sentence, which showed just how shocked she was that a boy who was not only in high school but also the son of her neighbour as well, was inviting her, a married woman with a daughter who was in college, to a casual date.
She was even more surprised than when I assumed her to be a young adult, and looked to be getting dizzy from all the surprises she was getting in one day.
"Why, what''s wrong with that?" I said as I took a step forward, which made her take a step back, seeing how serious I looked right now. "I saw the prettiest girl I had seen in a long time who made my heart race whenever I looked at her beautiful blue eyes, and wanted to ask her out on a date to see if I could be the lucky man to have her as my beloved partner...Is there anything wrong with that?"
"Anything wrong with that??..." She asked in an exasperated manner, as she looked at me with a preposterous look on her face. "How can you say all that when there''s so much wrong with what you just said?!"
"I mean, just the fact that I''m your mother''s age, is more than enough to make this into an absurd situation that I never thought I would experience in my life!" She decided to directly reveal her true age to me after seeing that I still believed her to be a young girl.
She then looked at me as if she were expecting me to look all surprised at her statement, but to her dismay, she only found me nkly staring at her with a solemn look on my face, which she didn''t understand why I was making when I was supposed to be shocked after hearing her true age.
"...You know that you can just say that you''re not interested in going out on a date with me, right, instead of trying to reject me in such a roundabout way?"
I said in a low tone, like I was upset that she rejected me but was keeping a straight face in front of her to act tough, which made her mouth go wide at the new direction this already nonsensical scenario was going in.
"I mean to say that you''re a middle-aged woman, just to say no to my proposal...I don''t think anyone has rejected me in such a brutal way in my life before."
"What?! No, no, no! I''m not saying that I''m a full grown adult, just to say no to your invitation!...I''m saying so because I actually am around the same age as your mother!" She eximed while panicking so that I didn''t misunderstand and leave with some emotional trauma that I would never be able to forget.
"No, no, I get it." I waved my hand to make her stop trying to appease me, like it only hurt more when she did so. "I understand that you think that I''m still a little too young for you and that it would be embarrassing to go on a date with someone like me who had just turned into an adult this year."
"But it still really hurts when you''re going as far as to say that you''re my mother''s age just to reject me, when all I did was take my chances and ask you out on a date." My eyes darkened, and I looked down with a wry smile on my face as I was really hurt, which made Cam look at me with a look of pity and heartbreak on her face, like she couldn''t bear to see a young boy sad because of her.
"...I mean, you just could have said no in the same direct and straightforward way I asked you out, and I would''ve epted it with a heavy heart, knowing that I didn''t even get a chance to be with the girl I thought was love at first sight."
Cam, who was doing her best to make me understand with a worried look on her face, froze when she heard the words ''love at first sight'' as if she didn''t expect my affection for her to go that deep, and she looked even more downtrodden that she had managed to indirectly break an innocent boy''s heart, even though none of it was her fault.
And while she wasmenting over what she had done for it toe to this point, I was smiling in my heart at the way things were going, as it wouldn''t be long before I snuck into her little heart, just like she thought that she had snuck into mine.
Chapter 130: Tear Jerking Scene
To add more drama to the mix, I looked at her limpid eyes, which were regretting ying around with me before, and said with a lonely smile,
"...Or is it that you thought that I wouldn''t ept it if you rejected my request to go out with you since I''m young and stubborn and thought I would pester you again and again if you simply said no?"
"If it''s like that, then I guess there''s no helping it since it''s hard to take anyone who suddenlyes up to your house and says it was love at first sight seriously, and it will most likely make you think that it''s a simple joke...I only have myself to me for being so hasty with my decisions and proposing to you when I don''t even know your name."
"...I honestly just got a little too excited when I saw you for the first time and said something stupid." I said with a reluctant smile on my face, as if I were apologising for making a fool of myself. "So, I hope you can forget everything that happened at this moment and just think of it as a dumb kid who tried to reach for the stars, but ultimately failed."
I then turned around like I wanted to get away from this ce so that the girl who rejected me didn''t see me crying, while Cam looked at me with teary eyes and an anguished look on her face, like she was watching an emotional scene from a soppy drama.
Grab~ Pull~
And just as I was about to turn around and walk away without returning her container, I saw Cam quickly grab a hold of my hand and pull me in so that I didn''t go anywhere. She then looked up at me in a reluctant manner, like she wouldn''t let me leave with a broken heart no matter what, and said,
"No, wait!~ Please don''t go!~I really meant it when I said that I was an olddy, since I actually am one...I really am not lying to deceive you when I say that!~"
"It''s fine, it''s fine. You don''t have to lie to me anymore since I already understand your intentions, and I promise I won''t bother you again if that makes you feel any better."
Seeing that I was caring about her feelings more than mine when I was the pityful one here made her feel even more choked up than before, and she was trying her best to pull me back in and stop me from leaving.
"No, I really am not lying!~ I actually am old enough to be your mother and not as young as you think!~" She eximed and hugged my hand tightly so that she could prevent me from taking another step, while I was currently enjoying the sensation of her soft but warm breasts pressing against my arm, which were the initial fruits of all that dramatic acting I was doing that was finally paying off.
I mean, not only was she smothering my arm in her breasts, she was also desperately pulling me into her house with the little feeble strength she possessed, as if she didn''t want me to leave her side, which would definitely make the neighbours throw some questionable gazes at us if they saw what was happening right now.
For only having met her a few minutes ago, you could say that the results were quitemendable, with just a little acting and a few cheesypliments. And it also never would''ve worked out if I wasn''t charming enough to say such tacky lines; that would''ve normally made girls cringe out of their skin if an average-looking dude said such things about them.
"Just give me some time! Just give me a few minutes, and I''ll prove to you that I''m just an old woman past her youthful days and not the girl of your dreams like you think I am!" Cam desperately shouted while sweating a little from pulling on me so hard.
"Fine, just like you said, I''ll give you some time to show me that you aren''t lying." I stopped trying to move away and said in an authoritative manner, when I was the one who was supposed to be grateful, that she was going to great lengths so that someone she had just met wouldn''t feel sad.
I then pulled out a handkerchief from my pocket and smoothly dabbed it on her forehead, where she was sweating from, which made her blush like a little girl and look away. She looked surprised that I was acting so intimately with someone I just met and someone who was my elder, but she didn''t look to mind it since she seemed to enjoy being taken care of in such a thoughtful and gentle way.
"So, Miss..." I asked for her name while bending down and wiping her cheek, which she graciously epted, while she stared at my face in a daze like she was seeing it for the first time.
"...C-Cam, Cam Alvarez." She quickly said after realising that I was asking what her name was and was embarrassed that she was so worked up when she was the adult in the picture. "But you can just call me Cam without the miss, since I really don''t like being called so formally."
"Cam...What a beautiful name that is; that perfectly suits your gorgeous visage."
Her eyes twinkled, like she really liked the way I said her name and looked like she wanted me to whisper it into her ear. But she shook her head when she remembered that I was someone way younger than her and that she shouldn''t have such thoughts about anyone else other than her husband.
"As for myself, my name is Kafka Vanitas, your neighbour next door who just moved in recently and am currently in my second year of high school." I also introduced myself and put my handkerchief back into my pocket after wiping her face.
"I''m pleased to meet you, Miss Cam, and I look forward to having a great rtionship with you as your next-door neighbour." I said in a formal manner, which made Cam wonder if I really was a high schooler when I was acting in such a mature way that she had never seen any other high schooler do.
"Now, if you could please show me that you really are thedy my mother was talking about, and not her daughter...Or else I''ll just have to go back home and feast on a tub of ice cream and drown myself in my sorrows with a spoonful of vani ice cream in my mouth."
I said in an exaggerated manner, which made Cam let out a giggle as if she found that scene to be funny. But she immediately covered her mouth and stoppedughing, as if she felt guilty forughing at my horrible situation.
"Don''t worry...I said it with the intention of making you smile and clearing up the gloomy mood, so don''t hold back andugh all you want." I said with my lips curled up, which made her give a sigh of relief, seeing that I wasn''t really as heartbroken as she thought I was.
She then gave a thoughtful look and said, while holding her chin,
"As for the way I can prove to you that I have a daughter of my own and am not the daughter of this household herself..." She looked deeply, like she was thinking of a way to do so.
Chapter 131: Ill Take Her Back Home, If You Dont Want Her
"Ah, yes! I can do that!" She eximed with an excited look on her face, like she had finally found a way to prove herself to me. "I can just show you our family photos that are hanging on the wall."
"Family photos?"
"Yes, family photos!" She nodded her head frantically, losing her usual cool persona that she had been keeping up all along. "I can show you my family''s group photos that have me, my daughter, and my husband in them. With that, you definitely can''t say that I''m the daughter of this household and prove to you that I''m not lying."
"Sure...Let''s see if these so-called family photos can really prove your innocence." I casually said, totally forgetting how disheartened I was earlier. I then asked, "Do you have them on your phone or..."
"No, I have them hanging on the walls of the living room." She hurriedly said and grabbed me by the arm, and pulled me into her house, like her main focus was to prove her true age to me. "Quicklye in, so I can show them to you!"
"W-Wait, let me at least take off my shoes." I stepped into the entryway of her house and bent down to take off my shoes, while Cam waited for me with an impatient look on her face.
"Come on, do it quickly! You can even wear your shoes inside if you want to!" She urged me while pulling on my sleep, like an excited little kid who wanted to show her house to her friend.
I guess all that was happening right now was quite exciting and thrilling for her, as she looked to be having a lot of fun right now, rather than simply doing all this to prove that she was the person that visited my house yesterday.
This also made me wonder if such a lively and bold woman was really a simple housewife, as she seemed like she would have a much better and exhrating time doing other things that tested her limits and potential than doing simple household activities, which are indeed important and essential but not something that suited her spirited personality.
"Fine, fine, don''t tug on my arms like that...I''m scared you''ll identally tear them off and make a bloody mess all over your nice-looking house." I said as Cam held me by my hand and dragged me into her living room with a lively look on her face, while I observed her house, which was quite neat and modern looking with white and grey marbling andminated woodwork.
After crossing the kitchen and stairs, we arrived at her cosy living room, which was mostly white in colour and had a pleasant jasmine odour, just like what I smelled on her body.
And on the front wall her TV wastched onto, there were several framed pictures of different sizes hung up that allmonly had Cam herself, a young girl in her early twenties who had Cam''s face but had more straighter and longer hair, and then a middle-aged man with some grey hairs on the side who looked quite decent but had the eyes of a grouch.
"See..This is my entire family. Me, my daughter, and my husband. This is the family photo we took at a studio a few years ago." Cam pointed at the biggest photo on the wall where her entire family was standing formally for a photo and proudly showcased her family like every middle-aged auntie would do when a guest came to their house.
"The girl in the middle is my daughter Be, who is studying in her second year of college and is the actual daughter of the household, unlike what you''ve been saying for a while now." Cam pointed at her daughter in the picture, who had the same irritable eyes as her father and looked like she wanted nothing to do with the family photo.
"She''s quite the smart girl, just like her mother, and has even joined university with a full schrship."
"...But sadly, that university is in a different city, so I don''t see her as much these days."
She looked both proud of her daughter and somewhat sad that she couldn''t see her every day, like she did in the past.
"Why is that? Does she not visit you or call you once in a while?" I asked as I looked at her daughter, who, for some reason, ticked me off as someone who was quite obnoxious and looked to have the exact opposite personality as her mother.
"No, it''s mostly me trying to contact her or asking her toe back home for a visit, as she really doesn''t seem to like spending time with me and would much rather spend her day out with her friends." She said with a gloomy look in her eyes and a wry smile on her face, like she hoped that the distance between them would change one day since she seemed to really want to spend some time with her daughter.
"Well, moving on..." She said after realising that she was bringing down the mood and pointed at the man, who looked quite old, unlike his wife, and seemed like someone who would be grumpy all the time and was no fun to talk with. "The one on the right is my husband, who works as a sales manager for apany and often travels to different ces for his living."
"So, he doesn''te home often?" I immediately asked with certain intentions in mind.
"Yes, he usuallyes back home every two weeks and then goes off again, which is quite sad to say...But there''s really nothing I can do about it." She gave a helpless sigh and shook her head, but she didn''t seem as depressed that he didn''t visit as she was with her daughter, which was quite intriguing.
"I see...Then do you miss him when he''s not at home?" I decided to ask a risky personal question, hoping that she wouldn''t get too offended by it.
But luckily for me, she didn''t seem to mind and said, while staring at her husband''s boring face,
"I guess I do...But even if he is at home, it doesn''t really make a difference since he''s either always sitting in his office all day or just watching TV without a care in the world..."
Judging by her dreary tone and the helplessness on her face, I guess that her husband selfishly hasn''t been giving any of his time to his wife and is minding his own business, forgetting that he even has a wife that he should coddle and adore like every woman desires their husband to do.
Cam also seemed to have given up trying to change anything after finally realising that her husband wouldn''t change that easily and was going to stay the same way forever.
Not only does he note home often, he also doesn''t seem to care about his rtionship with his wife as much and has just epted his current status with her.
...This guy was basically begging me to steal his wife away from him, which I was graciously willing to do if he thinks having such a gorgeous wife is a tedious job for him.
Chapter 132: You Think Shes My Sister?!
I wanted to ask a few more questions about her unstable rtionship with her husband and how it all started. But I knew that it would be too much to ask now when I had just met her, and I held back my curiosity.
"So, what do you have to say now?" She looked at me with a haughty look on her face after showing her entire family, putting aside any thoughts of her redundant husband. "You can''t say anything now, right, after showing you clear evidence of my im?"
"Hold up, now..." I said and looked back at the family picture on the wall. "You haven''t introduced one more person yet."
"Hmm...Who are you talking about?" She looked at the picture with a look of confusion on her face. "I don''t remember having another person in my family..."
"The gorgeous woman on the right..." I said as I pointed at herself in the picture, where she stood out from the rest of her family because of how bright and cheery she looked in the photo. "...You haven''t introduced her yet."
"...B-But that''s just me." She blushed when she realised that she was admitting to my statement and was basically calling herself beautiful. "Why do I have to introduce myself again?"
"Why?...Because you still haven''t properly introduced yourself yet." I said, which made her tilt her head with a puzzled look on her face, wondering if I forgot that she had just told me her name a minute ago.
She was even more confused when I said, while staring at her family picture like I was observing it,
"...In fact, you still haven''t properly introduced the rest of your family as well and have given them different identities to throw me off."
"It''s a good thing that it was quite obvious that you were trying to trick me, and I didn''t fall for your little lie." I held my chest and breathed a sigh of relief, as if I had just saved myself from a scam.
"Gave my family different identities?" She looked at me in a bizarre manner and squinted her eyes as if she were really trying really hard to understand what I was trying to say. "What does that even mean? It doesn''t even make sense."
"Let me make it clear to you, since you don''t seem to understand your trick that was so obvious." I said as if I were going to reveal a big mystery and pointed at her daughter in the picture. "You see that girl over there, who you said was your daughter, that you were so proud of?"
"...Well, she''s not even your daughter."
"What?!" She couldn''t help but exim when she heard me cut off all her rtions to her beloved daughter.
And just when she was about to ask what I was saying with an absurd look on her face, I continued saying,
"But that doesn''t mean that I''m saying that she isn''t a member of your family or even denying her very existence, as that would simply be crazy, but I''m simply saying that she isn''t your daughter."
"If she''s not my daughter, then who exactly is she?" Cam gave a ridiculous smile, not knowing if I was joking or not. "Don''t tell me that you think that I already had this photo ready for you to trick you, or that I actually took a picture with some random person I found on the street and hung it up on my wall?"
"Of course not." I said as if it were obvious. "Why would I call your sister a random person, when I just said that she was definitely a member of your family?"
"...S-Sister?!" Cam shook her head in shock as her blue eyes went wide when she heard me call her daughter her sister, and she looked to be doubting her own hearing.
"Did you just say that you think that my daughter is my s-sister?...There''s no way you actually just said that, right? Right?..."
Cam seemed to be able to handle being called a youngdy quite gracefully, and she took it as a pleasantpliment from me. But telling her that she looked like she was her daughter''s sister seemed to be too much for her and made her doubt her reality.
"Why not? What wrong with me saying that, when both of you look like clones of one another?" I said which made her look at me in stupor.
"That''s because she''s my daughter! She''s got my blood running through her veins, so it just makes sense that she looks just like me!" She eximed while grabbing my hand and pulling me closer to get a better look at the picture. "And even though we look simr, can''t you see the clear difference that''s seen on our faces due to our face?!"
"One is 42 and is more than twice your age!" She pointed at herself while nudging me to get a good look at her daughter''s face. "The other is 20 and is only starting out with her life." She pointed at her daughter.
"Can''t you see the obvious difference?!" She looked at me with an exasperated look on her face, hoping I finally understood.
"Oh yeah, I do see the difference." I said, while closely looking at the picture with my hand on my chin, which made her feel relieved that I was finally getting what she was trying to say. "...While both of you are quite pretty and look alike, you still look way more attractive than your little sister."
"Especiallyparing both of your figures..." I said as I brazenly looked Cam up and down like she was a sculpture at a museum, which made her ears turn red. "...It''s quite obvious, who''s the younger sister and who''s the older sister with the buxom outline you got."
"Noo!~ That''s not the difference I''m trying to point out!~" She eximed in a bashful manner and then pushed her palms into my eyes, to cover my sneaky eyes that were roaming around her body. "...And quit ogling my daughter''s picture like that, when her mother is right in front of you!~"
"Her mother?...You mean her older sister?" I pulled her hands off my face and corrected her words with a smile.
"No, her mother! Her mother, who gave birth to her!~" She cried out in a flustered manner. "Just why won''t you believe me?!"
"Why won''t I believe you?..." I raised my eyebrow in doubt and asked, "Well, why don''t you give me a proper reason yourself?"
"Just look at the photo of yourself here and tell me anything about it; that makes you look like a normal middle-ageddy you would see on the street." I pointed at another photo, where Cam was sitting and smiling in a garden full of white flowers. "If you tell me one single thing that sets you apart from someone who looks young, then I''ll believe you."
"...But it shouldn''t be something that makes you mature or adult-like, and it should actually be some characteristic you would see in an ageing oman." Iid some rules for my challenge, which made Cam''s eyes light up like she just saw an easy bet.
"That''s it?!...Then it''s easy to make me believe you!" She said in an enthusiastic manner and immediately turned to look at her picture, so that she could at least throw a dozen reasons in my face and embarrass me for making up such a silly wager.
But even after a minute had passed, Cam told me nothing of the sort that I had asked her, and was still staring at her portrait and scanning every nook and cranny of it to find something about her that resembled an olddy. And no matter what angle she looked at it, she couldn''t seem to find any reason or feature that made her actually look old.
There were several times where she opened her mouth and looked like she was going to tell me something, but she always stopped herself, like it didn''t make any sense, and went back to searching her picture.
It was at this moment that she realised that what I challenged her to do wasn''t as easy as she thought and was actually really tricky, since she was a one-of-a-kind woman in this world who had the charm of an adult and the liveliness and energy of youth, just like my mother did.
Chapter 133: True Beauty
After a long search and seeing that there was nothing she could do, Cami gave up and took a step back with a peculiar look on her face, like she wasn''t expecting her search to fail in the end when she was so confident that she would win when she started.
"That''s strange...I thought for sure that I could point out a few reasons as to why I resemble someone older, like I actually am. But for some reason, no matter how I look or where I look, nothinges to my head."
"Is it that I''m just not looking properly, or is my vision actually failing me and I need to get a pair of sses to see better?" She said in a low tone as she stared at her picture in wonder and looked like she was looking at someone else that she had never seen before, even though she had seen that same face a million times in the mirror.
And seeing how her eyes were twinkling and how she was caressing her face like she was checking if the absolutely ravishing woman in the photo was herself, it seemed as if she were really starting to appreciate herself more and how she looked, unlike before, when she thought that even though she was pretty, she wasn''t as good-looking as she was when she was young.
"You''re not blind, nor did you not look at your picture enough..." I said as I held her shoulders from behind and pushed her forward, so that she could ept the reality of her looking as beautiful as she always was, regardless of age.
"...You''re simply a woman who not only possesses the liveliness and beauty of a young girl but also the grace and maturity of an adult, which is the very reason I fell for you at first sight."
Cami''s cheeks turned red at my confession, and she turned her face away from me so that I couldn''t see her all embarrassed, which was quite cute to look at.
"I-I see..." Cam grazed her cheeks as if she were finally believing how gorgeous she looked and wasn''t simply taking my words at face value anymore like she was before and was actually believing it. "I-I guess it does make sense for you to confuse me with my daughter...S-Since I am quite pretty after all."
Cam gave a bright smile after realising just how pretty of a woman she was; when the confidence she had in her looks before was only for jokes and sarcasm, and she really didn''t think that she looked that special due to her age.
And her eyes glowed as if she had be ten years younger, and she looked like she wanted to immediately find a mirror to see how pretty her newfound self was.
But her pleasant mood of self-realisation and finding out her true worth was blown away when I joked, saying,
"Wow, Cam...I get that you''re quite beautiful and have all the rights to boast about it, but to call yourself pretty in such a shameless manner while you know that I''m standing right behind...Isn''t that quite narcissistic of you?"
"Who would''ve thought you would be such a self-absorbed person?..." I said in a sarcastic manner, and before I could even finish, Cam turned around with a pouty look on her face and started to pummell her soft fists onto my chest in an aggressive manner.
"You traitor!~....How could you call me narcissistic, when you were the one who said all those nice things about me and made me feel this way about myself!~"
She said with an angry look on her face that looked quite adorable and harmless, and she continued to jump onto me and hit me with her fists.
"If there''s anyone to me for making me feel this good about myself to the point that I''m shamelessly praising my own looks, then it''s definitely your fault, Kafka!~...It''s all your fault!~"
"So, I''m the one who made you feel confident about yourself and made you realise your true beauty?...Then I guess the only thing I can say to you is that you are wee, and you owe me one." I said with a grin on my face, which made her even more worked up and pummel me even harder with her fists that I could barely feel on my chest.
And even as I took a few steps back to distance myself from her, she followed me wherever I went so that she could teach me a lesson for not taking a grownup seriously in the most childish way possible.
This was going all fine and well, and she looked to be enjoying relieving her stress on me as a smile started to appear on her face. Well, that is, until I couldn''t move any further back since there was a coffee table blocking the way.
And because of the sudden hindrance, I stopped myself from moving, but she didn''t, which made her push herself right onto me, which made both our bodies collide into one another along with our chests that were smushed into one another right now.
One was hard and smooth without any excess flesh, while the other was soft and bouncy and had so much fat that I almost got pushed back by the stic power of her breasts and fell onto the table behind me.
Luckily, I was standing my ground firmly, which only resulted in her mushy breasts being pressed and dragged across my chest like she was trying to wash me off with those udders she had.
She also had her hand over her shoulders, so it looked like she was giving her young boyfriend, whom she hadn''t seen in a long time, an intimate hug.
I wanted to enjoy the sensation of her warm water bags against my chest for a little bit longer and was even thinking of pulling her in for a hug since she was being so suggestive. But unfortunately, Cam quickly caught on to how we currently looked and what she was doing, and swiftly backed up from me with cheeks that were glowing red and eyes that were roaming everywhere in a panic.
She looked like she was about to say sorry to me for what she identally did. But when she saw that I was smiling down on her figure that was panicking around, she got grumpy once again and harumphed as if it were my fault that she collided into me.
She then went to the family picture on the wall and pointed at her husband, and asked,
"Cough-Cough... If you think that the girl in the middle is my younger sister and I''m her older sister, then what about the person I called my husband?...You probably think that he has another identity as well, right?...Then, who do you think he is?"
Chapter 134: Hes Obviously Your Father
It was quite obvious that she was trying to distract me from what just happened by the way she was ncing at me from the side to see if I''d taken the bait or not. But since I didn''t want to make it too awkward for her, I didn''t make it hard for her and went by her side and said,
"You mean the person on the right...Well, he''s probably you''re-"
"My older brother, right?..." Cam suddenly guessed on her own, like she finally understood how I viewed things and was proud for having such insight. "...You probably think that he''s my older brother and that we''re a family of three siblings, with me being the middle child."
"As if!..." I sternly said, as if I found it insulting, that she considered that man as her brother, which surprised her since she was sure her guess would be correct. "There''s no way that person can be your brother...I mean, just look at you and your sister, and then look at him...It''s quite obvious that you aren''t siblings just by looking at how old he lookspared to you."
"It''s honestly so clear and obvious that it looks like I''mparing a swan to a toad." I decided to see just how close she was to her husband by saying a few things that might provoke her and get a reaction out of her.
"One looks like an gant swan floating in a peaceful river." I looked at Cam with a tender gaze, which made her look away and ignore me. "...While the other one looks like a wrinkly toad with white hair that''s sitting on a lilypad, idly wasting its life." I looked at her husband''s picture with disdain.
"There''s just such an uncrossable line between them that the only way they could exist together is if there was an inseparable bond of love between them that could traverse any obstacle that came their way." I sugarcoated Cam''s rtionship with her husband, just in case she actually got offended by the rude things I said about him.
But luckily for me, it was just like I thought, as Cam only gave a deste sigh with a smile of irony on her face and said in a low voice,
"...Well, I guess I can understand why you might think that, since he''s aged quite a lot in these recent years and hasn''t been keeping up with his health, no matter how many times I tell him to, and just continues to ignore me."
"...As for him being a toad, I think it suits him since, just like a toad, he sits around all day minding his own business without a care in the world. And even if I were to call out for him from the other side of the bank, I''m pretty sure that he wouldn''t respond to me at all and go at his own pace, which he seems to love to follow so much..."
She gave a sarcastic chuckle, and looking at how lonely her eyes looked, it was obvious that it hurt her to agree with all the rude things a stranger told her about her husband.
But unfortunately for her husband, she didn''t have the willpower or desire to fight for someone like her own husband, whom she doubted would do the same for her.
The fact that she didn''t oppose a single word that I said or even look me the wrong way, and just agreed to what I said about her husband was more than enough to tell me how unstable their rtionship was, which put a big smile on my face since it just made my job a whole lot easier.
"Wait, if you don''t think that he''s my brother, then just what rtionship do you think I have with him?" Cam asked with a curious gaze, ignoring her husband for a moment, and focused on me, whom she was looking at dearly, as if she already felt close and familiar with me.
"You''re father, probably..." I said, as I stared at her husband''s despicable face. "With how how old he lookspared to you it would make sense if he''s your father... Honestly, I would even say that he was your grandfather if he had more white hairs on his head, but I don''t want to be too rude to him."
"Pfht!~ Father?~ You thought he was my father?~" Cam broke outughing at the thought of her husband bing her father. "And not only did you think he was my father, but my grandfather as well!~...Hahaha!~~...Just how amusing are your thoughts!~"
Even the way sheughed was quite graceful, as she covered her mouth andughed, which sounded like the chirping of a sparrow and was quite pleasant to the ear.
"My husband would probably burst out in fumes if I told him what you said about him and would probably go on a rampage to find you~"
She said as she slowly stoppedughing. But she couldn''t stop smiling after what she heard and looked at me in a delighted manner, as if she found me as someone she enjoyed being around with since I always managed to make her smile in one way or another.
"...Why? Are you going to tell on me to your brother, that I called him a grandpa?" I asked in a slightly flirty tone, with my lips curled up, while looking down on her rosy face.
"Probably not...As even though my husband is quite short-tempered and loves to get into unnecessary problems with others, I don''t think he would be able tost in a fight with someone as young as you, who, not to mention, works out."
"So for his sake and fragile dignity, I''m willing to keep this a secret between us." She zipped her mouth in a yful manner and looked like she found it fun to have a secret with someone else, as it made her feel like she was young and free again.
"Oh, how do you know that I worked out?" I asked, even though I don''t normally work out as it would be useless on my body, that already has enough strength no human can imagine surpassing, no matter how much they deadlift.
"I don''t know...I just thought you did when I felt how firm your chest was when I hit you, like I was banging on the surface of a smooth rock." She said and closed her eyes to remember the touch of my skin she had felt, and she unconsciously moved her fingers like she was stroking the grooves of my pecs she had felt when she snuggled up next to me.
"Oh gosh~..." I said in an exaggerated manner and covered up my chest, like I was offended by the way she touched me. "Who would''ve thought I would be felt up and touched in such a weird way by the neighbour next door in the first week of moving to this new town?!~ What am I going to do now?!~"
"Oh, don''t overreact~..." She rolled her eyes at my dramatic act while smiling like she thought it was funny. "I just identally touched your chest and nothing else."
"And if you really feel that bad about it, you could just touch mine aspensation~" She said with a smug look on her face as she crossed her arms and pushed her bulging breasts out, confidently teasing me, thinking that I wouldn''t have the guts to actually touch her breasts.
But she clearly didn''t know that I held the title of Incarnation of Lust and would go to the ends of the world to grope some milkers, as I didn''t hesitate to hold out my hands in front of her chest as if I were going in for a feel, and asked in an amused manner,
"Can I really?~"
p~
"Of course you can''t!~" She eximed, not expecting to be shameless enough to grope someone''s breasts onmand, and pped my hand away with a strict expression on her face.
But behind that solemn look on her face, I could see her eyes gleaming with jolly and cheerfulness, as if she found her time with me to be quite enjoyable and refreshing, unlike her usual day-to-day life.
It also showed that I was getting closer and closer to her heart, and it wouldn''t be long before I permanently made my mark there...
Chapter 135: Million? Id Even Fight A Billion For You
"Now, let me guess..." Cam rxed herself, knowing that I was only joking around and wouldn''t do anything that would actually make her ufortable. "You still think that I''m really young and still need some kind of proof to prove that I''m not lying."
"Well, it''s not like you''ve already proven your innocence when all you''ve done so far is show your little sister and father, so guess you still do, or else I might really go into depression and never forget about what happened today..." I said in an unconcerned manner, which made her stare at me with a suspicious gaze in her eyes.
"...Why do I feel that you actually won''t be that bothered about what happened even if I don''t prove that I''m probably older than your mother and that you''re actually just ying with me right now for the fun of it?" Cam stared at me closely to see if I gave anything away.
"We can always test that out by just letting me go now and seeing if I shut myself in my room for a week because of the trauma I faced today from your brutal rejection...But that is only if you''re up for it and are willing to take a chance with this innocent heart of mine, that only did one sin, and that was falling for you." I said as I held my chest as if I were grabbing a hold of my waning heart in an exaggerated manner, which made it obvious to Cam that I was teasing her, especially with how I was tantly mocking her with the smile on my face, which made her look at me in vexation.
But as much as she wanted to call me out for the act I was putting on, she was too kind to take the risk in case I actually feel down in the dumps after what happened today, so she said in a reluctant manner,
"Fine. I''ll believe what you''re saying for now...But if even an actual photo of my family can''t prove how old I am, then what exactly can?" She looked at me for any suggestions.
"Oh, right!" She eximed, like she just realised the most easy way to prove one''s age. "I can just show you my ID card with my date of birth written on it in bold letters!"
"Why didn''t I just think of something so obvious in the first ce?...No, even if I forgot, why couldn''t you have just told me to do the same from the start, since we could''ve avoided much trouble and finished it so easily?" She asked as her eyes darted at me so that she could also drag me with her, so that she didn''t seem like the only absent-minded person here who forgot the most obvious option before her.
"Oh, I already thought of asking for your ID, and it was the first thing that came to my mind..." I said, which made her roll her eyes at how I was acting like a smarty-pants, and she looked like she was about to ask her why I didn''t mention it.
But before she could, I answered the question myself by saying, "But since you were so eagerly showing off your family pictures, I thought of staying silent and listening to you since it was basically the same thing as spending time with you, which I really wanted to do since the moment I saw you."
"Spending time with me?" She asked as she narrowed her eyes. "Why are you making it seem like you actually enjoyed givingpany to a bored housewife who''s showing off her family since she has nothing else to do?"
"You probably would have a much more fun time spending your Sunday morning out with your friends, or anything else that doesn''t involve a boring grownup like me, right?" She said with a distant look in her eyes, probably thinking of her daughter, who seemed to hate spending time with her mother, and lumped me in with her since we were both young.
"Why would you assume that?" I said, knowing that I couldn''t let her deprecate herself in such a way, and bent down to her level so that I could meet her gaze, and said in a sincere tone so that she knew that there wasn''t a single lie in my words,
"Just know that on this day, in this moment, and in this period of time, there is nothing I would want to do other than spend time with my beautiful neighbour next door that I couldn''t help but fall in love with."
Swish~
When she heard my direct confession, which made her embarrassed no matter how many times she had already heard it, she turned away to avoid my heartfelt gaze.
But I didn''t fully allow her to do so and gently held her by the chin, pulled her back towards me so that her limpid eyes were looking right at mine, and said firmly with a slight smile on my face,
"So don''t you ever put yourself down in that way ever again, as I promise you that a million people would line up on your doorstep if they heard that there was a chance that they could talk to someone as wonderful and lively as you, who lightens up the ce with your cheerful spirit wherever you go."
"...And know that I would be the first person in that long line, fighting off all those people so that I could have you all to myself." I said with a cheeky smile on my face, which made her pale cheeks flush, and she looked at me with an embarrassed look on her face.
"...Y-You would be willing to fight a million people just for me?" She asked a question she seemed to have been debating in her head about whether to say or not, since it wasn''t something a married woman like her should be saying to someone who was obviously going after her hand in love, but decided to say it in the end since she was too curious to know my answer.
"For you, the person I fell for at first sight, I would be willing to do anything..."
I said as I gave her nose a little poke so she knew exactly who I was talking about, and let her go.
And even though my answer to her question was quite short, it was more than enough to make her understand how deeply I felt about her, which was quite obvious by the way she was intently looking at me even after I let her go, as if she was wondering if there was anyone else in this world who was bold enough to say such words to her and actually make her feel that they would keep their promise in the end, like I did.
And while she was staring at me in a dreamy daze, she seemed to have remembered that she was married and already had someone who was bound by duty to fight for her and shook her head with a helpless smile on her face, realising that all the thoughts she had were simply fantasies at the end of the day because of her current situation.
She then looked at me with a teasing look on her charming face and said,
"You know that you shouldn''t be saying such things to a woman who''s not only married and has a daughter, but also old enough to be your mother, right?" She poked me in the chest, just like I poked her, and swirled it around in a yful manner.
"Well, we don''t really know if what you''re saying is true, so it should be fine for now while you''re still a lonely flower at the peak that''s waiting to be plucked by me." I said as I caught her hand and tried to pull her closer to me.
But she didn''tply with my wishes and swiftly snatched her hand back from my grasp, and said, while looking at me with a bewitching gaze,
"Then why don''t you sit on the sofa over there and make yourself at home while I bring my ID and show you that I''m not a single flower in a pot but a flower that belongs in a bouquet full of other flowers called my family." She pointed at the fluffy white sofa behind me and turned around to go get her ID from another room, while I watched her cheeks that were bulging out of her blue jeans seductively move up and down as she walked away and though that I could ept that she and her daughter were pretty flowers in a bunch.
But her husband was definitely not a dainty flower and more like a rotten potato that belonged in a vegetable basket than a bouquet.
Chapter 136: Just What I Like
I didn''t go sit down on the sofa like Cam said and walked over to see the rest of the family pictures that were in cabs, and no matter which one I saw, it always had Cam smiling brightly, giving life to the entire photo, while the rest of her family were always frowning and acting like they were forced to be in the photo.
It was clear that even though it was her own family, she didn''t exactly belong there, since her lively nature couldn''t be amodated by people who looked like they werepletely miserable in life.
I knew that she probably thinks that she''s fine as she is, but I''m pretty sure that she would be much happier if she were in a family that appreciated her more than her current family does and had family members that were just as energetic as her, like my mother, for example, who I''m pretty sure that Cam would love to talk to and spend time with since they were basically the same in different ways.
This only made me change my initial goal of simply seducing the neighbour next door''s and stealing her heart intopletely kidnapping her heart, soul, and body and transferring it to my house next door, where I knew she would thrive and be much more content being called Cam Vanitas instead of whatever she''s called now.
I knew it would be difficult since I was basically trying to create a polygamous family that existed peacefully. But I was sure I could manage it, especially since I was basically a mortal god who owned this world.
And how embarrassing would it be for someone like me, who was going to be a God sooner orter, if I can''t even take care of my family when I''m supposed to take care of multiple worldster on...Or whatever a God''s responsibility is.
While I was looking at a certain picture of Cam when she was much younger and thinking about my family''s future, Cam had already gotten her ID and came up to me after she saw me staring at her photo.
"It''s quite surprising, isn''t it, to see me so young and slender, unlike how I look now." She said as she looked at her photo with me, where she looked much more thinner than she was now and hadn''t developed that adult charm that she had just yet.
"I know you won''t believe it and will say that I just took this photo a few years ago...But this is actually a photo from my university days around 20 years ago."
"...And as sad as it is to say, I''m pretty sure that you would prefer the person in the picture to the person I am now since I used to look so slender and lean back then." She said as she rubbed her tummy with a wry smile on her face. "Especially since, after all these years, all I have left is this chubby body of mine that''s all mushy and soft all over."
"Let me tell you something about myself, Cam..." I said as I put the photo back into the cupboard and looked at her with a solemn gaze, which made her wonder if I was going to tell her something serious about myself that she was looking forward to.
But to her surprise, my words only made her blush and look at me, wondering how I could say something so shameless to ady like her, as I said,
"...I don''t know about anyone else or what others have told you that men like, but I personally like my women to be plump and juicy, where I could see their flesh move around violently if I gave them a tight p on their fat ass."
"So I''m happy to say that this is body of yours, that looks like a fleshy fruit that''s begging to be eaten..." I sneakily wrapped my hand around her soft waist and lightly pinched her hips, which made her shiver in thrill and look down in embarrassment. "...is exactly what I''m looking for. And I wouldn''t exchange it for anything else in the world."
As embarrassed as she currently was at indirectly being told that she had a thick ass that I wanted to y around with, Cam seemed to have epted my intimate touch for a moment and even looked to be sinking into the feeling of my arm that was coiled around her waist like a snake.
But unfortunately, before she couldpletely get into the mood, she suddenly remembered that she was a married woman when she saw all the family photos on the wall and lightly pushed me away so that I didn''t go any further. And then she looked at me with a grin on her face, like she was wondering just how cheeky I was to do such things to my next-door neighbour.
"...Well, as much as you like this body of mine and want to have a taste of it, I''m already a married woman, so put aside your dirty thoughts since they will nevere true ande over here so I can show you my ID."
She held up her hand and openly unted her wedding ring as she walked past me towards the sofa, while looking back at me with a tempting smile on her face, like she was telling me, ''Come and catch me if you desire me so much''.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at her brazen taunt that made me want to steal her away and make her mine so much, and blindly followed her with thoughts of removing that ring off her finger and putting one with my name embedded in it instead running through my mind.
Sit~ Sit~
I sat on one side of the two-seater sofa while Cam sat on the other side, which immediately prompted a response from Cam, who didn''t like that I was acting so distant with her.
"Why are you sitting all the way over there?" She said, dissatisfied that I wasn''t sitting right by her side like she wanted me to. "Are you suddenly feeling so shy right now after saying all those dirty things about me that you can''t bear to sit next to me?"
Scoot~ Scoot~
Seeing that I wasn''t getting any closer to her even after telling me toe closer, made her take action on her own and move herself by my side as she sat right next to me to the point where I could feel her plump thighs pressing against my legs.
She even pushed herself onto me just to provoke me, thinking that I was actually acting shy right now and was too afraid to actually sit next to her like a dog that was all bark and not bite. And she seemed to find my reserved behaviour to be really cute, since she currently had a big grin on her face, like she found ying with me to be quite amusing.
"Should you really be sitting so close to me, when you just stated that you were a married woman?" I asked as she leaned on my arm and made herselffortable, like we were a couple that was about to watch ate-night movie together.
"Who cares about that?" She casually said and looked really tempted to put her head on my shoulders, like she thought it would be the most cosiest spot to rest her head on. "You''re just a little boy who''s still in high school, so it doesn''t really matter."
"Really?...You may not know this, but even though I''m in school, I''m actually 18 years old, which basically means that I''m an adult." I didn''t know exactly why I was 18 when I was supposed to be in my second year of high school, but I knew it was true since I currently had the exact same body I had when I was that age in the past.
"Oh~ I''m so scared right now that I know that you''re an adult~ What am I going to do now?~" She said in an exaggerated manner, as if she were going to faint, and used that as an opportunity to squeeze up next to me where I could feel her round breasts in between my arm.
Although I enjoyed being taken advantage of by older woman and getting teased by them, I liked teasing them in return and seeing the flushed expressions on their charming faces even more that always made my day, so I said,
"...Yes, an adult, and the same person who tried to grope you a minute ago...So are you really willing to take a chance and see if I won''t do anything, with you tantly pushing yourself up on me like this and sending mixed messages to my hormone-filled brain that acts on impulse?"
I looked down at her figure, which perked up like a cat that had sensed danger when she remembered how dangerous I was after my reminder, even though I was basically supposed to be the same as a child in her eyes.
Once she realised that she wasn''t exactly in a safe position and was basically provoking me to do something that can''t be said in public, she immediately tried to scoot away from me and maintain some distance.
But of course I wasn''t going to let the cat that sat perfectly on myp go, as I swiftly put my hand around her shoulders and pulled her back into my embrace just like she was before.
"Did you really think that I was going to let you go after provoking me so much?" I said with my lips curled up as I looked down at the flustered figure that was in my embrace, who was currently deeply regretting teasing me and was trying to sneakily escape from me after realising that she was caught in the ws of a wolf.
But her attempts to escape immediately simmered down as her face turned even more red, when I said,
"I promise I won''t do anything to you if you obediently sit still like that, Cam...But if you were to move around like that, my hand might identally slip off your shoulders and touch some ces that a married woman should never let anyone other than her dear husbandy his hands upon..."
My fingers over her frail shoulder slowly started to make their way down her upper body and moved towards her milky white cleavage, which was moving up and down with the rhythm of her breath, which seemed so frantic and violent right now, judging by how her breasts were moving like mountains that were going through an earthquake.
Cuddle~
Cam didn''t try to stop my hand that was making its way down her warm body and just obediently snuggled into my embrace like I told her to, which was her silent way of telling me that she was willing to follow what I had to say and that my hands didn''t need to do anything that might taint her status as a faithful woman that was bound by a vow that must not be broken and ring that she couldn''t take off at all costs.
She looked way too embarrassed to say it herself and just chose to save herself with her intimate actions, which was more than enough for me since I was currently enjoying the embrace of the beautiful marrieddy by my side and thought it would be much better if I had my mother in my other hand as well.
Well, it won''t be long before I tease Cam''s nipple in one hand and stroke my mother''s breast with the other while they both lie in my embrace at the same time, so all I have to do right now is patiently wait for that fated time toe.
??????????????????????
Side character photos are given in thement section, so check them out.
Chapter 137: Social Hierarchy
"You know, if that man in the picture is really your husband, like you say, he''s quite the lucky man." I said as I pulled Cam in closer while she didn''t resist and leaned on me with her hands neatly ced on top of one another on herp.
"W-Why is that?" She said with a flustered look on her face, losing all that bravado she had earlier and looked like a meek littlemb in my arms.
"Because he can casually sit on his sofa anytime he wants and watch his favourite team y on TV while having his beautiful wife by his side, and he can grope her chest as much as he wants to as a stress reliever when the game gets quite tense." I said as I gently wed at her shoulders, like I really wanted to do what I just said but was holding back, which made her body heat up drastically so much that I could feel it through her clothes.
"That''s basically every man''s dream on a game nightto y with your wife while you watch your team y, which he''s living right now, so I''m quite jealous of him if he really is your husband."
"You really don''t have to be jealous of him, you know..." Cam said in slight vexation, as if she were irritated about something that she had been keeping to herself before but now had a chance to talk about it.
"Because whenever he watches any sports game, he just shouts vulgar things at the TV all the time while drinking his beers without a care in the world about who has to clean up the mess he always makes."
"A-And whenever I try to sit next to him and ask him about what''s going on in the match he''s watching since I want to show a little interest in something he''s invested in, he just tells me that I won''t understand anything and tells me to go and cook him something in the kitchen he can eat while he watches the match." She bit her lips in frustration and anger and looked really sad that she was treated that way when all she was trying to do was be considerate to her husband.
What she said also surprised me, as I only thought she and her husband had somemunication issues and had lost any romantic interest they had for one another.
But it turns out he was treating her horribly as well, which only made me want to bring her back home with me much faster and m that beer bottle her husband loves so much that he''s neglecting his wife right on his face and stab it right into his ugly mug until all that''s left is some meat shreds hanging on his face.
Well, before I do any of that, I should firstfort Cam, who looks down in the dumps right now after remembering just how she was being treated by her own husband, the one who was supposed to be her biggest supporter.
"Well, don''t worry about that anymore, Cam, as your neighbour next door is here to help you out." I said in a cheery tone and rubbed her shoulder to make her feel better, which had an obvious effect as she gave a slight smile, like she found it funny that of all the people she knew, a schoolboy was consoling her and actually brightening her mood.
She then looked at me with her dreamy eyes and asked in a coquettish manner,
"And how are you going to do that, my sweet little Kafka?~ Are you going to barge into my house next time my husband is watching the game and force him to teach me about the game that I don''t much about?"
"Oh no, why would I go through all that hassle and bully an old man who looks like he''s already half a foot into the grave." I brazenly insulted Cam''s husband, which normally should''ve provoked an averse reaction from her. But just like I thought, she only bit her lips and tried not to smile at myment, since it would be unbing of her as a wife tough at her husband.
"I''ll simply bring you back to my house and teach you about any sports game you have an interest in while we munch on the snacks I''ll make for you in the ce of your husband." I gave her a simple solution to her problem, throwing her husband out of the picture.
"What?!...Did you just say that you''ll not only teach me about sports games that''s considered as a ''man''s hobby, but you''ll even cook me something up in the kitchen as well?!" She looked up at me in shock, as if I were doing some great task for her when all I was doing was a little teaching and cooking.
"Why are you surprised about that?...I mean, is it really so hard to cook up some chicken tenders and fries while teaching you the basics of a sports match?" I asked with a perturbed expression on my face, not knowing why she was having such an exaggerated reaction to a simple favour.
"...Well, you know how men in our world are like with their fragile egos, that they can''t bear to lose or give away.
And how they like to stay in their ownne with things they like to do and don''t like to share them with women, since they''re afraid that we''ll be better in that field as well and leave them with nothing they particrly excel at." Cam exined with a slightly mocking smile on her face, like she was thinking of how pathetic these certain men she mentioned were, which almost sounded like all the men in this world saw the women as threats for some reason while the women couldn''t be bothered about them and their childish egos.
And just as she was about to go on another rant about the men in this world, she remembered that there was someone right next to her who wasn''t like the rest of the men in this world and was much more open-minded and epting, which made a bright smile appear on her face, and she looked up at me as if her image of me went much higher up in her mind and said,
"So, that''s why I was surprised when you said you were willing to teach me about the matches that happen on TV when sports in general is a topic that men consider to be their own and like to keep to themselves, since that''s one of the few things that men are still better than women in this world, and they would like to keep it that way by excluding any women that try to enter that circle."
Chapter 138: Ill Teach You In The Place Of Your Husband
Hmm...From what Cam is saying, it seems that somehow the women in this world were better and smarter than men in most activities and upations. And it looks like that fact bothers the men in this world and makes them want to gatekeep the few things they excelled at, like sports, where an average woman would stand no chance against because of her inferior physical abilitiespared to a man.
Then does that mean the women in this world were much smarter, capable, and likely to seed in lifepared to men, unlike in my previous world, where men were more dominant and were in positions of high power?
"Wait, then does that mean that this is a matriarchal world where women hold more power?" I asked even though it might sound weird for her to hear such an obvious question, since I couldn''t hold back my curiosity about this world''s social hierarchy.
"No, it''s very much a patriarchal world where men are considered to be more superior, like it was set in the ''olden days'', and is still the same now..." She said with a sigh, as if she were hoping that one day these social standards would change in favour of equality between all sexes.
A patriarchal world where women were more capable than men? How does that make sense when women have a clear advantage in this world and should hold more power because of that advantage?
Are there any rules, values, or traditions from the past that have been followed up until now that give preference to men before women, even though girls in this world are more likely to prosperpared to men, like Cam said?
I wanted to ask a few more questions about this world''s social status, but I didn''t want our time together to turn into a political debate, so I stopped myself and thought I would look it upter and learn about this bizarre world a bit more.
"Wait, Kafka, are you really not lying to me when you say that you''ll teach me about things like sports that men don''t really like to talk to girls about?" Cam asked in wonder as she scooted up closer to me and looked up at me with a look of expectation on her face, while she ced her hand on my thigh, hoping that I would give her the response she wanted.
"Of course, why wouldn''t I?" I said with a smile on my face, which made her blue eyes light up like stars and grip her fists in sheer delight. "You can juste over to my house whenever you want, and we can watch the game you''re interested in while I hold you in my hands like this. And you can ask any doubt you have about the match, and I''ll answer it in a jiffy, no matter how many times you ask."
"Really?!~ You won''t even mind if I ask you to exin the entire match to me as it goes on if I don''t really understand it myself?!" Cam pushed herself on to me in excitement and shook my thighs so that I would quickly answer her.
"Yes, yes~ I''ll even recite the entire rules and regtions of the game from the official handbook for you, if you want to know about the game so much~" I said while holding her shoulders down so that she didn''t climb on top of my thighs in exhration since she currently looked so excited that she found someone like me who held no prejudice against women and looked like she would have kissed me all over my face if she weren''t married and single.
"And you know what?
Not only will I teach you the rules of the game while we sit side by side on my sofa, I''ll also let you experience something that your husband has never shown you before in his ce." I said with a sly grin on my face, which Cam didn''t notice since she was too excited thinking about what I was going to teach her that she wouldn''t be able to learn from any other man out there other then me
"What is it, Kafka? What is it that you''re going to let me experience?" She asked in a fired-up manner, like she was ready to learn anything I was willing to teach her.
Caress~
But the excited look on her face suddenly changed into one of shock, where her eyes went wide and her legs trembled, when all of a sudden she felt my hand that was on her shoulder slither its way down to her chest and start to stroke the upper part of her soft breats.
Stroke~ Rub~ Stroke~
She didn''t expect me to do something so shameless as feel her up in her own house, as she simply thought I was joking around with her before. But when she actually felt my cold fingers stroke the upper part of her breasts, where both her mangos started to hang down through her clothes, she realised that I wasn''t all talk and was actually doing what I said I would do.
She didn''t know what to do about the current state she was in, as this situation was simply too absurd for her to give an appropriate reaction. And she just sat still in shock, as her face turned brighter by the moment while feeling her plump breasts get felt up by a boy who was young enough to be her son.
Stroke~ Caress~ Grope~
Even though I didn''t know what exactly was going on in her mind at this moment, the fact that she didn''t immediately scream and push me away when she felt my fingers stroking her breasts was more than enough to tell me that she didn''t really mind me feeling her up and only felt conflicted about it since it happened so suddenly and because she was a woman who was already taken.
Cam definitely wasn''t a person who would let anyone take advantage of her, judging by the mean look in her eyes when she talked about the pathetic men in this world, which meant that to let me do what I was doing now to her without any obvious resistance, she was somewhat epting of me and had certain feelings towards the boy next door that she herself didn''t know about, to the point that she didn''t immediately reject my advances and was letting it wallow for a while.
Chapter 139: The Love She Deserves
But of course she couldn''t let me do what I wanted due to her status as a married woman and the age gap between us, and timidly said, after finding her courage to talk to me,
"W-What are you doing, Kafka? Didn''t you just say that you were going to teach me something?...T-Then why are you doing something as inappropriate as this?"
Grope~ Grope~
She meekly looked down and saw my hands move down even more and grope the sides of her chest like it was made of dough, which only made her even more embarrassed than she already was. And she looked like she couldn''t believe that she was letting a high schooler do such things to her and was wondering just what was going on in her life that was so boring and monotonous before.
"What are you talking about, Cam? I am teaching you something right now." I said as I ran my fingers through the outer curve of her massive breasts and lifted her jugs up from the bottom, which had quite the weight to them.
"I''m letting you experience what a real man would do to you if you ever sat next to him when he''s watching TV in the ce of your husband, since I believe that all women should be treated right and none of them should be left out when ites to receiving themon pleasures of this world."
"And unlike whatever your so-called husband is, a real man who loves his wife to bits would never let go of an opportunity to grope his beloved wife...And especially wouldn''t be able to keep his hands to himself if his wife has tits as big as yours that barely fit in my hand." I said as I threw all reservations aside and fully started to grope Cam''s right breast through her clothes while she trembled in my embrace.
Grope~ Caress~
Grope~ Stroke~
"Noo!~~ M-My chest isn''t that big!~~" Cam closed her eyes and eximed, embarassed by the fact that her neighbour''s son was pointing out just how big her creamy breasts were, which were as soft as warm clouds and as bouncy as freshly made pudding.
"But they are, Cam...You''re tits are just as fat as I say, and even more..." I smiled as I squeezed her soft breasts even harder to the point they were spilling out from the gaps between my fingers, which made her whimper out from having her breasts mushed around like dough.
"I mean, just look at how ample and voluminous they are, like they''re full of milk that''s going to spurt out at any second...Calling these mounds of fat anything other than big and plump would be a tant lie."
"And I don''t know what you''re seeing every day in the mirror, Cam, but these are definitely some massive knockers that would probably go restless if someone didn''t y with them every day." I said as I started to pull down her white blouse and revealed her pale white breast that currently had ayer of blush on it and looked like it was about to spill out of her blue bra because of how fat they werepared to the small bra she was wearing that was barley holding these puppies in.
"Noo!~~ My daughter already drank all the milk I had in my breasts when I had her, so there''s nothing that wille out no matter how much you squeeze my chest, Kafka!~" Cam eximed in a fluster and quickly grabbed my hand when she saw me slipping my fingers into her bra, trying to stop me from taking it off.
She then looked up at me with a pleading look on her face, with trembling eyes that looked like they were about to cry and and said in a shaky voice,
"...A-And I think you should really stop here, Kafka, and not go any further since I''m a married woman, a-and anymore would be too much for me to handle."
"Then what if you weren''t a married woman? What if you were still single and had no one else in your life?" I stopped digging through her bra and looked down at her figure, who was looking up at me with teary eyes and a flushed face,pletely losing any countenance as an adult. And looked more like an innocent girl who was about to lose her virginity to a man who snatched her off the streets.
"...Would you stop me even then?"
"T-That...I-I...I don''t-..." She stuttered and looked up at me in hesitation, as she didn''t know what to answer since she herself didn''t know what she would do at that moment, and was caught in a dilema at how she saw me and just what kind of feelings she held for the boy next door that had suddenly barged into her life and was making a mess of it for better or worse along the way.
I could honestly take advantage of Cam''s current vulnerable state, where her head was in a mess and she didn''t know what to feel about what was going on, and go even further with her. But I didn''t want to push her limits and make her do something she would regretter on, and I decided I would stop right now and only go all the way when she was also prepared topletely ept me.
But judging by how she sees me now, it looks like it won''t be long before that happens.
"It''s fine, Cam. You don''t have to scramble your head for an answer and can slowly think about itter on." I said as I stopped groping her chest, which made her look at me in surprise for being so thoughtful when she knew that she wouldn''t be able to resist even if I went any further and would be forced to make some hard decisions that she currently wasn''t clear on.
This only made her blush, as if she found my consideration for her something that she was really attracted to and made her like me more than she already did before. She also couldn''t help but bow her head down and nce at me from the corner of her eye, like she was a shy little bride looking at her husband for the first time after marriage.
"And until then I won''t do anything uncouth to you that would make you ufortable, so you can rx and not be so tensed when you''re around me."
To prove that I was serious this time, I even took my hand off her shoulders and was about to move a little to the side to give her some personal space.
But just as I lifted my hand off her shoulders, Cam''s hands shot up from below, firmly grabbed onto my hand, and ced them right back onto her shoulder, like that''s where they belonged at all times, and she looked like she didn''t want me to take them off at all costs.
When I looked at her to ask what she was doing, I only saw her shyly looking away from my gaze and say in a soft voice,
"...T-Touching that ce is a bit too much since I''m still a married woman who belongs to my husband. B-But a hand on my shoulder should be fine I guess, since it''s not really a inappropriate ce to touch and can be considered a friendly gesture."
She looked like she found it reallyfortable and soothing to have my hand wrapped around her neck and wanted it to stay on there for a little bit longer since she was addicted to the feeling of warmth and protection I gave her when I did so, but was too embarrassed to say it directly since her social status stopped her from doing so and said it in a roundabout way, hoping that I would understand.
I smiled at her adorable little way of saying, ''hug me even more, and don''t you ever stop even if I tell you to'', which only made me want to make her feel even moreforted and safe and give her all the love that her bastard of a husband didn''t give.
Chapter 140: Just Watch Me...
And as the first step to giving her the love she deserved but never got, I said,
"Oh, so it''s fine to do anything as long as it''s something that resembles a friendly getsure?...Then something like this should be fine, right?"
Chu!~
Before she could reply to my statement and shyly nod her head to tell me that she was fine with any friendly actions, she felt her silky bangs get pushed aside and saw my lipse down from above and firmly nt a firm kiss on her forehead.
When I pulled my lips from her forehead, which was rising in temperature by the second, I saw her cherry-red face frozen in shock, never expecting me to actually kiss her.
She then slowly turned her head towards me like a mechanical robot that had its circuits fried and asked,
"...A-A kiss on the forehead?...T-That''s considered to be a friendly gesture?"
"Of course it is~" I said casually. "Have you not seen others kiss each other on the cheeks as a way of greeting one another? It''s simr to that."
"And if you think that it''s still not a friendly gesture, then I can just kiss you on your cheek like this, like everyone else does, instead of on your forehead."
Chu!~
I said to her surprise, and before she could react, I bent down and kissed her left cheek, which was already flushed in a shade of red, which made that specific spot where I kissed her even more red.
"Why do you look so suprised?" I asked after seeing the dazed look on her face, like she had just entered into a dreand of her own. "...Do you not like this ''friendly gesture'' of mine?"
"N-No, that''s not it!" She quickly said so that I didn''t misunderstand. And then ced her hand on the ce where I kissed her on the cheek and said, "I-It''s just that it''s been so long since anybody has ever kissed me, and I was just caught in the moment of remembering what it feels like to receive one..."
"Does your so-called husband not kiss you at all?" I asked as I yed with her earlobes that were as soft as cotton, which she seemed to enjoy with how she was smiling, like she found it to be ticklish.
"No, his pride is too high for him to give me any attention himself and always expects me to do something for him, since he belongs to the sort of men that find it relishing to have a wife that''s much smarter than them under their control since it gives them a feeling of power over their wives, which was one of the reasons we stopped having any physical contact with each other many many years ago, when I found out just what sort of man he actually was..."
Cam said as she clutched her fists in a frustrated manner, like she had been tricked and betrayed by her husband, which made me wonder just what their story was and how they even got together since I''m pretty sure that Cam would never settle for such a petty man and would look for someone who treated her as an equal and cherished her for who she was.
"Well, whether your husband gives you any attention or not doesn''t matter any more, since from here on forth you have your next door neighbour who will cross the street for you at any time of the day or not to give you however many kisses you want in the ce of your husband, and shower you in love that you are meant to receive for being the amazing woman you are.." I said as I held her closer in my embrace and rocked ourselves sideways in a merry manner, which made her giggle at how we currently looked like a young couple that was having a wholesome Sunday morning with one another.
"Judging by what you''re saying, it looks like you''re trying topletely rece my husband all together and be my actual husband in his ce by the end..." Cam smirked and predicted exactly what I was trying to do.
She then looked up at me with a doubtful look on her face, like she found it funny that I was talking so big when it was actually impossible to do what I say, and said,
"...But can you really do something like rece my husband''s ce in my life, when you''re just a kid who hasn''t even graduated school yet and is still living in your mother''s house?"
I didn''t take any offence to herment, as I knew she was just joking with me and understood why she would think that way, since I was basically a little kid who reeked of his mother''s milk in her eyes and didn''t seem like someone who could actually cast her husband aside and support an adult like her in his ce.
I just simply looked down at her with a carefree smile on my face and said with absolute confidence in my eyes,
"You might beughing right now, Cam, since what''s happening right now might all be fun and games for you, with nothing actually happening in the end...But watch me, Cam..." I said as I lightly pinched her earlobe so that she clearly heard what I say.
"...Watch me as I take you away from your husband and make youpletely mine and mine only, and make you warm up our bed every night where we''ll make sweet, passionate love all night until the sun rises."
"Just watch me..."
The smug face on Cam''s face disappeared and was reced with a look of premonition, as if, for some reason, beyond all the barriers that were standing in my way, I could do what I promised without much hassle, which she didn''t know how to feel about.
All she did know was that after I became her next-door neighbour and entered her monotonous life, her life wasn''t going to be the same ever again, which made her feel worried and excited at the same time for what the future held for her.
Chapter 141: You Really Arent Mine
"You know if you keep on talking to a married woman like me in such a dirty way, I might just tell your mother and make her teach you some manners of how to treat your elders~..." Cam said in a coquettish manner to make sure that I didn''t go too over her head and bully her while poking my abdomen as if she were checking if the rest of my body was as hard as my chest.
"Try it..." I said endearingly as I slipped my hand under her blouse and pulled on her bra strap that was hanging on her shoulder, like I was ready to pull it off at any moment. "...You''ll see what happens then."
Cam immediately quieted down in a reluctant and pityful manner and looked to be wondering just why she was taking orders from a kid who wasn''t even born when she was in college and how she couldn''t resist any word that I said.
She even looked up at me with a doubtful gaze, as if she were wondering if I had put a charm spell on her or something. But she shook her head, thinking what a childish idea that was.
And I thought that she was simply weak towards men like me, who were gentle andpassionate most of the time, but became tyrannical and unruly at the moments that mattered the most, which seemed to always make her loins heat up and look at the other party like she was an animal in heat.
"...And I don''t even think that my mother would care too much about who I''m seeing since she''s quite open-minded and spoils her son a lot, so I don''t think there''s any use of youining to her."
Well, I''m sure she wouldn''t be too bothered before, since she was actually an understanding parent who would be happy as long as her son was. But now that I was pursuing her as a lover and wasn''t simply her son anymore, she wouldn''t be too happy to know that I was already going after another girl. And I had to deal with that situation somehow so that we could all coexist peacefully as a family.
"She may be open-minded, but do you think she''s understanding enough to ept a married woman who''s older than her as her daughter-inw?" Cam''s eyes darted up at me as she waited for my response with a knowing smile on her face.
"Well, she may not be that open-minded...But we don''t even know if you''re married in the first ce, so whatever you''re saying right now ispletely invalid."
I tried to steer away from this topic since it would be quite awkward when she learned about my rtionship with my motherter on. And I don''t exactly know how she will react when she finds out that the person she thought was my mother was my lover as well.
"Well, it isn''t invalid anymore, since I''ve got my ID card right here with me that has more than enough evidence to prove all my ims." Cam said, excited that she could finally prove her innocence.
"Now, just where did I put it?" She looked around to see where the card was. "...Oh right, I put it in my back pocket."
And just as she was about to get up and take her card from her pants, I pushed her back down onto the sofa and said,
"It''s okay, you don''t need to get up...Let me take it for you."
I then took my hands off her shoulder and slid them down her slender back until I reached her pants, which made her shiver from the sensation of my fingers running down her spine and made her bite her lips so that she didn''t let out a whimper.
Slide~
Her back was like a smooth valley that inclined into a massive mountain when I reached her round butt, so I could say that my hand really enjoyed its journey down her back.
Grope~ Grope~
After groping her ass a little in the name of checking if what I was touching was her ass or a soft cushion on the sofa, which made her re at me with a blush on her face, wondering if I was helping her or taking advantage of her, I slid my fingers into one of the two back pockets on her jeans and wriggled them around to get the card inside.
"N-No, not that one...The other one~" Cam groaned from the ticklish sensation of my fingers moving inside her pocket, which were indirectly stroking and teasing her cheek, which felt so supple andfortable to touch.
"No, I''m pretty sure it''s in this pocket...I just have to dig deeper to find it." I grinned while pushing my entire hand into her pocket and grabbed as much of her soft flesh as I could, and started squeezing her round butt as if her card would only appear if I did so.
Jump~
Cam jerked up and jumped from her seat when she suddenly felt her ass get groped. But she couldn''t go anywhere with my hands in her pocket holding her back, and went right back to her seat where she could do nothing but watch as her ass got yed around with.
Dig~ Dig~
"Noo, Kafka!~ It really isn''t in that pocket!...You won''t find anything there, no matter how much you dig inside there!~" She eximed when she felt my hand trying to enter the crevice between her cheeks, and she quickly pulled my hand out of her ass in a panic so that I didn''t go any further.
"Oh, sorry, sorry~ I thought for sure that it was inside that pocket and made a small mistake." I casually apologised, which made her re at me like she was telling me that she wasn''t dumb and she knew what I was trying to do.
I ignored her fiesty gaze and quickly pulled the card out of her other pocket. And even though I wanted to y around her other cheeks as well, I didn''t dare to do so since she looked like she would bite me if I did.
But even though I couldn''t grope her ass again, I swiped her card against my nose and took in a deep breath of the card that''d been squeezed between her ass this whole while, which was just as embarassing as having her ass groped for Cam.
"You dirty pervert!~" She scoffed and looked away with a blush, wondering if everyone in my generation was as devious as I was.
I simply smiled at her lovable behaviour that made me want to coddle her so much and then took a look at her ID card, while ying with her earrings on her ears, which made a jingling noise whenever I flicked them.
"So what do you have to say now, Kafka, now that you''ve seen my ID card?" Cam leaned towards me while pushing her breasts onto my arm, and she asked with a victorious look on her face. "Do you finally believe what I have been telling you all along and are willing to apologise for calling me a liar?"
"Wait, I haven''t even seen your information yet, so give me a second." I said as I stared at her ID, which looked the same as what you would see back on Earth with the same old information. But it had an additional tag called ''Variant'', which probably has something to do with the different types of humans in this world.
"Huh? What''s taking you so long?" She said with a confused look on my face, thinking that I was stalling for time to avoid embarrassing myself. "Can''t you just take a look at my date of birth and my partner''s name to see that I''m not lying?"
"...Oh no, the thing is, I haven''t even moved onto that part of your ID, since I''m still stuck on seeing just how cute this photo of you looks." I said as I stared at her picture on the card where she was smiling so brightly, which I''m pretty sure would''ve made the cameraman who took the photo think of that moment for the rest of his week.
"Usually even the most beautiful woman look kinda off in any document issued by the government...But my Cam somehow seems to manage to look good wherever she goes, to the point that even this licence photo looks like it''s been taken in a studio."
"Hmph!~ Who''s your Cam?!~"
She said as she turned away in embarrassment and looked like she was expecting me to reply with one of my usual arrogant remarks about how she would definitely be mine.
But she was shocked when she heard the exact opposite of what she was thinking, when I casually agreed to her statement and said,
"...Yeah, I guess you really aren''t my Cam, since it says in your ID that you really do have a husband just like you said and have a daughter of your own as well."
Cam didn''t expect to hear such words from me and was surprised I would ever say something like that when I was so adamant on making her mine before, to the point I made an open challenge at her husband.
And was surprised that very same person who spoke so much about stealing her away was now casually saying that he didn''t really care about her anymore after confirming that she was married and had a child of her own, as if all her worth was lost the moment her past was revealed to me.
Chapter 142: Every Step Of The Way
She didn''t know how to feel about it since she should''ve been happy that I epted the truth so easily and understood that she was a married woman who wasn''t open to any other rtionships like I was looking for.
But in reality, it was the exact opposite of relief, as she looked so uneasy and restless at the moment with how gloomy her eyes looked. And looked sick to the stomach, almost as if someone she had put all her expectations on ran away without a care in the world about her because he was scared of the challenges that came his way if she were to be with her.
She knew that this was the ideal situation for her and what was morally right, but she couldn''t help but feel sad that I left her the second I saw that she was old and washed up.
And she felt slightly betrayed that I left her the moment things turned for the worst, which made her give a wry smile on her face as if she had finally epted that there will be no one in this life of hers that will be by her side and love her for who she was no matter the circumstances.
And that she should just give up all hope and ept her life for what it was, and pray that she''ll have a better one in her next life.
She honestly looked so disturbed and downtrodden that she didn''t even want to look at me anymore, and she looked like she wanted to lock herself in her room and cry herself to sleep.
But she was too proud to do that and didn''t want to show any weakness in front of the boy who yed with her feelings and cast her aside, so she simply gave a straight smile that had bitterness hidden deep inside of it and said,
"Oh, I didn''t expect you to react so casually...I thought for sure that you would be shocked and surprised when you find out my true age and the fact that I have a family of my own."
She was doing her best to hide her feelings by half-closing her eyes and having a polite smile on her voice. But it was obvious that she was hurting deep inside, seeing as how her voice was shaking as she spoke and how tightly she was holding the hems of her clothes, like she was going to tear through them any second.
Seeing Cam like this honestly made my heart drop to the bottom and made me want to m my head against the wall until I could feel my brain stter against the wall for saying such a vague phrase that could easily be taken in the wrong way, like how Cam was taking it right now.
But it was absolutely necessary that I said that misleading line to her as if I really didn''t care about her anymore now that I knew her actual past, so that I could make her realise just where she held me in her heart and just how important my promise to take her away from her dreary life and pull her into mine was, since I was sure that she wouldn''t be able toe to a proper decision or at least a certain direction that led to a good ending if I simply left her like this.
But now that I''ve done my job of making her understand just how important I was to her when I was just a boy who had just moved into town recently and someone she had just met this morning, I should quickly make her understand that it was all a misunderstanding from the start so that she didn''t get any further depressed since seeing her like this really felt like I was being slowly stabbed in the heart, which I rightfully deserve and much more for ying with her emotions like this.
To do that, I casually said, while acting as if I werepletely unaware of how broken she was right now,
"Oh, don''t get me wrong. I was definitely surprised when I found out your real age and marital status...I was so surprised that I think I even peed my pants a little."
I looked down at my pants as if I were checking to see if there were any stains on them, which made Cam giggle as if she thought that even though I was the horrible boy who yed with her heart, she had to admit that she still enjoyed my presence in her life, since I always managed to make herugh and smile with whatever goofy shenanigans I did that no one else in her life did before.
Droop~
But her face sunk once again when she realised that her rtionship with me wouldn''t be the same again after what had just happened, and made her feel worse than she already was.
And just as she was about to tear up after being unable to hold back her emotions anymore, no matter how she tried to do so, her face froze and her mind was thrown for a whirl when she heard what I had to say next.
"...But even though I was surprised, I already knew that my feelings for you wouldn''t change no matter how old you were or how many children you already had with your husband...And that I would love you for who you are, no matter the circumstances."
"And even though I might be a little bit shocked at your true identity and past, it still doesn''t change how I feel about you, as from the moment I saw your beautiful face..." I said as I caressed her cheeks that was a bright cherry red right now from my sudden promation that made her forget every negative thought she had a moment ago.
And reced it with an overwhelming warmth and tenderness that had taken over her body and love-struck eyes that were gazing at me with desire and passion, like I was the love of her life, who she had been searching for her whole life and wanted to devote the rest of her life to.
"...I decided that I would shoulder the burdens that you carry in your life and walk with you every step of the way, no matter how treacherous the journey gets."
"...Heck, why should I even let you walk?!"
I eximed like I realised how stupid I sounded, and all of a sudden, to Cam''s surprise, I lifted her up from where she was sitting by scooping her up from the bottom and ced her right on myp.
Scoop~ Hug~
And before she could even react to what was going on, I wrapped my hands around her waist, pulled her closer to me so that her ass was submerged into myp, pushed the hair hanging on her back aside while she had a baffled expression on her face, and gave her a kiss right on the back of her neck, which instantly turned her skin''s colour from a pale white to a light shade of pink when it felt my lips on it, and said as if it were a writtenw that must be followed at all costs,
"...My queen only deserves to be carried around like this wherever she goes and shouldn''t every her precious feet on the filthy ground."
"So understand this, my sweet little Cam..." I said as I pushed my face into her soft and fragrant back, which smelled of jasmines, which made her breath hasten and her heart rate speed up. "...when you are with me, I promise that I will never leave your side, no matter what happens in your life, no matter how atrocious it may be."
"And I swear on my honour that even if I knew that your final destination is at the end of the world where all hope is lost, I would carry you all the way to the end and make sure that not even a single speck of dirt touches your feet until we finally perish together at the end with smiles on our faces, reminiscing about the wonderful life we lived together..."
Chapter 143: Tears Of Joy And Relief
Phew...That took a solid breath out of me to let out everything that I felt about this lovelydy before me, without a single lie or promise that I wouldn''t keep.
As honestly, even though the main reason I was interacting with Cam in such a manner was because of the trials given by the gods, I actually did fall in love with her like I told her I did, and I knew for sure that there was no lie in what I felt for her at the moment, which was pure, unadorned love for the gorgeous woman before me.
I didn''t know if it was actually love at first sight, like I told her, or if I was captivated by her spirited and cheerful personality that made me feel like I was standing in the middle of a fresh spring breeze when I was with her.
But I truly did love the girl on myp with all my heart, just like I loved my mother. And knew that I would even be willing to ruin worlds for her sake without even living a single soul behind, which also made me wonder if my godplex was slowlying out after finding out I was the son of God since I normally don''t have such genocidal thoughts.
Or it could just be the protective instict I have towards my mother and Cam, like everyone has towards their loved ones, that makes one willing to do anything to see the love of their lives safe and sound.
I also didn''t know if I was just weak to love and fell for everyone I saw.
Or it was because all the candidates in this trial were all so charming that it made it impossible for me not to fall in love with all of them...If it''s thetter, then I can already feel my head spinning at the thought of the number of lovers I''ll have by the end of the trial, which only the Gods knows how many I will have.
I could only pray to the Gods and hope they would be by my side until the end and make sure that I don''t get ripped to shreds by my own family, which will definitely be a ''little''rger than the average one.
Sniff!~ Sniff!~
And just while I was thinking about how I was going to manage all my partners in one single house, I heard a sniffling sounding from the front, and to my surprise, I found Cam sobbing silently while tears poured down her eyes.
I had thought that Cam would''ve thrown herself into my arms and apologised for misunderstanding me, or at least would''ve felt better after realising that I was a misunderstanding. But I didn''t actually expect her to start crying like a girl who had her heart broken while constantly wiping off the tears that were flowing down her face with her hands.
"Cam, I-..." I said wanting to console her, but was interrupted when Cam said, while choking on her own tears,
"B-Be quiet, Kafka...A-And don''t look at me right now, since I''m pretty sure that I look like a mess right now~~."
"...I-I''m only crying because I couldn''t hold back my tears of joy and relief after hearing you say all those nice things to me, that no one has ever bothered to say to me before~~" She said as she pushed me back onto the sofa, as if she didn''t want me to see her crying face since it was quite embarrassing to cry in front of a kid.
"...S-So just leave me alone for a minute and let me finish up my business while you s-sit back on the sofa, knowing that ''you'' were the one who made me cry like this~~"
She then looked back at me with teary eyes, like she wanted to make sure that she knew that I was talking about her, and emphasised saying,
"...I-I mean it when I say that it wasn''t my husband, whom I married more than twenty years ago, nor my daughter, whom I took care of her whole life...But it was ''you'' who made me cry like this!~ And only ''you'' and not anyone else!~"
Cam said as she weeped out, indirectly telling me that I was the only one who made her feel special andforted, as if I had her back at all times, and no one else, including her family, made her feel the same way I did, which showed just how desperate she was for her family''s attention and care that she never got in return when she poured out her entire heart and soul for them her whole life.
I simply sighed, thinking about the life she had lived till now, where her own family didn''t bother about her and her feelings one bit, and didn''t pester her anymore, and let her vent out her feelings.
Before resting back on the sofa and giving her some space, I put my handkerchief on herp, which she immediately took, blew her nose, and started sobbing again, like she was wondering if her husband or daughter, who seemed to only care about themselves, would be as considerate as me if she were to ever cry in front of them.
This only made her think of more scenarios where her family wasn''t by her side when she needed them the most, and a dam of tears flooded out of her eyes while I simply sat back and rxed as I heard her vent all the emotions she had hidden deep inside all these years, which were finally starting toe out once I had opened the floodgates.
Violent and murderous thoughts about her husband, who was the main reason Cam was crying like this, also popped into my head, which made me want to watch him burn alive in front of me.
But I put those thoughts aside for now and focused on Cam before me by carressing her trembling back every once in a while as she cried, which seemed to have an effect as she would always quiet down every time I did so.
And just like that, instead of going out with friends like the kids my age were doing on a Sunday morning, I spent it consoling and rubbing the back of the milf next door, to whom I had promised in my heart that I would never let her cry again, whether it was in this life or the next one, where we would still be fated to be with one another again.
Chapter 144: Would You Love Me If...?
Cam had told me that she just needed a few minutes of time to herself and that she''d stop crying by then. But it took much longer than she said, and I almost even fell asleep on her sofa by the time she finished, havingpletely drenched my handkerchief in her tears.
After fixing up her face and making sure it was presentable again, she cleared her throat and looked back at me over her shoulders to see how I looked after carrying her crying figure on myp for so long, and found me sitting back on the sofa in quite afortable position.
And as if she were jealous of howfy I looked when she was crying this whole time and wanted to be as cosy as I was, she nudged herself further up myp until her ass crack was right on top of my crotch andpletely leaned back on me as if she were using my body as a recliner.
"Do I look like a sofa to you?" I said as I adjusted my sitting position so that Cam would feel morefortable and made it so that her head was resting right on my chest, below my head.
"You could at least do this much after making me cry for so long." Cam said with a satisfied smile on her face, like she felt at peace in this moment, and wriggled herself into my embrace, which also meant that her ass was going further down my crotch and was making it really hard for me to not do anything unsavoury to her.
"What about this?" I said as I wrapped my arms around her tummy and pulled her closer to me so that I could feel the entirety of her body''s warmth. "Does this make you feel any better?"
"Much better~" She said in a satisfied manner as she held my arms around her and looked like she never wanted me to let go of her.
"Then what about this?" I said as I dragged my hands upwards towards her towering breasts, whose deep cleavage I could clearly see from my current position. "I''m pretty sure you would feel much better if I gave you a tight hug up here."
"I''m sure I would..." Cam epted that she wouldn''t mind me groping her chest, but contrary to her words, she stopped my hands from moving any further up her body and said,
"...But unfortunately, I''m a woman bound by an oath, so I can''t let you do such things for now." She held out her hand to show the despicable ring on her finger, which I wanted to throw in the trash so much.
"For now?...Then does that mean there''s a time in the future where I can y with these mounds of meat that you have hanging on your chest?" I said as I leered at her milky white chest below, which looked like it was begging me to take a bite and put my mark on it.
"...I-I don''t really know that." She said in a flustered manner after seeing how I was looking at her chest like a feral animal that hadn''t eaten in days and was lightly squeezing her pudgy tummy, like I was practicing for what I was going to do to her breasts. "...B-But for now, I just want you to answer some of my questions before I say anything else."
"Of course, ask away." I leaned back on the sofa, ready to answer any question of hers regarding our rtionship together while ying with her tummy since it felt so addictive to squish and move around like y dough. Her white blouse also slipped up when she leaned on me, which allowed me to y with her bare stomach, which made it even more enticing to do.
"Then let me ask you..." Cam said as she pinched my hands, telling me to stop ying around and focus like the adult she was. "...are you actually telling me the truth when you say that you love me and not just saying it for the sake of it?"
"I am..." I said with conviction in my voice, like I would give the same answer even if the lord up above asked me the same question.
"I definitely am, and there''s no doubt about it since there''s no one else in this world who knows what I like and don''t like other than myself...And I can guarantee you that you stole my heart the moment you appeared before my eyes and have been holding it captive ever since."
"I-I see." She tried to act like she was calm after hearing my words. But the way her feet were moving around in a giddy manner gave away just how happy she was when she heard me say that I loved her.
She then asked while she still had the momentum and courage to ask such embarrassing questions that made her cheeks flush,
"...T-Then does that mean you still love me, even after knowing how old I am?"
"Of course!" I said in an enthusiastic manner. "Who cares if you''re a young adult who''s just about to step into the workforce or ady old enough to be my mother?"
"As long as I can be with you, I don''t care whatever age you may be since I didn''t fall for you because of your age, but fell for the beautiful girl I saw when that door opened up wide in front of my eyes."
"Hmph! You''re acting like you''ll still care about me even if I turned into an old granny!" She gave me an intense stare and pouted, thinking that I only fell for her looks.
"Is that even a doubt, Cam?" I asked like it was obvious. "I mean, who else is going to take care of my wife other than me when we grow old together?"
Cam blushed when she heard me already making ns for us far into the future and looked like she wanted to say that I was lying when I said I would take care of her every need even when she became older.
But when she saw the sincere look in my eyes when she turned to look at me, where she couldn''t see a single lie, she immediately backed off, losing all of her motivation to argue with me.
And she looked to be wondering if she was actually so charming that she could make someone so much younger than her fall for her, so much so that he would even be willing to be with her even if she grew older while he stayed young and healthy.
And even though I genuinely meant it when I said that I wouldn''t even care if she turned into a grandma at this moment, as I''ve long gotten past judging a person''s worth by their looks after seeing the true ugliness of human beings that wear masks to hide the true evil that they were, I also knew that stopping a person from ageing and granting them immortality would be easy if I became a god, so I didn''t even consider ageing as an issue in all the rtionships I was going to form and didn''t even bother to think about it.
Chapter 145: I Want A Whole Litter Of Them
"T-Then what about my family and husband? Are you not bothered by them?" She carefully asked, trying to corner me with another question that she thought was difficult for me to answer.
But to her surprise, I didn''t hesitate one bit and simply said,
"As for your husband, I have ways with dealing with him, so don''t worry about that..."
Cam was confused with my answer as she was asking if I was bothered by the fact she already had a husband and not whether I knew how to get rid of him or not, which made her look at me weirdly like she was wondering just how a high schooler could even remove her husband from the picture so easily like I said.
"And even though I''m still a little bothered that you already have a daughter..." I said like I was contemting what to do, which made her eyes droop, like she thought that this was the line that I couldn''t cross and where I realised that my rtionship with her wouldn''t work out.
"...I''ll be fine with it, as long as you pump out a couple of adorable little daughters for me from your tight little pussy, who I can rightfully say are all mine."
"Eh?!?" She eximed as her face turned bright red, shocked and in a fluster when she suddenly heard me talking to her about bearing my children. "...Y-You want me to provide you with some children, when I''m already f-forty years old?"
"A-And not just one or two, b-but a bunch of them?" She said as she felt her abdomen and wondered if her womb could handle that many babies after so many years of being empty.
"Why not?...Do you not want anymore children now that you already have a full grown daughter and aren''t prepared to have anymore?"
I asked about her willingness to have children, and I didn''t even think that she was hesitating because she couldn''t bear anymore children because of her body''s age, since I was pretty sure that the women of this world didn''t have any restrictions in their bodies that stopped them from having children at a certain age, judging by how my mother simply epted that she would bear my children when the topic was brought up and didn''t say anything against it that made it impossible.
"No no! I definitely do want more children, since they''re the most precious things in the whole wide world, and I miss rocking them in my arms while they hold onto me with their tiny, itty-bitty fingers that are so cute and adorable!~"
She said as she reminisced about the lovely time she had when her daughter was a baby and seemed exhrated at the thought of having more children she could y around with and watch as they grew up once again, like she did in the past.
"...But it''s just that I don''t think my age is quite appropriate to have anymore children, since I don''t know what others would think if they heard a woman in her forties having a baby again, sote in her life." She said in a hesitant manner, while looking gloomy at how society would think of her and her children if they heard about her umon case and how it would affect them when they grew up.
"Hmph!...Who cares about what others have to say when the whole world is in my hands?"
I arrogantly harumphed as if there was nothing much to deal with and said something that she couldn''t really understand.
But what she did know and understand was that I had my own way of making everything work out smoothly, as even though I was basically a child in her eyes, she knew that I wasn''t the type of person who would say some nonsense with nothing to back it up like most adults her age did and would definitely carry through with what I promised.
She didn''t seem to know why she thought that about me when she barely knew me. But her gut instinct simply told her that I was that type of man, and she chose to believe it and also trust me in the end.
"...So you don''t have to worry about anything, other than all the long nights where both of us will be working hard in bed, which will surely be exhausting for you.
And your pussy which will definitely be beaten up and sore after all the abuse that it will go through in my hands, and you can rest easy knowing that I''m here by your side every step of the way to smash through any obstacle that mighte our way."
I said with a smile on my face and took the chance where she was looking up at the ceiling with a flustered look on her face, like she was imagining how it would be to be in a baby-making session with me, and tried to see if I could cop a feel of her tits while she was distracted.
p!~
And just as my hands were about to reach her fabulous hills, Cam snapped out of her daze and pped my hands away, and said with a re,
"Don''t you dare, you pervert!"
She then harumphed and looked at me strictly so she could make sure I understood her words, when she said,
"...And don''t get too high on your horses, Kafka, and make up imaginary scenarios in your head when I never even agreed to having any children with a kid like you who still reeks of his mother''s milk!"
Chu!~
I didn''t take her warning to mind at all and simply smiled, bent down and kissed her on the nose to her surprise, and said while looking down at her cute little face,
"You also never denied it and didn''t say that you wouldn''t carry my children, Cam, so tell me what exactly does that mean?...Tell me, so that I can understand the thoughts that are going through your mind at the moment."
Swish~
Cam didn''t answer my question and looked away with a flushed look on her face, like a coward who was too scared to tell her answer because of the consequences that came with it and just decided to retreat and hide instead, like the chicken she was.
Turn over~ Roll~
And the way she hid from me to avoid answering my question was also quite a sight, as she just turned herself over while sitting on me, like a hot dog on a roller, which also meant that she was currently lying on me with her breasts squished against my abdomen, which felt reallyfortable and warm, like a fluffyforter was ced on top of me.
She also plunged her head into my chest and hugged me tightly, just in case I tried to peel her off my body and make her answer my question, which was quite an adorable sight to witness and showed that no matter how old she may be, she still had a childish side to her that was so freaking cute, just like my mother.
Well, my mother was mature 10% of the time while acting like a spoiled child the rest of the 90%. While Cam was the exact opposite of that, so it''s not really the bestparison.
Chapter 146: All You Men Are The Same
"I don''t know, Kafka~ I honestly don''t know what to say or think~" Cam said in an uneasy manner while her face was still buried in my chest and wiggled her ass around, showing just how nervous and worried she was about her future.
"I was perfectly fine with my current life, even though my rtionship with my family wasn''t the most stable, and I knew that I wasn''t feeling the best about how my life was going.
But I persisted on and ignored what I was truly feeling, thinking that I couldn''t change my life now even if I wanted to since I''m already too old and that I should just ept my circumstances for my family''s sake." Cam murmured into my chest the reason she didn''t try to change anything, even though she knew she was unhappy about her life and her rtionship with her family.
"...But then you just had toe into my life all of a sudden and show me a whole new path that I could walk on, where I could possibly find the happiness I seek at the end of the road.
Which, now that I think about it, was quite ridiculous of me to actually believe, since the one promising me was a high schooler like you who''s still living in your mother''s house." Cam chuckled by the end, like she thought she was crazy for actually trusting a boy whom she had just met with changing her life to the way she wanted it to be.
"But even though I say all that, for some reason my gut is telling me to believe in your promise as if it were sure that you would definitely do what you promised without a doubt.
And is desperately convincing me to hold your hand and let you take me on that ideal path I''ve been wanting to walk on for the entirety of theter half of my life." Cam finally stopped hiding her face and looked up at me with a look of wonder and suspicion in her eyes, as if she were trying to find out just what it was about me that made her trust a kid like me so much.
But she shook her head like she couldn''te to a clear conclusion and thought she was simply attracted to my charm, which she had to admit was making her go crazy whenever she looked at me as if she wanted to make mepletely her''s, or at least she wanted herself to be one of the few people I looked at fondly.
"Then why don''t you already take my hand and walk the path, where I can promise you eternal happiness all the way up to the end?" I said as I slipped my fingers into her hand and held it tightly. "Why are you still hesitating to do so? Is it because you''re thinking about how your daughter will react to the new changes she will have to face regarding the decisions you make?"
"I''d actually be happy if she was worried about the changes that would take ce if I went with you and went as far as to stop me from going on a different path because she doesn''t agree with it."
Cam gave a reluctant smile and buried her face in my chest again.
"But unfortunately, she stopped caring about her mother years ago and wouldn''t even be bothered if I said I was going to divorce her father and marry a boy who''s even younger than her..."
I gave her a pet on her head to console her for how her horrible daughter was treating the person who had raised her whole life and beared her in her womb for nine months, which Cam graciously epted by snuggling into my embrace even more and taking a whiff of my odour, which she seemed to really enjoy, seeing how she was currently sniffing me like a cute little dog with a satisfied smile on her face.
"If it''s not your daughter, then is it your husband that''s stopping you from moving on in your life? Are you scared of what he''ll do to you if you tell him that you''re leaving him for someone much better?" I arrogantly praised myself with a smile on my face, even though deep inside I was already ready to make her husband disappear off the face of this world if he really was the issue here.
"Of course not! Why would I be scared of that man?!" Cam eximed in absurdity and red at me for even assuming that she would ever be scared of such a pathetic human being.
"No matter how hot-headed he is and likes to act as if he was on top of me, he wouldn''t dare to do anything against me if I stepped my foot and made a decision since the only reason he''s been acting so tough and mighty all these years is because I''ve been staying silent all these years for the sake of my daughter and keeping the peace in my family."
"...And if I were to actually act up and go against him, he wouldn''t dare to oppose me with that pityful ego of his that will probably just break down the moment I say I''m leaving him and have him sobbing at his feet." She harumphed and looked at her husband''s photo on the wall with disdain, revealing what she''d truly been feeling about him for all these years.
"What if he tried to oppose you and turned violent against you? What would you do then??" I said in an excited manner, eager to know what she was going to say, as I was really enjoying this fiesty side of her''s she was currently showing, which was so different from her usual demeanour and looked like she was ready to go to war without an ounce of fear on her face.
"Violent against me?...Let him actually try." Cam chuckled with a cold glint in her eye, like she couldn''t wait for that to happen. "I''ll just p him right on the face until he tumbles to the ground and kick him on that beer belly of his for tricking me into falling for him years ago until his face goes pale."
After venting out what she wanted to do to her horrible husband with a satisfied look on her face, she looked down at me, only to see me staring at her with my eyes wide open, like I was gobsmacked at her sudden outburst that I didn''t expect from someone as graceful as her.
"D-Don''t misunderstand, Kafka. I almost never act this way...I-It''s just that I got heated in the moment and said some things that were out of line, so don''t be too surprised." She said, thinking that I was frightened by her sudden burst of fury and thought I wouldn''t want such a wild woman by my side.
"Oh, don''t get me wrong. I''m not scared of you or anything after hearing what you just said." I quickly said while looking at her with a lovestruck gaze in my eyes, like I was seeing her for the first time.
"I was just in a daze, thinking about how I could fall in love with you even more than I already did. But here you are, proving to me with your fiesty spirit that it''s clearly possible."
"E-Eh?" She was surprised that I looked to be admiring her for being so strong and iron-willed, when most of the meagre men in this world would see that as an unlikeable trait since it would make it impossible to control such an aggressive woman, which seemed to be their main desire in a partner. "...You actually like it when I''m acting in such an udy-like manner?"
"Of course I do!" I said while frantically nodding my head, like a ve that had just found his new master. "To be a woman who''s not only beautiful enough to ruin an entire nation like you but can stand her ground as well and fight for what she thinks is right...I don''t think there can be anything more attractive then that."
"O-Oh, I see. That''s surprising to hear." She blushed as she looked away from my gaze while thinking that I was some sort of enigma. "...You really are different from the rest of the men that are out there."
"...There''s also the indescribable feeling of conquering that same woman that couldn''t be controlled by others in bed, which is something that''s to die for." I said on a whim while sliding my hands down onto her ass, which immediately made her scowl at me in dismay, like she regretted thinking of me so high up before and saying,
"Never mind...All you men are just the same."
Chapter 147: Vague Requests
Shake~ Shake~
Cam vigourously shook her ass, which made my hands that were groping her cheeks slide right off to my dissapointment and dismay.
"And as for why I''m hesitating so much like you asked, it''s not because of my daughter or my husband since I already know both of them abandoned me for who I was a long time ago..." Cam said ruefully and held up her hand to show her ring on her finger.
"It''s because of the oath that I took many years ago to be loyal and faithful to my partner, which I just can''t seem to get over."
"I know you want to say for what reason I should be keeping my end of the oath when my husband has barely done his part of the vow he took during his whole married life with me." She gave a knowing smile, predicting exactly what I was going to ask.
"...But the thing is, even though he didn''t hold his end of the promise, I still did from the start and all the way up till now to keep our rtionship off the ground, so it isn''t exactly easy for me to suddenly abandon ship and jump onto a better one without any hesitation on my mind, since I''m just so used to living this subpar life of mine and find it strange to go off path all of a sudden."
I totally understood what Cam was saying, as it wasn''t exactly easy or normal to suddenly elope with a boy she just met when she''d been living a normal life this whole while and needed some time to prepare for it.
"How much time do you need until you cane to terms with the loyalty you have towards your marriage and family in general?"
I asked about what was on her mind, which she didn''t seem to be surprised about since she knew that even though I was a kid, I had more social and emotional awareness than anyone else she had met in her life.
Or else how would she have fallen for me so easily if I didn''t exploit and take advantage of her emotional insecurities and boost her self esteem so that she thought she deserved more than she already had.
And just as she was about to answer my question after putting some thought into it, I interrupted her by saying,
"No, nevermind...You don''t have to tell me and can take as long as you want for yourself to ept your situation, since I don''t want to force you to make any decision or put any deadline to stress you out."
"You can take as long as you need and don''t have to worry about me at all since I''m feeling to wait as long as it takes, if it means I can steal you away and make you mine..."
I said which made her give me a kind smile, like she appreciated that I could read her mind and know what she felt without her having to tell me, like no one else could.
"What a considerate boy you are, Kafka~ Your mother definitely raised you well, and taught you how to make a girl feel special and show her a good time~" Cam said as she pulled on my cheeks and treated me like a child, which I reluctantly epted.
She then looked at me with loving eyes while caressing my cheeks and said in a gentle tone,
"...And I don''t think you have to wait too long, as every second I spend with you, the more I don''t want to leave your side, since I''m finally starting to understand what it means to be in the safety of your partner and what it feels like to be truly loved when I''m with you..."
"Then we surely have to celebrate this asion with something special like a kiss, right?" I said, not willing to lose this opportunity where her emotions were at a high after finally starting to ept my feelings for her and tried to kiss her pink lips right before.
But just as I bent my head down to kiss her lips, she put her hand on my mouth and covered my lips approaching her. She then gave a coquettish look with her lips curled up and said,
"...Hold up now, Kafka...Although I''m slowlying to terms with what''s going on, we''re still not at a stage where we can give such intimate kisses to one another yet."
"But~~...." She said after seeing how pityful and sad I looked after being denied my kiss. "...I guess a kiss on the forehead should be fine for now."
Chu!~
Cam gave me a small peck on the forehead, and like a shy little girl who had worked up her courage to give her crush her first kiss, she immediately buried her face back into my chest and hid herself from me so that I didn''t see her face, which was as red as a ripe apple.
I was about to pat her head and enjoy the current situation I was in, with the milf next door lying in my embrace. But I was rudely interrupted with a message from the Gods, who always sent messages at the worst moments.
Ding~
[The God of Storms Synthia sends a request: ''Explore'' Cam''s slender back that you''ve been holding all this while now and show the Gods a good show]
[Sessfully fulfil the request and gain the Gods satisfaction and approval]
[Fail the given request and get bitten by a Primordial Lighting Dragon that will char you to ashes upon contact]
''Explore'' her back? What does that even mean?
Can''t you Gods send more detailed requests so that I can do a better and more efficient job of fulfilling them the way you like it?
[The Gods have all decided to give you more vague requests from now on and make you work with what you have been given, since you''re a little too good when ites to fulfilling specific requests, and we believe that we need to make it harder for you since it''s a trial to Godhood after all.] The God of Order, Evageline, said, as if she were giving me a topic with which I had to construct an entire art piece with.
Then you shouldn''t have made a trial; that''s whole purpose is to seduce a bunch of beautiful women and make them mine, which is something I''d give my life to do because of how much I would enjoy it.
You should''ve given me an impossible trial from the beginning instead of changing things up now. Not that I''mining about my current trial since I''m perfectly fine with what I have now.
[...]
I didn''t get any response from the Gods as to why I had to go through such a ridiculous trial where I had to steal away a couple of milfs instead of a more normal and less perverted one.
But any thoughts about that can wait forter, as I now have to ''explore'' Cam''s back that I''ve currently wrapped my arms around now, whatever that means, which I didn''t know how to go about without ending up in the stomach of a freaking dragon...
Chapter 148: Let Me Mark Your Body
Explore her back? What does that even mean?
The requests given by the Gods have all been really lewd and perverted so far; like, they haven''t been requested by beautiful gods that reigned supreme over the heavens, but more like they''re requests from creepy old men who want to see some action take ce at their will, which made me wonder just how desperate and thirty the Gods were after presiding over the Heavenly Axis for god knows how many aeons.
And using that as a reference I guess I have to do something depraved with her back, which the Gods have randomly chosen as a topic of interest since they want to make it harder for me to finish the requests. Or at least they want to see me struggle instead of breezing through it all like I did with my previous requests, since that would be more entertaining for them.
But unfortunately for them, I had already formed an idea in my head as to what I must do, so they won''t be able to see me panicking any time today.
Now all I have to do is convince Cam, who was happily snuggling in my embrace, without scaring her off, since even though she was starting to ept our rtionship, we weren''t at a stage where I could openly ask her to do the things I desire, like I could do with my mother, who would do anything I asked her to as long as I added in a few sweet words.
So to convince Cam to ept what I had thought of in my head without alerting her, I wrapped my arms around her back, hugged her like I didn''t want her to go anywhere, and said in a low voice,
"Now that I think about it, Cam, I think I''m kind of scared..."
"Scared of what?" Cam rested her chin on my chest and looked at me with a yful look on her face. "...My husband, and what he might do if he saw us like this?"
"Well, you don''t have to worry about that since he rarelyes back home and would usually call me beforeing so that I can prepare his favourite dishes for him before he reaches home, like I''m his call-in house maid." She gave a sarcastic smile, thinking of how outrageous her husband''s behaviour was and how she had been dealing with it for so many years.
"...And by chance, even if he gives me a surprise visit and sees us like this, I''ll make sure to cover for you so you can just escape through the garden behind the house." Cam chuckled like she found it funny that she was suddenly acting like an adulteress when she was a model wife before, which all changed after meeting me.
"Escape? Escape from that walking sack of potatoes you call a husband?" I scoffed and looked at her like I was asking if she was joking. "The one who should be running away is him after interrupting our intimate moment so rudely."
"But this is his house." Cam said in an amused manner, like she was asking if I was going to chase the man from the house he owned and lived in.
"But you''re mine..." I said like a tyrant who didn''t care about anything else but himself and his desires. "And I would be absolutely furious if another man saw me getting intimate with you, so your husband would honestly be getting off quite easily if I simply chased him out of his house."
"Okay, mister, edgey overlord~ You can calm down now." Cam rolled her eyes and giggled like she found the way I was acting to be funny, not believing that I would actually go to such extents as I said.
She then looked up at me and poked my nose, and asked,
"If you aren''t afraid of my husband, then just what is my little tyrant afraid of?"
"Well, it''s quite embarrassing to admit this..." I said while scratching my head in a shy manner and looking away from her gaze. "...but I''m afraid that you''ll just forget about everything that happened today after I go home and just think of it as some crazy episode in your life and move on to your day-to-day life the very next day aftering to your senses."
"There''s no way I would do such a thing, Kafka~" She said with a bright smile on her face, while pulling on my cheeks like she found it absolutely adorable that I was showing her vulnerable side to her, which men in this world would never normally do.
"As after everything that''s happened today and everything you said that has already been etched onto my heart, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to forget what happened today, even if I wanted to."
"...And when such a handsome and charming boy like you is calling out to me and asking for the hand of an olddy like me, do you really think I''ll let go of the golden goose that flew into my hands and let you go even if you wanted me to?"
Cam said while hugging me tightly and looking straight at my eye at the same time, like she was telling me that she wouldn''t let me go even if I begged her to and that it was my responsibility to take care of her for the rest of her life after entering her life and making it into an utter mess.
"No, I know you wouldn''t do such a thing, and I trust that you won''t suddenly change your mind since the girl I fell for isn''t a wishy-washy person who can''t make a decision, but a brave woman who follows through with her decisions all the way until the end." I said off-handedly, which made her feel really proud about herself, and I stuck her chest out in confidence, which only made my chest cavity tighter since she was pushing her breasts right into me.
"...But even though I say that, I still can''t help but feel a little scared that you''ll stop thinking about me and what happened this morning the moment I leave this house and have second thoughts about our rtionship, which has nothing permanent to hold us down and is still in its premature stage where nothing has started." I said with a dim glow in my eyes, like I was scared about my future with Cam, which she picked up on and nodded her head.
"I see...Then what do you suppose we do about that?"
Cam understood my worries and immediately chose to acknowledge them, just like any mature adult would, instead of arguing against it like you would see a girl my age do, thinking that I was doubting her. She then joked, saying,
"Please don''t tell me that you want to stay at my house until you''re sure that I won''t just forget about our beginning, as I don''t want your mother to call the cops on me, saying that I kidnapped her son."
"Well, that is quite a good idea, since I''d have more chances to sneak into your bed." Cam narrowed her eyes and made sure, in her mind, to never let me stay overnight for her safety.
"...But I was thinking more along the lines of giving you something that will definitely make you remember what happened today and make sure that you know who you belong to, instead of letting your thoughts waver off to thinking about the welfare of your family."
"Give me something?" She tilted her head. "You mean a gift? A gift I can keep in your memory."
She seemed excited at the thought of receiving a gift from me since it would be the first time, which was apparent from the way she was unconsciously wiggling her buttocks in joy.
But the ''gift'' I had in mind was much more different than what she was thinking of, which made me wonder how she would react when she heard that what I was giving her wasn''t a gift but a ''mark'' on her body that showcased just who she belonged to.
"Hold up now...Don''t make it sound like I''m giving you something so that you can use it to think about me while I''m off to war, and use it as a reminiscent piece if I were to die there." I said, as I wasn''t ready to die anytime soon before seeing just how the woman who birthed me looked.
"What I want to give you isn''t exactly a gift and is more along the lines of a ''mark'' on your body, which will surely make you think of me whenever you see it."
Chapter 149: Being A Masochist Might Not Be So Bad...
"A mark on my body?" Cam immediately got up from my embrace in a fright when she heard that I wanted to do something with her body and sat right on top of myp in a reversed position while looking at me in a wary manner. "...What exactly do you mean by that?"
"And, how exactly would you mark my body?"
She folded her hands on top of one another, which pushed out her snow white cleavage, and looked at me suspiciously, which made it seem like I was getting interrogated by a woman who was sitting right on top of my crotch with her legs in a M-shape, which I had to admit was quite hot and made me feel a little excited.
Especially the way Cam''s eyes were looking at me with slight contempt and disdain, like she would teach me a ''lesson'' if I said anything inappropriate to her, which just reminded me of why I loved older women who could take care of business when they wanted to so fucking much.
"Come on now, Kafka~...Tell me just how you would mark me as yours, and make me never be able to forget about you." She said with her lips curled up, while looking down at me like she would chop my head off the moment I said anything wrong.
She even nudged her juicy ass on my crotch, like she was urging me to answer her question, since she was curious as to what I had to say.
"I-I don''t know...Something simple like a bite mark around the edge of your round are, which would definitely make you remember just who sunk his teeth into your breasts the other day, when you look at yourself in the mirror." I said while fighting the urge to tear her clothes and rail her on the spot because of the way she was grinding on me.
"Definitely not!" She denied with a strict look on her face and gave me no chance to argue back. "I know that if I let you near my breasts, you''d probablytch onto them like a leech and never let go for your life."
"...N-No I wouldn''t." I said nervously as I looked away from her harsh gaze, even though I was sure that I''d be sucking on her tits all day and night if she gave me the chance. "...Then what if you let me grope your ass for a long enough time, till my hands leave blue w marks on your pale white butt?"
"That should be fine, right?" I asked with a pitiful look on my face that was also returned with a look of disdain from Cam that sent a tingle down my body, which made me think that masochism wasn''t all that bad like I thought it was since I was really enjoying getting looked down by Cam like I was a dirty pig.
"What a joke?...Do you really think that I''m going to drop my pants for you, knowing just how much of a horndog you are?" She asked with a grin on her face, like she thought I was joking.
And then, to my pleasure and surprise, she rocked her ass back and forth on myp, like she was trying to mark her ass''s scent onto my crotch, while saying, "The most you''re ever going to get from my ass for now is what you''re feeling down there right now."
" ...Or is it that you''re dissatisfied with what I just said and want me to stop?"
She leaned forward and asked while wiggling her ass around myp, like she was trying to fit my penis, which was awakening on its own, right in between her chubby buttcheeks.
"N-No, I won''t do anything to your butt and totally agree with what you said, so please don''t stop!..." I said in a hurry, like I would literally die if she stopped grinding her massive ass onto me.
"I see...I''m d we coulde to an understanding." She said with a haughty chuckle like she found it funny how I looked like I was under her mercy right now, when I was so confident before. And continued to slowly move her hips back and forth as a reward for my honesty.
"If it''s not that method, then how else are you going to mark this body of mine as yours?" She said as she dragged her finger from the top of her towering breasts all the way down to the area above her pubic region, like she was tempting me to take her down if I dared.
She then used her other hand to carress her neck, like she was showing off how fragile and slender it was, and asked with a teasing look on her face,
"What about my neck?~ Do you want to kiss me here and mark the entirety of my neck in your lovebites?"
"Can I?!"
I cried out in excitement,pletely forgetting the entire purpose as to why I was doing all this.
"No, you can''t."
She immediately denied, with a stern look on her face and stopped ying around with her hands, making it obvious that she was enjoying teasing me.
"A kiss on the neck would honestly be fine with me, but I don''t want the neighbourhood aunties to see me with hickeys all over my neck when my husband is out of town since they just love to gossip so much."
"...Or at least until I''ve officially separated from him, so that I won''t have to think about saving the family name." She said with an alluring smile on her face while looking right down at me, like she was saying I could kiss her as much as I wanted, anywhere I wanted to, as long as she seperated from her husband which made me want to hunt her husband down this very second and officially make her a widow that needed ''consoling'' from the neighbor next door.
"Then, what am I supposed to do??" I asked like an idiot, who let all his blood flow to his brain because of the seductress before him.
"Why are you asking me? Weren''t you the one who brought this up?~"
Cam asked while looking down at me with a yful glint in her eyes, which made me realise that I was led off road by Cam''s temptation and needed to pull myself together, or else there was a more likely chance of me getting a kiss from a lighting dragon, then me kissing Cam anywhere on her body.
"Then, what about this?..." I said in a firm tone like I had found the perfect solution to our problem, which made Cam raise her eyebrows, curious to know what I had thought of.
"Why don''t we use your back as my canvas, where I can leave my mark?"
"My back?" Cam was surprised at my suggestion, as she couldn''t think of anything vulgar and lewd about her back, and she looked behind to check her back to see if there was anything I could do that she wouldn''t be able to handle.
After seeing that there was nothing wrong with my suggestion, she looked back at me and said,
"Well, I guess there is nothing wrong with you using my back to do whatever you want since it really wouldn''t be considered inappropriate if I showed it to you. And there also won''t be any problem with any ''mark'' you leave behind since that ce won''t be seen by anyone else other than me."
She agreed to my suggestion just like I wanted her to; by giving her extreme options I knew she wouldn''t ept at first and then providing her with a rather tame alternative in the end, she wouldn''t mindpared to my other suggestions that were too bold for her.
"But just what are you going to do with my back?" Cam joked around, not understanding what I was trying to do. "Are you going to take a pen and write ''Owned By Kafka'' in big, bold letters on my back?"
No, that would be too boring and basic for something that has been specially requested by the Gods.
What I''m about to do right now is much more extravagant and vibrant, which would definitely make Cam understand just how artistic I was with my ''body art''; that involved no paint or dyes and simply used her body as both the canvas and brush to make a beautiful piece of art.
Chapter 150: Unobstructed Canvas
"But just what are you going to do with my back?" Cam joked around, not understanding what I was trying to do. "Are you going to take a pen and write ''Owned By Kafka'' in big bold letters?"
"No, that''s more along the lines of branding, which is also a nice idea...But something like that would be much better to put right on top of your pussy, which you would see whenever you look at a mirror, to make you understand just who the tiny hole down there belongs to and just who''s cock is allowed to make a mess of it." I said as I used my thumb to rub the area above her crotch, like I was searching for the perfect ce to put down that ''brand'' to show the world just to whom Cam belonged to.
Blush~
Cam''s cheeks turned red when she heard my words, and she tried to push my hand that was touching the smooth but soft area above her panties and below her tummy away.
But she couldn''t do so no matter how she tried, as I was too focused on thinking of the style her crotch tattoo, which was also a ''brand'' of its own, could be, and kept my fingers lodged on that area, like it helped me think better if I did so.
And after seeing that I was only touching the area above herher regions and wasn''t going anywhere below, Cam gave me a flustered re and reluctantly let me do whatever I wanted with a shameful look on her face.
"And something like your slender back, that''s as white as paper and as smooth as a block of ivory, would only be sphemized if I were to write such vulgar words.
And only deserves to be turned into a piece of art that the world isn''t ready to see because of how beautiful it would look on your already ravishing back that looks like it were sculpted by the Gods." I exined why only ''pure art'' deserved to be on her back and not anything degenerative, even though seeing ''Kafka''s Cumslut'' on her back would be quite the sight that would make me rock hard every time I see it.
"...Art? A-As in a painting or drawing?" Cam whimpered, as she felt the area right above her uterus being massaged. "Are you going to get some paint and draw something on my back?"
"No...Paint would just add anotheryer of colour to your pale white back, and once it integrates into all the other colours, it would form a basic and boring picture that would hold no difference whether I''m painting it on your back or an actual canvas." I said like a veteran artist who was bored of the routine style of art and wanted to try something more creative that tested my potential.
"...And so I don''t want to go down the traditional route and want to try something else that would make you feel like it''s one with you and not just anotheryer of paint that''s masking your back...Something that would make the piece of art that I''m about to create more vibrant and make it feel as if it''s alive and breathing like a living tattoo that''s stuck onto your skin."
"I see." Cam nodded her head and then looked straight at me and said, with a nk look on her face,
"...I have no idea what you''re talking about."
"Sigh...It''s not something that can be exined so easily, and it''s better if I just showed it to you." I said like an artist who''s vision couldn''t be realised by themon people.
I then moved myself up on the sofa so that I wasn''t lying on my back anymore, looked at Cam, and told her,
"Turn around, so I can see your back and show you just exactly what I''m talking about."
"Like this?" Cam turned herself around by twisting her ass around myp and sat in a position where I could perfectly see the outline of her curvaceous body.
Her white blouse was also rather thin and revealing, which vividly showcased her slender waist, which was probably slim in the past but now had a delicateyer of fat, which made her waist soft and bouncy to touch.
Her thin top also couldn''t hide the outline of her round breasts that were pushing her blouse and peeking out from the sides, like they were trying to get a glimpse of me from the front.
"That''s perfect, Cam."
I said as I admired the view before me and her ass, that was sticking out from her right jeans. I then put of nowhere, I pulled on the hems of her blouse like I was trying to peep at what was underneath it and said,
"...Now what you have to do next is take your top off."
"I have to take off my top??" Cam looked back and asked with a peculiar look on her face, while pping my hands away and pulling down her white dress. "Can''t you just lift up my dress a little and do whatever it is you''re going to do?"
"I would do that if all I was going to work on was this small area down here..." I said as I put both my hands on the area where her butt started to rise and felt the gentle warmth emitting from it on my hand. "...But I''m going to be using your entire back as my canvas, so your top will have toe off."
"C-Can''t you just ''mark'' the ce you''re touching right now, instead of using my whole back?" She asked while looking back at me while her ears were bright red, embarrassed at the thought of being topless in front of me.
"I can..." I dragged my words while drawing circles on her back. "But that''s only if you''re too embarrassed to show your back to a kid who is less than half your age, when you''re supposed to be the cool adult who remains unfazed in any situation here."
I decided to provoke her, and seeing how her body perked up the second Ipleted it, it was obvious it worked out.
"Who said I''m embarrassed?!" Cam reacted to my provocation, not willing to be made fun of by a little kid like me.
She then looked back at me like she wouldn''t ept any kind of disrespect towards her and said, with a mean look in her eyes,
"I just thought it would be a little bit chilly if I took my top off, which made me consider taking it off...But to think that a brat like that is using that as an opportunity to underestimate me."
"I''ll take my top off this moment to show you that I''m not meant to be underestimated!" And just as she said, she grabbed the hems of her clothes and, in one swift motion, lifted them above her body.
Swish~
As her blouse flew into the air, first her pale white waist, which was as smooth as polished coral, was revealed. Followed by the upper part of her back, which was wider than her waist below, to support the massive blobs of meat in the front.
The strap of her bra, which was holding her voluptuous breasts, was also shown to my eyes, and it looked like it was fast around her back, really tight, seeing how her strap was pressing into her back and making that narrow line of fabric sink into her delicate skin.
"How is that?! Didn''t I say that removing my top in front of you is nothing for me?" Cam looked back and eximed with a victorious smile on her face, even though it was quite obvious that she was embarrassed by how red the back of her neck was.
"Yeah, you did." I absent-mindedly answered her as I stroked the long groove in the middle of her back, which sent shivers down her spine. "...Now all you have to do is remove your bra, and my canvas will beplete with no obstructions in the way."
"My bra?...Heh, that''s not a problem at all, since I''m just removing it in front of a baby like you who doesn''t bother me at all!" She said in a hurry without hearing what I said properly, so that I didn''t think of her hesitation as a sign of weakness.
But it didn''t take long for her to realise just what I said, as she looked back at me with a perturbed look on her face and asked,
"Wait?...Did you just ask me to take my bra off?-"
Click~
Slip~
Chapter 151: Cherry Slip
Click~
Before she could even finish her sentence and ask if she heard properly, she heard the sound of sometch being twisted open.
But the thing was that Cam had heard that sound way too many times in her life, since she was the one who would always put thattch on every day so that she didn''t have her breasts hanging around everywhere, and she immediately found out that her bra had just been utched by me.
Slide~
She didn''t know how I took off her bra without her even feeling the touch of my fingers on her back or how I moved so fast that she could barely catch my movement. But she did know that her strap was falling off her back at the moment, and all she could do to prevent her breasts from spilling out from her bra and into the open was to catch and hold her bra from the front.
Swish~
But just as she was about to push her blue bra into her breasts to cover them up with whatever fabric she had left on her, she suddenly felt her bra slip out of her hand and fly out from her chest at full speed, which she couldn''t catch no matter how quickly she reacted.
And once her bra was pulled out from the top of her chest, she was leftpletely naked from the top and had zero clothes covering her chest.
p!~ p!~
The intense sound of meat colliding into a stiff object was heard when Cam quickly pped her hands onto her breasts so that her full fruits wouldn''t fall out into the open and used them to cover up her breasts as much as she could.
But her hands, being as small as they were, could barelypare to the size of her milk bags, which were massive in volume, which ended up making her reveal most of her milky white skin on the outside of her ample breasts. And she could only cover the most ''important ces'', which were probably ''poking'' the bottom of her palms right now.
When she turned back to see just who the culprit was that stripped her naked in a matter of a few seconds, she saw me holding up her bra to my face and observing the flower patterns on the cups, which wererger than full-grown apples.
"Kafka! Why did you take my bra off!?" Cam screamed in fury and turned back towards me to try and take her bra from my hands.
"Like I said before, it''s because I need a canvas with no obstructions on it, whether it be your blouse that''s covering your body or your bra that holds your tits, which is suprisingly quite warm to touch like it''s fresh out of the oven." I said as I tossed her bra around like it was a steaming bun and at the same time avoided her w-like hand that was trying to snatch it from me.
"Careful now...You don''t want to act too hastily and identally reveal ''everything'' to me by doing that." I said with a grin on my face while I watched Cam stretch her hand behind her to grab her bra, while her other hand held up her breasts.
Two hands already weren''t enough to fully cover and hold her massive jugs, so it was quite obvious that one hand was going to do even more of an ineffective job, to the point where I could see more and more of her bountiful breasts get revealed to my eyes every time she moved around.
I especially saw an unexpected sight for sore eyes when she tried to swipe the bra that was above my head and ended up revealing the top of her pink nipple; which was perky as a thorn and as small as a cherry, which slipped right out of her hand, which was holding her breast on the right.
Shiver~
Cam only realised what happened when she felt a chilly sensation on her chest when her nipple popped out of her hands and quickly pulled back her hand that was trying to grab her bra back from me to cover herself up with a flushed look on her face, which was brimming with shame and humiliation for showing off her nipple to a boy who was younger than her daughter.
Cam was fuming at the moment that I was ying around with her bra after snatching it off her, and also felt deeply embarrassed that she showed me a treat that I wasn''t meant to see any time soon since it was too early in our rtionship.
But no matter how angry she was and wanted to take back her bra to cover herself up, she didn''t dare to turn around and try again, afraid that she might show her other nipple along with her round are as well, which was somewhat bigger than normal and looked like it would be the best ce to put your lips on and suck all you want.
"Sigh...If you wanted me to take off my bra, then you could have just asked me to do so...Why did you decide to act so rashly and take it off on your own?" Cam looked back and asked in a grumpy manner, irritated that she couldn''t do anything to me and had toe to a peacefulpromise through words if she wanted her bra back.
"Oh, don''t even try to act like you would''ve taken off your bra if I asked you to do it, since we know that''s not happening no matter how I would''ve begged you to do so." I said which made her look away, unable to deny what I was saying since she knew it was true. "That''s why I decided to take it into my own hands and swipe it off without your knowledge."
"But that still doesn''t mean you can take it off without even telling me about it." She tried to reason with me while eyeing her bra in my hand.
But I, being the unreasonable person I was, gave her a reply that she did not have in mind.
"Well, get used to it since you''ll be seeing a bunch of your clothes getting stripped off your body when you''re with me, since a body like your''s deserves to be appreciated by someone like me and not just kept under covers for it toy without any of the attention it deserves."
I shamelessly said while eyeing up her buxom body that had curves in all the right ces, like I was indirectly telling her that I wouldn''t even let her wear a single piece of clothing if I stayed in her house, which made her cheeks blush and look away.
And even though Cam was angry that I was being so unreasonable and taking advantage of her, she also had a glint of joy in her eyes that someone found her body that she had thought had gone past its prime as she grew older, to be attractive and something one would go out of their way to look at specifically.
Droop~ Peek~
And I don''t know if her hand simply slipped or if she unconsciously loosened her hand after hearing just how much I wanted to see her in the nude. But I could see the sides of her sloppy breasts leak out of her hand, and I saw her side boobs from the back that looked pudgy to touch, showing just how big her breasts were that I could still see them even though I was right behind her.
Chapter 152: Just Who Taught You?
"Ahem...Leaving the discussion of whether you can strip my clothes whenever you want for another day..." Cam said, without rejecting or epting what I said, to keep her face.
But in actuality, it looked like she wouldn''t mind if I stripped her clothes whenever I wanted to, as long as Iplimented the part of her body that I took the clothes off of, showing how needy she was for my attention and approval, which, to be honest, really filled my ego as a man.
"...Why don''t you first tell me how you even took off my bra so easily when I myself struggle to take it off everyday."
"I mean, not only did you cleanly take it off in such a brisk manner, You also did it such a way that I didn''t even feel my bra being taken off until I felt it sliding off my breasts....Just how did you do that?"
"Or, more importantly, just who taught you how to remove a girl''s innerwear so easily, like it''s a walk in the park?" She asked with a look of awe and intrigue on her face and looked to be wondering just how many bras I had taken off to allow me to get such mastery over the art of brassiere removal.
This also brought forward the question of which girl I was exactly practicing with, which was a sensitive topic that I was going to use to my advantage, so that I could familiarise my mother with the picture since Cam was going to find out about my true rtionship with my mother sooner orter, and it was better to let her slowly adapt to it starting now.
Or else she would find it really bizarre if she found out about my incestuous rtionship with my mother all at once.
"Come on now...You better not tell me that you practiced on your own since I know for sure that it''s impossible to get so good at removing bras yourself, and need a partner to give you actual ''practical experience''."
Cam said in an experienced manner so that I didn''t lie about who my partner was, while acting as if she didn''t care about the fact that I used to have a partner in the past and simply wanted to know who that person was, which was quite strange and not the way I was expecting this conversation to go.
"Well, there was someone who taught me the ways of removing bras by making me practice taking off the ones she wore..." I said, which made Cam''s eyebrows rise and her lips curl up, like she found it quite amusing that I was talking about another girl in front of her so boldly and looked like she was apuding my bravery for doing so in her head, which was once again weirdly not the reaction I was expecting since I thought for sure that she would be more concerned about this girl I mentioned and not act like I was telling some piece of gossip that she didn''t really care much about.
"...But it''s not a girl in my ss or a girl I knew in the past, like you''re thinking of."
"Oh, then just who was that girl?" Cam asked with avid interest, as if she didn''t really care that there was another girl in my life before her and simply wanted to know who she was, almost as if she were trying topete with that girl and prove that she herself was better than her.
This was honestly very strange in my opinion, as normally a person; no matter their age or gender, would normally be a bit sad when they heard that the person they loved; talking about some other person of the opposite sex with whom they were in a rtionship in the past, or would at least flinch when they found out they weren''t the only person in their partner''s life.
But here Cam was without an ounce of sadness or heartbreak, and was actually looking at me with a fire in her eyes, as if she wanted to show me her own worth and put that other girl in the dust behind her.
I mean, it''s not like I wanted her to feel bad, but it was just weird to see a woman who was so emotionally vulnerable and sensitive brush off something like this so casually and take it almost as a challenge to be better than my partner in the past.
The only usible reason I could think of for her strange behaviour that you normally would never see back on Earth, was that it had something to do with this world''s culture and heritage, which I wasn''t very clear about.
"Come on, Kafka~ Don''t be shy and just tell just who that girl is~" Cam nudged me with her ass and urged me to tell me the girl''s name with no jealousy and hatred in her voice, while simply having apetitive look in her eyes like she wanted to meet the foe she was fighting with, which was strange no matter how I looked at it.
"You don''t have to rush me, since it''s someone you already know." I said, ignoring this issue for now so that I can delve deeper into this world''s cultureter on.
"Someone I know?..." She asked with a perplexed look on her face, as what I said didn''t make any sense, since I was new to this town and because of the short time I spent here, I shouldn''t know anyone so well that they would be willing to practice taking off their bras with me.
"Just, who is it?" Cam asked in solemn curiosity, not even caring that her nipple was poking out from in between her fingers again, like it was trying to take in a breath of fresh air after being stuffed in their for so long.
"I mean, it''s quite obvious, since there''s only one person in this town who knows the both of us..." I said as I deeply stared at her nipple, which was such a vibrant pink colour;pared to my mother''s sensitivite parts, which were all a dark purple, which were pretty in their own way.
And then I changed my gaze to look at Cam''s blue eyes that were waiting for my answer and finished my sentence by saying, "...and that is person''s name is Abigaille Vanitas."
"Abigaille Vanitas..." She repeated the name like she was trying to recall where she heard it from.
And when eventually she did, since she had just met her yesterday, her body jolted like it was suddenly electrocuted, and she looked back at me with an absurd look on her face, like she couldn''t believe what I said, and asked,
"...W-Wait...Isn''t Abigaille your mother?"
"Yes, yes, she is." I said casually, ignoring the baffled expression on her face. "Is there anything wrong with that?"
"N-No, the question I asked was who taught you how to remove bras so smoothly..." Cam asked, thinking that I had misheard her question, and tried to correct my mistake. "So, why are you telling me that it''s your mother? Are you making some kind of mistake here?"
"No, I''m not making a mistake, and I heard you correctly the first time, because it really was my mother that taught me how to take off a bra, and she was the one that gave me so much practice in the art of bra snatching that I could probably take off any bra off a woman''s back even if I was blindfolded." I doubled down on my statement, saying that it was none other than my own mother, which made Cam''s face twist in an absurd manner as she didn''t know what to think of that.
"I-I see...So it was your mother that taught you..." Cam said out of obligation so that I wouldn''t be offended that she was hesitating to ept what I said, while at the same time trying to understand how it all worked out in her head since helping your son practice removing bras wasn''t exactly something you would see in a normal household.
But no matter how she racked her brains, she couldn''t think of how this peculiar situation came to be and decided to slowly ask me itself for more context about the situation, as even though she was shocked about what she heard and was slightly taken aback, she was also a little curious at the moment and looked like she would only decide what to think of it after hearing my end of the story like a responsible adult.
"So Kafka...Just how did your mother teach you to remove a bra?" Cam asked in a hesitant manner, as this wasn''t a topic she would ever think of having with someone, and she was somewhat awkward towards it like anyone would. "Did she just exin to you how to do it by showing you a demonstration in her hand...Or d-did she put it on herself and a-ask you to take it off her?"
Her face flushed by the end of the sentence, as she could never imagine doing something so shameful with her son if she ever had one, since it felt so bizarre and taboo to do so with the little boy you raised your whole life.
"The second option..." I straight-forwardly admitted that my mother gave me some hands-on training, even though none of it was true, and was simply a story I built so that I could familiarise my mother with Cam as one of my women.
"My mother would first remove her bra and give it to me so that I could put it back on her by myself, since she also wanted me to learn how to help a girl put on her bra as well as remove one, so that I appeared more thoughtful and helpful while helping the women I would meet in the future put their clothes on..."
Cam nodded her head with a bright red blush on her face and a little sweat dripping down her back, as imagining the scene of a mother sitting down on her bed with her breasts out and asking her son to cup her chest into her bra and fasten the strap, worked her up a little too much because of the taboo nature behind it.
And even though she was supposed to be somewhat repulsed by such incestous activities, she was actually a bit excited after hearing about such deviant things between a mother and a son, which made her wonder if she was right in the head or if she was an actual pervert who got off to such immoral scenarios.
She didn''t know which one of the options was better, as both of them were equally horrible, and she didn''t know what to do with herself other than to continue to listen to what my mother had taught me and the methods she used to do so, which all seemed so lewd in her head no matter how normal and innocent I made it seem when I exined it to her.
Chapter 153: Sweet Home Alabama
"...And then my mother would make me remove that same bra I put on in such a way that I did it in a matter of a second.
And would make me repeatedly do the same thing over and over again during our practice sessions we had every day, until I could do it without her feeling anything on her back being taken off." I softly flicked my fingers on Cam''s back, like I was trying to show her how I practiced with my mother.
"O-Oh...I-I see." Cam pushed back her hair and waved her hands at her face to cool herself down after hearing just what unutterable things I was doing with my mother. But she also couldn''t help but wonder if I would do the same if I were her son, which made her body''s temperature grow hotter by the second.
"...S-So you used to practice with your mother every day to get so good at removing a girl''s underwear."
"No, to be more exact, the practice sessions were in the night, where my mother would sneak out of her room ande into mine, where we would practice ''all night long'' on my bed..." I said while grabbing her hips and feeling them up, and did so slowly so that I didn''t alert the owner of such wide hips, which Cam didn''t seem too bothered about since she was caught up in the story I was telling, like she was reading a really spicy smut novel that was making her imagination go wild.
"Why exactly did your mother sneak out of her room ande into yours in such a suspicious manner?...D-Did she have anything she wanted to hide?" She asked with an avid look on her face, a little too immersed in the story, which she couldn''t help but want to know more about, no matter how taboo it felt to hear since it was so interesting.
While at the same time, she was rubbing her butt on myp, like she was both excited and scared to hear what I was going to say next.
"Of course it''s because my father was sleeping with her in their bedroom, and she didn''t want to alert him when he was sleeping. Or else he might wake up in the middle of the night and find out what exactly me and his wife were doing in the middle of the night; with his son''s hands all over his beloved wife''s breasts, and freak out when he sees the sight."
Huff~ Huff~ Huff~
Cam''s breath hastened to the extent that I could clearly see her hot breath leaving her mouth when she thought of how it would be for any father out there to suddenly open his son''s room one night to suddenly find your son, who you loved so much, ying with your wife''s massive breasts like he had forgotten that the woman he had his hands all over on was his mother who birthed him, and not his illicit lover he met up with every night to have a littlete-night fun.
Cam''s face was flushed, and she looked like she was about to faint from all the blood rushing to her head when she heard about my bizarre family scenario. But she was holding onto her dear life so that she could hear more of my story, which she just couldn''t stop listening to.
"But wait...If you know that your father would freak out if he saw you and your mother ying around without one another without any clothes, then doesn''t that also mean you too understand just how taboo of a situation that is you were in with your own mother??"
Cam seemed to have thought that I was simply ignorant of matters such as familial boundaries, and I wasn''t really aware of what to do and what not to do with a family member for some unknown reason.
But after hearing what I said, she realised that I wasn''t really ignorant and knew exactly how forbidden my rtionship with my mother was, which shocked her to the extreme since she wasn''t expecting me to be fully aware of the inappropriate things I was doing with her.
This should''ve made her feel disgusted at me for doing such lewd things to the person who raised me her whole life and bore me in her womb for nine long months, knowing how deplorable and despicable it was to do such vulgar things with your own mother.
But for some reason, like a pervert that got off to such kinky and incestuous scenarios, it only managed to turn her on and arouse her even more, which was obvious with the way she was biting her pink lips so that she didn''t let out any squeels in excitement.
And also by the eye-catching sight of her nipple that was exposed to me, which was starting to grow out of the pocket in the middle of her are and was visibly bing harder every time I added details to my story.
I knew that older women and girls in general liked spicy stories that were forbidden in nature, which was the reason I didn''t worry that Cam would be immediately repulsed when she heard my family situation and would want to know more about it out of her innate curiosity as a woman who was into such kinky things.
And then, after seeing how positively she was taking the story, I would escte it even more and add more details, which was the n I had in mind.
But I didn''t think that Cam here, being the graceful adult she was, would be so turned on by what I was telling her that her nipples started to poke out of her chest after being aroused so much.
And her back, which was as pale as paper before, was starting to turn a shade of pink, almost as if she were a young girl who was reading smut for the first time on the inte, which was quite intriguing to see.
"Come on, Kafka!~ Don''t leave me hanging now, and tell me if you knew what you were doing with your mother was wrong or not!~" She urged me to answer her question as if she hated being left on a cliffhanger and seemed more interested in my family situation and how it all came to be than the morality of the entire scene.
She hadpletely lost her mind to the story I was telling, like she was watching a gripping drama, and looked like she would jump off myp and strangle me on the spot if I stopped the gossip now.
"Well, the thing is, I do know that what I''m doing with my mother would be considered as something taboo by society, and should never be done since it was forbidden to have such a rtionship with your own mother who raised you..." Cam nodded her head, both because she agreed with what I said and because she wanted to hasten the pace of my gossip.
"...But fortunately or unfortunately, which I still don''t know till now, my mother and I have a rather close rtionship with one another where we openly talk with one another and express our feelings without holding back due to our rtionship, which is all because of the culture of the ce where we came from that influenced us to be like this."
"...Where you came from?" Cam thought of the talk she had with my mother yesterday and tried to remember where we lived before we came to this town. "But didn''t your mother say that you came from Laliga City to escape the busy life and settle down here, where it''s much more peaceful?...Howe I have never heard such a popr ce, having such customs as the ones you just said?"
"Ah yes, we did shift our home from the city." I said,not knowing which city she was talking about. "But before we lived there, we stayed in a small town called ''bama'' up in the North, which is also my mother''s hometown."
I decided to start setting up the ''Great bama Backstory'' so that all thedies who I''ll meet in the future wouldn''t find my rtionship with my mother to be strange and would be able to adapt to it better when they find out about our intimate rtionship.
"bama?...I don''t think I''ve ever heard of that ce." Cam looked up at the ceiling to remember where that ce was while pushing up her breasts after realising that they were slipping out of her hands, which was a great pity since her pink nipples were quite the eye candy.
"It''s quite normal that you don''t know the ce, since it''s a really small town in the woods that isn''t even on the maps because of how isted it is from the rest of the world." I said, while wondering if there was an actual ''bama'' equivalent in this world.
"And what the people in that town are known for, or at least what the locals think of when they think of bama, is the ''special bond'' that mothers and sons have throughout the long history of that ce, that has been carried forth all the way up until now."
"Special bond? What kind of special bond?" Cam scooted her ass up myp, so that she could hear me better.
But seeing her struggle so much, I just held her by the hips, which made her let out a yelp from the sudden cold sensation of my hands on her bare skin, and quickly lifted her up and put her right next to me where she couldfortably lie on my chest and hear what I was saying.
"A special bond in the sense where my mother and I had a much more open-minded rtionship that wasn''t barred by any social restraints, and a rtionship where we spoke our minds to one another without really holding back due to our roles in each other''s life." I said and was surprised to see that Cam didn''t struggle with her new seating position on myp like I thought she would and just chose to ept it as long as she heard what I was saying more clearly.
She didn''t even mind it when I slipped my hands around her waist to pull her in closer and just held her breasts tighter so that I couldn''t see much of it, which wasn''t working since I could see a vivid blubber of milky mass, which was her squished-up chest, from above.
"I also spent more time with my mother because of the nature of our rtionship and learned more from her than from my father, which is probably why I seem so much different from the rest of the men in this world." Cam nodded her head like what I said made a lot of sense to her, since it really was the first time she had met an enigma like me who was respectful towards women and treated them as equals without any ego.
"I see...So because of the ce you grew up and the customs there, you basically see your mother as a best friend who you could share your thoughts with, knowing that she wouldn''t judge you with her role as your parent and also as a figure who instilled all the principles into you that you follow even now." Cam formed a vague idea of my fake rtionship with my mother in her head, which was fine with me since it was exactly what I wanted.
"Yeah, something like that." I agreed while ying around with her chubby belly that resembled that of freshly churned butter, while Cam couldn''t be bothered about what I was doing to her since she was too deep into her thoughts.
"But wait..." She suddenly realised that her initial doubt hadn''t been cleared up yet, and she still didn''t know why I had such an intimate rtionship with my mother. "I understand that you and your mother are quite close because of the ce you were brought up in, but that still doesn''t exin why your mother was teaching you how to remove bras in your room."
"...Or, is that also some kind of culture in your hometown, where mothers had to teach their sons how to remove bras so that they didn''t struggle with their partners in the future." Cam said, which sounded like a joke, but it actually wasn''t seeing how genuine she looked while asking it, almost as if she wanted to know more about the culture of the ce I grew up in since it seemed so interesting and also a bit ''exotic'', which satisfied her immoral fantasies between my mother and me, which she craved to hear more about.
...But who would''ve thought that this simple conversation with Cam would lead to her cumming all over herself and drenching the entire sofa in her love juice, without me even doing anything to make her orgasm in such an intense manner, which she all brought upon herself after only hearing a few words of mine.
Chapter 154: Simple Favours From My Mother
"No, no, there isn''t such a bizarre tradition in bama..." I said while staring at her deep cleavage below that looked like a ravine full of coconut milk, which moved in waves whenever she changed the position of her hands that were holding her two juicy fruits. "...That''s just something I had asked my mother to help me out with, which she did."
"Help you out, as in learning how to take off a girl''s bra?" She looked up at me with a peculiar smile on her face, like she was asking, ''Now just why do you want to know that?''.
"Well, embarrassing as it was, I was also a kid who had just started puberty and wanted to know how to deal with a girl''s underwear if there ever came a time where I would need that knowledge so that I didn''t mess up.
And the first person I thought of at that time and asked was my mother herself, who definitely knew the answer since she had been wearing a bra her whole life and surely knew how to take off one." I said in a bashful manner and looked away, to which Cam smiled like she found the behaviour of my younger self to be quite cute.
"If I had asked that same question to my mom, and she wasn''t from bama and was raised in a normal ce, she would''ve probably just scolded me and asked me to talk about that sort of stuff with my dad." I said to which Cam agreed, also not knowing what she would do if her daughter asked a simr question.
"But because my mother was born and bred in Sweet Home bama, that allowed us to have a ''close bond'' between one another, my mother immediately epted my request, like she saw it as her baby''s cry for help regarding women, and helped me by holding those practice sessionste at night."
"So you''re telling me that your mother just decided to help you herself without even thinking about the consequences that came with it?" She said in a hesitant manner as her face slowly flushed red, like she didn''t know how to approach the query in her head without making it awkward and felt embarrassed talking to me about it.
"...L-Like for example, the fact that she would be exposing her private parts to her son if she were to help you in such a ''personal'' manner."
Cam''s back was steaming hot like she just came out of a warm sauna, and sweat was starting to form on the back of her burning neck after asking such a steamy question about my rtionship with my mother that was borderline taboo no matter how she thought about it, which her pure, innocent heart couldn''t handle at all.
"...Oh yeah, I did see my mother''s naked breasts, which were hanging down all the time while we had those sessions, as there was no way I could not see those gigantic brown knockers of hers since they were swinging around everywhere and obstructing my sight with their sheer size." I vividly described what I saw, which made Cam visibly gulp as she thought of my naked mother in that room with me, without a cloth on her top and exposing her beautiful stacks to me.
And to my pleasant surprise, she also let both of her coral pink nipples slip out from in between her fingers and let me see them in their glory again.
And because I was enjoying seeing her get so hot and bothered about my rtionship with my mother; which was honestly surprising since I didn''t expect her to be a person who got off to forbidden rtionships like a middle school girl that was discovering erotica for the first time, I continued saying,
"...And not only did I just see my mother''s tits, I also felt them up in my hand a couple of times whenever I tried to put her bra on, since her breasts were so big that I always had to push them into her cup before fastening the strap on her back."
"I remember pushing all that fat into that tiny bra of hers so many times that I can actually still feel the sensation of her hard nipples scraping against my palm from all those long bra strapping sessions..." I said while holding up my hand, like I was trying to show Cam where my mother''s nipples carressed me when I put on her bra for her, which made Cam''s entire body shiver like she felt a chilly sensation flowing through her body.
And especially made her ass twitch violently, which I could feel on myp in the form of jelly-like vibrations.
"...But at the end of the day, it didn''t really matter if I had seen her bare breasts or not, since I had already seen my mother''s naked body so many times before that I couldn''t even keep a count of them all." I said like it wasn''t really a big deal, that I had yed around with my mother''s breast in the middle of the night, while my father was sleeping in the room next door.
"...Where did you see your mother naked before that? D-Did she show it to you after you asked for another ''favour'' from her?" Cam was struggling to speak since her breathing was all messed up. But still managed to ask her doubt, since she wanted to know more about the debaucherous things I had done with my mother.
"I guess the most number of times I have seen her naked was when we had baths together and wiped each other off in the shower, so that we could clean every nook and cranny of her body from each other''s bodies..." Her nipples, which were still in between her fingers, had be so hard after what I had to say that they were starting to bud out of her fingers and growing bigger by the second, like they were preparing to be sucked on.
"B-Both of you take baths together as well?" She asked as she looked up at me with limpid eyes, surprised and also a bit aroused that the boy she fell for had such an intimate rtionship with his own mother.
"Of course we do, since it helps in cleaning up ces on our body that we wouldn''t have been able to reach before." I said as a matter of fact.
"W-What parts of each other''s bodies did you exactly wash that you couldn''t clean yourself?" Cam asked in trepidation as she exposed more of her breasts and revealed the edges of her are, which were bright pink in colour, like all the blood in her body was rushing to her breasts after how excited she was right now.
"Well, for me, I would usually just rub her back since she can''t really reach her hands back there, and then I would go down to her butt, spread them wide open, and clean up the insides of her cheeks since my mother wants her asshole to be as clean as possible and uses her son to assist her in doing so..." I said, which made Cam''s eyes tremble in electrifying arousal at just how deep I was feeling up my mother''s body and made her heart rate spike to the limit, like she was having a heart attack.
Chapter 155: Does Your Father Know?
"...And as for my mother, she wouldn''t really do anything other than give my cock a good old rubbing with soap, since she was a master at a handling a dick in her hands and just knew how to clean a penis in the most satisfying way possible, which would have me gasping for air every time we took a bath together." I said while thinking of what I was going to make my mother do for me tonight, while Cam, who was in my embrace, looked like she was about to faint with how red her face was at the moment and looked like she immediately needed water with how dry her throat was.
And as her blue eyes phased in and out of reality after hearing about the ridiculous things me and my mother did to one another, she looked up at me while her lowering body was shivering in thrill and asked hesitantly,
"...Do you really have such a ''close'' bond with your mother that you do such p-passionate things to one another, l-like you were lovers?"
She asked because she wanted to know if I was telling the truth or not, since her fragile mind couldn''t handle the taboo stuff I was saying, which screamed forbidden incest at her.
"Of course, there''s no doubt that me and my mother have a very close bond..." I affirmed her doubt, which made her feel dizzy at all the exhrating thoughts that were going through her head at the moment.
I also decided to add more fuel to the already raging fire in Cam''s heart by saying,
"...And not only are we close enough where we simply have baths with one another, my mother and I also walk around the house naked when it gets too hot, p each other''s butts when we walk past one another, have intimate exercise sessions where we don''t have a singleyer of clothes, grope one another when we feel excited, and we even sleep together when my father isn''t at home."
"A-And your father...D-Does your father know about any of these things you are doing with your mother?~" Cam craned her neck towards me with an aroused look on her face, like she had just drank an aphrodisiac.
Pinch~ Twist~ Squeeze~
And to my shock, she was unconsciously pinching her budding nipples in between her fingers and was twisting them around like she was using my words to get off, which was so fucking hot to look at.
Grind~ Grind~
And not only was she pulling on her nipples as if she were trying to loosen them up after making them so hard, she also started to grind on my crotch like she was trying to awaken the dragon that I was trying to keep under control.
I could also feel her lower half trembling as shepletely sank into my embrace while she bit her lips and gasped for air, like she was preparing for something big that wasing out of her.
"Tell me~...These vulgar and incestous things you do with your mother while your father isn''t around the house. Does your father know about it?...Does your father know just how much his wife and son have been ying with each other''s bodies so shamelessly behind his back?!"
She asked in a frenzied manner while looking at me with a lust-filled look in her eyes, like she was craving something that could satisfy her desires, while at the same time diving deeper into my crotch with her ass, as if she were trying to escavate my dick from under there.
And she even let go of herself to the point that she stopped covering her breasts and started twisting her cherry red nipples in an aggressive manner.
Twist!~ Squeeze! Twist!~ Pinch!~
Her massive milk bags that looked so plump and creamy spilled out of her hands and dropped down onto her chest like ripe fruit that were ready to be picked, and made a ''plop'' sound as if two pieces of wet meat pped into one another.
Her hands, which had let go of her fat breasts, also weren''t free at the moment, as they were violently pinching and twisting her rock-hard nipples, which looked quite pityful right now with the way they were being absused by their own owner.
Cam looked like she wouldn''t even mind if her nipples started to bleed with how aggressively she was pulling on them, like she was trying to twist them off, as long as she got the pure ecstacy from torturing them.
She was also looking at me with a face that was aroused to the extreme and looked at me with pleading eyes that were asking for my reply to her question regarding my father and finally something to finish of what was going on in her body right now.
And I decided to, just as she was begging me to do, and said with a wide grin on my face,
"My father? Why would I ever let him know what I''m doing with his wife behind his back? That would be really stupid of me."
"W-Why not?!~...W-Why can''t you let your father know just how you''re treating his wife, while he''s not at home?!~" Cam asked in a frenzy as she unconsciously spread her legs wide and ced each of her legs on my knee to prepare herself for what wasing deep inside of her.
"Because that man would be furious if he learned that it was his son who was ''taking care'' of his beloved wife while he was out of town and showing her experiences that should never be done together by a mother and son, and would definitely kick me out of the house in a rage..." I slowly said as I held her thighs and helped her spread her legs even more, since Cam was too busy groping her chest and twisting her nipples while staring at her crotch area that was currently throbbing, and looked like something was going to burst out of there soon.
"...And just why exactly should I share my beautiful mother with that ravishing body of her that gets me rock hard when I look at it, with that man I call father, when I can keep it all a secret from him and have my beloved mother to myself?"
"Ah!~~ Ahh!~~ Nghh!~~ Ahgnn!~~ " Cam opened her mouth wide and moaned out in sheer pleasure when she heard my words, while her body trembled violently in my embrace, like she was about to reach Nirvana.
But she wasn''t just there yet and needed one final push, which I was going to give her now.
"And Cam, since you''re so invested in my rtionship with my mother, why don''t I tell a little secret about us that no one knows about as long as you do something I say?" I bent down and said, while staring at her throbbing nipples, which were redder than before with how aggressively they were being handled.
"W-What is it?!~ What is it that I have to do?!~" Cam pleaded in a desperate manner, to get the final piece of incestuous gossip she needed to finish what she started. "I''ll do anything you say, so just tell me what I have to do!~~"
Chapter 156: Utter Humiliation
"Oh, it''s nothing really hard and quite simple for you to do..." I said as I slid my hands under her breasts, which were currently moist because of how much she was sweating, and pushed them up until her bright red nipples were right in front of her eyes.
"You see these nipples of yours here that have been twitching for a while now because of how you were abusing them..." I squeezed her soft breasts so hard that it pushed out her nipples and made them pop out in front of her, like rubies in a showcase.
"...I want you to abuse them even more by grabbing them between your fingers real tight, twisting them so hard that they squeel, and I want you to pull them as hard as you can to the point you drag your breasts out in the open, and scream out to me exactly what you''re feeling right now."
Cam didn''t waste any time onpleting my request, as she immediately pinched her nipples in between her fingers, made sure that her nails sunk into her skin so that they didn''t slip out like I said, and pulled her nipples away from her as much as her hands could reach without tearing her udders off.
This also made her breastse along for the ride with her nipples and act likerge white gs that were looking for surrender.
And after doing everything I said and humiliating herself in the worst way possible without a care in the world, she bit her lips and whimpered out while staring at her breasts that were left to hang to dry,
"Oh god, Kafka!~ I''m so aroused!~...I''m so aroused right now!~...You just don''t know how excited I am at this moment and how much my pussy has been throbbing for a while now, like it''s going to explode!~...A-And I don''t think you know this, b-but I can''t even feel the pain of nipples getting twisted right now, since it''s reced with sheer pleasure that''s taking over my body!~~"
She then looked at me with a pitiful look in her teary eyes, like she was begging me to help her out, and asked in a whimpering tone,
"I-I just need a little push to reach the feeling that''s been urging me toe out for a while now...S-So please, Kafka, tell me something about you and your mother and the depraved hobbies you do with her t-that would send me over the moon...Please tell me, s-since I don''t think I can hold on any longer~~"
"Of course, Cam..." I said as I pulled her hands down, which also brought down her breasts and nipples, that they looked like they elongated and expanded after pulling on them so much. "...When you''re asking me so politely, how could I not let you finish?"
"So, here''s the secret that you wanted to know about me and my mother, and something that happened a long time back..." I bent down and whispered into her ear while she kept her legs spread, ready to make a mess at any moment.
"You know that when boys hit puberty, their dicks start to get hard for the first time in their lives, and they freak out a little bit at the sudden phenomenon happening in their pants, right?" Cam slowly nodded her head as she stared at me in a daze, wondering just where I was going with this and how it was going to help her finish.
"And after getting a scare of a lifetime, they calm down after noticing that their penis goes back to normal after some time and keep to themselves about the matter since it isn''t something that can be easily talked about with others."
"Well, I was a little different from the rest of the boys out there, since I had a very open-minded person out there for me who I knew wouldn''t judge me no matter what I told her...So I told that person about the boner I was having in my pants for the first time ever, hoping that she could give me a solution to make it normal again." Cam immediately knew who the person I was talking about was, but she didn''t say it out loud since she knew that I was building suspense to the end so that she could go out with a bang.
This was clearly working, as I could feel her lower half trembling the moment I brought up the second person, and she even stopped covering her breasts to hold onto my thighs tightly, like she was getting ready for something that would make her fall off the sofa if she wasn''t prepared.
"If I had told any other person, they would''ve simply told me that it was a physical phenomenon that all boys go through and would''ve told me to do some research on my own since it was an awkward topic that no one wanted to talk about...But the person I told wasn''t like that, and because she cared for me so much and didn''t want me to feel vulnerable, she told me that she would ''personally'' take ''care'' of my problem herself..." I slowly said as if I were thinking back to that day I made up, while Cam was breathing in and out like she was getting ready to give birth to a child and honestly was in the same birthing position right now.
"And do you know what that person did to me to make my dick go back to how it normally was?" I asked, to which she frantically shook her head, so that I would hurry up and tell her.
"...Well, that person went the traditional route of making me feel better and pulled my pants down until my boner was pointing at her face, admired it''s size for a second, like she was proud of me for growing so much, then grabbed a hold of my dick and started jerking it off."
"But after stroking my cock and seeing that it still hadn''t gone down, she went a step further and did the next best thing, which was to suck it off~" I whispered into her ear, which made a purring sounde from deep within her throat and a sttering sound from herher regions, like she had already started to celebrate down under and was doing her best to control herself for the big moment.
I also didn''t want to make Cam wait too long, so I quickly said,
"She grabbed a hold of my erect cock and shoved it down her throat, and moved her head back and forth, and let me experience something that I would never forget in my lifetime...And even though I still didn''t bust a nut, no matter how deep she took my dick in her throat, she kept on sucking me off because of the love she had for me and probably also because she got a taste for my dick after a while."
I smirked by the end, and so did Cam, but it was for an entirely different reason, which was that her dam was starting to crack and the water was starting to leak out, that was apparent with the way I could see a stain forming on her jeans.
Chapter 157: We Got Another One...
I also wanted to make that stain much bigger than it already was and make her drench the entire sofa, so I continued saying,
"She then kept on sucking and sucking until my dick started to develop wrinkles from being in her wet mouth for so long, while her mouth only tasted of my dick for the next few days, until finally..." I suddenly pressed into her abdomen where her dder was, which made some liquid instantly stter out into her pants, which I didn''t know was her pee or something else.
"...I busted a big fat load in her mouth and even ended up covering her entire face with my thick jizz since there was so much, which made her already ravishing face even more beautiful with how my cum was dripping from her chin and into her chest below."
Tremble~ Tremble~
Cam''s legs were shaking vigorously like she was going to blow any moment, and the way she was gasping for air like her life depended on it told me that it was going to be really soon.
But I didn''t want to stop here and wanted to finish my story to give her the ultimate climax she deserved, so I quickly said before her blue jeans got any more wet,
"Cam, I think we both already know who this person I''m talking about is since there''s only one person that I had mentioned who would do such a favour for me without any hesitation, so let''s ignore that for now..." I said as I held her shoulders so that she didn''t jolt around all over the ce in a second when she was about to finish.
"...But let me tell you onest thing to finish this secret story of mine that you''ve enjoyed all the way up till the end, which is, what exactly that person looked up and said to me after having a taste of my creamy load on her face."
I then went close to her ears and narrated the final words of my story, which I was sure would finish her off.
"She told me, while looking up at her son like she was an animal in heat:
''...That was amazing, Kafi!~...That made Mommy get so worked up and bothered that I squirted all over my underwear after having a taste of your delicious cum''."
"She then proceeded to take off all her clothes, lie down naked on the bed with her legs spread apart, looked at me with a seductive and naughty gaze in her eyes, and finally said onest line to me, her son, that made me go absolutely crazy, which was:
''...Now that you''ve had your fun, don''t think you think that''s it''s your turn to help Mommy out as well~...So quicklye over here, Kafi, and use that tongue of yours to do what I just did to your dick, onto my pussy that''s soaking wet right now, and show Mommy a good time that she''ll never forget for the rest of her life~''."
Splurt!~ Splurt!~ Splurt!~
Ssh!~ Ssh!~ Ssh!~
Stter!~ Stter!~ Stter!~
That was all I needed to say and not a word more, as the dams holding back the raging flood in Cam were finally broken, and the floods inside of her smashed through the gates and burst out in the form of her love juice that was squirting out of her pussy and into her pants that were already half soaked.
Cam herself looked like she was being possessed by the devil, as she had a nk look on her face with her mouth partly open, like she was seeing the face of God, and was currently spasming in my embrace, like she was having a seizure.
Her body was jerking around so much like a fish out of water that if I hadn''t wrapped my hand around her waist and held her down when she stared cumming, she definitely would''ve been rolling on the floor by now.
Spasm~ Jerk~ Spasm~
Her upper body was jerking back and forth, which made her plump white breasts, which were exposed to me, move around in circles and collide every time they met one another. But it was her lower body that was the hardest to control, since she was constantly arching her back out and kicking her legs around from orgasming way too hard.
Squirt!~ Stter!~ Squirt!~
Her climax was honestly so powerful that her transparent liquids, which were squirting out of her pussy, were moving at such a speed and intensity that they passed through her underwear and shot out of her pants, where I could see small streams of viscous liquid spraying out every time she spasmed.
She was also wearing a thick pair of blue jeans, so one could only imagine how intense of an orgasm she was having to actually prate all thoseyers with her ejacte and squirt out onto her coffee table in the front.
Spasm~ Jerk~ Spasm~
The most eye-catching aspect of it was the way she had drenched her entire pants in her liquid, which I didn''t know if it was simply her ejacte or some other fluid that came along with it. And it was dripping down her ankles and onto the floor below, making a sticky puddle that she had to clean upter.
Drip~ Drip~ Drip~
And because she had spread her legs wide while squirting out half her bodily fluids, her white sofa was also caught in the crossfire, and droplets of viscous fluid were all over where we were sitting.
I also wasn''t left, as I was the closest person to her and she was ejacting while sitting on myp, so most of my pants below my knee were also drenched in her nectar, which felt like hot oil and smelled like someone had cut a sour fruit.
I knew that she was going to cum after hearing about the heart-racing details of my rtionship from the way she was reacting before, but I didn''t think she would squirt all over the ce like an out-of-control shower hose and make such a big mess like my mother did.
And all I had to say about that and the messy sight before me, with Cam looking at the ceiling like she was reaching the gates of heaven and wet mess everywhere like this specific ce was hit by a storm, is...Ladies and gentlemen, we got ourselves another squirter in our harem.
Chapter 158: Anything For You
Well, leaving aside how I''m going to sleep in the same bed with squirters as my partners, as I''m pretty sure that with a little ying around and cuddling, they''d make the clean sheets into a viscous tarp that''s impossible to sleep on, I should first try to wake Cam, who was lying back on me without an ounce of energy, while looking at the ceiling in a starry daze with her mouth parted.
She was so out of it that she didn''t even care or notice that her plump breasts were out in the open for me to admire their sheer size and sticity, which made them bounce around whenever she spasmed. And also her rock-hard nipples, which looked like they were tired of being abused and just wanted to sink back into her wide ares and take some rest.
And as much as I wanted to grope her exposed chest, which looked so soft, and gently y with her nipples, I didn''t dare to do anything with a woman who was barely conscious and was currently in a world of her own.
Only the most vile and pathetic men would ever take advantage of a girl who wasn''t in the right state of mind, and even though I admit that I use some cheap tricks to get thedies attention, I would never go as far as to touch a woman when she was unconscious.
Even ckmailing a girl to do your bidding was at a higher standard for me since you needed some balls to face the consequences that came with it, unlike taking advantage of a sleepingdy, which only a swine of a human would do.
"Cam~ Oh, Miss Cam Alvarez~ The verydy who shamelessly squirted while sitting on myp~...Can you hear what I''m saying, or are you really knocked out?" I said as I gently tapped her cheeks and waved my hand above her misty eyes, which were looking at my face above her in a haze.
"If you don''t wake up now, I might do something to this naked body of yours, that you will definitely regret in the future."
I hovered my hands on top of her chest like I was really going to do something unsavory to her, but my threat had no effect on her. And she was still indulging in the aftereffects of what seemed to be the best orgasm of her lifetime, or maybe even the first, and refused to respond to me.
"Hmm...I guess you really are knocked out cold." I murmured, and tried to put Cam aside to get off the sofa.
But when Cam felt that I was trying to get away from her, her hands that were on my thighs suddenly tightened their grip on me, and she wriggled her body around to get closer to me, as if she didn''t want me to leave her alone at the moment.
The interesting part of this was that Cam wasn''t really awake yet, so this reaction of hers was out of instinct, as if she didn''t want me to leave her when she was in such a vulnerable position right now and wanted someone she trusted by her side until she regained her senses.
And seeing the amount of trust she unconsciously had towards me, which made me feel ted that she wasn''t treating me like a stranger anymore, I decided to do exactly what she wanted and stay with her until the end.
But at the same time, I also didn''t know when she was going to wake up and didn''t want her to be in such an ufortable position with her legs spread on top of me, like she had just finished giving birth, and thought it would be better toy her down on the sofa.
So in a swift motion so that she didn''t think that I was trying to escape from her again, I lifted her off myp and ced her on the sofa. I then let her rest her body down on the sofa with her face down and made it so that her entire body was resting on the sofa like she was sleeping.
I also put a pillow underneath her head and ced her hands on the pillow to make it morefortable for her.
Right now, all that was left on the sofa was me, who was sitting on the edge of the seat since Cam had taken up most of the space, and Cam, who was resting with her pale white backpletely exposed and looked to be peacefully sleeping with her eyes closed and a satisfied smile on her face.
I was going to quickly bring over a nket and cover her up so that she didn''t get cold until she wakes andes to her senses on her own, but then I realised that I still had a request that was going on and I needed toplete it before the unknown deadline that wasn''t given by the Gods.
I also didn''t know when exactly Cam would wake up, as she could even sleep all day after orgasming so hard, and I couldn''t afford to wait that long since I could be in the belly of a dragon by then for failing my request.
So I decided to y it safe since I knew the Gods were trying to make it difficult and tricky for me even though most of them seemed to be on my side and were my supporters, and I thought I would finish the ''back painting'' now itself.
And even though Cam had already epted my request to ''paint'' on her back, I still wanted to ask her permission first before doing anything else in her dreamy state, so I kneeled down on the floor next to her face, which was lying down on one side of the pillow, poked her cheeks to wake her up, and asked as if I were trying to get a child to respond to me while she slept,
"Yoohoo~ Cam~...My little squirter, Cam~...Can I please have a second of your valuable time?~"
"What is it, Kafka?..." Cam didn''t open her eyes but still replied in a dreary voice, like she was irritated that I was distributing her peaceful nap. "What is it that you want to ask me that, you''re going so far as to wake me from my sleep?..."
"Oh no, it''s not that I want to disturb you or anything, and you can sleep as much as you want..." I said as I stroked her head like I was consoling a baby, which made her let out a gleeful smile, like she really liked the sensation of my fingers floating through her hair and wanted me to do it more.
"...I just wanted to know if I could make that piece of art on your back that I had mentioned before while you were lying down like this?"
"Of course you can, Kafka~ Why do you need to even ask?~" Her mood seemed to have improved after getting her head patted by me, as she readily epted whatever I said with a happy look on her face while her eyes were still closed. "If it''s you, then you have permission to make artwork on any part of my body without even asking~"
"...You can even make it on my breasts that you''ve been staring at all this time, and which I know you''re desperate to get your hands on." Cam said in a daze and tried to turn herself around so that she could show me her chest, which she was so proud of.
Chapter 159: Unexpected Confession
But I quickly pushed her back down so that she didn''t reveal her chest to me and said in a haste so that she didn''t start rolling a on the sofa again while exposing her chest to me over and over again,
"No, no, it''s okay, Cam~ I''ll paint something on your chest another day, and for now your back is ough for me."
I ev made sure to carress her cheeks while saying so since she currtly looked like she was in a state where she would throw a tantrum if I didn''t do what she said, which worked perfectly, as ev though she looked dissatisfied that I was dying the opportunity she was providing to y with her tits, which I seemed to love so much, she ignored it after feeling the warm ssation of my hand on her cheeks.
"Okay, Kafka, you can do whatever you want since this body of mine is basically yours, after tricking me with your sweet words and making me fall for you with your devilish charm..." She said in a dreamy manner, which she never would''ve epted herself if she wasn''t in a half-sleepy, half-conscious state like she was now and would rather die than say something as embarassing as that.
"But you have to promise me that you''ll be gtle with my back since I''m ssitive back there, and you also have to give me a kiss for disturbing me wh I was sleeping."
"Of course!~ I''ll treat your back like it''s the most delicate piece of silk that would fall apart at a single touch..." I said as I dragged my finger across her back, which made her clch her eyes and whimper like a dog. I th said, while bringing my hand towards her face, "...And where do you want your kiss, Cam?"
"Do you want to have it on your cute little nose?~" I pinched the tip of her nose, which made her giggle from the ticklish feeling.
"Or do you want it on these chubby cheeks of yours?~" I pulled on her delicate cheeks that felt like mochi, which made her shake my hands off like she didn''t like to be treated like a child.
"What about on these small lips, which are a perfect spot for a quick kiss?~" I said while dragging my finger across her moist lips, which made her pucker her lips up, afraid that I might really kiss her on the lips.
"...Or do you want to get a little wild and let me kiss you on your ruby-like nipple that you have lying out in the op and give it a good suck?~" I said as I brought my hand towards her single breast that was sticking out from underneath the sofa and waspletely exposed to me in its nude, and pinched her nipple, which felt like a softer version of a small grape.
Pinch~
"Kya!~" Cam let out a yelp wh she felt her nipple get twisted by me and quickly tucked her single breast into the sofa while still having her eyes closed. "Kafka, you bad bad boy!~ Wh did I say that I wanted you to kiss me in that shameful ce?~"
"...I only want you to kiss me on my forehead since I feel all fuzzy and warm inside wh you do, so you can just do that again and th do whatever you want with my back afterwards." She said and pushed her head out a little, avidly waiting with an expectant smile on her face for her kiss.
"A kiss on your forehead..." I said as I bt down towards her head. "Well, I''ll make it into two kisses, since my princess loves them so much."
Chu!~ Chu!~
After giving her two pecks on her forehead, Cam''s puffy cheeks immediately flushed, and she buried her face into the pillow so that I didn''t see her embarrassed face.
But it was quite obvious that she was more than happy about the kisses she received, seeing the way she was kicking her feet into the hair and wiggling her butt a like a little girl who got her first from her crush, which was the most adorable sight that made me want to give her kisses all over her cute little face.
While I let Cam happily shake her ass a, which was currtly drched in her fluids, I scooted over to Cam''s back while still sitting down on the floor since it was the perfect ce for me to start my artwork on her back.
"Cam, what I''m about to do might make your back feel a little ticklish, and you''ll feel a bit cold at some times, so I hope you don''t mind." I warned Cam about what I was going to do so that she wouldn''t be surprised wh I started.
But she didn''t say anything back and continued to make happy noises into her pillow, and looked to be saying that I could do whatever I wanted since I had already paid the kiss tax she deserved and there was no need to hold back anymore.
Seeing that she was fine with it, I didn''t wait any longer and bt to give her a kiss on her lower back, which was the start of my art piece.
Chu~
Nothing would''ve happed if I had just kissed her and removed my lips from her back. But I didn''t stop there and started sucking on her supple skin, like I was trying to slurp noodles into my mouth.
Suck!~
"Hmm~..." Cam moaned into the pillow under her wh she felt my cold lips on her back and the feeling of her pale skin getting pulled into my mouth.
But other than that, she didn''t react too much and just continued to let me do whatever I wanted, while she shook her ass sideways, which seemed to be a habit she had that I had noticed for a while now, which she did wh she felt happy or excited, like a little puppy wagging its tail.
Suck!~
After making sure that it didn''t hurt Cam or make her feel ufortable wh I sucked on her back, I moved my lips a little to the left from where I initially sucked on and did the same thing I did again.
"Hnnn~..." This also made Cam whimper, but not as much as it did before since she already knew what I was doing now.
Suck!~ Suck!~ Suck!~
I also didn''t hold back anymore and started to kiss and suck all over her lower back while uniformly going in a certain path that I had formed in my head, which would d up giving a perfect picture by the d, which should look quite beautiful on Cam''s back, like she just got a new tattoo to tuate her already existing ethereal beauty.
Suck!~ Suck!~ Suck!~
Slowly but surely, I was kissing every inch of her canvas-like back. And there were ev a few parts of her back that had my saliva glisting on them since I had sucked on her skin a little too hard in those ces, and her soft skin wt through my lips and touched my tongue.
I also didn''t mind the taste of her skin at all, since it felt like I was licking salt water off a smooth tusk of ebony.
Chapter 160: Buffet On Her Back
The skin on her back was also very pulpy and glossy, so it didn''t take a lot of effort to slurp up her skin into my mouth and have a big bite, which I was tempted to do every time since her back looked so goddamn tasty.
And her lower back, where her waist was, which was extra thick and had more fat than muscles, was where I was struggling to hold back the most from biting her skin, since it felt like I was running my lips through a seared piece of beef steak that was sizzling hot and waiting for me to take a juicy bite out of it.
Schlick!~ Suck!~
But I didn''t want to be a cannibal any time soon, and I don''t think that Cam would appreciate it if a part of her back was missing wh she woke, so I quickly changed to a differt spot on her back and sucked on that spot instead wh I got any devious thoughts.
Suck!~ Slurp!~ Suck!~
The groove in the middle of her back was the hardest ce to suck since her skin was sunk down, and I had to dig deep to get my lips on her tder skin underneath.
But it was also the most appetising part of her back since the insides of her long groove had the saltiest taste, as if all the sweat had umted here and made me lick on that specific area so much because the taste was addicting, that I almost forgot about the task at hand.
"Hyyaa!~"
Fortunately, Cam''s loud moan and the way her back shivered wh I ran by tongue across her spine woke me up, and I stopped licking and started sucking like I was supposed to. Or else, who knows how long I would''ve be licking that area like a dog and would''ve built up ough saliva that it would''ve slid down her groove and into her butt below, which would be quite hot in its own way.
Suck!~ Schlick!~ Slurp!~ Suck!~
From an outsider''s point of view, it would probably look like I was randomly sucking on the poor woman''s back while she moaned and whimpered into her pillow.
But it actually wasn''t so simple, since I was perfectly navigating where I was sucking her back in head and already had a map of where I should and should not suck, which was guiding me to my next position so that a perfect picture forms in the d.
I also wasn''t sucking on her skin at random suction power, but I was making sure that each specific area on her back was sucked at a differt intsity ording to the colour of the picture I had thought of.
Right now, her back was starting to bruise at random ces, and small blemishes of differt tones were starting to form.
But it was only after I finished sucking her tire back and waited for a few minutes would the full picture form, which I hope will get a positive reaction from Cam since it will take a few days or ev a week for it to go away from her back, and I don''t think she would appreciate an ugly self-painting on her back.
Stop~
And just wh I was about to move onto her upper back, I saw that buttthat she had be shaking like a moter for a while now, had finally stopped shaking, and was sitting as still as a mountain.
That only meant one thing, which was that Cam had snapped out of her hazy state and had finallye back to her sses.
This was further prov by how suddly her ears, neck, and her slder back were slowly turning a shade of light pink, like her body was starting to remember what she had just done and was reacting to it. And also by how Cam clched her pillow so tight that her finger nails were tearing into it, like she was dying of cringe and embarrassmt for showing her ''water works'' to me.
She also seemed too ashamed to speak to me or ev show her face to me, and just buried her face into the pillow as deep as she could, looking like she wouldn''t mind spding her life like this as long as she didn''t face me; the boy next door, and her new-found love, whom she adored, after I had se just how strong her ejaction was and also not only saw her drch herself in her love juice, but my pants as well.
This was the biggest humiliation of her life that she simply couldn''t get over. And she didn''t have the guts to face me after acting like a cool and gracefuldy in front of me, only to spray liquids out of her body onto her living room from just hearing me talk.
It would take a while for her to calm down after that, and time was what I was giving her, as I didn''t ask any questions after she woke up or poke fun at her ev though I wanted to do so much, and I simply minded my own business, sucking on her back while letting her take a breath and pace her heart, which was beating so hard that it looked like it was going to jump out of her chest.
Suck!~ Slurp!~ Suck!~
I didn''t stop what I was doing ev after Cam woke up and continued to make my way up her upper back, which was much more firm and sticpared to her pudgy lower back. But it still felt nice to suck on since my lips glided across her skin like it was made of porcin, and it gave me more of a challge than her bby flesh below.
Cam also didn''t seem to mind what I was doing, as she seemed to also remember what she said while in a hazy state and was dying of embarrassmt after realising that she admitted how much I meant to her.
It was only after I had finished most of her back and only had the top portion of her back left; while the rest of her canvas was starting to bloom in differt shades of purple and was vaguely starting to form a picture, did I hear her voice again.
"Kafka..."
She nervously called out to me in a low voice, while half her face was buried in her pillow and the other half was looking back at me with limpid and nervous eyes, hoping that I didn''t take too much offce to what she did and that I didn''t think of her as a weird woman.
"What is it, Cam?" I answered while still continuing to work on her back.
"Umm...C-Can you stop for a second so that I can go to the bathroom?" She asked while watching me suck her back, but didn''t have the guts to ask what exactly I was doing because of what she did just earlier.
"Why do you want to go to the bathroom, Cam?...Is it so that you can use the toilet?" I wiped my finger across the coffee table and showed her the liquid on my fingers. "...Or is it so that you can clean up the mess you''ve made of yourself in the toilet?"
"T-Tha...T-That...I-I don''t..." Cam stuttered, and her face turned bright red wh she saw me rubbing her love juice in betwe my fingers.
Chapter 161: Whats Your Take On Polygamy?
She looked like she wanted to ask me to stop since it was embarrassing for her to see me ying with her bodily fluids. But she realised, that, just like her, I was also soaked in her ejacte, and we were long past the touching phase she couldn''t prevt, and just epted what she was seeing in shame.
"But really, though..." I said while looking at her jeans, which had changed from a light blue to a darker blue because of how wet her pants were. "To think that the cool and elegantdy I saw at the doorstep today, who I thought looked and acted like a graceful noble, would do such a thing as squirt all over her sofa while she sat on the boy next door by just listing to his words."
"...I honestly didn''t expect such perverted behaviour from you, Miss Cam Alvarez, my lovely neighbour next door." I smirked at Cam, which made her look like she wanted to cry at how ashamed she felt right now because of the impulsive mistake she made.
"No Kafka!~ I-It really is not like that!~...I''m normally not such a perverted woman who does such things!~" Cam tried to defd herself in a desperate manner, so that I didn''t look down on her.
"...It''s just that I got worked up in the momt wh I heard the stories about you and your mother''s rtionship and just followed along with what my body said at that time, since it was the first time I felt so hot and stuffy that I couldn''t ev breathe, and I did what I could to r-relieve that feeling."
" ''You did what you had to do to relieve that feeling?''...As in the sse, ying with your nipples and grinding your ass on my crotch, so that you can create a flowing waterfall on top of me?" I wt back to my business and started sucking on her back while also talking with her at the same time. "...Yeah, that sounds about right."
Cam simply blushed and bowed her head in shame, as there was nothing else she could say about what I said since it was all true.
"And why did you ev get turned on to the point that you orgasmed yourself all the way to heav, just from hearing my words?" I asked as I sucked a the area under her shoulder de. "All I did was talk about how differt my mother and I''s rtionship was to a normal mother-son rtionship...How in the world did you get off from that?"
"That''s exactly it!" Cam''s eyes lit up, like she had finally found a point that she could use to defd herself. "How could I not feel certain emotions wh you were talking about your bizarre rtionship with your mother that was forbidd in so many differt ways?!"
"I mean, just how many people out there can list to how you groped your mother''s chest or how she cleans your p-pis for you in the shower with a calm mind and not think of any uncouth thoughts, no matter if it''s because of your upbringing or not?!" She eximed, thinking that she had finally gott one over me.
"You say all that. But you do know that you''re basically admitting to getting turned on by a borderline incestuous rtionship betwe a mother and son you''ve both met, right?" I said, which immediately shut her mouth and made her shake her head like she was deeply regretting admitting such a thing.
"And while we''re still on that topic, what do you think about the rtionship me and my mother have?" I said as I moved towards the area near her neck, which seemed to be quite ssitive seeing how Cam was trying her best to control her whimpers wh I sucked her there. "...Not just the basic rtionship we have, but the ''special bond'' we have with one another."
"Well, about that..." Cam thought about it for a while to understand what she felt about it, while I was preparing myself to get some criticism from her since it was something that was normally condemned because of the morality behind it.
But to my surprise, it wt the exact opposite way I was thinking, as she casually said, without a care in the world,
"...I think it''s fine, I guess."
"Y-You think it''s fine?...You don''t think it''s weird that I do such things with my mother wh it''s se as taboo by the rest of the world?" I asked with a peculiar look on my face, having absolutely no idea why she was taking such a big matter so well.
"Well, yes, it is a bit strange...No, it''s actually very strange to have your mother help you learn how to take off a bra, and walk a naked with her a the house while your father isn''t at home..." She said as her face slowly flushed wh she thought of all the things that were happing in the house next door.
"...But that''s only because I''m used to seeing normal mother-son rtionships my whole life and have never se one like you have with your mother, where you''re quite op about your feelings and desires for one another."
"I''m pretty sure that if I had lived in bama as well and grew up with that same culture, I wouldn''t really find it so weird and bizarre and would think that it''s quite normal." Cam said in an expericed and level-headed manner.
"So as strange as I find it, I don''t think I should or have the right to judge something just because I have a differt perspective on it, and I should be considerate towards how the other person lived their life and upbringing before I make up my mind as to how I feel about it."
"W-Wow...That''s really understanding of you, Cam." I said with a nk look on my face, not expecting her to give me such a thoughtful answer, that it not only didn''t offd my rtionship with my mother but also made it seem like she wanted to know more about our rtionship so that she didn''t feel so weird about it anymore.
"I''m honestly looking at you in a new light right now, with how shockingly smart and considerate you are..."
Cam happily epted the praise in a bashful and looked like she was saying, ''Haha~ You don''t have to praise me that much or else I''ll get embarrassed~''.
And seeing that she was so understanding, I decided to ask the question that had be on my mind for a while now, which I didn''t know how she was going to take, and I was praying for the best.
"So, while we''re on that topic..." I dragged my words out since I didn''t know how to approach the subject. "...What do you think about my rtionship with my mother and how it will affect our rtionship?...Like, as in, how I have another woman in my life who''s just as important as you?"
I tried to ask the question of me having multiple lovers in the most subtle way possible, and I wouldn''t ev be surprised if she kicked me in the face for asking that since she had all the rights to do so.
But once again, Cam surprised me with her answer, to the point where ev my jaws dropped to the g, wh she said,
"Oh, why would I mind that, wh such a thing has already be normalised a long time ago?"
Chapter 162: You Dont Mind That I Have A Harem?!
"...Normalised what?"
I asked with an absurd look on my face, not believing what I was hearing.
"...H-Having multiple partners?"
"Yeah, that..."Cam looked at me with her eyebrows raised. "Why do you look so surprised about something that everyone already knows and is basicallymon knowledge to everyone?"
Of course, I''m surprised! The world I was previously in didn''t take polygamy so lightly, so there''s no way I wouldn''t be shocked out of my mind!
I''m actually so shocked right now that my face was twisting a so hard that Cam was staring at me weirdly.
But ev though I had so many questions about how this all worked out in a rtionship and how it came to be, I asked Cam to confirm what she said.
"...So you really don''t mind that I have a special bond with my mother wh I''m also in a rtionship with you?"
"No, I really don''t mind." Cam casually said like she didn''t ev mind if I added more partners, which obviously had to do with this world''s culture that normalised polygamy in such a way that ev an emotionally vulnerable woman like Cam was fine with me having other lovers.
And as if that plot twist was ough, she dropped another bomb on my head wh she said, with a carefree smile on her face,
"...And it''s just your mother, who''s also in a differt type of rtionship with you, who''s actually such a loveable sweetheart, who makes me want to hug her whever I see her because of how cute she is, so I really don''t mind and would ev prefer sharing you with her."
Woah! Woah! Woah!...Not only does Cam not care that I have other wom and is way too epting of it, like she just can''t be physically jealous of another person for also having a bite of her partner. But she also wouldn''t mind adding more wom, as long as she gets along with them and finds them pleasing to the eye...
Just what kind of godly world is this?! And why wasn''t I st here much sooner?!
"What''s wrong, Kafka?
Why do you have such a weird smile on your face?...It''s almost making me want to kick you in the face with how perverted it looks." Cam said as she covered up her chest to protect herself wh she saw how I was looking up at the ceiling with a wide smile on my face, unable to control how happy I was feeling right now, and was thanking the Gods for sding me to such a magicalnd.
[Your Wee...]
And a message actually came back from Evageline, who was watching everything along with the other Gods in the Heavly Axiom, which I didn''t know whether tough or cry about.
"Oh, sorry about that...I was just thinking about how wonderful of a world this is and how happy I am to be alive right now." I said, which made Cam stare at me as if I had gone crazy.
I th quickly asked for the third time to make sure that I wasn''t living in a delusion.
"So, you really don''t mind my rtionship with my mother?"
"Yes Kafka, Yes! For the millionth time, I really don''t mind!" Cam eximed in vexation after hearing me ask the same thing over and over again. "And if you ask that question one more time, I''ll actually change my answer and say that only one person can live in the same house as you, and it''s either your mother or me!"
"Oh, no, no, no~ You don''t have to make such hasty decisions, my sweetest, Cam, as I promise I will never bother you with such a question again!~" I started massaging her feet like her servant to console her for what I said, to which Cam nodded her like she was saying, ''As I should'' for irritating her in such a way.
"...And just in case you were wondering, do you have any doubts or anything you wanted to ask about my rtionship with my mother?" I asked so that I could change the topic while pressing into the soles of her feet, which were quite sticky and moist from all the love juice that oozed down and gave off a more pungt odour of her ejacte.
"Well, I do have one, now that I think about it..." She said while her eyes roamed a the room in hesitation, like she was wondering if she really wanted to know the answer to her question. "...which is just how urate were all the things you did with your mother?...Like was everything you said true...or did you add in some bits knowing that I-I would like it that way?"
Cam looked nervous to hear my answer to her question and didn''t know if she would prefer what I said to be mostly false or mostly true, due to her kinky interest in seeing such forbidd rtionships in action.
"50-50." I said while finishing off thest of her back, which was starting to bruise all over and form the picture I had in my head. "Some of it was true, and some of it was made up to appease you."
"What parts of it were true?...A-And what parts of it wer''t?" She gulped as her glimmering eyes looked at me with a nervous and expectant gaze.
"Why don''t you find out yourself, wh youe over to my house?" I smiled off-handedly and looked at Cam peeping back at me. "My mother and I will put on a ''show'' for you, just to show you how close we are."
"O-Okay..." She said in a stammering voice as her face dripped red. And since she had already asked an embarrassing question that came with an ev more shameful answer, she decided to ask another question that was on her mind.
"Umm...And you don''t have to answer since it might seem weird. But it''s just so that I can understand your culture much better...But if in a hypothetical situation where I was your mother and I raised you in your hometown, bama...W-Would you do the same things you did with your mother with me as well and t-treat me the same way?"
Cam immediately pulled up her pillow to cover the lower half of her face to hide her embarrassmt and only revealed her beautiful blue eyes, which were shimmering at what my answer might be.
"Well, I don''t know if I would have the same type of rtionship that I have with my mother with you in that type of situation..." I said as I got up, since my job on her back was all over and all that was left was to reveal the masterpiece I had created on her back. "...But what I can tell you is one thing."
"You see this pussy of yours that squirted all over the ce and is currtly under this mountain of meat, you call an ass..." I said as I patted her ass, which made ''sploching'' sounds because of how wet her pants were. "...I''ll just say that there wouldn''t be a day in your life, if you were my mother, where a viscous liquid would be oozing out of your pussy at all times."
Chapter 163: Eternal Name
Cam didn''t understand what I said at first and looked confused. But when she looked at the bump in my crotch, from my dick that was partially erect, she immediately fit all the pieces together and understood what I was saying.
Her face flushed, and she was just about to turtle into her pillow again to vent her newfound embarrassment, but I quickly caught her by the chin before she did so and said,
"You can scream into the pillow whenever you wantter, but for now, get up and show me where the mirror is in this household of yours."
"W-Why?" She tried to pull her head away to hide, but failed to do so since I had a firm grip on her chin.
"Because my piece of art on your back isplete, and I want to show you the results." I said, which immediately made her forget what she was embarrassed about and made her eyes light up.
"Really?!" She quickly got up from the sofa and turned her head to look at her back. "But I can''t see anything...It just looks all purple and blue for some reason."
"You won''t be able to see anything like that and will probably need a mirror to see the picture I created." I said, wanting her to appreciate the full image instead of just glimpsing at it from the front. "...But before that, I think you should cover yourself up first, since your puppies are hanging out and looking at me."
I pointed at her naked chest that was exposed after she didn''t cover up after she got up from the sofa, which she immediately covered up with her hands in a fluster after I mentioned it to her.
Cam frantically looked around and seemed to be searching for her bra or blouse so that she could cover up her chest, which was still mostly visible because of how big they were. But before she could, I grabbed her by the hand and pulled her up towards me, to her surprise.
And while she used one hand to cover the most private parts on her chest, which were poking out from time to time, I pulled her towards the other side of the living room, where I saw a full-body mirror in the corner.
"Wait, Kafka! Let me at least get my top, so I can cover myself up!" Cam cried out after being made to walk half naked with a boy who was as young as her daughter, and tried to go back and get her clothes.
"We have no time to spare for that, since I really want to know what you think of your back as quickly as possible and want your honest opinion on my work." I shamelessly lied, the main reason being that I didn''t want her cover-up being because I really liked looking at her frantic figure looking around the house as if she were checking if anyone was looking at her through the walls and wanted to savour it a bit longer.
Cam stood no chance against my iron grip on my hand and inevitably gave up, clutching her buxom breasts that were shaking with every step she took and giving me a reluctant sigh as if she were wondering if her life was going to be just as vigorous and spontaneous when she was with me.
But once she had that thought, a hopeful smile broke out on her face, like she was suddenly looking forward to the future with me, leaving behind the emotionally draining life she lived till now for a happier one where she was appreciated and got the love she deserved.
Once I brought Cam in front of the mirror and pushed her forward so that she could be the main focus of attention while I stood right behind her, Cam''s face flushed in a fluster after seeing just how naked and nude she actually was with her bare breasts, wide waist that looked like marbled fat, and her sexy navel that sunk inward and looked like it would be perfect for fingering while I wrapped my hand around her waist.
Cam tried to escape from the mirror once she saw her shameful figure, but I quickly caught her and pushed her right back while she looked at me with a reluctant gaze.
And then, to start the unveiling of my little project on her white canvas-like back, I put my hand around her shoulder, which made her shiver because of how cold my hand felt on her naked skin, I bent down and pulled her closer to me, and while both of were staring at her vulnerable figure in the mirror, I pointed at the mirror and asked,
"What do you see in the mirror?"
"In the mirror?" She asked while looking at the hand that was on her shoulder with a warm gaze and bent down so that she could feel my touch on her skin a bit more. "I see me and you in the mirror."
"Leave aside your new scandalous lover that''s been ying with you while your husband isn''t at home..." I said which made her cheeks flush and made her elbow me in the chest with a pout. "What do you see in the mirror?"
"If my charming little neighbour, who looks so sweet and innocent but actually does some unspeakable things with his own mother, is ignored from the picture no matter how handsome he is..." Cam said with a smirk on her face, so that she could get back at me, which made me give a wry smile at her nature to never back down without a fight. "...then there''s only one person in the mirror."
"And that''s me!" She said in an enthusiastic manner and even popped out her chest, which made her bouncy puppies tremble.
"And just who are you?" I asked while looking at her ravishing visage in the mirror.
"A beautiful and sexy olderdy?" She said in a half-confident half-doubting manner.
"Yes, you no doubt are a beautiful woman who managed to steal my heart at first sight..." I gave her a peck on the cheek, which made her look down in a fluster. "...But what I meant when I asked who you were was your name."
"My name?" She looked at me in a confused manner, wondering if I had suddenly forgotten her name and was doing all this because I was too scared to ask again. "It''s Cam Alvarez. Why are you asking about something you already know?...Or is that you want me to say that my name is Cam Vanitas rather than Cam Alvarez?"
She looked at me with the corner of her eye with a suspicious gaze, wondering if I was doing all this for her to ept my family name.
"What would you do if I said that''s exactly what I was trying to do?" I asked with a smile on my face. "Would you let me have the honour of holding my family name, or would you prefer that I change my name to yours?"
"The fact that you wouldn''t even mind changing your name to mine is more than enough for me to be called Cam Vanitas for the rest of my life!" Cam threw herself into me and hugged me with one hand, more than ted that she found someone who was willing to take her maiden name in a world where such a thing was prohibited between men.
"Well, whether it''s Cam Vanitas or Cam Alvarez, your given name ''Cam'' doesn''t change no matter what you choose and stays with you for the rest of your life." I said and held her shoulders. "...And even though the Cam I''ve made on your back can''tst as long as your name, which shall remain forever, I still think that it depicts the beauty and gracefulness of the owner of its name."
"...Or atleast that''s what I think." I said with a nervous chuckle, as I really did want Cam to like what I did since I was actually quite proud of the piece of artwork on her back.
"Well, what I think of it doesn''t really matter since I''m quite biassed towards what I made, and what you think of it is what really counts...So turn around and see for yourself if I done justice to your name, ''Cam''."
Chapter 164: Purple Camillia
I was expecting Cam to be surprised to see what was on her back, since it was an borate piece of artwork done on her body in a very unconventional way. But I still underestimated how shocked she would be, as the moment she turned her back to the mirror and looked back around to see what was on her back, Cam''s eyes went wide in disbelief and her mouth parted in utter astonishment.
She looked like she couldn''t believe what she was seeing and had to blink her eyes to confirm that she wasn''t seeing wrongly.
It was only after a solid minute of staring at her back in the mirror did she open her mouth and say, in a stunned manner,
"Kafka...Is that what I think it is on my back?"
"...Is that actually a drawing of a Purple Camillia on my back?"
Cam said in a daze as she stared at the delicate strokes that traced the silhouette of a purple Camellia in full bloom on the canvas of her skin.
The petals of the flower on her back unfurled gracefully, their regal purple hue imposing against the warmth of her flesh as if a purple dye had been embedded into her skin to form the imposing image on her slender white back.
And every curve and contour was captured with precision, as if the flower had been plucked from the garden and immortalized upon her back, a testament to nature''s artistry and the beauty of the human form.
The picture of the flower was also quite big and took up most of her back, so no matter what angle she saw it from, she could clearly see every single vibrant petal on her back.
"Why it is a Purple Camillia on your back..." I said as I put my hands on Cam''s shoulders and pushed her forward so that she could get a better look. "...Do you like it?"
"Like it?...No, I love it." She said in a low tone, like she was too shocked to speak loudly and show her excitement.
But it was still apparent how exhrated she was by the way her eyes were slowly tearing up and how she was holding onto my shirt tightly, like she never wanted me to leave her side.
"...I love it so much that I feel like throwing the ring on my finger and eloping to your house to reintroduce myself to your mother as your woman, since no one has ever done something as precious as this for me, which is making me feel all sorts of feelings that I never knew even existed." She said as she rubbed the ring on her finger, like she was thinking if she should do as she said, as she didn''t like that she was the only one getting pleasantly surprised over and over again without giving back anything in return.
"You can take your time with that, and you don''t have to rush it, as I''m willing to wait as long as it takes for you toe to terms with your decision." I said as I held her hand to show that she didn''t have to make any tough decisions for me, which made the gentle way she was looking at me grow even more deeper and she took a step towards me like she was really afraid of losing someone as understanding andpassionate as me.
"...But in exchange for all my hard work on your back, you could take your hands off your chest and bless my eyes with the sight of your splendid milkers that look like they could feed any entire nation''s milk supply." I said as I slowly grabbed her hands and tried to pull them off her chest.
But to my surprise, there was no resistance from Cam, as she just let me peel off her hands from her chest, revealing her massive white mountains to me that dropped down the moment her hands stopped supporting their collosal weight.
Her cherry-red nipples were also revealed and made a red line in the air when they declined downwards with her breasts like a red LED light being waved around in the darkness, leaving a faint light path wherever she went.
"Oh wow. I didn''t think you would actually ept my request, Cam." I said while intensely staring at her sweltering nipples that were bright red from all the pinching and pulling.
"You may be fine with waiting as long as you need to. But no matter what you say, I''m still a little bit scared that you might not be interested anymore if I don''t give you anything in return...S-So showing something like this should be enough to satisfy a pervert like you for a while."
She said as her face flushed while propping up her breasts from under, which only made them look much bigger and voluminous before, like gooey dough that was being spilled on the ground.
I couldn''t hold back anymore after seeing the wonderful sight before me and pushed my hand forward to grope her fat tits that were exposed at the moment.
p~
But my hands were pped away once again when they were just about to reach their target by the proud owner of those jugs, who was currently looking at me with a feisty re.
"What? Are you not scared that I won''t think of you anymore if you don''t let me y around with your jugs?" I said jokingly as I put my hand away.
"I honestly am not, since I believe someone as lecherous as you won''t give up after seeing the sight before you and would even wait a million years to get your hands on them and have a feel of them on your own." Cam said with a sly smile on her face, like she read me like the back of her hand.
"It hasn''t even been a day since we''ve met, and you already know so much about me, don''t you..." I said as I pulled her fluffy red cheeks, for acting so cheeky around me.
"It''s not that hard when I take into ount that you''re a pervert who doesn''t hide his desires and shows all his emotions on his face." She said as she pulled her cheeks away with a pout that she didn''t like the fact that I was treating a grown woman like her who already has a family, like a child.
But at the same time, contradictory to what she wanted, once she pulled her cheeks away from my fingers, she pushed the top of her head that was soft and silky to touch onto my hand, like she was asking me to give her the headpats she wanted, which was quite tanadorable sight.
Pat~ Pat~ Pat~
After getting enough headpats that wouldst her for a while, she leaned her body on my chest with a satisfied smile on her face while letting her breasts squish onto my body.
She then looked back at the mirror and asked, as she rested herself in my embrace,
"I knew that you were talented the moment I saw you, with the way you held yourself up while talking to me and the confidence that was brimming from your eyes...But I never expected you to be so talented that you could make something so pretty on my back." She said as she admired the purple flower with multiple petals on her back, that it looked like someone had tattooed that image onto her smooth white skin.
"...Especially with how you didn''t use any paint or tools to make this masterpiece of an artwork that looks like it belongs in an art exhibition." She said as she rubbed her back with her hand and found that she couldn''t rub off the image on her back no matter how hard she tried, like the picture of a flower embedded into her skin.
"Just how did you do it?"
"It''s quite simple really and doesn''t really have to do anything with talent, and has more to do with having a good pair of lips that knows how to give a good suck." I said as I gently caressed the outline of the flower on her back, which made her remember all that sucking her back went through and made her look away in a fluster.
"I just formed an image in my head before I did anything, which in your case was a flower, and used that picture as a reference to embed that image into your back by sucking your skin."
"You made this just by sucking on my skin?" She asked in an astonished manner, not believing such an borate and detailed image could be done without any tools. "How does that work?"
"Well, you know how hickeyse about, right?" I began to exin to the curious Cam.
"I have never experienced it myself, but I do know that purple blemishes form when someone sucks on another person for too long, which are called hickeys." Cam said which made me wonder if her husband was even a man, if he had never given his wife with such tender white skin a single love bite.
"Exactly. Using that concept, I went around your entire back and started giving you purple hickeys by sucking every inch of your back that needed to be sucked on." I said as I traced my hand around her back to show her the path I followed, which made her shiver at the tingling sensation.
??????????????????
Reference image of the hickey tattoo in thement section.
Chapter 165: Show Everyone Who I Belong To
"I also didn''t randomly suck on your skin and made sure to suck on it at a certain level of intensity."
"The higher intensity of suction gives a darker tone of purple, like you see here on this side of your back." I pointed at the outline of the flower, which was the darkest part of her back, and then pointed at the insides of the petals, which were lighter shades, and said, "And the lower intensity giving a lower tone of purple, that slightly looks like it''s a mix of violet and blue."
"I see...I didn''t know such a barbaric way of marking someone''s body could be used to create such a beautiful picture on my back that will definitely make everyone''s eyes focus on my back if I were to ever walk around in a backless dress." Cam said as she twisted her body around to get a better look, and she actually looked like she was shamelessly admiring how beautiful she looked at the moment.
"How long do you think this painting is on my back? I assume that it''s not going tost forever."
"Yeah, it should wear off and disappear in a few days or at most a week. Why do you ask that?...Do you not like how it looks on your back?" I asked with a bitter smile on my face, knowing that I would actually feel a little sad if Cam said she wasn''t fond of it, as it was technically my first gift to her.
"No, rather the opposite."
Cam said as she stroked her back and looked at her back like she was looking at a treasure she wanted to safeguard and protect with her life on the line.
"I want this little pseudo-tattoo to stay on my back for the rest of my life, as even though it''s quite shameless of me to admit, I think I look so much more beautiful than I looked before without it on my back, and just can''t stop myself from admiring myself because of how pleasing I look to the eye, like my body was a canvas that was meant to be painted by the Gods."
"I also don''t want something so precious that you''ve given me to be washed off in a week or two and want it on my for the rest of my life, to remind myself and whoever sees my back who I belong to." Cam said as she looked at me with a solemn look in her eyes that was full of so much love that it even made me embarrassed at how she was looking at me affectionately, and look away.
"...Y-You don''t have to worry about it, since if you want, I can do what I did to your back anytime and give you a chance to admire yourself again..."
I was supposed to say that in a confident and domineering manner, but the sincere look in Cam''s eyes made me unable to face her brazen feelings and made me act like a shy little boy trying to put moves on an olderdy.
"I see...Then I''ll call you to my home when the picture on my back wears off, so that you can do what you did to my back once again." She said as she pushed herself into my embrace even more, to the point that her breasts were lying t on my chest, and she was looking at me with a sultry gaze, like she was provoking me out of love, which I honestly couldn''t handle and made me take a step back.
Cam giggled at my shy demeanour that she didn''t see that often, without even caring that her breasts were right in front of me and jiggling around every time she chuckled and looked more interested in seeing my flustered image, which made her want to pull on my cheeks and spoil me in return for being such a cute little boy.
"Oh right, I forgot to ask, but how did you know that Purple Camillias were my favourite type of flowers?" Cam asked with a curious look on her face, wondering what else I knew about her.
"With a first name like ''Cam'', it''s not that hard to figure out what your favourite flower may be." I said, which made her give a wry smile, realising how obvious it was.
"I also saw all the Cami flowers you had nted in your garden outside and figured out that you really liked that flower and thought it would be a good idea to put that image you love so much on your back, which fortunately worked out."
"You even saw that small detail and found out what I like just by seeing that?!" Cam asked in shock and looked at me as if she were staring at an enigma.
She then looked at me with a suspicious gaze in her eyes and asked,
"Just who are you and why are you so different from the men in this world, who couldn''t even be bothered to remember what their wives favourite food or colour is?"
She then came forward while her tits pped around in the open, and she poked my chest with her finger, like she was checking if I was real and actually existed in reality and wasn''t just a figment of her imagination, and asked,
"Are you actually a member of this world, or are you an alien that came from a different?"
Cam didn''t just look smart and sophisticated; but she was actually really intelligent and was quick on the uptake, as she had just revealed my biggest secret with absolutely no effort at all.
"Or maybe you''re the Child of God or an angel from the heavens who was sent into this world tofort the poor women that lived here." She said as she rubbed my cheeks and joked around, not knowing that what she was saying was absolutely right.
"Well, even if I were an angel sent to this world, then know that I was sent with the purpose of snatching you from this cruel and dark ce and taking you all the way to heaven with me." I said as I pulled her into my arms and gave her a big hug, as I looked down on Cam''s beautiful face that was looking up at me as well, with love-filled eyes that were brimming with happiness andfort.
"Oh, so you know where heaven is?" Cam said and pushed herself towards me, asking for a kiss on her forehead.
Chu!~
"Of course I do..." I said after giving her a kiss and let my hands slide up to her butt, and to her surprise, I carried her up in my embrace until her legs were wrapped around me. "...Heaven is in the bedroom, and that''s exactly where I''m taking you right now."
I did just as I said and carried her towards the room that looked to be the room she shared with her husband.
"Noo!~ You can''t do that!~ I''m a married woman!~~" Cam shouted coquettishly, knowing that I wouldn''t do anything, and I was just joking around with her.
"Married woman or not...A lecherous woman like you who goes around unting her bare chest to young men like me needs to be fucked day and night until you gasp in my hands to show that some people aren''t meant to be provoked." I said like a tyrant while suckling on her neck to give her even more hickeys for her to remember.
Suck~ Suck~
"Fuck me?...Y-You want to fuck me?" Cam whimpered as she felt her neck get sucked on. "B-But I''m already bound by an oath that''s already written down on paper~ S-So you can''t do such a disgraceful thing to a woman like me who already has a daughter your age!~"
"Well, I''ll just tear through that paper like how I''m going to tear through your pussy tonight, if that''s the only thing that''s stopping me from having a taste of you~" I said as I proceeded to go towards the bedroom.
"Noo~ You can''t do such a thing when my husband is not around~" Cam went along with the act and shouted like a pityful little wife that was being forced on by the neighbour next door, who looked so innocent but was actually a beast in disguise. "You especially can''t do anything since the neighbours areing over here in a little bit for a neighbourhood meeting~"
I thought Cam was joking at first when she said that the neighbours wereing.
But I quickly realised that she wasn''t when I saw how drastically her face changed to that of shock and fear, as if she had just remembered that someone wasing over after saying it out loud, which made me stare at her in dismay wondering if she was actually as smart as she was or was also just as clumsy as my mother in certain aspects.
Chapter 166: Throwing Away Her Toy
"Wait? Are you serious when you say that people areing over now?" I looked at the clock on the wall and found that it was going to be 9.
"Yes! Yes, I am!" Cam eximed in a frantic manner and jumped out of my arms to go and get her clothes. "The neighbourhood association scheduled a meeting a few days ago, and of all ces, it just had to be in my house when you are here! And not anytime else, where I''m not having an affair with the neighbour''s child!"
Cam was running around the living room in a frenzy to search for her clothes that I threw off, which made it seem like her associates would be here any second now.
"And what about the mess you made? What are you going to do about that?" I asked as I pointed at the drenched sofa, the wet coffee table, and the puddle on the ground that was made of her love juice.
"That''s exactly why I''m hurrying up so much so that I can quickly clean up everything." Cam found her clothes and started putting them on. "If not, I don''t know how I''m going to exin this mess I''ve made in the living room where the meeting is supposed to happen."
"But before that, I need you to get out of the house immediately before they arrive!" She said as she cupped her breasts into her bra, but struggled to put thetch on since she was in a hurry.
Snap~
"Why don''t I just stay back and help you clean up before I go?" I went behind her and quickly put thetch on her bra, which made Cam look at me in surprise, realising that the training my mother put me through hadn''t gone to waste.
"Because I could still somehow exin why my living room has a transparent viscous fluid all over it without anyone near it..." Cam pushed her bra up to make it morefortable for herself and put her blouse back on.
"...But if you were still here, those gossiping olddies wouldn''t let me and you off and woulde to so many different crazy conclusions on their own that would spread like wildfire throughout the neighbourhood."
"I see.... Hearing that almost makes me want to stay back and allow thosedies to break up your rtionship with your husband even faster." I grinned, which made Cam re at me and pinch me in the waist for ying around at such a serious time.
She then held me by the cor and dragged me across the living room like she was throwing an unruly guest out of her house like thedy boss she was,pletely ignoring the fact that she was just flirting around with me a minute ago and waving her breasts around for me to see.
I also let her drag me across the house with a helpless look on her face, since even I didn''t dare joke around when Cam looked so solemn and cold right now, which made me fall for another side of her that looked so cool right now all over again.
"Be gentle, Cam. With the way you''re pulling me, it looks like you''re throwing out your pitiful boy toy after ying around with him all night." I said with a smile on my face, as Cam opened the door to her house.
"Says the one who barraged into my house, made a mess of my heart, and is now leaving me to handle the mess you''ve created..." Cam harumphed and pushed me out of the house with a shove, not afraid to get aggressive when she needed to.
I also knew that she wasn''t really doing all this to keep up her reputation, but more so that I wasn''t caught in any drama during my first week here. And she was doing all this so that I was safe and out of any danger, which put a bright smile on my face even while Cam coldly pushed me out of her house.
"Why are you smiling like that, Kafka? It''s creepy...I''m afraid you''ll scare the neighbourhood association before they evene near the vicinity of my house if they see that smile of yours." Cam said as she stared at me with narrowed eyes, trying to keep up her serious atmosphere so that I would get away from her house as fast as I could.
"Oh, it''s nothing~ I was just thinking how my Cam could be so freaking cute and adorable, even when she looks so grumpy." I said, which immediately made the cold look on her face disappear and reced it with a flushed face that was as red as a tomato.
"S-Shut up, Kafka!~ W-We can talk about all that stuffter!~" Cam said as she pushed me out of her doorstep in a fluster. "For now, you need to get out of my house immediately before they arrive and start pestering you!"
"Ehhh~ I have to leave without even a kiss or hug?" Iined at her for being so heartless. "Does our love only mean so much to you?"
"Shhh!...Be quiet, or else the house next door will hear what you''re saying!" Cam looked around, afraid that the neighbours might have seen the scene that was going on.
And after seeing that we were in the safe, she looked at me and urgently said, "I can give you all the kisses and hugs you wantter, but for now, get out of here as quickly as you can, or else you''ll be caught in a scandalous case in the first week you''ve moved to this town."
Seeing that Cam wasn''t epting my request and was more worried about me getting caught, I did as she said, turned my back like a wounded warrior, and walked towards her gate while thinking it was a pity that I didn''t get the goodbye I wanted and was leaving it off just like that.
But just as I was about to open the gate of her house with a sigh, I heard a panicky voice call out to me from behind.
"K-Kafka!...W-Wait!"
Chapter 167: Finish What You Started
When I turned around to see who was calling me out, I saw Cam looking at me with a nervous look on her face and looking to be hesitating over something in her head.
But after seeing the pityful look on my lonely face, she couldn''t handle it anymore and made up her mind as if her motherly instincts had stepped in when she saw a little boy who was in distress.
After resolving herself to what she needed to do to make me feel better, she looked left and right to see if anyone was watching and even looked above as if she knew that the Gods were watching as well.
And after seeing that the coasts were all clear, she gave me onest look, swiftly sprinted towards me barefoot, jumped right into my embrace, and gave me a deep hug.
Jump~ Hug~
And as if to satisfy my desires to have a proper goodbye and also take in a deep whiff of my scent for her to enjoy herself, she rubbed her head on my chest like she was trying to mark me in her jasmine scent and quickly let me go and ran back to her house, when she realised that she wouldn''t have the strength to let go of me if she hugged me for too long and was better off to have a short hug for the safety of us both.
Before closing the door to her house, she peeped out at me from the small, narrow opening to see what my reaction to her sudden hug was, with her cheeks blushing in embarrassment at her spontaneous action.
But she was shocked and horrified when she saw me charging at her like a bull, as if I were trying to snatch her up and take her back to my house for provoking me in such a cute manner and running off on her own like that, after leaving my heart in a mess as well.
m!~
As much as she truly wanted to open the door wide and let her beloved lover into her home, she steeled her heart, knowing what would happen if she did so, and mmed the door shut.
Thest look I saw on Cam''s face before she closed the door was an apologetic one, as if she were sorry for treating me like this and that she wouldpensate meter on for what she did and didn''t do today.
"I''ll be waiting, Cam...I''ll be waiting."
I said with a gentle smile on my face as I gave the closed door she cloed onest stare, knowing that she was probably looking at me through the peephole right now and turned away knowing that she got my message that I would be waiting until she came to terms with her decision, and also for mypensation for treating me so coldly.
And the moment I left her gate after spending a few seconds admiring the Purple Camillias she had in her garden that looked just as beautiful as her, I got a message from the Gods indicating thepletion of my request.
Ding~
[Request Completed: You have earned the God of Storms Synthia''s appreciation and satisfaction]
[The God of Earth Gaia adores the flower you''ve painted on Cam''s back and admires your ability to appreciate the beauty of nature]
[The Goddess of Harvest Ivanova would prefer if you let your women release their ''pleasure'' near a garden next time, as their holy water would at least act as fertiliser for the nts and not let it go to waste]
[The God of Art Charmeine is impressed at your talent to create a beautiful piece of work with little to no tools and wants you to be her disciple and let you improve your skills under her tutge]
So, I got a God who wants to be my art teacher after seeing my performance?
I''d say that is enough to say that Ipleted my request to perfection, and there''s no need to check if my work on Cam''s back deserves to allow me to pass the given request.
But just as I sighed a breath of relief forpleting such a vague request and was about to enter my house, I was thrown into the ditches once again when another request arrived right after one finished.
Ding~
[The God of Darkness Sephora sends a request: Finish what you started with your mother by the end of the day]
[Sessfully fulfil the request and gain the God''s satisfaction and approval]
[Fail the given request and be left to rot in the Eternal Abyss, where the darkness that lies within will consume your existence]
Shiver~ Shiver~
Out of all the punsishments I''ve seen for the failure of a request till now, why are my legs shivering when I hear about this punsishment, as if it were the most terrifying one until now?
And isn''t the God of Darkness the one who was enjoying the chaos that I brought to the Heavenly Axis and also the one who enjoyed seeing the God of Vanity, my birth mother, get worked up?
Is she suddenly sending this request so that she could trigger another reaction out of my actual mother?
Well, I pray to God that such a disaster doesn''t happen again, as I don''t think this world could withstand the anger of a God who was going to witness her own son fuck another woman he called mother, other than herself.
And even though the punishment is horrifying to think about, this was a rather easy request to finish, that is, unless my mother in this world decides to abandon me out of embarrassment about what happened yesterday and leaves to another town to deal with her turbid feelings and doesn''te back tonight.
I hope that doesn''t happen since I don''t want her to return to a house where her son is being consumed by darkness or whatever. But I can''t tell for sure what''s going to happen, and I''ll have to wait till tonight to see what''s the final oue.
It''s either me fucking my mother until Cam next door can hear her moans and ys with herself using those lewd noises, like the pervert she was who loved forbidden rtionships.
Or it''s me dying one of the most horrifying deaths that I simply can''t imagine.
One is heaven, and the other is hell.
Now all that''s left to see is what side of the cutting board I end up on...
Chapter 168: Suprise Visit In The Night
Nom~ Nom~ Nom~
It waste in the night in the Vanitas household, and when everyone should''ve been in bed and asleep at this time, there was a certain Milf scarfing down an array of food on her te, like it was the first time she had seen food in weeks.
She threw all etiquette and table manners aside and just grabbed the food on her te with her two hands and flung it into her mouth while chewing on it so hard that you could probably hear her eating from the street outside.
She wasn''t eating in such a frenzyte in the night because she was hungry or anything, as she had already eaten her dinner at a friend''s house where she had been staying for the whole day to avoid her son. But because the food her son had prepared for her and kept in the fridge for when she came home was simply too delicious.
She had no idea when her son had learned to cook, as she even doubted he could even boil water a week ago, but now her son''s cooking skills had definitely surpassed hers and rivalled those of the dishes she tasted at top-ss restaurants.
She was also d her son had already gone to sleep and wasn''t waiting for her toe home, as she would have no chance to enjoy all this food with him watching. She also didn''t want him to stay up all night and disrupt his well-needed sleep, just because she ran off and stayed away from her home to avoid her son after what happened yesterday.
To think that she was the one who pushed her son away because she needed time to adapt to their new rtionship, only to trip over her own love juice and take her own virginity in the end...
That was more than enough humiliation and shame for her to wonder if she should just run away and never stop so that she didn''t have to face her son again.
Even now, her pussy hurt a little every time she moved because she had torn her hymen in such a forceful manner and jammed a massive rod all the way into her womb in one go, which constantly reminded her of what she did and made her want to dig a hole and jump into it out of embarrassment.
If the burning feeling of her lower lips wasn''t enough, the hollow feeling she felt inside of her lower body after taking such a huge object in her, as if a spear had pierced all the way through her, was enough to remind her as to why she shouldn''t go back home anytime soon.
But no matter how yful and childish she was, she was still a mature adult in the end, and after some time to herself, she came to terms that her son had taken her first time and there was nothing she could do above it.
And since the final barrier that was stopping her was also gone, she also decided to throw away all her restrictions aside and live happily with her son, letting him do all the things he wanted to do with her body, as shameful as it may be.
But it was still embarrassing to see her son after talking so big and making a fool of herself, so she felt relieved that her son had already gone to sleep after making some food for her and wasn''t waiting for her toe.
With that thought in her mind, she continued to gobble down the delicious food her son had made for her until her stomach couldn''t handle anymore. ?-??&-@?--
After she finished her second dinner, she found that the dishes and utensils that were usedst night and the mess she made on the floor yesterday were all cleaned up.
And the house itself looked like it had been dusted, mopped, wiped down, and made so that there wasn''t a single speck of dust floating around, which made her wonder when her son had be the ideal househusband who knew how to clean and cook to perfection.
After turning the lights and locking the door, she went towards her room on the first floor while admiring the neat condition her house was in, to go to bed since it was already quitete.
She thought of going to her son''s room to check if he was sleeping soundly, but she was afraid she might wake him up, so she decided to deal with him tomorrow and have a good night''s sleep for now.
Kachung~
But just as she opened the door of her room and was about to leap into her bed, she was scared stiff as her eyes went wide in shock when she found that the insides of her room were lit up and not as dark as she thought.
And the most terrifying part wasn''t even her brightly lit room, but the tall and sturdy figure who was standing right in front of the door like he had been waiting for her this whole time with a grin on his face that looked so devilish at the moment.
She didn''t even need to think about who it was that had invaded her room, as there was only one person who looked so handsome even though he had skin as pale as paper, as if he were suffering from some kind of blood deficiency, and that person was her very own son, whom she had been trying to avoid this whole day but ended up finding near the worst ce possible, which was her bedroom.
And judging by the greedy look in his eyes like a wolf that had found a fat sheep to feast on, it didn''t seem like her son was here to say goodnight to his mother and looked like he was going to ''show'' her a ''good night'', that she would never forget for the rest of his life.
The old her would''ve tried to run away at first sight when she saw her son looking at her like he couldn''t wait to sink his fangs into her flesh, but she now knew that there was no running away from her son and chose to ept her fate, which was going to be judged by her son.
"Well, hello there, mom...Fancy seeing you here after disappearing without saying a word for an entire day." Her son said in a sarcastic tone while leaning over her, which made her even more scared than she already was. "Have you finally decided to return home after running away from me for so long?"
"W-Who said I was running away from you, Kafi? Mommy just had some errands to run for the registration of our residence, and it took a little longer than I expected." She said, trying to put on a brave front, like she wasn''t scared of her son at all. "And didn''t I write you a note as to where I''m going? Then how can you say that I left you behind without a single word?"
"Is that so?...So, you really were onlyte because you got caught up in work and no other reason whatsoever?" He asked as he stared down on her, which made her cower at the sight of her son''s dark eyes, which looked so scary right now, and at the same time, she couldn''t help but be turned on a little bit, which made her wonder if she was actually a pervert who liked to be bullied by her son.
Chapter 169: Let Me Show You What You Caused...
"I-It really is like that...If you think that your mother is lying, then there is nothing I can do about it." She meekly said and looked away since she wasn''t really fond of lying to her son.
"I see...If you had work, then there''s really nothing you could''ve done about it." Her son agreed with her, which made her heave a sigh of relief.
But just when she thought she was out of the danger zone, her son suddenly said, which alerted her to the max.
"It''s good that you''re finished with the work you did outside. Now we can focus on ourselves without any disturbances and finish what we started yesterday."
"...F-Finish what we started yesterday?" She gulped, having premonitious thoughts of what was toe.
"No, more like finish what you had started yesterday, when I had agreed to stop getting ''closer'' to you after hearing your say on the matter." He stepped over to her side and put a hand around her shoulder, as if he were making sure that she didn''t run away.
He then bent down while her face went pale in fright and whispered into her ear, saying, "Don''t tell me that you forgot what you did yesterday, mom, leaving me to deal with the rampaging feelings you caused all by myself."
"...Even if you did, I know just the perfect way to remind you of the state of things you left everything behind." He said and held out his hand. "So give me your hand, mom, and let me show you just what you caused."
"What are you going to do with my hand, Kafi?" She looked up and asked with a pitiful look on her face, regretting that she had not just stayed at her friend''s house tonight.
"Don''t worry, mom. I''m just going to use your hand to show you something that you created and left behind to handle on my own." He said as he grabbed her hand by the wrist on his own. "I''m not going to eat it up or anything, no matter how tasty it looks, so you really don''t have to look so scared."
Once he caught hold of her hand while standing right by her side, he didn''t y around with it and suck on her fingers like she thought he would because he was one hell of a pervert. But he did something much worse than that, which she didn''t expect, and to her dismay and surprise, he slowly plunged his hand right into his pants.
Push in~
The moment she felt her hand entering his underpants and she could feel the prickly bush he had on the tip of her fingers, she immediately tried to pull out her hand in fright. But just like always, her son was way too strong for her to resist, and she could only watch with trembling eyes as her hand descended down into his underwear.
Descend~
She could slowly but surely feel the sensation of a massive rod that was burning hot and looked to have snake-like grooves all over it, covering the entirety of her palm to the point where it took her entire hand to grab the thick rod.
And the scariest part wasn''t even the sheer size of the pole that felt like it could be used as a heavy weapon in war, but the length of it where she couldn''t find the tip of it where it ended no matter how deep she went into her son''s pants.
She couldn''t believe that such a long and hard object had pierced into her body yesterday and that she wasn''t actually seriously injured, and was only left with an aching pussy and legs that were trembling for an entire day.
Well, she did get injured and start bleeding, but that was for an entirely different reason.
"K-Kafi, what are you doing with Mommy''s hand?" She said as she held onto her son''s cock, which she could feel throbbing in her hand like it was thirsting for her. "This is very inappropriate and not something you should be making your mother do, so quickly let go of my hand so that I can take it out."
"Oh, so you consider something like this inappropriate..." Her son said as he moved his mother''s hand up and down, which only made her reluctantly stroke his cock with a flushed look on her face. "Then what about when you jumped right on top of my dick and took it all the way inside of you?"
"Did you not think of that as inappropriate?" Her son smirked, as he could start to feel that her mother was starting to stroke his cock on her own, unbeknownst to her, like it was a reflex to start moving her hands when she felt her son''s fat dick in her hands.
Stroke~ Stroke~ Stroke~
"That was an ident, Kafi!..You have to believe me when I say that I really did identally fall on top of your dick, no matter how absurd it sounds!" She turned towards him while having one hand on his chest while the other hand was stroking his cock even more vigorously, like she was trying to convince her son through sheer pleasure.
"Well, that may be true because of how clumsy you are, or it may be false so that you could mask your desire to take in your son''s cock without epting it yourself." Her son said as he adjusted his pants so that she had more space to work around, which she used efficiently as the way her hands moved around his dick became much more intricate and reminded him that she was a subus in disguise as a human and was naturally gifted in anything that involved eros.
"But I don''t really care about that since what''s done is already done, and it''s not like I''m dissatisfied with how it ended up."
"I mean, it would''ve taken a while for you to ept our current rtionship if we had left off without anything happening at the end, and I would''ve had to wait for you with a rock hard cock whenever I saw you."
Her son exined that the reason he was so hard right now was because of her, which unexpectedly didn''t make her ufortable, but actually made her really excited and happy that her son desired her body, which she had thought had gone long past the expiration date.
And his cock wasn''t simply hard out of obligation, but it looked like it was about to burst out of his pants and tear through whatever came in its way to enter her body, which made her loins heat up and increase the speed of her hands as she pushed herself into her son''s chest.
Stroke!~ Stroke!~ Stroke!~
"...But now that you''ve already taken your own virginity, there''s nothing that''s holding us back anymore, and we can do whatever we want without holding ourselves back anymore, which I''m pretty sure you''ve realised yourself, mom, after thinking about how we are going to go forth in our rtionship for an entire day..."
She looked down in embarrassment after having her thoughts read by her son and didn''t know what she should do now that her son knew that she was open to everything and anything, since there really was nothing holding them back anymore and they could even make a baby together if they desired, which made her head go dizzy at the thought of bearing her son''s child, which she was sure would be the cutest baby in the world since her son was also super adorable with his chubby little cheeks when he was a baby...
Chapter 170: Let Her Watch From Above
"...B-But Kafi, even if Mommy isn''t scared of moving forward in our rtionship anymore, isn''t it a little rude of you to stick your mother''s hand into your pants the moment you see me." Sheined about his crass behaviour, which seemed very unlike him since her son acted like a real gentleman most of the time.
"Shouldn''t you first take me out to dinner or take me out on a romantic date before you can a-ask me to do s-such things?"
"Did Mommy raise you to be such a boorish man who doesn''t take the girl''s feelings into ount and only thinks about his own selfish desires?" She said with a solemn look on her face like she was lecturing her son while her hand continued to work on his dick, perfectly knowing that the gentlemanly way he acted before had nothing to do with her and was something he had picked up on his own.
"Well, I wouldn''t be acting in such a barbaric manner and would''ve loved to have taken you on a lovely date before we moved towards to anything ''substantial'', if a certain someone hadn''t provoked me in such a way where my dick has been hard for the whole day without rest and left on her own without taking responsibility for making it the way it''s now." Her son said, which made a look of shock appear on her face, and she covered her mouth like she hadn''t expected such a thing to happen because of her.
"Is that true, Kafi?! Has your penis still not gone down ever since what happenedst night?!" She asked in a frantic manner, like she really thought her son was telling the truth, and even slowly carressed her son''s hard cock, like she was making sure nothing had happened to it after staying up for an entire day.
Her son looked at her with a peculiar look on her face, as he didn''t expect his mother to be so innocent that she actually believed what he had told and smirked as if he found it funny how serious she got over a joke.
But at the same time, he couldn''t me his mother for being ignorant towards such matters, as it was her first time dealing with the intricacies of being intimate with a man and shecked a lot ofmon knowledge regarding that area due to her inexperience, leaving her to be a fledgling towards any topic that involves sex.
He could''ve just informed her that it wasn''t like what she thought and cleared up the misunderstanding. But as someone who loved to see the women he adored in a flustered state, he decided to take advantage of her ignorance and have some fun with her.
"What can I say, mom? After you faintedst night and retreated on your own, my dick has been rock hard for the rest of the day and hasn''t rested till now." He lied through his teeth, which his mother ate up and believed every word, with her face turning anxious and worried like she was finding out that her son was silently suffering from an illness while she had been out the entire day.
"After that, I''ve had to spend the rest of the day at home putting ice on my dick, trying to make it go down."
"What?! You put ice on it?!" She eximed in shock when she realised it was much more serious than she thought. "Does it really hurt that much?!"
Her son nodded her head in a pitiful manner, like he had been through a lot while she wasn''t at home, which made her feel even more guilty that she was loitering on her own while her son was suffering alone at home.
"But Kafi, couldn''t you have just taken your penis out and s-stroked it on your own like you boys do to settle it down on your own?" Her hand went towards the tip of his penis, and she started massaging the bulbous point, like she was trying to show an example of what he should''ve done in this situation.
Massage~ Swirl~ Squish~ Massage~
"That would''ve worked if I had a normal boner, mom..." He said as his eyes swept down his mother''s erotic body, which had obnoxious curves at all the right ces, which made her ears turn at being looked down in such a dirty manner.
And then, to her surprise, he slid his hands up her body and started caressing the outer outline of her bulging breasts while saying, "...But after getting a boner after entering this lewd and tight body of yours and doing nothing with it, I don''t think it would settle down with just a little rub by myself and need your help to calm it down."
"Then what are you waiting for, Kafi?! Quickly pull your pants down so Mommy can help you out!"
She simply blushed when she felt her son groping her tits, as her main priority was to first satiate her son''s needs before thinking about anything else.
There was also the point to note that she was also actually enjoying the way her son''s fingers were circling around her are through her clothes, and she hoped that her bra was sturdy enough that her son didn''t realise how hard her nipples were right now, just like his dick.
"Calm down for a second, mom. You don''t have to hurry so much." Her son quickly said when he saw her pulling her pants down like she was going to kneel down and suck his dick on the spot.
"Let''s first go inside your room before we start anything else."
Kachuk~
And with thatst sentence, he pulled his mother up, wrapped his hand around her shoulder, escorted the poordy, who had no idea what she was signing up for and simply thought she was helping her son out, and closed the door with his lips curled, ready to show the Gods a show that would probably make a few of their tunics sopping wet.
And especially show his real mother watching from up above the sight of him railing a woman he called mother, while she herself moaned out ''son'' every time he reached the deepest part of her to see just how she would react at the forbidden sight...
Chapter 171: Whale Blubber
"Stop pulling on my pants, mom. You''re going to tear it off." I said as my mother dragged me towards the bed while constantly trying to stick her hand into my pants and pull my cock out, like a dick hungry savage.
"What else am I supposed to when you''re suddenly acting so shy to get your penis out, when you were so confident before?" My mother said as she pushed me onto the bed and made me sit right on the edge, while she knelt on the ground right in front of me. "Just stay like that and let Mommy calm your penis down or else I''m afraid it will just fall off after standing for so long."
"I don''t know who taught you reproductive health in school, but that definitely isn''t what happens when-...W-Wait! Calm down! Don''t pull on it like that!" I shouted in panic when I saw my mother grab my pants and pull them all the way down to my knees in one motion, with some kind of superhuman strength she got from somewhere.
Swish~
And with that, my fully erect cock swung out of my pants and stood like a proud g pole in between my legs.
My mother also knew what was going to pop out but she still couldn''t help but gulp when she saw the sheer size of her son''s penis, that she was going to take care of now.
"I''ve already seen how big you are down there yesterday, Kafi, but I still can''t help but be surprised at just how massive your penis is, especially since I''ve gotten used to seeing your penis from changing your diaper as a baby and know just how small it was like a baby carrot." My mother said in amazement as she grasped the bottom of my cock and squeezed it like she was checking if it was real or not.
"...But now, rather then a baby carrot, it looks like bitter gourd that had to much fertilizer added to it and turned into this monster in the end, that could probably feed an entire vige."
"What can I say, mom?
After having you take care of me all these years, it''s only appropriate that I, your son, have the proper equipment to satisfy your desires in theter years." I said with a grin on my face, as I felt my mother start to wriggle her fingers around the bottom of my cock while pushing her fist down, which was already enough to send shivers down my legs which showed just how talented she was at handling dick.
story-by-MvLeMpYr
"Other people''s sons would work hard in school to get a respectable job in the future to show their appreciation to their parents. But here you are saying that you grew your penis just to do dirty things with your mother....Aren''t you ashamed, Kafi?" My mother asked with a look of slight disdain in her eyes, as her hands started moving up my shaft and all the way to my tip.
"That would''ve been perfectly fine with any other mother, mom. But when I''ve got such a perverted mother who couldn''t help but fall in love with her own son, I think that this is a better gift of appreciation for all the years you''ve taken care of me." I said while carressing her brown cheeks that felt like a fluffy sponge cake, which were slowly turning a shade of pink when she heard my words.
"Just think about it, mom, would you rather have a son who earned well and stayed away from home all the time because of his work, or a son who stayed by your side at all times and dicks you down all night while you moan out in sheer ecstacy?"
My mom thought about it for second while swirling her fingers around the tip of my cock and finally didn''t say the answer to my question. But it was obvious from the way she jerked me off in a much more vigourous manner and the way her ears turned red, what her answer was.
"And I don''t think that you simply stroking my cock is going to get us anywhere, as I need some visual stimtion to get me going." I said as I leered at her bulging chest, that was shaking everytime she moved her hands up and down. "So, why don''t you be a dear, mom, and take of your top that I can see those fat tits you have hanging on your chest."
"They aren''t fat, Kafi!" My mother eximed when she heard me teasing her about her breasts. "T-They''re just a little bigger then average and they''re not fat like you say."
"A little bigger then average is something that would perfectly fit in between my hand, mom." I said as I cupped my hands and showed it to her.
I then brought my hands down to her chest while she watched, and grabbed her soft breasts and said, "And from what I can see, it seem like a single one of your breasts itself needs both of my hands to hold it up, so don''t you dare say that your breasts aren''t fat and apologise to all the women out there who actually have average-sized sized breasts and have dreams of having jugs like yours."
My mother simply shook her head and refused to ept just how big her breasts and squeezed my penis tightly, like she was punishing me for calling her breasts fat which felt good in its own way.
"But you really don''t have to worry, mom, as your son here is quite fond of your plump breasts and wouldn''t even mind if they grew twice their size, as I would be able to hug a different one to sleep every alternate night." I exined how I would treat each breast of her her''s like teddy bears I use to fall asleep, which made her look down at her breasts and prayed that they didn''t grow bigger then they already were or else she knew her son wouldtch onto them and never let go.
"So don''t be ashamed of your massive knockers, mom, and be proud of the assets you possess and show them to the whole world with your head held up high."
"...And when I say the whole world, I mean me, since I''ve been dying to get a look at them ever since Iid my eyes on them since I was in kindergarten." I rified as I would have to pluck out the eyes of everyone in this world, if such a thing were to ever happen.
"What?! Ever since you were a kindergartener?!" My mother eximed in shock. "There''s no way you could be so perverted back then itself!"
"You''d be surprised, mom." I said as both my hands started to grope and y with my mother breasts, while she let me do whatever as she looked up at me with her limpid blue eyes. "When you have a mother who has a body as sexy as yours, it isn''t weird that I had devious thoughts about these tits at a young age itself."
"T-Then, you really don''t mind how big my breasts are, Kafi?" She propped her breasts up like she was trying to show me just how big they were and how much of a hindrance they were. "Even if they look like whale blubber packed into oversized brown ballons."
"I''d love them no matter how big or small they look, mom, since I they belong to you..." I said as I pushed her bangs away and bent down to kiss her forehead, which made her look up at me in a shy manner.
"I-I see, if it''s like that...Then I guess there''s no problem with me taking my top off." She said after seeing that her son loved even her most deepest insecurities and somehow always managed to make her feel good about the same thing she would always worry about. "...But I''m going to need your help since this dress is quite tight and needs some effort to take off."
"More like you bought a top while not taking into ount the size of your tits and realising itter on." My mother looked away when I guessed correctly, and pinched my leg for making fun of her.
She then lifted her hands up in the air and red at me, like she was asking if I was going to help her or not.
Of course I wasn''t going to let the opportunity slip, and quickly pulled her top off revealing her bountiful breasts that dropped down below...
Chapter 172: I Also Want To Have A Taste
Boing~ Boing~
Even though her breasts were contained in her bra, they still bounced like they were made out of jelly when they fell out of her clothes. Not to mention how my mom even bent down because of the impact force of her breasts falling down, which was enough to say how heavy her pair were. this-chapter-is-MVLeMpYr
They also looked absolutely bewitching with how her smooth coffee brown skin curved to form such lewd and gant-looking globr objects on her chest that were covered up by her white bra, which had butterfly patterns all over it.
But no matter how pretty her bra looked, I still couldn''t stand the sight of it since it was blocking me from seeing her two tiny hidden treasures that were underneath, so I tried removing her bra from the back.
"Wait!" My mother suddenly caught my hand and looked at me with a confounded look on her face. "Y-You''re also going to take off my bra?"
I nodded my head.
"But that would mean you''d be seeing your mother''s bare breasts with nothing to hide them..." She asked, as if she were asking me if I was ready to see such a taboo sight so early into our rtionship.
"Of course, mom, I''m removing your bra just so that I can see that glorious sight." I said as I went past her hand towards thetch on her back. "And how else do you think I''m going to suck on your nipples if you''re covering them with your bra...You don''t actually expect me to actually bite them through ayer of fabric, right?"
"B-But nipples are only meant to be sucked on by babies, Kafi." My mother caught her bra that slid down her chest and used it to cover up the most important ces of her chest with a flushed face, while the rest of her fatty chest was revealed to me. "And I don''t see you crawling on the ground or wearing diapers like you did in the past, so why do you want to suck on Mommy''s nipples now?"
"It''s because I never got a chance to suck on them in the past because of our rtionship." I said in the sense that I didn''t even exist in the past of this world and also because I was pretty sure that my mother hadn''t breastfed my version in this world since she was never pregnant with him and probably picked him up from somewhere else, since there was a very small chance of a woman who gave birth to be virgin.
"And I also want to make sure that I make up for that time in the past and get all the nutrients from your milk that I didn''t receive as a child, so that I don''t get a deficiency in the future."
"B-But Mommy doesn''t even have any milk in her breasts for you to drink." My mother said as she felt her bra get tugged on and tried her best to keep it on her since she wasn''t just ready for her son to see her milkers.
"Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, as I''ll make sure that these fat jugs of yours start producing the thickest milk that the female body can produce after I''m thoroughly done with you..."
I said with my lips curled up as I forcefully pulled out my mother''s bra, revealing her purple nipples that were so hard right now and almost looked like grapes that were hanging in a vineyard.
Pull!~
I also stared in a daze at her round ave that wasrger than Cam''s and also a very different colour; one being pink as bubble gum and the other being a vibrant purple as if she squeezed the juice out of avender flower and dyed her nipples in the same colour to make her brown skin stand out even more.
But sadly, that beautiful sight didn''tst long, as my mother quickly covered her chest while looking up at me with teary eyes, wondering if I saw just how hard her nipples were right now, like they could cut through stone with a sh.
"B-But Kafi, even if I started producing all that milk, it would still all be for our c-child..." She said in a fluster, imagining what our child would look like, which also made her eyes glow like she couldn''t wait for the day to happen and raise a baby with her son.
"...So, don''t you think that you''re being a little too greedy when you want all that milk just for you instead of sharing it with your daughter?"
"That''s exactly why you have two breasts, mom." I said as I bent down, and to her surprise, I slid my hands under her arms, lifted her up like a child, and put her right on myp, where her beautiful face was right before mine.
"One for me, your son and the father of our future child..." I pulled out her hand, covering her chest, revealing one of her breasts in their most naked form.
"And the other for our daughter, who I pray to God will look just like you, because my life will feelplete if I can see two Abigaille''s running around and ying in our back yard; one little one that will call me Daddy wherever she goes and another big one that calls me Daddy only when she''s in bed with me." I pulled on her other hand, revealing her remaining breast that looked just as round as the other one, which made a perfect pair together.
"And don''t even say that our daughter might not have enough milk to drink when you''ve got jugs these big, mom." I said as I slid my hand under her breast, like I was checking how heavy they were, which made het bite her own lips and look at her naked breasts that were being yed around with by her own son.
"These fat tits you have can hold more then enough to feed our daughter for the rest of her life, so I''m pretty sure that she wouldn''t mind sharing her food with her father."
Slurp~
"T-Then, what about me?" My mother trembled as she felt me hold her breasts up near my mouth and plunge the pointy tip into my mouth, where she felt my cold tongue lick her solid nipples that felt and tasted like sweet, hard candy. "If you father and daughter have all of the milk all to yourselves, then what am I, the one producing the milk, going to drink?"
Slurp~ Slurp~
"Oh, you also want to have a taste of your milk?..." I asked in surprise as I stopped licking my mother''s nipple that felt so smooth on my tongue and found my mother looking at me in a loving manner, like she was also starting to get excited with the way things were going.
"...Then there''s no problem at all since I''m willing to share my single breast with you, as I don''t want my daughter to grow up andin that she didn''t get enough milk just like I did if I gave you her share."
Chapter 173: Why Dont We Suck On It Together?
"Hnnn~....How would I even drink my own milk?" My mother whimpered as she felt me move onto her other nipple, leaving the first one stained in my glistering saliva, even though I said I would only take one to myself and leave the other for my daughter. "Are you going to pour it out into a ss and give it to me for me to drink?...Hnnn!~"
Squeeze~ Press~
"Why would I do that when I can just take your milk into my mouth and pour it right into my mouth while kissing you?" I squeezed her chest like I was squeezing out the liquid out of a sponge, almost as if she already had milk in her chest, and sucked on her nipples that were reacting every time my tongue ran past them.
"Then what if I said that I wanted to taste them right from the source, like you are doing now?...Shhh!~...W-What would you do then?" My mother asked as she looked down on my cock, which was poking her abdomen and was barely reaching the bottom of her hanging breasts, and started stroking it once again, not forgetting her main duty.
"You want to suck your milk right out of your own nipple?" I said with a smile on my face, as if I were pleasantly surprised at how lewd my mother was. "I didn''t expect you to be so perverted, mom."
"I''m not perverted, Kafi....Hnnnm!~~...I-I just want to do the same thing my daughter and son are doing, so that I don''t feel left out." She didn''t seem to be lying and genuinely didn''t seem to want to be the odd one out, which was rather adorable.
"Just thinking about how you and your daughter would sucking on my breasts with no care in the world while I have to go through all that biting and nibbling from me makes me so jealous that only you two can have that moment together."
"I want to be included too!"
She eximed like an adamant child while sliding my fingers across my shaft.
Stroke~ Stroke~ Suck~ Stroke~
"...Like I said, I''m fine with sharing. But do your nipples even reach all the way to your mouth, where you can even have a sip?" I asked as I enjoyed my time sucking each of her nipples one at a time, which made her pout out of jealousy for some odd reason.
"My breasts have been a hindrance for my whole life, and if I find out that I can''t even suck on them after having grown them out to be so big and can''t join you two, I really will cry~" She said with teary eyes, like she felt that it was unfair that the father and daughter could have a moment together, while she was left all alone with no milk-producing nipple in her mouth.
"If you''re so worried that you won''t be able to taste what you make right from the source, then why don''t we just check if it''s possible now?" I said as I held her breast in my hand, which felt like a water balloon that was filled to the brim with warm water, and pushed it towards her mouth, revealing the area under her breasts that was currently moist from being under a mound of hot fat all the time.
Lift~
"Oh, it looks like your breasts didn''t disappoint with their size, and I can easily slip them into your mouth." I said in astonishment when I saw her purple nipple right next to her sulent pink lips, like they were waiting to be bitten on, which made my cock harder than it already was and a step closer to me blowing.
"Why don''t you stick your tongue out and see if you can have a taste of your nipple, which already has a bit of my spit on it?"
Slurp~
"Like this?" My mother didn''t hesitate to take her protruding nipple into her mouth and start sucking on it, as if hearing that my saliva was on her skin triggered something in her head to immediately have a taste.
Suck~ Suck~
"Is it fully in my mouth, Kafi?" My asked as she looked up at me with her pretty blue eyes while sucking on her nipple like she was a baby herself.
"A little bit more, mom." I said as I pushed more off her plump breast that was overflowing from my hand into her face. "You have to take a little bit more, or else you would be spilling your own milk all over the ce."
Slurp~ Suck~
My mother did as I said and took a big bite of her breasts until her whole lips were submerged into her tit and the entirety of her are was resting in her mouth. She then looked at me while she sucked on her udder with a seductive look in her eyes and said,
"Well, that''s why I''ve got a son like you, Kafi...You''ll surely lick off any milk that spills onto Mommy''s body, right, like the good boy you are?"
Gulp...I almost wanted to bark like a loyal dog and say that I would even lick it off the dirty ground if she asked me too, with the provacative way she was sucking on her own teat. discover-stories-MVLeMpYr
But I held myself back out of self-respect and so that my mother didn''t look down on me for being such a deviant who would even lick concrete for a taste of some sweet breast milk.
"Actually, you don''t even have to lick it off my body, Kafi~" My mother said as she pulled her breasts out of her mouth and started to lick her nipple like it was ice cream right in front of me, like she was showing me her own lewd show that made my throat go dry.
"You can just suck on my nipple with me and make sure that you slurp up any milk that Mommy spills and take it all into your mouth...I''m pretty sure you would like something like that, right?"
She gave an alluring smile and pushed her breast out towards me with her rock-hard nipple pointing right at the top, like she was asking me if she wanted to share the ice cream she was eating with me because she couldn''t finish it all on her own and needed some assistance.
I didn''t hesitate to take the erotic offer my mother gave me and thanked the heavens for giving me a mother who was innocent and gullible most of the time but turned into a natural seductress that could take down any man sheid her eyes upon when she was turned on and opened my mouth to give her nipple a suck while she watched with a yful look on her eye, like she found it funny how easy I was to tame with just a pair of useless breasts that had been a bother her whole life.
Slurp!~
After getting a good look of her son sucking on her breast like a baby, she gave a satisfied smile, like she was content and pleased that she could have her son sucking on her tits, which was long overdue, and opened her sexy lips to fight with me to get a share of her own nipple, which looked like it was going to cry with having two people biting and sucking on it to get a piece of it in their mouth.
Slurp!~ Suck!~ Lick!~ Slurp!~
Chapter 174: A Special Memory
My mother first simply watched as I yed around with her nipple in my mouth, grazing my teeth on it every once in a while, which made her whimper out from the sharp edge of my teeth cutting past her equally hard nipples, which sent shivers through her spine, like the sound produced when you run a de across a chalkboard.
But after seeing me enjoying her nipple all to myself, she plunged right into action and started fighting for her nipple as well.
Lick~ Slurp~ Lick~
At first, she couldn''t do anything but lick the outer part of her are and slide her tongue across the outer ring of the purple circle she had on her breasts; that was quite delicate to touch, like wet silk, since I had taken in her entire nipple into my mouth and refused to share it with her.
But she didn''t let that get to her and continued to suck on the outer area of the ce where her grape-like object protruded out and looked to be waiting for when I gave her a small gap to intrude.
Slurp!~ Suck!~ Lick!~
In the process of waiting, she also licked my upper lip several times, which felt quite ticklish.
At first, I thought that it was because our lips were identally touching since we were trying to suck a small area of skin on her jiggly breasts, but after seeing the teasing look in her eyes like she was ying a prank on me, I knew that she was doing it on purpose so that I let go of her nipple and that she could have her share.
I could have simply let her do whatever she wanted since her licking my lips didn''t feel bad at all. But since she was acting up so much, I also decided to retaliate in my own way by biting down on her nipple, which made her let out a yelp.
"Haahh!~~"
I bit her nipple around the bottom with enough force that it would leave a mark but wouldn''t make her feel too much pain or, rather, a pleasurable tingle.
"Ahhh!~ Kafi!~" My mother moaned out as she felt the edge of my sharp front teeth grind against her protruding cherry. "W-Why are biting me there like a mutt?! I don''t remember raising you to be a dog that bit everything near its mouth!"
"It''s simply payback for you trying to make me let go of your nipple." I said as I stopped biting her and ran my tongue over where my teeth pushed into her, and found that there was a faint bite mark there. "I would never have done such a thing if you weren''t acting so sneaky in the first ce."
"Well, I wouldn''t have done such a thing either if you hadn''t hogged my breast all for yourself, without giving me a single chance to have a taste of my own." My motherined as she watched me run my tongue all over her breasts.
"And didn''t you say that you would give me your share in the future...But looking at how greedy you are now for a nipple that hasn''t even started producing any milk, I really doubt if you''re ever going to let me have any and drink it all yourself."
"Well, I will admit that I got lost in sucking on these mounds of fat you have and totally forgot about their owner for a second." My mother narrowed her eyes and red at me. "But at the same time, you could have just asked me to have a taste, and I would''ve lent your tit to you."
I stopped sucking her tit and nudged it to her like I was finally willing to share after feasting on it all this while, which made my mother roll her eyes.
"First of all, I doubt you would even be able to hear my words with the way you were frantically sucking me like a starved animal." My mother said as she pushed her hair aside and licked her purple are, like she was trying to clean off all the ces that had my saliva on them so that she could have a taste herself.
And then, after gliding her tongue across all the spots that had my spit glistening on them like she was licking off sweet honey off her udders, she swallowed whatever she took in her mouth with a satisfied look on her face, which made my heart rate pick up seeing how thirsty my mother was for my bodily fluids.
She then looked at me while pouting in a cute manner and said,
"And when did I ever say that I wanted to suck on my breast on my own? If I wanted to do such a thing, I could do it whenever I wanted to by myself since these breasts of mine aren''t going anywhere but here on my chest."
She held up her breasts to my face to show that no matter how she pulled on them, they weren''t going anywhere and would always be avable for her to suck on.
"What I wanted to do was suck on my breasts together with you so that we could have our own special moment together..." My mother said with a flushed look on her face, not believing she admitted such an embarassing thing to her own son.
"I''ve heard of mothers wanting to go on dinner dates with their sons so that they can catch up on what''s going on in their lives and have a memorable time with them.
But this is the first time I''ve heard of someone who wants to suck on their own teat with their son so that they could have a special moment together." I said with a grin on my face, unable to contain my smile at the absurdity of the situation. "...Don''t you think that it''s too desperate even for you, mom, to have a memorable memory with your son?"
I was simply joking around with her, but it seems like my mother had some thoughts of her own that she had been keeping in her mind, which made her let out and give a very emotional response.
"Of course I''m desperate to have any kind of moment with you, Kafi!" My mother eximed like she was about to cry out while looking at me with glimmering eyes that were going through all sorts of emotions.
"When my son has been ghosting me for so many years, not even bothering to even have a single meal or talk about what''s going on in his life with his mother, it''s only inevitable that I would want to do as many things I could together with you, no matter how perverted they may seem."
"If only you knew what I''ve been going through all these years, then there''s no way you would be making fun of me like this..." She looked away with a deste and sad look on her face, revealing just how lonely she felt all these years, to the point where she was even willing to share even the most shameful moments with her son since she had nothing else to think about when she thought of the memories she had with her own son.
Ah shit...Now I feel like a piece of shit for making fun of my mother when she was silently enduring so much because of the bastard son she had in the past.
"Sorry, mom...I didn''t know you were going through so much because of me, and I apologise for being such a shitty son in the past." I said as I ran my hands across her cheeks to make her look at me, but she refused to do so and looked away with her cheeks puffed out like a child throwing a tantrum.
"I know that no amount of apologies will make up for how I treated you in the past when you deserved the whole world...
But in ce of those useless sorrys, I can promise that from now on there won''t be a single day in your life where you won''t have a special memory with me since I''m going to stick onto you like a bug that won''t let go." I said, which made my mother look at me with a corner of her eye, like a hamster that wasing out of its burrow after seeing a treat.
"In fact, you''ll be seeing me so much that you''ll actually get sick of seeing my face around you and will even want to go on a vacation so that you can get away from you!"
"R-Really?" My mother slowly turned her head to look at me and asked in a cautious manner, like she was testing if it was a trap. "Will we really spend so much time together that even I, your mother, will grow tired and sick of you?"
"Just you watch, mom. In a month''s time, you''ll be booking a ticket to some tropical ind so that you can get away from me and get some time for yourself because of how tired you''ll be of seeing my face." I said, which made my mother smile and shake her head, like she simply couldn''t see that ever happening since she loved her son way too much.
"But for now, please do me the honour of sharing your breast with me in the hopes of making a beautiful memory together."
I held out her breast in my hand towards her face, like I was asking her to take the first bite, which made her roll her eyes at me.
"Hmph! What kind of beautiful memory has a mother and son licking and sucking on a single breast?!...This is simply a perverted fantasy of yours!" My mother gave a snarky reply but still stuck her tongue out to suck on one side of her nipple, while she looked at me provacatively as if she were inviting me to take a bite of the other side.
Of course I didn''t hesitate to take her offer and bit down on the other side of her perky nipple, and just like that, we both started to torment her poor little grape that was stuck in between our two lips and tongues that were drenching it in our fluids and waterboarding it in our saliva, which I''m pretty sure would probably make her nipple plead with us to stop the torture it was going through if it had a mouth of its own...
Chapter 175: Sharing A Oversized Bun
Slurp!~ Lick!~ Slurp!~
My mother didn''t hold back at all when sucking on her breast, as she would take the entire tip, push it into her mouth, and start sucking on it so hard that her cheeks caved into her mouth.
She would let go of her breasts and then look at me as if she were asking me to do the same, which I did as I took her breast in my hand like we were both sharing an oversized bun and started sucking on it like I was trying to get to the hidden cream inside the bun.
your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr
Slurp!~ Suck!~ Lick!~ Slurp!~
Rather than when she had a taste of her udders, my mother seemed to enjoy it much more when I put my lips on her nipples and bit on the edge of it like I was trying to scrape of the tip of her nipple into my mouth, which would always make her tighten the grip on my cock and use her thumb to nudge the bulbous tip of my cock like she was trying to do the same.
And once I had my fill of her breast that was drenched in my saliva and handed it back to her so that she could get a bite, she would first stick her pink tongue out and slide it over her breast like she was cleaning off my spit on her breasts.
And would then only properly suck on her nipple, showing just how she valued my bodily fluids like it were amodity that she didn''t want to waste and have all for herself.
I also didn''t want to let my mother feel as if she were alone and wanted her to experience a proper ''special moment'' with her son, so while she was sucking on the tip of her hard nipple, I put my lips on her purple are underneath and started sucking on it like I was trying to pull that smoothyer of skin into my mouth.
Massage!~ Swirl!~ Squish!~ Massage!~
I sucked on that part of her body that felt like the thinnestyer of leather so much that her already bright purple are was starting to turn much darker from all that suction force, and now it looked like the circr patch on her breast was tanned to be a much darker tone.
It was especially very contrasting when youpared it with her breast on the left that hadn''t been touched in a while, since it had been reserved for our future daughter and had a lonely nipple that was a vibrant purple like avendar flower.
While the one I was sucking on looked like it had been worn, torn, and abused by the both of us and looked like there wasn''t a day someone hadn''t sucked on it and left their dirty mark on it.
Suck!~ Lick!~ Slurp!~
And seeing that I was having such a good time sucking on her are that surrounded her nipple like it was an ind, my mother also decided to join in on the fun and slid her lips down her nipple and started to suck on the small purple ind around the tip of her breast as well.
Slurp!~ Suck!~ Slurp!~
I sucked and bit down on the lower half of the patch of tender skin, and she did the same on top.
We were both licking and running our tongues along her breasts, so it was inevitable that both our saliva would merge and mix into one another, but it was really no problem for us since both us mother and son were perverts that loved the taste of one another and happily licked off one another''s bodily fluids with a satisfied look on our faces.
The area we had to share was also very smallpared to her massive breasts, and our lips often touched when we ran into each other''s path while teasing the tip of her breast. But we didn''t see that as a hindrance and used it as an opportunity to suck on each other''s lips and give each other as many quick kisses as we could.
Kiss!~ Slurp!~ Kiss!~ Suck!~
While my mother only gave gentle pecks on my lips when both our lips met, like she didn''t want to disturb me too much while I yed around with her nipple in my mouth, I wasn''t as passive as her and stuck my tongue into her lips every chance I got while at the same time nibbling on her nipples.
Suck!~ Kiss!~ Suck!~
I would stick my tongue into her mouth, run it along her teeth, and then y around with her timid tongue, which would surrender every time it met my tongue, and then pull my tongue out to go back to sucking on her nipple again.
Bite!~ Slurp!~ Bite!~ Nibble!~
And when I got tired of biting on her breast, which already had my bite marks all over it, I would go towards my mother''s lips, which were always sucking on the tip of her nipple, like she was addicted to the sensation of her own nipple in her mouth, and stuck my tongue in and did the same thing again, much to my mother''s dismay.
My mother had no say in whatever I was doing to her, as I was too forceful and aggressive for her to handle, and she could only silently watch as I invaded her mouth and breast every time, leaving her out of breath with limpid eyes that were going through an intense experience of a lifetime.
Haah!~ Haah!~
All she could do while my tongue roamed around her mouth like it was searching for a treasure hidden inside was savour the taste of my drool that came with my tongue, which she would gulp down to make sure that I didn''t take it back with me when I pulled my tongue out of her mouth.
And also increase the speed in which she jerked my dick off, which she had been doing from the start, no matter how hot and dizzy she felt right now, like she had never forgotten her main purpose of doing all this, which was to make me cum.
I could''ve let this moment simmer for a bit longer, as ying with my mother''s breast while she also joined in was something that I had never experienced before and was something that I just didn''t want to give up because of how exciting it was, but I also felt my mother''s hand start to tremble like she was starting to get really tired of stroking my cock all this while but was still persevering to the end, so I decided to stop holding back and blow just like she wished for.
So, whilst I kissed my mother right on her lips while her nipple was in between our bottom lips and in our mouth; which would get battered by my tongue whenever I moved it around inside of my mother''s mouth and also flooded by the saliva that flowed between our mouths, I shot my load that my mother had been anticipating for a while now right on to her naked breasts.
Splurt!~ Splurt!~
My jizz shot straight onto the bottom of her breasts since they were in their way and dripped down onto her abdomen, which made my mother take in a breath of air while she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes, when she felt the hot viscous fluid flowing down her belly.
"So, I guess we can stop right here since I''ve finally cum, mom and got to sleep..." I said jokingly as I watched my mother squeeze out the leftover cum in my shaft in a very meticulous manner.
But my mother seemed to have different ns in mind, as she looked at me with slight disdain and mockery, as if she were asking if I was joking when I asked to stop now.
She then gave a yful grin while her eyes turned from that of amb caught in a trap to that of a cougar out on the hunt for some prey, and to my sudden surprise, she pushed me down onto the bed, where Ipletely rested t on my back.
Push~
She then didn''t even give me a chance to react to the sudden development and stood up from myp and onto the bed, standing right above me, and started to take off her pants right before me.
Swish~ Swish~
Bounce~ Jiggle~ Bounce~
Her movements were precise and graceful, and it didn''t take long for her to take off her pants and throw them in some corner, leaving her standingpletely naked before me with her buxom breasts hanging down like juicy mangoes on a tree and her legs that were slender near her feet but became plump and thick near her thighs, giving her the perfect figure that any man can ask for.
Other than the single piece of thin underwear that was stopping me from seeing her pussy that was currently drenched, with how I could visibly see her love juices drip out of herher regions and down her smooth brown legs, my mother waspletely naked before me.
Drip~ Drip~
But that piece of fabric also didn''t stay on her body for too long, as while looking down on me from above with a seductive look on her eyes like she found a toy that she was going to absolutely ravish to her heart''s content, she lifted her leg and slowly took off her panties, revealing her soaking wet pussy to me that looked like it was throbbing to get my cock inside of it.
Chapter 176: I Think You Need Some Help
"...Hold on there, mom; I thought you were just going to make me cum and leave it off like that." I said as I stared at her pussy that was dripping down its love juice into my thighs, that felt like hot oil from a frying pan that burned my skin upon contact. "Why do you suddenly look like you''re going to take my dick all the way inside of you and stir it around until your insides are all a mess?"
"When did I say that I was only going to make you cum, Kafi?" My mother asked as she eyed my erect cock that was pointing right at her dripping pussy, like it was calling out to it.
"I said that I would help your cock calm down after standing solid for an entire day...But looking at how hard it is now, like it has no intention of settling down after a simple handjob, I think that I need to do a bit more than a little stroking to help satiate it''s hunger."
"And you think taking it into your sopping pussy is the best way to do that, mom?" I asked as I kicked off the pants on my knees and adjusted myself on the bed so that it would be optimal for my mother to do what she was craving to do.
"Why not?" My mother said with a lewd smile on her face as she spread her pussy open with her hands and crouched down a bit, like she was trying to show me how pink her insides werepared to her coffee brown skin that covered most of her body.
"Do you not want your mother''s throbbing pussy to envelope your fat cock that''s been standing all day just for this moment?...Are you disgusted because your mother''s vagina is sopping wet right now and is making obnoxious noises because of how slippery it is now, since it looks dirty and vulgar to your eyes now?"
"Your small little cunt can be pouring out your love juice like a waterfall, and I''d still put my mouth right on top of it to gulp down whatever it gives, mom..." I said as I streched my hand out to stroke the groove between her two lower lips, which covered the tip of my fingers in her viscous fluids, and then brought it to my mouth to lick off my fingers to show that there wasn''t a single part of her that I didn''t love, which made her pussy twitch at the sight.
"...But I''m afraid that you won''t be able to take such arge rod inside that tiny little hole of yours on your own and might injure yourself on your way."
"Simr to what would happen if you tried to stuff a bamboo pole into the hole of a donut, I''m afraid the end result would be horrendous for you, and I think you need some assistance from me to save that beautiful little pussy you have, and not mar it by yourself and make it unrecognisable to the eye."
I pointed out one of my fingers in one hand and made a small circle with my finger in the other hand, and tried to pierce my finger into that hole that wasn''t even a millimetre wide to show an example of what would happen.
My mother gulped when she saw how the only way my finger could enter that small hole was when the hole erged multiple times its original size, and she wondered if that was what was going to happen to her pussy when my massive cock entered it.
But she still threw those thoughts out of her head so that she wouldn''t let herself get scared by me, and she said with a confident look on her face,
"Hmph! I think that you''re underestimating the versatility of a woman''s vagina, Kafi, as this is also the same part of the body that gives birth to babies."
"And it''s also the same part of me that''s going to birth our cute little baby girl into this world, so I really don''t think that I have to be scared of something like your cock that simply looks terrifying but isn''t anything much in actuality." My mother said as she stepped on the bottom of my shaft, pushed my cock onto my abdomen, and started to rub it with the sole of her soft feet, which was exciting in its own way, especially with the way she was standing on top of me now and looking down at me like I was a bug.
Step~ Step~ Rub~
"You also forgot that I''m not as inexperienced as I was yesterday and have already taken your flimsy dick inside of me, so it''s nothing new to me." She said as she lifted her feet and stepped on my cock that was rising up every time she took her feet off it multiple times, as if she were telling it to know its ce.
"Well, I also think that you forgot that you fainted the moment you took my dick all the way to your gut and that there will also be an entire team assisting you with the birth of our daughter, which kind of changes your perspective of taking my dick inside of you on your own, doesn''t it?" I said, which made my mother''s eyes sh with hesitation and made her stop stepping on me, allowing my cock to stand erect like a g pole.
"I only fainted yesterday because it all happened all too quickly and I didn''t have any time to prepare my mental state to take such a big thing inside of me..." My mother said after building up some courage so that her son didn''t look down on her when she was the one on top of me while I was beneath her feet, but still looked nervous nheless and did her best to make herself seem as tough as possible.
"And women back in the day didn''t have the facilities like we do now to give birth and did it all by themselves if they had to, so who''s to say that I can''t do it all myself as well."
Spread~
"Your pussy, mom...Your pussy is what''s telling me that you can''t give birth yourself." I said as I brought my hands to her vagina and spread it open to show just how tiny her hole was, that it looked like it could barely even fit in a pencil.
"Even though you may be brave enough to give birth on your own, this small little pussy of yours that''s tighter than the average cunt is going to be a massive hindrance when you give birth, and you''re probably going to need an entire team by your side so that you don''t faint mid-birth."
"Be quiet, Kafi! Mommy has the same vagina as everyone else, and there''s nothing different about it!" My mother eximed with a flushed look on her face, even though I knew her''s was the tightest hole that I had ever entered, like a tunnel that grew narrower the more you entered, which would choke you by the end and refuse to let go.
"And whether you like it or not, I''m going to push your puny little cock all the way into me and show you that I can do anything on my own and make you stop looking down on me!"
"Okay fine~" I put my hands up in eptance and defeat. "If taking your beloved son''s cock, whom you''ve raised your whole life by yourself, is so important to you, then by all means go for it..."
"Ah! Don''t say it like that! It makes what I''m about to do so vulgar and wrong!" My mother shouted in a fluster and lightly stepped on my cock to punish me for speaking to her, my mother, in such a lewd way.
"Sure, but if you want some help while taking my cock into you midway, then just give me a call and I''ll help you out and make sure that you don''t tear your own pussy..." I said in aidback manner, put my hands behind my head, and rxed myself with a smile on my face, like I was going to watch a good show.
"Hmph! Just you wait, Kafi!" My mother said as she nervously looked down on my cock, which was staring right back at her, which sent a shiver through her body. "I''ll show you!"
Chapter 177: Wrong Hole
After her promation, my mother stared at my cock with an intense look in her eyes, like she had just found a worthy opponent that needed to be defeated, and took a few breaths to brace herself for what was about toe inside of her, literally and figuratively.
And after steeling her mind and gripping her fists as hard as she could, she bent down her legs like she was crouching and slowly descended down, with her wet pussy right on top of my cock.
Descend~
But just as she was solemnly going down on me and was about to enter me at any moment while having a solemn atmosphere around her, I interrupted her pace and made her stop by saying,
"Mom, wait....Before you do anything, let me make sure of one thing."
"W-What is it, Kafi? Can''t you see that Mommy is quite busy right now?" She said in a vexed manner after getting interrupted when she was concentrating so much, and she looked at me like she was telling me to hurry and tell what I needed to say.
MVLEmPyR-your-story-source
"Well, I normally never would''ve made sure of such a thing if any other girl was doing what you''re doing right now, since it''s quite obvious and no one would make such a mistake...But since you''re quite clumsy in nature and make hasty decisions, let me just say this in case you mess up..." I said with a serious look on my face, like it was a life-threatening matter, which made my mother more nervous than she already was, and she looked at me, wondering just what I was about to say.
"I just wanted to make sure..." I paused as I looked straight at her shaky eyes, which made her gulp out of fright at what I was going to say. "...that you put your pussy into my cock and not the hole behind you, as you seem like someone who would somehow identally slip on a bed and take your anal virginity yourself by some dumb ident."
"What happened yesterday was fine since a vagina was literally meant to take and release arge object through it, and you somehow managed toe back alive after taking my dick all the way through."
I said as I watched my mother''s face turn livid at how obviously I was making fun of her clumsiness that caused her to lose her virginity, when she thought that I was going to say something serious.
"...But if you suddenly drop your ass down onto my cock and peirce it straight through your asshole, then I''m afraid you''re identally going to rearrange your guts, and I''m going to have to spend the rest of the night in the emergency room while you sit on the bed with a burning asshole...So, I hope you know what you''re doing and take your time, since I don''t want to be exining to the doctor why my mother has a loose ass that just won''t close up."
I looked up at her with pleading eyes, like I was seriously asking her to be careful in case anything happens, but my lips betrayed me as I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of my mother identally taking her anal virginity as well, which was actually something that could happen, and silently startedughing.
Snicker~ Snicker~
"That''s it, Kafi! That''s thest straw!" My mother cried out in a rage with tears in her eyes, when she saw me poking at her trauma from yesterday that she wanted to forget at all costs.
"To make a mockery of your mother like this, who''s raised you your whole life, just because she slipped up once!~...I''ll show you that I can do it properly if I want to without screwing it up and rub mud all over your handsome face, that I just can''t seem to hate no matter how much you make fun of me!~"
My mother eximed while ring at me with pitiful eyes that were wet from how much her son was constantly bullying her.
And she also bit her lips in frustration because no matter how much her son made fun of her, she couldn''t seem to get mad at him, as every time she saw the charming smile on his face, her feelings of vexation would melt away and would be reced with overwhelming joy that she had such a handsome son as her partner.
But that didn''t mean that she was going to give up and not show that she wasn''t to be messed with, so in a haste of a moment to prove me wrong, she looked at me onest time to make sure I was watching her do what I said she couldn''t, then looked down to see her target, which was my penis that was standing erect, and after confirming her mark, she closed her eyes, praying to God that everything would go alright, and dropped her ass down at full speed onto my cock, like she was trying to tell me that she didn''t even need to look or take it in slowly to shove my cock up her pussy.
Swish!~ Drop!~
When I saw the reckless act she was doing to prove her point, I was scared shitless, as there was a very high chance of my clutz of a mother actually taking my cock into her asshole and ruining whatever was inside, when I was simply joking around before.
Swish~
I even moved my hand to stuff my finger in her asshole, just in case, so that I could block my penis from entering it and tearing it apart with no preparation whatsoever.
Pierce!~ Squelch!~
But it seemed like it was unnecessary, as somehow, even while closing her eyes and dropping down at full speed, my mother had managed to take my cock into her pussy which I instantly knew the moment I felt something wrap around the tip of my cock and also when I heard the sound of a fleshy fruit being punctured near my crotch.
Luck was on my mother''s side, as somehow, without even looking at where she was going, she managed to push her pussy half way into my cock. And currently, I couldn''t see the tip of my cock and could only feel it throbbing inside of her body, which felt so hot and slippery like a humid dungeon that was alive and tightened up every time it breathed.
Tighten~ Tighten~
I also wasn''t kidding when I said that her cunt was the tightest that I had entered, as I could feel her inner walls trying to push the rod invading it out, only to be stopped by my mother, who was crouching on top with her eyes wide open and mouth parted, while looking at the ceiling, trying her best not to cry out at the feeling of having such arge object inside of her.
Haah~ Haah~
She seemed to be going through a mix of pain and stinging pleasure down there, as even though I could see my mother biting her lips and starting to tear up from her eyes, her pussy was also starting to leak out fluids from within that started flowing down my shaft as a reaction to her abrupt pration.
Drip~ Leak~ Drip~
Chapter 178: I Can Enter Your Womb?!
"Are you alright, Mom? Do you need my help?" I asked out of genuine concern, ready to lift her off at any moment she asked. "Don''t be stubborn and ask for my help if you really need it, since I really don''t want to be rolling you around on a wheel chair tomorrow because you can''t walk."
"I-I''m fine, Kafi...T-There''s nothing you need to worry about at all...." My mother said as she took deep breaths to rx herself and her muscles down there that were gripping my penis, while looking down at her vagina''s hole that had actually expanded in size after taking my dick in and was the size of a golfball, which scared her.
"...I-I''m just a bit scared that my lips down there will be loose after taking your penis in, since I''ve never seen them erge in such a way."
"Nothing like that should happen, mom, since, just like you said, the human body is quite versatile and can go through all sorts of abuse without any permanent damage."
I said, even though I had the same thoughts as her, but I reassured myself when I remembered that she had already taken in my dick yesterday and nothing like what she said had happened. "But are you really fine, mom, since you look like you''re really struggling?"
"I promise not tough or even speak a word of it if you ask for some assistance, so please don''t hesitate to tell me if you need any help." I advised her again, as I didn''t want to see my mother impaled like a kebab.
"I really am fine, Kafi...Just look at this; I can even take more of your penis into me." To show that she was really okay, my mother clenched her teeth while sweat dripped down her back onto my legs and crouched down even further, which pushed my dick more than halfway into her pussy.
Slide~ Push~
This was already a benchmark achievement, as most girls I''ve been with in the past couldn''t even take half of my dick in since there was no space left in their tunnel for my dick to explore, because it had already been clogged up by my dick.
And only the most experienced and abnormal women could take anymore than that, which would always have them trembling violently in the end, like they were going through a seizure.
But here my mother was taking half my dick in one go and pushing it down even further, with all the strength she could gather in her body, which was alreadymendable in my book and made me want to apud her stubbornness, which was iparable to the average person''s.
I also wanted to praise her body and overall female anatomy in this world, as they were definitely different from the average female body morphology back on Earth, since even though more than a pencil''s length of my dick was in her, I felt like I could go even deeper, which would be impossible back on Earth.
And just as I was thinking about how her body worked, I saw something that absolutely blew my mind and made me rethink just how spectacr the structure of her body was.
"Oh shit, mom! Look at your tummy!" experience-MVLeMpYr
I shouted in shock and pointed at her abdomen, which seemed to have some protrusioning out of it from the bottom, like something was poking the inside of her stomach and making a outward dent form above the area where her bush was.
"Look at what?...Oh this?"
My mother looked below, and to her surprise, she found the faint outline of something moving up her abdomen from the inside, but she didn''t look as bbergasted as I was and even looked a little intrigued at what she saw.
"I guess this is what happens when you have a penis as big as yours, Kafi, that enters my womb after it has already filled up my vagina."
"My penis can enter your womb!?" I asked in an absurd manner as I saw the protrusion in her stomach that looked like a snake slowly move above.
"C-Can it not?" My mother struggled to say as she could feel a hot pole slowly entering her insides, being equally ignorant of how sex worked in this world.
"...I mean, if your penis was smaller than it was, then I don''t think there''s any chance of you reaching somewhere like my womb; that''s all the way up here...But when you''ve got a log for a penis, I really don''t see any issue with that happening since both the vagina and womb are connected."
"Or am I wrong to think that?..."
My mother asked me when I was as clueless as her as to what was going on, since I knew that her body was different than what I was used to. But not to the extent that I could feel her womb opening up for me.
"B-But..But..." I wanted to argue with her that it didn''t biologically make sense but quickly realised that I wasn''t in a world where everything made sense, and that I should just stop overthinking it and enjoy what was given to me.
"Ahhhh!~~~"
Squirt!~ Squirt!~ Squirt!~
And just when I thought that things couldn''t be even more ridiculous, I suddenly heard my mother moan out in ecstacy as she threw her head back, unable to control herself, when she was so calm andposed until now.
And along with the raunchy moan she let out that only made my dick harder than it already was, her pussy suddenly started to squirt out an absurd amount of transparent fluids, which soaked the entirety of the lower part of my white t-shirt and made my abdomen feel all sticky and moist.
Squelch!~ Squirt!~ Squelch!~
It was almost as if my mother decided to have an intense orgasm while taking my dick in and peeing all over me after being unable to control her dder from all the intense tremors her pussy was going through.
But that didn''t make sense as she was fine all this while and was even talking to me normally while biting her lips, but all of a sudden decided to squirt all over, which made it obvious that something was up.
"Goddammit, mom?! What happened now?!" I asked in a frantic manner, losing my usual cool, as this bizarre situation was new to me as well, and I didn''t know if it was good or bad. "Why did you suddenly decide to squirt all over me?!...I-Is your body okay?!"
"...I-I''m fine, Kafi. Y-You can rx." My mother slowly looked at me with dreary eyes, like she had just felt a lightning bolt zap through her body, while her chest moved up and down to take a breath andpose herself after that outburst. "M-Mommy just felt an intense feeling inside of her vagina when your penis started to enter my womb, and I couldn''t help but c-cum a little."
"...S-Sorry for ruining your dress once again like I did yesterday, but Mommy really couldn''t help it when she felt the fat tip of your penis go through the entrance of my womb and ended up making a mess once again." My mother said in a guilty manner and bent down to ce her hands on my chest, since she couldn''t support herself anymore after that orgasm she experienced now.
Bounce~ Bounce~
Her massive breasts that looked like mushy cantaloupes also dropped down along with her body and hung over my chest, which made me want to reach up and have a nibble of hervendar-coloured nipple that was sticking out of her brown breasts because of how hot and excited she was now.
Chapter 179: Unnecessary Worries
But I had bigger doubts that I cared for on my mind, so I ignored her bountiful breasts that were swinging before me as my mother gave seductive pants to calm herself down and asked slowly, with a peculiar look on my face,
"My dick is inside your w-womb right now, mom?...As in the same ce that you make babies?..."
"I think so, Kafi, as after a certain point it felt like your penis had hit some kind of flesh wall inside of me. And out of curiosity at what would happen if I pushed myself in even further, I crouched down even more, and all of a sudden, I felt something open up inside of me and felt your penis slide into a part of me that I didn''t even know that I had before..."
My mother said as she tried pulling my penis out a bit. But just as she thought, it didn''t slide out as easily as she thought, which confirmed that the bulbous tip of my penis was lodged in a tight ce that it wasn''t meant to be in.
"...And once that happened, my pussy went crazy and started spasming out like I set off some kind of trigger the moment you entered my womb, which made me squirt all my fluids all over you."
My mother tried to wash off the squirt by rubbing my wet shirt with her hands. But because her love juice was so viscous in nature, it refused to go away so easily, which made my mother look down in embarrassment at squirting on her son once again like a pervert.
"So wait, does that mean I really am inside of your womb now?" I asked once again, as the fact that I was in her baby-making room was iprehensible to me.
"Come on, Kafi~ How many times are you going to make me repeat such a shameful thing, as a son entering his mother so deeply that he had prated her womb~" Her face flushed as she exined what was happening in her pussy in a detailed manner, so that I understood.
"And just like how I can feel the tip of your penis enter an unfamiliar ce that feels quite empty, don''t you also feel as if you entered a new area that hasn''t been touched until now?" My mother asked as she gyrated her hips around to see just exactly where my cock was inside of her.
Squirt!~ Squelch!~ Seep!~
But it only ended up with her pussy getting even wetter than it already was, as her womb seemed to be a very sensitive ce that made her secrete out fluids whenever it was touched or provoked.
"No, not really since your pussy is so tight that it feels like it''s choking my dick out, so I can''t really feel anything down there and feels kind of numb." I told her the truth to her surprise about how tight her walls actually were, which felt like they were trying to strangle my shaft.
But if I concentrated really hard on the tip, I could feel that there wasn''t any pressure, as if there was nothing restricting my dick there, and actually felt a bit humid, warm, and empty, which was something that I had never felt before.
"Woah, look, Kafi!...It''s quite obvious that your penis is in my womb when you look at this!" My mother suddenly eximed and pointed at her tummy, which had a rod-shaped object protruding out of it, like the bump before had moved up her abdomen and grown even bigger.
It was quite faint before, and I wouldn''t really have noticed if my mother hadn''t stretched out her tummy. But now it was much more prominent and looked like a snake was growing along the inside of her skin on her belly.
Touch~ Stroke~
I could even touch it, which I did, and it felt like I was touching something stiff that had ayer of fat over it, which, to my surprise, brought forth a moan from my mother, like I touched a spot on her body that shouldn''t have been touched.
"Hyaa!~" My mother let out a yelp when I ran my fingers across the protrusion on her abdomen and quickly grabbed my hand and said, "K-Kafi, don''t touch that part like that, since it feels like you are pushing your penis into my womb even further when you do that!~"
"You can even feel that inside of you?"
I asked, since I had only gently touched her, to which she nodded timidly and looked down at the shape of my dick and carressed it herself while keeping her whimpers to herself. check-out-MvLeMpYr
Caress~ Caress~
"Then, since your body is giving such weird reactions whenever I go near your womb, I think we should retreat from that zone for now and think about it another day." I asked to pull out, which I never normally ask to do when the session hasn''t even begun, since I was extremely unfamiliar with this kind of bizarre sex and didn''t want to identally hurt my mother due to my ignorance.
But my mother had different ns in mind, as she looked at me and pleaded, saying,
"No, Kafi!~ Why should we do such a thing when we''re so close to taking all of your penis inside of me!~"
"Isn''t it obvious?...It''s because your body''s reacting in such a weird way whenever we do anything that involves that part of your body, and I don''t want to risk something happening to you just for some carnal pleasure."
I said in a concerned manner, as hot as I found it that I could push my cock all the way into her, I also didn''t know if her body was built for that and risk it, since she wasn''t some kind of sex tool that I could use and throw and someone that I genuinely loved with all my heart and wanted to keep safe at all costs.
"Yes, my body is reacting in ways that it has never done before, l-like squirting all over you just from entering your womb or sending shivers through my body when you touch it..." My mother epted while looking at her pussy, which was continuing to slowly secrete out fluids as she spoke, which made me wonder just how much ejacte she had inside of her.
"...B-But all those reactions my body has been going through are all signs of a woman going through intense pleasure, s-so I think it should be fine if we go in even further..."
Stare~
I stared my mother dead in the eye when I heard just how perverted she wasthat she had let her lustful emotions take over her rationality and was willing to risk her safety for a chance at overwhelming pleasure, which made her look away in embarrassment at being looked like a dick hungry whore.
But even though my mother was dying to know what would happen if she pushed my dick all the way in, I was still scared at what would happen if I truly entered her womb since that seemed quite dangerous to my earthen mind, that had never seen such a thing happen before.
I had thought that my dick was still inside her vagina yesterday and was fine with it. But now that I knew it was actually in her baby-making room, I was scared that it might affect her reproductive ability if something went wrong and was hesitating to move forward.
But my hesitationpletely disappeared when I got a message from the Gods who seemed like they couldn''t watch me struggling so much and wanted me to move on so that they could watch a good show.
Ding~
[You idiot...This is the World of Milfs made specifically for you, where a lot of things don''t make any sense but just happen for the convenience of the trial and to make it a better watching experience for the Gods watching above....So don''t worry aboutmon sense and do what you truly desire to do without holding back, as you have my promise that nothing bad will happen]
I didn''t even care that Evageline called me an idiot and was overjoyed and breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that my mother was in the safe zone no matter what I did, andughed at myself for overthinking it.
But it was better to be safe than sorry, so I didn''t have a single regret about hesitating so much...
Chapter 180: Lend Me Your Hands
"K-Kafi..."
While I was thinking that it actually felt really nice to be called an idiot by Evageline since it made us seem much more familiar with one another, my mother timidly called out to me like she had something to say but was too embarrassed to admit it.
"C-Can you do your mother here a favour, without reminding me about what I said in the past and poking fun at me?..."
"What is it, mom?~ What favour does my adorable little mother want?~" I asked with a smile on my face as I pinched and pulled on her puffy cheeks, being a lot more rxed knowing that there was no danger ahead.
I also knew what she was going to ask, but let her speak since I enjoyed how embarrassed she looked right now and wanted to savour it a bit more.
"...Well, both you and I know that I told you that I would be able to take all of your penis into me without needing your help, and nothing really has changed in that aspect as I really am going to do what I said without your help!" She hurriedly said so that I didn''t misunderstand her for someone who didn''t keep her word and so that I didn''t look down on her, as at the end of the day, there was no mother who wanted to be looked down on by their own son.
"But at the same time, I''m also kind of scared of doing such an extreme thing as taking your massive penis all the way into me that I''m pretty sure that no woman in this world has gone through since their partners surely don''t have a penis as big as yours..." My mother casually dissed every man in this world in the name of asking for a favour from me.
"...S-So I was hoping that you could forget what I said about doing everything by myself and lend me your hands, so that I could hold them for some support when going further down onto you since I''m pretty sure I would be much more confident with what I''m doing, knowing that you are right by my side all along the way."
She quickly said and looked away with closed eyes, ready to get bombarded by teasing from me for asking for my help when she promised that she wouldn''t earlier.
But to her surprise, I didn''t do such a thing and simply held out my hands for her to grab and said in a carefree manner, wee-to-NovelBin
"Of course, mom~ You''ve held these hands of mine so that I didn''t stray from the path all throughout my life~ So it''s only my duty to lend them to you when you need them the most~..." I said which made an appreciative look appear in my mother''s eyes, like she was proud of raising such a caring son.
But that look quickly turned into dismay when I added, "...even though what you''re asking my hands for is driving your son''s cock all the way through you, and is something that you could never say to anyone else because of how shameful it is."
Stare~ Pinch~
My mother red at me for myment and pinched my chest that she was resting her hands on.
She then pushed herself off from my chest, crouched straight with 70% of my dick in her hole, and caught a hold of both my hands that I had held up to her so that I could support what she was about to do.
Descend~
And then, while making sure that all her fingers were interlinked with mine and taking a deep breath, making sure I was by her side, my mother descended further down my crotch and slowly took all my dick into her pussy that was continuously ejacting fluids all the way through, like it was trying to make the process much smoother.
Squelch~ Squelch~
I thought that my mother would take breaks in between and take her time to take my cock all the way through her small womb, which felt like an empty cavity in her body that was hot and humid, which wasn''t built for taking my cock in.
But to my surprise, my mother simply bit her lips and lowered her ass in one smooth motion, no matter how much it hurt that she wanted to cry out or how pleasurable it felt as my cock grazed the opening of her womb and took all of my dick in until I couldn''t see anymore of it left outside.
Squelch~
The only proof that I had a dick was gone and inside of her hole. And seeing how tightly her inner walls, which felt so slimy and wet, were gripping the shaft of my cock, it didn''t seem like it was going toe back anytime soon.
"See, Kafi...Didn''t your mother say that she could do it herself?" My mother said in a low voice as she looked at me with an exhausted look on her face, as if she had just run a marathon and was struggling to breathe.
"Just look at how deep I took your cock into my hole to the point it''s showing through my tummy, and tell me that I did a terrible job at taking your thick dick into me...I dare you..."
She looked at the rod-like protrusion in her abdomen in a proud manner, like taking my massive willy into her was a big achievement, which it actually was since no girl could or had taken it this deep before.
I was also struggling to stay calm, as having the entirety of dick wrapped aroundyers of soft tissue and muscles that wanted to squeeze me to death was new to me, and I felt like I was going to blow at any moment because of how good it felt.
"I was wrong, mom. You did a really good job at what you said you were going to do and proved me wrong, which I will wholeheartedly ept as defeat..."
I said as I streched my hand out to pat her head as a reward for proving me wrong, which she happily epted with a content smile on her face even though she had such a massive object up her pussy now that was actually poking the top of her womb, sending shivers through her body whenever she moved, which she tried so hard to control to act strong and brave in front of me.
"But now that you''re all the way in, all that''s left for you is to move around, or else it wouldn''t be called sex and more like I''m poking your insides for the fun of it..." I joked as I brought my hands down her body while sliding them around her bulging breasts that were hanging right on top, and caught her waist firmly so that I could support what we were going to do.
"...So, the question now is, are you going to be the one moving or, by chance, do you want me to help you out and-"
"No, I''ll be the one moving!" My mother quickly eximed, like she was scared that I would take her well-deserved position. "Since I''m your mother and your elder, it''s my duty to lead you when ites to such things and take charge of such important matters, so I''ll be the one moving, and don''t you dare take that from me, Kafi!"
"Sure...If that''s what you wish." I epted seeing how excited she was to shake her hips on my crotch, praying to God that she doesn''t break her hips along the way because of how much of a clutz she was...
Chapter 181: I Can Do It On My Own
It waste in the night, and while everyone else in the neighbourhood was sleeping, a naked woman who had a buxom body with outrageous proportions and a ravishing face was sitting on top of a charming young man while he sat back on the bed with his pants pulled down and his shirt covered in some kind of transparent liquid.
One might think that they were a spicy couple that were having the night of their lives with how the man''s cock was in between the woman''s two plump lower lips and looked like they were ready to start fucking away and rock the bed with all their might with how vigourous and excited both of them looked in the well lit room, which allowed the man to see each and every nude curve on the body of the woman on top of him.
But only those who knew them would truly be shocked at the taboo sight before them, as they weren''t simply any young man and a olderdy who wanted to taste some young meat, but a mother-and-son couple who had spent their whole life as a family. But somehow they ended up in bed with one another''s naked selves.
Even though there was so much love and passion in their eyes, which were actually equally stunning; one being as blue as the ocean and the other being darker than the night sky, it was clear that it was their first actual night together with the way the mother was trying to figure out how to move her hips around her son''s cock while he himself waited patiently while he held her hands, waiting to see what his mother was going to do with an amused look on her face.
Even though her son was much younger than her and had spent less time in this world, he seemed much more experienced in matters of making love and was rather calm and patient, as he watched her mother try to figure out what she must do.
On the other hand, she acted like apletely inexperienced virgin and hesitated to move even a bit with how deep her son''s cock was in her pussy, since even the slightest movement she made sent a tingling sensation throughout her whole body that she had never experienced before.
It couldn''t be helped, as every time she shook her hips to get started so that her son didn''t wait any longer, the tip of his dick, which was as thick as a bulb, woulde into contact with the inner lining of her rather small womb, which had limited space, and as a result, she would sense an intense sensation of pleasure, like a metal rod hitting arge bell in a monastery, which would send vibrations throughout the entire temple.
The temple in this case was her lower body, which was already trembling after taking such a massive penis inside of it, and the vibrations were the violent ripples of ecstacy that rampaged around her body and made her pussy squirt over and over again, much to her son''s dismay, since it was his abdomen that her love juice wasnding on.
Squirt~ Squirt~
But she knew that she couldn''t stall any longer since she was scared that her son would take control if she waited for too long, so while steeling her mind to resist the overwhelming amount of pleasure she was about to receive and biting her lips so that she didn''t moan out in rapture at the cock that was about to smash around her insides, she started grinding her pussy back and forth on his cock while using his firm hands as a mental support.
Grind~ Grind~
"Aughh!~~"
She thought that she could hold back her moans by biting her lips, until her bite marks got embedded into her pink flesh. But her son''s cock was a terrifying weapon that gave her no chance to hide her emotions, as the moment she felt the tip of his cock deeply caress her womb, she already felt weak in the legs.
But she wasn''t someone who gave up so easily just because of how stuffed her insides felt at the moment, and she continued to grind her pussy on her son''s cock back and forth while doing her best to hold back her moans.
Grind~ Squelch~ Grind~ Squelch~
If it wasn''t already embarrassing enough that she was rubbing her fat ass on her son''s crotch, which felt like two pieces of moist leather sliding across each other, her pussy also couldn''t help but make obnoxious sounds like jelly being squished around because of how sopping wet she was.
Squelch!~ Squirt!~ Squelch!~
She was also trying her best to lower her voice while the room was dead silent, so she could clearly hear the sounds of her son''s rod moving around inside her and knew that her son could do too, with the lecherous smile he had on his face as he stared at his mother''s pussy leaking out fluids, as she pushed his cock in and out of her womb.
Thrust~ Grind~ Thrust~
But she didn''t let any of that get to her and continued to rock her hips back and forth, pushing her son''s cock into herself little by little and pulling it out again in a rather gentle manner.
She hadn''t even truly started lifting her ass up and going down on his cock, as this simple action of grinding on her son''s cock was taking everything out of her from copsing into her son''s embrace and moaning out in delight.
And all she could do was gently gyrate her hips until her son''s phallus circled around the inside of her womb as she stared at her son with a flustered look on her face, not believing that she was having sex with her son, whom she had held in her hands as a baby not too long ago. story-source-NovelBin
But even though she was fine with carefully rubbing both of her lower lips that were zed in her love juice between the veiny shaft in between, her son wasn''t as patient as her and seemed to want some more action.
"Come on, mom...How long are you going to move your hips on top of me like you''re on a toy horse in a yground, and when are you actually going to thrust my cock into your pussy?" Her sonined as he held her hands, which sometimes collided with herrge breasts that were swinging around every time she moved her hips.
"With the pace you''re going, it feels like it''s going to take an entire week for me to cum when my dick is actually throbbing to ravish you right now."
"Be quiet, Kafi!"
She shouted in a fluster when she was already struggling to handle the beast that was inside of her, which was currently expanding the size of her hole to the point that you could even fit a couple of tomatoes into her pussy now.
"I''m already doing my best to not moan out and make a slobbering mess of your shirt, and here you are asking me to go faster and deeper...Don''t you feel the slightest pity for your mother, who''s taking in this godforsaken cock of yours that just had to grow so big!"
Chapter 182: You Can Do Whatever You Want
"What? Who asked you not to moan, mom?" Her son asked with a bbergasted look on her face. "Don''t tell me it was one of your friends who spread misinformation to you again and told you that moaning wasn''t allowed in bed?!"
"If it is, then I swear that I will drag her right into this bed and make her moan so hard that her husband, from the street over, hears her sweet whimpers!"
Her son seemed like he was genuinely pissed at her friends, who were always messing up his time with his mother, and looked like he was really going to pull her friend all the way here to show her the night of her life if it really was her.
"N-No, Kafi! It has nothing to do with them!" She pushed her son back since he was actually getting up from the bed in frustration. "...I-It''s just that I thought it would be quite obscene of me to be moaning in bed with you, and is something I shouldn''t be doing, as at the end of the day, I''m still your mother, who has to have some respect for herself."
"Huh? Why do you think that you can''t moan out just because you''re my mother?...Even the proud queens of the past who ruled empires would moan out in sheer ecstasy when they got railed by their own sons, so who said you can''t?" Her son brought out a rather weird example, which she didn''t know what to make of.
"Really?...The queens of the past had sex with their own children?" She asked, not knowing if her son was lying.
...But if he really wasn''t, then she thought of reading some history bookster on to know who thesepatriots of hers were in the past, who had the same incestuous hobbies as her.
"Of course...Just go and see the family tree of some royal families, and you''ll understand what true incest is, and you''ll also understand that what we''re doing right now is iparable to how devious nobles were with their families back then." Her son said in slight disdain and wonder at how dirty family rtions were in the past, which made her immediately make up her mind to order some books to rejuvenate her knowledge regarding this certain topic.
"...But leaving those vulgar kings and queens of the past aside, I hope you understand that there''s nothing dirty about moaning and making a mess of yourself in bed no matter what your rtionship with me is, as passionate sex itself is a dirty thing that people who are afraid to stain their bodies and minds can''t have." Her son with a stern look on his face, so that his mother understood that there was nothing wrong with moaning out her son''s name in bed.
"S-So, does that mean that you really won''t think badly of me if I let out obscene sounds while I rock myself on yourp?" She asked timidly, to which her son shook his head.
"E-Even if my movements aren''t graceful and have my breasts jumping around everywhere?...You really wouldn''t care?" She asked as she stared at her breasts, which were sure to slobber all over the ce, if she made any violent movements, to which her son shook her head again.
"...Andstly, even if I squirted all over your chest because of how good I feel with your cock inside of me, you really wouldn''t think badly of your mother, Kafi?" She looked at the puddle she had created on her son''s abdomen that was shining because of how wet it was, and then at her son, waiting for her answer.
"You could even squirt all over my face, and I would still happily lick it off while you rock your hips on my crotch, mom...So you really don''t have to worry about what I''ll think of you and do whatever you desire." Her son, with a grin on his face and tightened the grip on her hands like he was ready to swallow anything that came his way, which made her beautiful blue eyes twinkle in a fluster.
"I see...So, you really don''t mind if I do move my hips like this, Kafi?"
Her mother spoke in a rather seductive tone as she started to lift her ass up and brought it down onto the base of his dick, as if she were finally starting to get into the mood.
"Y-Yes, mom...T-That''s exactly what I want!"
Her son was caught off guard by his mother''s sudden movements, where he could see the base of his penise out of her vagina that gripped onto his dick so tightly and then disappear back again into her tunnel, which felt so good that he was struggling to speak.
"Oh~ So my son feels good from that as well~...Then what exactly would you feel if I went in even deeper?" As if she was amused by her son''s reaction and wanted to see him flustered even more, she lifted her ass all the way until half of his dick hade out and brought it down in one single motion, which made her juicy ass smack onto hisp.
Whoosh!~ Smack!~
"Oh yes!~" Her son eximed as he had felt his dick get enveloped by her pussy again, which felt so hot right now like there was an oven in her stomach. "Just like that, mom!~ Just keep going on, just like that!~"
"If you like it so much, Kafi, that I can literally feel your cock getting harder inside of me, then I guess I can continue to satisfy my beloved little baby''s desire of getting fucked by his mother in such a vulgar manner~" She said with a provocative smile on her face and started to lift her ass up and drop it back down, just like her son wished for.
Smack!~ Smack!~ Smack!~
Her booty cheeks pped down every time shended on top of him, and because she didn''t have enough strength to stop herself when his dick was already filling her up, the meat on her ass smacked onto his thighs with their own weight, which felt like a ton because of how fat they were.
But even though it hurt her son like a whip every time her buttcheek pped onto his legs, he enjoyed every moment of it, as along with the stinging pain came the sensation of his penis getting submerged in a tiny cave that was made of flesh that refused to let go of his penis whenever it entered and pulled his skin along whenever it was pulled out.
Smack!~ Smack!~ Smack!~
He could also feel the entrance of her womb, which felt like a small donut or ring that was made of soft and wet tissue that he had to pierce with his dick to enter, which was something that he had never felt before and simply felt heavenly to the point where he was starting to arch his back out in delight. story source m vl e mp yr
Smack!~ Smack!~ Smack!~
"How do you like that, Kafi?~ Do you like how Mommy is riding your thick cock right now, like she''s on top of a horse?~"
She said as she looked down with a grin on her flushed face as sweat dripped down her plump breasts that were bouncing all over the ce with no one to support them and onto her son''s chest below, which was heaving up and down because of the intense pleasure he was feeling down on his crotch at the moment.
Chapter 183: Who Said Im Not Excited?
"I love it, mom!~ I fucking love it!~"
Her son eximed as he stared at her full breasts, which were making circles on her chest and looked like he wanted to grope them while getting fucked by his mother, but couldn''t do so since his hands were upied with supporting his mother.
"If I had known that raw dogging my own mother would feel so good, I would''ve simply woken you upst night and railed you right on the dining table!"
Smack!~ Smack!~ Smack!~
"What an unfilial and selfish son, wanting to wake up his sleeping mother, who''s exhausted out of her mind, just to have sex with her..." She said with a teasing look in her pretty blue eyes and voluntarily squeezed the walls of her vagina to tighten her grip on her son''s cock, wanting to punish him for what he said.
"Who knows...With how perverted you are, you might even sneak into my room one night and stuff your dirty dick into me while I sleep~"
"Oh, don''t even act like you wouldn''t enjoy that, mom, since I''m pretty sure you would have dreams of your son railing you in your sleep." Her son said and let go of her hands to slide his finger along the crevice of her wet pussy and showed her just how wet his finger was.
"I mean, just look at how drenched your pussy is, mom, while you jump on top of my cock...Even if you were to lie and say that you aren''t enjoying yourself right now, your slippery cunt that''s all puffy right now would say something else."
Smack!~ Smack!~ Smack!~
"Who said I''m not enjoying fucking my son, Kafi?~"
She bent down to ce her hands on her chest since her support was gone, and to her son''s surprise, she took his finger that was covered in her fluids into her mouth, slurped it all off until a single drop wasn''t remaining, and gulped it down with a refreshed look on her face, like she just drank a ss of lemonade after a hot day.
"I''m enjoying it more than anything else in the world, and just like you said, my wet pussy that''s getting pounded by thick meat b can serve as evidence for that~"
Slurp~ Slurp~
"Woah~ I didn''t expect you to get so excited, mom, to the extent that you''re shamelessly riding my dick with your chest swinging across my face while at the same time licking your ejacte with no care in the world..." Her son said in wonder at his mother, who had turned into a full-on subus and was having incestuous intercourse with her son.
"How can I not get excited, Kafi, when I''ve got my adorable little son''s erect cock right in front of me~" She caressed her son''s cheeks, as if even though she was taking his cock all the way into her baby room, where it was poking the ceiling, she still only saw her baby boy in her eyes that she had taken care of her whole life.
"Just looking at how big and hard it is, almost as if it grew so much just so that it can stuff Mommy''s pussy without leaving any space behind, turns me on so much that I''m flooding wet down there~"
"Oh, your flooding down there?...I can''t really see since these stupidlyrge breasts of yours are in the way." He tried to push her breasts aside to see his mother''s tiny cunt that was taking in a monster.
But because her breasts were so wide, he couldn''t see through them no matter how much he pushed them, and he only saw a wall of brown fat in front of him with two purple tips at the end that were rock hard right now.
"If you can''t see them from there, why don''t I allow you to have a much closer look?..." She suddenly said and bent back to pull her son''s cock out of her pussy.
Pop!~ Drip~
The sound of a slippery cork being sted out of a wine bottle was heard when the bulbous tip of his dick was released from her pussy, because of how much suction force there was inside her tunnel. And a sliver of her viscous fluids dropped down onto the tip of his dick as she took his penis out, which was quite the sensual and thought-provoking sight.
Glisten~ Shine~
Her son''s penis was also entirely zed in her fluids and looked like a rod made out of ss because of how brightly it was glistening in the light.
She then stood up from the crouching position with all the effort she could muster because of how shaky her legs were and went forward to stand right on top of her son''s face, allowing him to get a clear view of her sopping wet cunt right from below.
Spread~
"Do you see it, Kafi?~ Do you see how tight your mother''s tight little pussy is right now?~" She said as she looked down on her son who was looking up at herher regions in a marvel like he was watching a shooting star, while she herself spread herbias wide open to show her son just how drenched her insides were.
Spread~
Her son tried to see the insides of her small hole and observe his mother''s pink inner linings that were gripping onto his dick, but to his dismay, he could only see a semi-transparentyer because her love juice had umted so much that it had made a bubble wall in the entrance of her vagina, showing that she truly wasn''t joking when she said that she was wet.
"No, mom~ I think you should bring your crotch a little closer to my face, since I can''t see anything from here~" He said as he stared at her pussy, while carressing her tender calves at the same time.
"Oh, so you want to have your mother''s pussy right up onto your face, even though it''s so dirty right now~" She gave a cheekyugh and continued saying with a lecherous look on her face, "...Well your mother here also wants you to know just how much of a mess my pussy is and how pungent of an odour it''s giving off right now, so here you go, Kafi~ My slobbering wet vagina right on top of your handsome face~"
Descend~
Join us at mvlemp _yr now.
She then started to crouch down to give her son exactly what he wanted and brought her cunt right next to his face, where he could see each pore of his mother''s brownbia while she could feel his hot breath enter her hole, which sent fingers throughout her entire body.
"Fuck me, mom...I already knew that you were quite the squirter when you wet yourself yesterday, but I didn''t think that your pussy could spurt out so much juice that I can literally see it flowing down onto your asscheeks..." Her son said in amazement as he saw the wet marsnd below that was supposed to be a vagina, which was dripping out so much fluids that it was flowing back into her asscrack.
"You''re leaking down here so much that I think that if you clench your pussy tight enough and send all the ejacte you have inside you towards the opening, a steady stream of fluid would flow right into my mouth like drinking water out of a tap..."
"Why does that sound like you just said that, so that I would be tempted to tighten up my pussy so that you can have a drink of my juice just like you said, Kafi?~" She said with her lips curled up and rubbed her pussy so that she could evenly cover the entirety of her pussy in her juices and leave no dry space behind so that it would look much more appealing to her son.
Rub~ Rub~
"Because that''s exactly what I want you to do, mom..." Her son said shamelessly as he stared at her blue eyes, which were trembling at how perverted and shameless her son''s request was, wondering just what she did wrong in raising him to turn him into such a deviant who wanted to slurp down his own mother''s bodily fluids.
"...I want you to crouch down as low as you can until your hips are close enough that I can take a bite out of your cunt, spread your lips so wide that I can see your gaping hole, and squeeze out whatever''s inside right into my mouth."
"Would you do that for me, mom?~...Would you?~"
He said with a glowing look in his eyes, like he was simply asking his mother to buy him something from the convenience store, when it was actually something much more horrendous than that, which gave her goosebumps all over, but not in a bad way.
But in an exhrating manner, as if she couldn''t wait to see the exciting sight of her son gulping down her love juice right from her pussy which excited her to the extreme and made her stter some of her love juice all over her son''s devilish face...
Spurt~ Splurt~
Ssh~ Ssh~
Chapter 184: Why Should I Stop?
"Ahh!~~" She moaned out as droplets of her love juice sttered all over her son''s face, dripping down his forehead, cheeks, and even his mouth.
"I asked you to pour your love juice into my mouth, mom, not spray it all over my face like this..." Her son said as he licked his lips to get a taste of his mother''s essence.
"Ahnn~...S-Sorry, Kafi...I-I just couldn''t help but let myself go a little bit when I heard what you wanted to do...Hnn!~" She said, still facing the aftereffects of the mini-orgasm she had, which came from holding back all this while to act dominant in front of her son, that ended up being useless in the end as her son managed to break that act of her''s with just a few words of his.
"Well, whatever it is, since you''ve already sprayed my face with your fluids, then you might as well pour what''s inside of you into my mouth, since I can already taste how sour your pussy juice tastes on my tongue..." He said as he got a hold of her butt and pulled her hips in closer so that her vagina was right above his mouth.
Spread~
He then dragged his hands around the bottom of her ass and brought it to her pussy, where he spread her lips wide enough that her hole could be seen gaping and stared at his mother above like he was waiting for something.
She, who was trying to control herself after seeing how close her son''s mouth was to her vagina, knew exactly what her son wanted to do. And even though it was quite a shameful act, she did as he said since she just couldn''t seem to deny anything her son said when he looked at her so sternly and started to tighten her vaginal walls.
Drip~ Drip~ Drip~
"Hnnn!~" She couldn''t help but whimper as she felt her hot bodily fluids flow out of her deep tunnel after she contracted her inner walls and towards her hole, which made her feel like she was peeing but with the wrong hole.
Flow~ Drip~ Flow~
Her son also didn''t hesitate when he saw the stream of transparent fluids flow out of his mother''s pussy and into his mouth, and opened his mouth wide to take all his mother''s sweet fluids in with a look of relish on his face.
Gulp~ Gulp~
His mother tried to get into the act of bing bossy and dominant once more since she found it fun to tease her son and see him flustered, even though it was so freaking hard to hold in her moans that were screaming out of her body.
But once she saw how her love juice gathered in her son''s mouth like it was a puddle and how her perverted son was swallowing everything like it was nectar from the heavens, she almost fainted because of how embarrassed she was at the moment and knew that there was no way she could act like she did before after seeing such a lewd sight.
"I think I''ve had my share of your pussy juice for today, so you can go back to rocking your hips on my crotch, mom."
Her son said as he closed her lips and gave them a light p, like he was telling them a job well done for providing him with a drink, and urged his mother to go back and start fucking him again since his dick was hard as a rock and looked to be trembling to taste some pussy right now after that refreshing drink that tasted so sour and salty, that his tongue was slightly burning because of the pure acidity and sweetness of her love juice.
"E-Eh? You want me to go back to taking in your cock, Kafi?" She said as she stared at her son''s cock, which looked much more terrifying than before, now that she wasn''t in her act anymore, and hesitated to take such a massive thing into her once again after seeing just how loose her pussy felt after taking it in once. "Y-You don''t need a break or anything?"
"What I need now is your cunt wrapped around my dick..." Her son said in an impatient manner after seeing his mother hesitate so much when she seemed fine with anything before.
And then, like he couldn''t stand waiting for his mother to fuck him any longer and decided to do it himself, he pushed himself up onto the bed until her pussy was touching the tip of his cock and said while looking at her face that was panicking when she felt his bulbous tip enter her tiny hole, "...and if you''re not going to help me out with that, then I''m going to do it myself."
"No Kafi, wait!~ Just wait for a second, for me to-...Ooof!?~~" She let out a deep breath of air with her lips curled up in a circle and her eyes bulging wide, not expecting her son to move so quickly when she felt his hard dick enter her pussy again.
She thought she could stay in that position to calm herself down a bit and rx herself. But her son was ruthless in how he treated her pussy and didn''t even stop, and pushed his cock straight into her womb again, which made her moan out so loud that her neighbour next door, Cam, could actually faintly hear her erotic voice.
"Auuuuuggghhhhh!!~?~?~"
It didn''t stop there as her son continued to thrust his cock into her pussy until it reached all the way back into her baby room and back out, like her love juice rejuvenated his energy and acted as an aphrodisiac that made him want to ravage his mother''s pussy.
"Ah!?~ Ahh!?~ Augh!?~ Hmm!?~...Ahhh!?~"
His mother couldn''t hold back anymore, likest time, and let obnoxious sounds out of her mouth while feeling her guts get stirred up by her son''s massive rod.
Using the adrenaline that was flowing through her body at that time and wanting to see her son''s flustered face, she acted calm and cool during their previous session.
But there was no way she could maintain that same stance when she felt the force her son was pumping her pussy, which was making her ass ripple in waves when his crotch mmed into her juicy ass.
Smack!~ Smack!~ Smack!~
this chapter is mv|le|mp|y r
"Aughh!?~ Mnnn!?~ Ahnnn!?~...S-Slow down, Kafi!~...Mmm!~" She whimpered out as she bent down towards her son to use his chest as a support, as her breasts shook wildly at every thrust. "M-Mommy can''t handle how fast y-you''re going right now!~...Mmm!~...S-So could you please go a bit slower...Hmnn!?~"
"Slower? Why should I go slower when you''re enjoying getting your pussy smacked by me so much, mom?" He said as he grabbed her mother''s asscheeks and used it to m his crotch onto herher regions, which sent trembles through her lower body.
"Ahhh!?~ Ahnnn!?~ Ahhhnnn!?~"
"Wouldn''t I be an unfilial son if I went slower and ruined your whole experience, which you seem to be enjoying so much?" He stared at her mother''s pussy which was a slobbering mess right now with how it was being treated, and looked to be proud of what he had done, judging by the grin on his face.
"Hmm!?~ Nnmm!?~ Ahhh!?~...B-But this is to intense, Kafi!...It feels like my pussy is on fire!~...Ahnn!?~" She moaned out, as she felt her son''s hot rod poke her insides like it was trying to drag whatever was inside out.
"That''s what I should be saying, mom. With the amount of boiling hot love juice you''ve squirted onto my crotch, it feels like you''re trying to boil me alive..." He said as he saw her pussy oozing out her ejacte, which felt like hot oil being poured down on his abdomen.
Chapter 185: Can I Finish Inside Of You?
"And you know what? I''m also tired of you soaking me, and think that I need to get into a much more safer position away from the waterfall you''ve got down below..." Her son suddenly said and to her surprise, she saw him getting up from the bed while she herself fell over with her back towards the bed that was already soaking wet in her fluids.
Fall~ Lie down~
He then spread her legs, which moved so easily because of how weak they were, until they formed an ''M'' and positioned himself so that the tip of his cock was right on the hole of her dripping wet vagina, needing only a single thrust to prate her again.
"Kafi!~ Please wait at least now!~ Let Mommy take a breath and then we can do whatever you-...Augghh!?~?~" She wanted to plead with him to have a break since her throat felt dry right now and her body itself felt like it was on fire, and needed some time to cool down.
But her son showed no mercy or remorse, even though he knew that the woman spreading her legs for him was his own mother, and he jammed his mighty cock right into her tiny hole.
Pierce!~
"Ahh!?~"
The sudden impact of his cock made her throw back her head at the electrifying feeling of her son''s massive log entering her, and she even arched her back at full speed, which her son quickly pushed down.
Creak!~ Creak!~ Creak!~
He then continued to bang her mother''s pussy as the bed creaked at the violent movements from the two sweaty bodies colliding into one another while staring at her beautiful face, which was moaning out in sheer pleasure with limpid eyes.
"Ahhnn!?~ Mnmm!?~ Aughhh!?~ Nnm!?~"
He wanted to focus on fucking his mother until she wet the entire bed, but was distracted by the sight of her buxom breasts that were jiggling around everywhere.
Jiggle~ Bounce~ Jiggle~
To make them stop shaking around, he bent down, grabbed both of them in his hands, which was quite a difficult task because of how big and sweaty they were, and started sucking on her perky tips that felt like grapes in his mouth.
Suck!~ Suck!~
"Oh, just like that, Kafi!~ Suck Mommy''s breasts just like that!?~" She eximed as she felt her son''s tongue roaming around the edge of her nipples, like he was trying to have a taste of each and every corner..
"So you''re finally starting toe around without rejecting my advances like earlier, mom?" He said as he stopped sucking on one breast and went in for the other.
"Ahh!?~...H-How could I not when you''re sucking on my chest and fucking my pussy at the same time, Kafi!?~...Hnnn!?~" She said as she held her son''s head and pushed it into her chest, like she was asking him to suck on her nipple even harder until she could actually feel the pain of her udders getting tugged on.
"I-It should be illegal for you to be doing two such erotic things at the s-same time!~....Hughhh!?~"
"If satisfying your woman is considered illegal, then the authorities can drag me to jail any time they want." He said while pushing her fatty breasts upward, revealing her sweaty underboob that had umted a lot of her salty bodily fluids, and started licking it straight off her skin.
"No, Kafi!~ If you go to jail, then who''s going to take care of your lonely mother!~...Hnnn!?~" She eximed and hugged her son tight, like she was scared of losing him and didn''t want to let him go no matter what.
"Taking care of you?... More like your asking who''s going to satisfy this horny little pussy you''ve got that has been gushing like a broken faucet without me..." He said as he brought his hand towards her pussy that was getting railed and yed with her clitoris, which grew bigger than it was before because of how excited she was.
"Ahhhh!?~....W-Whether it''s taking care of me in my times of need or fucking me in my times of horniness, they alle in the jurisdiction of your responsibility as my son!...Nhhh!?~" She said as she felt her bean-sized clit get pinched the same way he was ying with her nipple and even get poked, like he was trying to ring a doorbell.
"S-So don''t you dare run away from me, Kafi and fuck me like the good son you are!~...Aughh!?~"
Spurt!~ Spurt!~
She squirted even more fluids onto the bed after getting her clit teased with, but she probably didn''t even notice as she had been cumming so much that she didn''t even try to hold back anymore and just let out whatever was inside of her pussy without a care in the world, even if it was her own pee.
"Ohh...Just how many ''good sons'' out there, have sex with their mothers, mom?" He looked at her with a teasing smile on his face while his hips continued to work hard, making her fatty body jiggle all over with the creaking of the bed.
Kiss!~ Slurp!~ Kiss!~
"Hnnn!?~...Only you, Kafi!?~...Chu!?~" She said as she held her son''s head and brought him closer to give him a deep kiss, for being such a good son. "O-Only you are caring enough to take care of your mother in such a way and show her an experience that she''ll never forget for the rest of her life!?~...Ahhh!?~"
"Then don''t you think that such a caring andpassionate son needs a reward for taking care of all your ''needs'', mom?" He said as she pulled his tongue out of her mother''s small mouth, which tasted like mango because of the mango sorbet he made for her, and went to bite her delicate earlobes.
"What do you want, Kafi!~...Aughhh!?~...What do you want for making your mother''s pussy into a slobbering mess!?~....Hnnn!?~" She moaned out in pure rapture and felt something deeping from within her that would allow her to reach Nirvana.
"I want to cum inside of you, mom...I want to blow my fat load inside of you and stain this tight little pussy of yours in my white fluids..." He said as he spread her pussy open with one hand so that his dick could reach even further into her womb and used the other hand to y with her breasts and suck on them while looking up at his mother with an innocent look in his eyes, like he was asking a simple favour.
"Can I do that, mom?...Can I mark your dirty cunt as mine by sttering my scent all over it?"
He asked it like it was a simple reward for being such a good son that satisfied his mother in bed.
see more mvle mp|y|r
But only she knew the implications behind it that wouldpletely change her life forever, because today wasn''t exactly a safe day for her, and if her son were to actually cum inside of her raw pussy, then there might be a baby in her belly in a month''s time, which she didn''t know what to feel about...
Chapter 186: Impregnate Me!~
"Hnn!?~...B-But Kafi, today isn''t exactly a safe day for Mommy, and there''s a chance that something unexinable might happen if you do that...Hmm!?~" She said as she felt her son''s cock throbbing in her tight pussy, telling her that he wasn''t that far away from cumming and was probably holding back to hear her response.
"That''s exactly why I want to cum inside of you, mom~" He said shamelessly with a teasing smile on his face and looked down to caress her belly, like he was imagining something inside of it. "To see my mother with a bulge in her belly that was created by me is what I wish for the most."
"...Well, there''s already a small bulge that''s moving inside of your stomach now, but that''s not really what I''m talking about." He said as he ced her hand on her abdomen so that she could feel the rod that was ploughing her insides through her skin, which made her flush when she felt something poking her from the inside.
"But at the same time, this is what it might feel like for you to have a baby kick you from the inside, so it could be considered practice for what is toe."
"B-But Kafi, this is a baby we are talking about...Hnnn!?~...It isn''t something like a toy that we can ignore and throw away if we get bored of it....Ahnn!?~" She said even while she felt her insides get messed up and her breasts get groped by her son''s greedy hands, as no matter how much pleasure she was feeling, her adult mind simply couldn''t ignore something as important as bearing a baby.
"Ahnn!?~...And there will be so many problems and issues we''ll face if we have a baby together because of our rtionship and our age difference."
"Then we''ll simply deal with all those problems thate at us together, mom." Her son said with a confident look in his eyes as he looked up at her worried face while sucking on her breasts. "We''ll deal with them and make sure that they nevere our way again when we have our next baby, as I don''t have any intention of stopping at just one child and need at least a dozen."
She blushed at his bold statement and looked away in a bashful manner, but didn''t say anything against bearing an entire football team for him, like she too wanted the same with her son and wanted to see a bunch of mini versions of her son roaming around in her backyard dearly.
"And remember what I said yesterday, mom..." He said as he stopped sucking her breasts and looked straight at her with a certain look in his eyes, as if he were looking down upon every form of life in this world, which sent a shiver through her body because of how imposing her son seemed at the moment.
"...The entire world you walk upon and the distant horizons you gaze upon all belong to me, so don''t you worry about any problems happening because I''ll just simply rewrite the history and morals of this world to amodate an incestuous couple like us."
"...Or easier, then, that I''ll just burn down everyone who opposes and make this world a better ce for our children to live in, where no one would dare look down upon them as long as they don''t want to breathe theirst breath."
The dark and sinister gaze in her son''s eyes didn''t seem like something that a simple human could imitate and more like a fallen angel from the heavens who was sent to give judgement onto this evil world, which made her stare at her son in a daze as her primal instincts of having a strong partner were acting up at the moment like crazy and was making her fall for her son to the extent that she wouldn''t even hesitate to give her life for him if he asked, as everything about her and her existence belonged to her, one and only son.
Tighten~ Tighten~
Her pussy also miraculously tightened to the extent that her son actually couldn''t pull his dick out of her vagina and made the tip of his cock stuck in her womb, like her body didn''t want to give any chance for such a perfect specimen of a human being to escape and wanted him to dump his semen to produce the most ideal children this world and her body could offer, which caught him off guard.
"...I-Impregnate me, Kafi!?~ Impregnate M-Mommy''s pussy right now!?~...Mnmn!?~" She suddenly eximed with love-struck look in her eyes, like the only thing she could think of at the moment was having her uterus full of her son''s sperm, and she hugged him tight and wrapped her legs around him so that he couldn''t pull out even if he wanted.
"Hmm!?~ Pour all your precious cum into your mother''s horny pussy that''s craving for your thick milk and fill my t-tiny hole up until it starts overflowing!?~...P-Please do that, Kafi!?~ Do your mother a favour and impregnate her womb!?~ Ahhh!?~ "
"Really, mom? Even if you have to struggle with a bulging belly for nine months, mom?"
Her son said as he struggled to move his cock around her vaginal canal but still managed to make some movements that were enough for him to finish, which he could feeling out because of how tight her pussy felt at the moment.
"I''ll even bear your child in my belly for 9 years if I can see the sight of a smaller version of you sucking on one of my breasts, while you suck on the other, Kafi!?~...Hnnn!?~....So make sure you impregnate your beloved mother and also make me the mother of your children as well!?~?~"
"If you want to bear my children so much, then here you go, mom!~ Take all of my load into your womb and make sure to bear my child in that same ce, and give birth to a healthy baby for me, mom!~"
Her son eximed with a wide grin on his face and an exhrated look in his dark eyes at the sight of how much his mother craved to give birth to his spawn. And all that excitement gathered into his cock to give one final thrust that poked all the way through her womb, blowing his load right into her baby making room, where his child was supposed to be.
Splurt!~ Splurt!~ Splurt!~
"Aughhhhh!?~...I-I''m cumming, Kafi!?~...Ahnnn!?~...I''m cumming from having your semen poured into my pussy, like the perverted mother I am!?~....Haughhh!?~"
She eximed as she felt her small womb get filled up by some hot viscous fluid, which felt so thick that it was pushing against her inner walls, and could feel it overwhelming into her narrow uterus where it was supposed to go because of the sheer volume of her son''s fresh cum.
"Take it all in, mom!~ Take it all in and seal it right up so not even a drop leaks out!~" Her son said as he felt his knees wobble because of how intense of a load he blew because of how tight his mother''s pussy was, but continued to push his cock in as much as he could to full every corner of her insides in his fluids.
"Auuuuuggghhhhh!!~?~?~"
She moaned out, feeling her vagina get flooded with her son''s semen, while at the same time showering her son''s lower body with her love juices that were squirting out nonstop.
"Ah!?~ Ahh!?~ Augh!?~ Hmm!?~...Ahhh!?~"
Squirt!~ Squirt!~ Squirt!~
"Ahhh!?~ Ahnnn!?~ Ahhhnnn!?~"
And with that, both of the naked bodies in the bed were covered in one another''s bodily fluids; one had his mother''s love juice sttered all over his chiselled abs, while the other had her pussy filled with her son''s baby seed.
And just like that, their passionate scene of intercourse had ended, not because her son felt tired since his dick was still rock hard even after pulling it out of his mother''s vagina, which was more white than brown, with how it was leaking out his thick, cloudy semen that was flowing down her ass and onto the bed. Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r.
...But because his partner in action, his lovely mother, had left her son to himself once again to his dismay and fainted again just like yesterday; the only difference this time being that her pussy was only stuffed with his cock yesterday, and now there was something else added to the mix that made her belly feel warm andfy, letting her show a satisfied smile on her beautiful face, which her son couldn''t help but shake his head with a wry smile and admire the absolutely ravishing visage of his sleeping mother with her pussy full of his seed...
He didn''t disturb her or wake her up and simply covered her up with a nket, while he himself decided to read some books on the bookshelf that had caught his eye and also check out a certain framed picture on the table that would solve the mystery of this family he belonged to, which he wanted to know ever since he came to this new world...
Chapter 187: Two Mothers?...
It waste in the night, and I was reading a book I found in my mother''s room while sitting on the chair of my mother''s study that was decorated with some cute trinkets.
On the table, there was also a single framed photo of my mother, me, and the otherdy that I saw in the other photos in the house called Olivia, who I had a vague idea about who she was and her rtion to me.
And if she was who I thought she was, then let''s just say that I hit the jackpot in joining this family, as I was about to strike gold twice...
Rustle~ Rustle~
And just as I had finished the folktale book that was rather childish, which seemed like something my mother would read, I heard some rustling to my side, and it seemed like my mother had woken up from her short nap, even though I wouldn''t have minded if she slept all the way through, since she seemed exhausted after spending the whole day out.
Peak~
And just like I thought, my mother had woken up as I could see her sticking her head out of her sheets where I could only see her blue eyes, like she was a gerbil sticking its head out of its burrow to check out its environment, which looked rather cute.
She looked around the well-lit room like she was searching for something, and when she saw me sitting near the table, fully clothed, her cheeks turned red as she ducked her head back into the sheets, like she was too embarrassed to see me after our first night together.
Hide~
But once she saw me smiling at her like I found her shy behaviour to be quite cute, she stuck her head out once again so that she didn''t get looked down on by her son for being so timid and looked at me in a calm andposed manner, even though her ears were still bright red and could still be seen through her rather dark skin.
She then lied back on her tall pillows, covered up her naked breasts with the sheets, harumphed and looked at me like she didn''t really care about what had happened earlier and it wasn''t really a big deal for her, and casually asked,
"How long was I asleep for, Kafi?"
"Enough time for me to read all these books you have on your bookshelf, so about two hours." I said as I put the book I was reading back on the bookshelf, which made my mother look at me with a peculiar gaze since there were actually three fully stacked bookshelfs in her room and there was simply no way I could''ve read all those books in such a short amount of time.
She simply shook her head, like she thought I was joking about reading over a hundred thick books in one hour. She then asked so that she could distract me from talking about what happened earlier, since she was too embarrassed to bring up our intimate mother-son bonding session,
"Which books did you like, Kafi, if you actually did read any of them?"
"The books from those two shelves..." She pointed at the two bookshelfs on the left with rather big bookspared to the third one.
"...Or the books from that shelf." She pointed at the one remaining bookshelf, which mostly consisted of thin books.
"Why? What''s the difference?" I asked as I sat back on the chair near the bed, looking at my mother''s curvaceous figure that was still visible even though it was covered under a thin nket.
"Difference?...Well those two shelves on the left belong to Olivia and consist of all the books she likes to read, or at least forces herself to read so that she can improve her general knowledge..."
She sat herself on the bed, seeing that it looked like I wasn''t going to do anything naughty after she woke up and that we were only going to have a pleasant conversation, which she looked like she was looking forward to since it seemed really fun to be talking to her son when they were supposed to be sleeping, like she was at a sleepover.
"...And the one on the right is mine and has all the books I really like, which Olivia doesn''t seem to get because of how emotional and soppy all those books are, which is a topic she doesn''t do well with, as you already know."
"No wonder~" I nodded my head and said, like it all made sense now.
"I was wondering why the books on the left were all soplicated with difficult-to-understand stories that most people would consider boring and various books about history, politics, and geography...While the one on the right had stories about fantastical woond creatures, wholesome fantasies, and dream-like situations, both of them being so diverse to one another that it didn''t make sense that they were together."
"But when you say that they belong to two different people who have very different tastes, then it all makes sense." I said while staring at the bookshelf with ratherplex books on it, thinking that this Olivia person might be some kind of intellectual or at least someone with a rather solemn personalitypared to my mother, who was a child at heart.
"Wait...Why does that sound like you''re indirectly calling me dumb?" My mother narrowed her eyes and stared at me.
"I never said you were dumb, mom." I poked her cute little nose, which made her let out a yelp. "I''m simply saying that your bright and cheerful personality shows through the books you read."
"Then does that mean you''re saying that Olivia is the opposite of me and is quite dark and cold in nature?" My mother asked as she pulled the covers over her nose to protect herself if I tried to sneak attack her again, which made her look like a ninja.
"Well, since you''re so close to her, you tell me...Is Olivia really serious and upright, as I said?" I bounced the question back to her since I had no idea what Olivia''s personality was like.
"Of course not, Kafi!~ You obviously know that Olivia isn''t such a person!~"
She eximed in a reluctant manner, like she didn''t like that I wasbelling Olivia as a cold person, which made it seem like several others also assumed the same thing, while my mother and I were the only people who knew what she was truly like and didn''t like it when people thought of her as such a person.
"She may look a little scary with how she doesn''t show any obvious emotion on her face that''s as pale as yours or how she prefers to stay silent unless called upon...But we both know that''s simply one side of her that makes her out to be some cool beauty, when she''s actually just a lovelydy who finds it difficult to express her feelings and is often misunderstood by the others." She said in a caring manner, like she really wished well for Olivia and wanted the best for her since she loved her dearly.
My mother then turned her gaze to me with a feisty look on her face and eximed, saying,
"And why are you calling Olivia by her name, Kafi, when I''m the only person that''s allowed to do that in this house!~"
My mother looked at me sternly as if she were lecturing me for going too far with my jokes and actually looked a little angry that I called Olivia by her name.
"No matter how both of you don''t get along with one another because of your own problems, you still can''t call your mother her name and have to address her as ''mom'' as usual!~"
"And if you still n on calling poor little Olivia by her name, Kafi, I''ll really get angry and ban you from touching me for an entire month!~" She said with her cheeks puffed out and in a pouty manner, as if it were the same as grounding me.
And even though I had already guessed it before and had a vague idea of my rtionship with this so-called Olivia, I was still shocked speechless when I learned that I didn''t have a father in my family in this world, but another mother in his ce...
Chapter 188: Arent You Into Women?
your m,vle mpyr source
"Come on, mom, I was simply joking when I called mom by her name~..." I said in order to console my mother and found it weird that I had to call another person ''mom'', and wondered how I could differentiate them since I seem to call both of them the same thing.
"...And whatever problem I had with mom is in the past, with the old me...The new me wants a fresh start with everything and wants to rewrite everything I''ve done, including the issues I had with mom."
"It better be like that, Kafi, or else I''ll really be mad since Olivia already mes herself for not being in your life too much since she''s always so busy and feels horrible about it." My mother said strictly, which didn''t really suit her cute face.
"And if she hears that you''ve suddenly started to call her ''Olivia'' instead of ''mom, I just don''t know just how bad she will feel and will surely me herself for your behaviour."
Nod~ Nod~
I nodded my head like an obedient little boy at every word my mother said, which made her give a sigh of relief, seeing that I understood the seriousness of the matter.
"But that does really make me wonder..." I slowly said as I tapped the table next to me to ask the doubt on my mind.
"Wonder about what, Kafi?" My mother asked as she moved a little closer to me while holding her sheets up to her chest, seeing that I was thinking of some serious thoughts. "What do you want to ask?...Don''t be shy and ask me anything since I''m your mother, who you can feel free to speak to."
"Well, it''s nothing too serious, but I am confused as to why you are attracted to me, a man, when you''re a lesbian?" I directly asked the question that had bugged me for a while now and irked me quite a bit, as I didn''t really know how to feel that my mother was into women since it was something new to me.
"Is it simply because I''m too charming that you couldn''t resist me even when you are into women?...Or is it something more spicy, like you were interested in me just because I was your son?"
"Or is it a boring answer like you are simply bisexual and go both ways?" I asked, not knowing what kind of answer I wanted in the end, and hoped for one that didn''t disappoint me too much.
And just like I had asked for, I got a rather confused but positive response from my mother when she looked at me with a dumbfounded look on her face and asked,
"Lesbian?...Bisexual??...What do those terms even mean? Is it something you kids these days make up and call each other for fun?"
"Lesbian, as in a person who''s only interested in women and a bisexual woman who likes both men and women...How do you not know these terms when you like women, mom?" I asked in a bbergasted manner, as no matter how ignorant she was, she wouldn''t forget about such terms that are important among the munity'' she belongs to.
"I may have heard those terms once or twice in my life, but I didn''t really pay attention to them too much." My mother said in a thoughtful manner.
She then looked at me with a peculiar look in her eye, like she didn''t know where I was spewing such nonsense from, and asked, as a matter of fact,
"But leaving all those confusing words aside for a moment, who in the world said that I liked women?"
"You don''t?" I asked with the same look of confusion as her.
"Of course I don''t, Kafi! Why do you even look so confused when you ask that, when you already know for a matter of fact that I don''t have such interests!?" She said with a bright blush, suggesting how she could have done what she had done earlier in bed if she only liked women.
"I mean, epting my feelings for you when you are my son was already such a big hurdle for me...But if I only liked girls, as you said, then there''s no way I would''ve fallen for and probably would have to look out for a daughter who''s as beautiful as you if I want to repeat such aplicated rtionship." She said, implying an incestuous rtionship with her daughter as well if she had one, which she immediately regretted saying because it made her look like a pervert who was out on the hunt for any incestuous rtionship she could find.
"But wait, that doesn''t make sense..." I said while holding my chin and tapping on the table. "If you''re saying that you''re not into women, then why are you in a rtionship with mom, who''s obviously ady, and why are you living together?"
"...Not to mention adopting me into your life, when both of you don''t seem to have any feelings for each other like any normal girl-girl couple would?...It just doesn''t work out no matter how I think about it."
I said, which made my mother look at me with her eyes squinted and her pink lips parted open, like she was trying her best to process what I said but was struggling to do so since what I said was too preposterous for her to think about.
She then shook her head and gestured at me with her hand to stop talking, and looked at me with an exasperated look on her face and told,
"Kafi, I''m going to have to stop you right there, as I''m already confused with what you said now, and my head will actually explode if I hear another word from you since none of what you said is true and is something you made up."
"...But at the same time, I can''t really me you since Olivia and I never exined the workings of our family, thinking that there would be a day when you would ask us on your own...And it seems like that day has finallye, when you are mature enough to know more about your family and how we all came to be to be a family of three." My mother looked at me in an appreciative manner, like she was happy that I grew out of my edgy stage and seemed to care more about our family and the history behind it.
"I know you don''t want to hear a long story about how me and Olivia met and how you came into the picture, so let me tell you the short version of it." My mother lied back on her pillow like she was thinking of the distant past, and I also leaned forward to know just how this weird family worked.
"What started it all was when me and Olivia met in high school years ago.." My mother started her story with Olivia and how it all came to be.
"At first, when I heard about Olivia in high school, I thought that we would never interact too much because of our personalities and interests that vary too much...But through some coincidences and interactions with Olivia that changed my life forever, she turned out to be the person I loved the most and treasured more than anyone else in the world."
My mother gave a gentle smile, like she was thinking of some kind of fond memories of the past she had with Olivia.
"In the eyes of others, she was a cold and distant person that was hard to approach because of her dark and silent personality, and that''s what I also thought at first...But after actually getting to know her, I found out that she was nothing like that and was simply someone who struggled to express her emotions and was the cutest, most adorable creature in the world that you just couldn''t help but want to hug because of how cute she was and the way she did everything like a clutz~"
My mother said as she hugged the pillow and swung it around, like how a mighty wolf that she thought was terrifying at first actually turned out to be a cute little fluffy puppy that you couldn''t help but want to carry around everywhere you go because of how lovable it was.
"That''s why the stranger that I randomly met through some coincidences in school turned out to be someone I considered my best friend, closestpanion, sister from another mother, and someone that I treated close and dear with all my heart~"
"So basically, your BFF, your best friend forever?" I asked, hearing about their interesting rtionship that was actually quite wholesome to hear.
"No, more like my, BFFFFFFF, my best, best, best, best, best, best, best, best, best, best, best friend forever!~" My mother corrected with a bright look on her face and looked like she couldn''t find enough words to exin how she adored Olivia.
"And just like how we stayed together all throughout high school, we also joined the same university and studied together while staying together in the dorm room, just like we pictured our ideal university life..." My mother said, recalling the fun memories she had with my mother at university.
But then all of a sudden her face went gloomy, like she suddenly thought of a bad memory, and she said with a wry smile on her face,
"...But just when we thought that our lives were going perfectly while spending every moment together with one another''s favourite person, we ran into an issue that I wouldn''t say was an actual problem but more of a nuisance that we couldn''t get rid of..."
Chapter 189: Absurd Proclamation
"What nuisance was that?" I asked, feeling a little pissed off at whatever was ruining my mother''s happiness, and if it actually turned out to be someone, I nned on visiting them and ruining their happiness as well.
"Well, it''s not hard to guess Kafi and is something that all girls go through after a certain age because of how our society is prejudiced against women and their independence." My mother gave a weary sigh, like she was tired of how the world worked against women in this world.
"But after we joined university, both me and Olivia constantly got targeted by the other boys in college who constantly pestered us, asking for a date or wanting to be our boyfriends...Some even went as far as to ask our hand in marriage and propose to us in public, which was always a nightmare to deal with."
My mother shook her head, like she didn''t want to bring up those torturous memories.
"Wait, the nuisance you were talking about was a bunch of dudes asking you out?...Couldn''t you have just said that you weren''t interested and moved on? I mean, you don''t exactly seem like the type of woman who would give in to that type of nonsense and would do your best to move past it."
m vl emp yr exclusive
I said, not understanding why this was such a life-altering deal when it was something that all women went through in their lives, no matter how annoying it was.
"How could we do that in this patriarchal world, Kafi, that thinks that an adult woman should never be independent and alone and should always be partnered up with someone else and kept under their control so that they would be subservient to them and lose their chance to show their true potential in this world?"
My mother said with a look of deep disdain in her eyes, just like how Cam looked when she mentioned the men of this world, unravelling the deep misogyny in this world.
"They think that a woman who''s single and alone, who''s much more focused on her dreams and goals, has a better chance of seeding because of our natural talent, and think that the best way tobat that is pairing them with someone else who they had to be under the disguise of calling them their loving ''boyfriend'' or ''husband'' when there actually is a whole web of prejudice and misogyny behind it to tame the women of this world so that they didn''t take over their position."
"And if the girl didn''tply with getting a partner at a young age, she would be peer pressured by her surroundings to get one and would be looked at differently as if they were trying to ostrasize her, which would actually work in the end, as seen by the many girls marrying out of sheer pressure from society, since solitude was a scary thing that frightened those poor women into getting into a rtionship that they never wanted..."
My mother said in a sad tone, feeling sorry for all the girls who gave up their dreams and passions only to start a rtionship and family that they never desired where there was absolutely no love, which resembled how the world worked in the past on Earth where girls were married off against their will.
"...And of course, the guys in college who were looking for trophy girlfriends that they could show to their friends targeted both me and Olivia persistently, since we were quite the lookers when we were young." My mother shamelessly said while looking down at the men from the past, which I didn''t doubt for a second because of how beautiful she was, that she could bring ruin to an entire nation with a single nce that could melt a billion hearts.
"We were fine with it at first and tried our best to ignore all the ragging and useless pestering and teasing wherever we went..." My mother said begrudgingly, looking like she wanted to punch every man that bothered in the face so bad.
"...But one day I just couldn''t handle their annoying presence anymore and ended up shouting something that changed our lives forever, which was, ''Me and Olivia are already a couple and love each other so much, so stop bothering us already!'' while pointing at Olivia, who spat out her coffee all over the table when she heard what I said."
My mother looked excited at the moment and seemed like she was reliving that epic day where she broke every single boy''s heart by shouting out that statement and giving them a shock of their lifetime.
"I only said that out of a whim and anger so that I could make the crowd of boys around us shut up for a second, so that we could enjoy our lunch together in peace...But who would''ve thought that very absurd statement of mine that I thought of in the moment would start to spread around in the university to the extent that by the end of the of the week everyone on campus knew what happened in the cafeteria that day and thought that me and Olivia were actually dating..."
My mother shook her head like she had no idea how it spread so fast when she basically broadcasted her dating status to all the hundreds of people in the cafeteria who all knew about her since she was so popr.
"Me and Olivia thought that it was going to be a pain to dispel all those rumours and make everyone understand that I was simply joking around when I said that...But the thing was, the rumour didn''t turn out to be a hindrance like we thought and actually helped us in so many ways and actually changed our lives for the better."
My mother gave a bright smile like she saw sunshine on a rainy day, thinking of how all those things she thought would be a hindrance coincidentally turned her life around for the better.
"In fact, without that rumour spreading, me and your mother would never have decided to spend our lives together as a couple of very close friends who could even be considered sisters, and it more importantly was the biggest factor that led us to meeting you as a baby in your cute little basket that fated day..." My mother said as she looked at me with a loving gaze, like she could still see the baby she picked up years ago, and stroked my cheek in a tender manner, which made me blush and feel all warm and cosy inside.
"Cough~ Cough...So you met baby me because of that rumour...How did thate out to be?"
I coughed to hide my embarrassment and asked with an avid look on my face to see how this story goes...
Chapter 190: A Cruel Society
"Well, to our surprise, after that rumour that me and Olivia were supposedly dating was spread around to everyone, the boys that used to pester us non-stop with their annoying words and proposals stopped approaching, and even started avoiding us like the gue for some reason." My mother continued on with her story.
"From that week onwards, the boys in our university simply kept their distance from us and never tried to interact with us again, other than stare at us and gossip in a low voice while looking at us with lowly looks in their eyes whenever we entered a room."
"After some asking around, both of us found out that the guys in our college started to treat us as ''impure'' and ''disgraceful women'' who didn''t follow the usual traditions and went along a ''different'' routepared to the norm." She said, which once again resembled the past age on Earth where open sexuality was not looked upon kindly and was often disdained like they were the scum of society.
"They treated us like we were filth that could not be touched since they thought we actually loved one another and didn''t want to associate with us since they also didn''t want to have a partner that preferred women, which actually worked out in our favour since they stopped bothering us for the first time since entering university."
"Even though we got nasty looks wherever we went on campus and always had some kind of disgusting gossip surrounding us, me and Olivia ignored all that and enjoyed our peaceful life where we weren''t always pestered or peer pressured into getting into a rtionship since society had already deemed us as a lost cause..." My mother rolled her eyes at the ones who spoke badly about her in the past, like she couldn''t even give a rats shit about their opinion, showing that even though she may act childish, she was still a strong and proud woman at heart who wasn''t afraid to stand up for what she believed in.
"And after that, we forgot about trying to convince everyone that the rumours were false since it was a blessing in disguise and just went along with it, even going as far as to go to some public ces and acting as if we were actually couples to piss some people off, which was always so fun to do and see the vexed look on their faces."
"Of course Olivia wasn''t a big fan of it and thought it was tedious, but I always dragged her along to have some fun and get back for what those same guys did in the past." My mother said with a mischievous look on her face, as I could already picture her acting all close and loving with Olivia, just to irritate some guys watching.
"This fake rtionship was going all fine, and we were living our best lives...that is, until we left college, where it took a turn for the worst..." By mother''s face, which had been bright until now, suddenly went dull, as did her voice, as she stared at the wall in a daze.
"We had thought that we could live our whole lives like this and live together with one another for the rest of our lives as a fake couple, so that we didn''t have to face the same problems that all the women of this world faced everyday...But we actually didn''t know how ignorant we were at that moment, as we came to know that peer pressure from university and from society as a whole were two different things."
"Let me guess...You thought that it would be the same as university, where boys simply gossiped about you and made crude remakes behind your back once you stepped into the working world.
But in actuality, it was much more harsh than you expected, to the extent that you were ostracised by everyone you interacted with, whether they were your colleagues, employees, partners, employers, or even the people at your local convenience store."
I said, figuring out the crux of the matter as to why this little n of theirs wouldn''t work for the long run and was probably also the main reason other women didn''t do the same, even though it sounded so simple and easy to do.
"You were probably fine with it when only a bunch of unruly men, whom you despised, looked at you both in contempt...But once the whole world and everyone living in it started looking at you with the same gaze, you started to hesitate and wonder if this fake-rtionship of yours was really worth getting outcasted by society."
"Wow, Kafi~ You''re exining what happened so perfectly, almost as if you saw us going through all that abuse yourself~" My mother said in amazement, not expecting me to have so much awareness about how the current world works.
But it wasn''t really surprising that I knew of such things, as it wasmon back on Earth as well, where only the bravest souls would be able to pursue their passions that would make everyone look at them differently because they were different from the norm, while the rest simply put away their exotic interests into the back of their minds, fearing the bacsh they would get from everyone else for following something that everyone thought was oundish.
"It''s just like you said, Kafi, and after a year of living together and working after we left university, we were honestly tired of all the silent abuse and underlying hatred we had to go through every day and had thoughts of breaking off our fake rtionship to get some peace of mind, when we had made the rtionship just because we wanted to be left alone in the first ce." My mother smiled at how ironic her situation was back then.
NovelBin,le mpyr story
"But at the same time we had gotten used to living with one another and having each other''s back, so we didn''t really want to seperate and go our own ways, as we knew that was a bad end in its own way."
"Wait, does that mean you had no interest in getting a partner at all and were nning on spending your entire lives with one another, even though you were just best friends and nothing more than that?" I asked, as I simply couldn''t believe they would be making such big decisions without thinking about topics like love and rtionships, wondering if they actually did have feelings for one another that they didn''t notice.
Chapter 191: Baby In A Basket
"Of course both me and Olivia wanted partners, Kafi...You don''t know how many nights we spent talking about the things we would do and the ces we would go with the man of our dreams." My mother said as a matter of fact.
"...But in this world of ours, where every single man to ever exist treats women in a subservient way and looks at them like someone who was meant to be beneath them, it''s really hard to find someone who you could fall for, who treats us with the respect we deserve and appreciates us for who we are, which was all we ever wanted, so we gave up looking for a partner long ago."
"I see..." I nodded my head as it made sense that they would much rather spend their lives together, knowing that they wouldn''t experience true love or have a family, where they would at least have one another...Compared to a life where the love of their life treated them like garbage on the ground and treated them like servants, rather than as a loving girlfriend or wife.
"But don''t feel sad now, Kafi, as the best part of the story is about toe where we meet you and where you be the catalyst for us to be one big family when we were hesitating so much before." My mother held my hand to reassure me, thinking that I was down in the dumps after hearing her story.
She then interlinked her hand with mine and looked up, like she was remembering that fateful day she and Olivia met me, and said with a gentle smile on her face,
"It had probably been 4 years since we started this fake rtionship of ours where everything was going wrong and we were hesitating on what we should do in our lives as we really didn''t want to leave one another, but at the same time we were losing the strength to persist on every second we spent out the door of our house."
"...By that time, our minds were full of unnecessary worries about the future, and one night me and Olivia thought that we needed a break from all those useless thoughts and decided that we needed to go on ate-night coffee date like we did back in high school and university since we loved coffee so much, to cool ourselves down and give ourselves a breather." My mother said and licked her lips like she wouldn''t mind a coffee right now.
"But who would''ve thought that just as we were about to enter the cute little cafe that we always visited at night, we wouldn''t be greeted by the sweet old granny who owns the store. But an adorable little baby who was in a white basket with pillows inside of it, right on the doorstep of the cafe..."
My mother''s eyes glowed as she tightened the grip on my hand, unable to control the excitement that was brimming through her face.
"It was obvious that the baby had been abandoned by someone, seeing how he was left alone in the cold night in a street where no one really visited. And normally, anyone else would''ve quickly brought that baby to the police station so that they could handle the case because they didn''t want to be involved in such a sensitive matter."
"...But do you know what we did, Kafi?" My mother looked at me with a yful look on her face while grinning from ear to ear.
"Y-You kidnapped the baby?" I gave a hesitant answer, seeing how avidly my mother was waiting for me to reply.
"Close...We didn''t exactly kidnap him, but we actually brought him home with us." She said proudly, like she was doing the world a favour by taking that poor little baby back home.
"B-But what if the baby''s mother had actually left the baby there for some reason and was going to pick him upter?" I asked, wondering if I was actually talking to someone who had unintentionally kidnapped a baby.
"Of course that can''t be true, Kafi, since the very next day after taking that baby home anding to our senses, we reported the matter to the police and found out that the baby had really been abandoned after a long process..." My mother narrowed her eyes and red at me for doubting her.
"But when we saw the baby on the doorstep for the first time, we didn''t have any such thoughts and only had one thought in mind, which was to bring him to a warm and cosy ce out of the winter cold, so we brought him home with us."
"We also had one more thought in mind that we didn''t say to one another while caring for the baby for an entire week in our home, afraid that his parents woulde back one day and not knowing how one another would react when we heard each other''s thoughts, since it was a crazy decision that we both wanted to make." My mother said as a caring and motherly look appeared on her face.
"...But once we found out that the baby was really abandoned and had nowhere to go, both of us immediately threw back our worries and didn''t hesitate to say to one another that we wanted to adopt the baby, which was what both of us were thinking the whole time."
"Let me guess again, mom...You wanted to stay together with mom and spread the rest of your life together with her, but were struggling to persist towards the goal because of all the setbacks you were facing and, most importantly, because you didn''t have something that drove you to fight off the rest of the world for a purpose you believed in, since even if you did give up your fake rtionship, you would simply go bald to a mediocre life like anyone else, where you would be able to see one another."
powered by NovelBin mpyr
I exined, as I could guess where this story was going.
"But once you saw that baby on the doorstep, both of your motherly instincts kicked in to save that baby and provide it with all the love in the world, which also gave you the purpose and drive you needed to move further with your rtionshipthat is, to create an actual family that depended on one another and nothing as fragile as a fake rtionship for your convenience."
"Once that baby came into your life, you didn''t even bother about all that happened in your daily life and ignored the abuse you dealt with on a daily basis, just so you coulde home and see the cute little smile on that baby''s face.
And handled everything that was thrown at you with a calm mind as if it didn''t bother you at all, since choosing to break up would not only result in you losing one another but also the baby you adored so much that gave your life purpose."
"...Damn Kafi, now I''m starting to wonder if you remembered everything that happened ever since you were a baby or if you''re just frighteningly good at predicting situations." My mother said in awe, not expecting her once dud son to exin everything so perfectly.
"...And now that you''ve said everything that needs to be said, I don''t have anything left to say, as after that, and just like you said, we used taking care of that baby as our motivation that helped us move forward no matter how society judged us...And eighteen long yearster, here we are today as a family, showing just how important motivation and drive is in one''s life, even if it came in the form of a bundle of happiness wearing a diaper all the time."
My mother giggled, like she was thinking of the times when the baby wet its diaper and cried for his mothers to change it.
My mother then looked at me with a loving gaze and an affectionate smile on her face as she held my hand and asked,
"Do you know what we named that baby, Kafi?~...Let me give you a hint, as it has something to do with the ce where we found him~"
"Let me guess once again, mom." I said with a yful smile on my face as I went along with her act. "...Is the baby''s name Kafka or Kafi, made from the words coffee and cafe, which are linked to the ce you found me?"
"Ping-Pong!~"
My mother made a cute little noise for guessing correctly and then pulled me into her embrace to give me a hug, and then gave me a loving kiss on the forehead.
Chu!~
"That''s right, Kafi!~ You were named after the cafe and coffee both me and Olivia love so much, which is the reason why both of us call you Kafi, even though you hated it so much in the past when we did so and wanted us to simply call you Kafka!~"
Chu!~ Chu!~
"To think that I got such a smart son who managed to answer such a difficult question, I truly am blessed to be your mother, Kafi!~ I truly am blessed!~"
My mother said jokingly and used it as an opportunity toy two more kisses on my nose while she hugged me tighter, which I reluctantly epted with a small smile on my face.
But at the same time, I also felt bitter that the Kafka in this world was lucky enough to be found by both my mothers who were such loving parents, while I was also found outside a cafe, the only difference being that I was picked up by a crack addict who wanted to sell me for drugs and was carelessly named in an orphanage on a whim with no thought in mind once they found out I was found near a cafe.
Life truly works in strange and cruel ways, doesn''t it?...
It truly does...
Chapter 192: Isnt It Over?
"But wait, why isn''t mom with us right now? Where exactly is she?" I asked, wondering why I hadn''t seen a glimpse of Olivia for the past two days. "Is she busy with work or something?"
"Come on, Kafi, did you already forget that your mother is still back at Laliga selling our real estate business?" My mother reluctantly let go of me, as she informed me about the family business.
"She''s selling it?" I asked in surprise, as we didn''t exactly look like we were going through bankruptcy since we lived in a rather big newly bought house in this town that must have cost a solid amount to buy. "Is the business not doing well or something, for her to sell it?"
"No, rather the opposite, and we''re still profitable ever since your mother started the business 15 years ago to support our family lifestyle." My mother said, informing me that Olivia was the breadwinner in the family while she herself was the housewife, who took care of me and the house.
"It''s just that both me and your mother were tired of living in the bustling city, where we never truly got a break from how everyone looked at us, and decided to sell everything and settle somewhere much smaller and peaceful near a lot of nature, just like the town we are in now."
"You''re mother especially felt bad that she wasn''t involved in your life too much since she was always busy with managing the business and wanted to settle down and go into retirement so that she could spend more time with you and rightfully take back all that time she should''ve spent with you in the past, in a hope to reconcile with you after ignoring you for all these years."
Damn, she went as far as to sell a business that was making so much money that she could easily go into retirement if she wanted to and still live afortable lifestyle, just because she wanted to spend time with me?
Just how blessed was this world''s Kafi that he got not one but two caring mothers who loved him with all their heart, while I got stuck with a woman who was supposed to be my mother but, in actuality, doesn''t even care if I live or die in this world.
...Just thinking about it pisses me off.
"But because some problems urred with selling the business, both you and I have already left Laliga and havee here to set everything up before your motheres back home after finishing all her work." My mother said with a slightly worried look on her face, like she was hoping everything was going well with Olivia and that she woulde back home as quickly as possible.
"What''s the problem that''s holding her up? Is it anything serious?" I asked, seeing how anxious my mother looked right now.
"I don''t exactly know since Olivia doesn''t really tell me about what''s going on so that I don''t worry, but she did say it wasn''t a big deal and that it would be over soon, and that''s what I''m choosing to believe in right now." She said as she clenched her hands together and prayed that everything went well, and the three of us reunited once again.
Even though Olivia seemed to say that everything was going well, I didn''t really believe any of it, as it was quitemon to lie to your family so that they wouldn''t worry too much about what''s going on, and I decided that I would check up on this problem that''s holding Olivia back froming hometer on.
And if it was a tedious problem that my second mother in this world couldn''t handle herself, then I would simply step in and fix it myself since I too was curious to see my other mother in person.
I also didn''t like the fact that she was in a ce that I couldn''t really keep an eye on if anything happened and decided to make some kind of security force that would guard her 24/7 wherever she goes without her knowledge, and also one for the mother before me since she seems like someone who would jump into danger head first on a whim.
"Well, since mom said that she''s fine, then she''s probably all right, mom, so you don''t have to worry about it too much since she''ll be back home in a jiffy..." I patted her shoulder to console her, which made her nod her head like she approved of what I said and gave a wry smile at all the unnecessary thoughts she had.
Swish~ Zip~
But the smile on her face froze when, all of a sudden, she looked to her side and found me taking my shirt off and starting to remove my pants and undress myself.
"W-What are you doing, Kafi?...W-Why are you taking your clothes off all of sudden?" She said as she covered her face with a red blush when she saw my robust upper body that I was rather proud of.
"Well, it was a little ufortable for me when we did it earlier since I had my clothes on, so that''s why I''m taking it off now so that there won''t be any hindrance like before." I said as I pulled my underwear down and threw it to the side, revealing my monster of a cock that was fully erect to my mother once again, who was still amazed and scared at the magnificent sight no matter how many times she had already seen it.
"B-But wait...W-Why are you telling it to me as if we are going to do it again?" My mother said with a frightened look on her face as she stared at the weapon that was the cause of her aching and pulsating pussy, which was still hurting even now. "...I mean, didn''t we already do it once, and s-shouldn''t this be the time where we should be peacefully sleeping while I lie on your chest, Kafi?"
My mother looked at my chest with longing eyes, like she was really looking forward to sleeping with her son, while she used my arm as a pillow and rested her cheeks on my chest, like she saw all the couples do in the movies.
"That was what would''ve happened if you had just obediently stayed asleep, and I would''ve also slid into bed with you for a good night''s rest, mom." I said as I got on the bed with a wide smile on my face, while my mother scooted back in a panic, like she was looking at a hungry wolf that was approaching her.
"...But you just had to wake up in the middle of the night and tempt me with that naked body of yours that you were covering with those thin sheets, like you''re enticing me toe into bed and do horrible, horrible things to you."
"You basically asked for what''sing to you, yourself!"
I eximed with a greedy look in my eyes and forcefully pulled away the sheets that my mother was holding, revealing her ravishing naked body to me once again with her buxom breasts that were spilling out of her hand that were trying to cover them and her puffy pussy that was rather red from all the abuse it had gone through earlier, which I could see through the gaps of her fingers.
"And don''t expect me to go easy on you like I did before, mom, as I''m tired of holding back and am going to properly take my time to ravage thisscivious body of yours till I have you spasming all over..." I said as I pulled my mother''s hands away that were covering her chest and started teasing and groping one of her breasts, as she looked at it happening in a fluster but couldn''t do anything about it since she was cornered.
"Hnnn!?~...W-Wait, did you just say that you went easy on me earlier, as in, you didn''t go all out and were actually back against me?!" My mother asked in shock as she felt her nipple get pulled on, since she couldn''t believe that I could go harder than I did before, which already made her orgasm so hard that she fell unconscious.
"Of course I didn''t, mom..." I said like it was obvious and spread my mother''s legs while scooting forward. "If I had truly gone all out, then there would be no way you would''ve woken up so soon and actually would have spent the entire next day trembling in your bed."
"But don''t worry, mom, as this time I''ll make sure to satisfy you to the extent where you can''t even move a muscle because of how numb your body will feel after I''m done with you, and make sure that you squirt so much that you turn this bed into a swimming pool." I said as I ced the tip of my cock on her vagina, which started to lube itself out of fear when it saw my dick approaching, like her body knew her insides would be ruined without it.
"Noo!~...I don''t want that!~" My mother shouted in fright at the thought of the state she would be in when she woke up tomorrow.
"Well, too bad for you, as your journey to a halfa state has already begun..."
I said with a grin on my face as I thrusted the entirety of my cock all the way through her pussy until it hit the celing of her womb, making my mother''s eyes go wide and cry out in sheer ecstasy and pain at being prated by her son''s dick.
Thrust!~
"Ahhhhhhhh!?~?~"
And with that loud moan from my mother that I was sure Olivia next door heard if she was awake right now, my hot and steamy first night with my mother started once again, and I made sure in mind that it wouldn''t be as short as it was before, so that the Gods up above could have a good show and send that requestplete message that I''m waiting for... .
Chapter 193: Bonfire In The Kitchen
[Request Completed: You have earned the God of Darkness Sephora''s appreciation and satisfaction]
[The God of Stars Noe wishes she was the one spasming on the bed right now and is thinking of attempting to break the Transcendental Barrier once again]
[The God of Love Amora desires to have a son like you who can satisfy his mother any time and is dissatisfied that Lady Vanitas is rejecting such an obedient son]
[The God of Art Charmeine feels pity for your mother who went through all that abuse and wonders if she''s still alive]
Finally...After railing my mother all night and going on even in the morning until my mother waspletely unresponsive to me, I got the requestpleted that I wanted. This God of Darkness Sephora must be one hell of a sadist since she waited till my mother lost every bit of strength she had in her body, before she gave the requestpletion.
And now be of that, I had to tightly wrap my mother in a nket and roll her around in it like a sushi roll so that I could trap in bed, because her body kept on spasming around and she almost fell off the bed multiple times because of that.
It was especially her lower body that was throbbing around so much from the aftereffects of pleasure she was feeling, like a fish out of water that kept frolicking around in bed.
I myself, had already taken a shower and changed into a new set of clothes after making sure that my mother didn''t jump off her bed while I wasn''t around and also gave her body a quick wipe down so that she didn''t feel all sticky and icky when she woke up from her long sleep, that was sure too go until the evening because of tired and exhausted she was right now.
I was about to go and make myself some breakfast and then go out to set up the security team I had in time for my mothers, when all of a sudden I heard a yelpe out from the house opposite to mine.
"Hyaa!~"
If it was any other person, then there''s was no way they could''ve heard that faint shout from all the way next door which felt like a little girl shouting when she saw a cockroach.
But I had superior sensespared to normal humans which I had just figured out most likely came about because I''m the son of a God and not because I''m some kind rare mutant like I thought, so I clearly heard the feminine cry from next door.
And the only person living in the house opposite to mine was Cam, so I didn''t hesitate to rush out of the house and see just what happened next door.
Whoosh~
The people on the street could only see a gust of wind because of how fast I was moving in between houses and when I reached her house''s doorstep, I found that it was locked.
Jump~ Climb~
I knew that it wasn''t anything risky that was going on inside judging by the tone of her cry and something that only scared her for a second. But I didn''t want to risk it and quickly scaled my way up her house until I reached the second floor where there was a open window and threw myself in.
I then quickly went out of the bedroom I had entered which looked like it belonged to a highschool girl and was probably her daughter''s room, and went downstairs and into her kitchen to see a zing sight before me that made me think that the house was burning down for a second.
ze~ Scorch~
But it didn''t take me long to realise that it wasn''t that bad and it was just that the pan on the stove was on fire, where the mes were reaching all the way up to the chimney on top.
Cam herself, the culprit to this whole mess wasn''t anywhere far and was right next to the ming pan, panicking and looking around to see if there was anything that could extinguish the fire while wearing a apron that had a cute little picture of a bunny on it.
Judging by the cut vegetables and cubes of meat on the pan that was on fire, it seemed like she was trying to make a sizzling stir fry with some spicy sauce, but ended up turning it into this burning firepit in the end.
Seeing that there wasn''t anything that could extinguish the fire nearby her, Cam seemed to have decided to first take the pan away from the stove that was still burning and maybe throw it into the wash basin in hopes of it extinguishing it under cold water.
"Wait, Cam! Don''t do that!-...." I shouted, when I saw her hand going to grab the pan that had mes zing from the top.
"Kafka!~" Cam shouted in tion when she heard my voice even though there was a emergency going on in front of her, like a little puppy that was excited once it heard it''s owner at the doorstep. "When did you get here?...No, more like how did you get here, since I thought I locked the door-....Ahh!~"
It seemed that me calling out to her didn''t have much effect as even though all her attention was on me, her hand still went to grab the the steel handle of the pan that was piping hot from all the heat and ended up burning her hand, which made her let out a cry.
Thankfully she didn''t hold it too tightly like she was going to do before since she was distracted by me, and was let off with a very light burn on the palm of her hand.
But I was still scared seeing her next to a burning stove with fire rising above her head and didn''t want to see all of hair get burned in the fire and have a bald Cam before me since she had rather lucious locks of hair that I really adores and didn''t want to see go away, so I quickly went to her side and pulled her behind me, while she herself was surprised at my speed that looked like a blur in her eyes.
I then found a couple of kitchen clothes, quickly ced them one top of one another, and then ced them on top of the ming pan and pushed them down onto the pan which immediately stopped the mes because of theck of oxygen.
Shhhh!~
After stopping the fire, I took the pan out of the stove and ced it in a corner and then went around the house to open all the windows I could see so that I could get rid of the smoke that had built up, hoping that the fire department didn''t show up and wake up my mother who was sleeping peacefully with their loud sirens.
Finally after making sure the stove was off and turning on the smoke chimney, I went towards Cam who looked impressed at my quick action and looked to be wondering if there was anything that I couldn''t do perfectly.
Chapter 194: My Own Personal Superhero
"Who needs a fire extinguisher when I''ve got you, Kafka?~" Cam said jokingly as she held her hand that slightly stung from the burn and smiled like it didn''t hurt at all so that she didn''t lose her mature and graceful image in front of me.
"I could probably even burn the entire house down while cooking, and I wouldn''t have to worry at all, since I know that you''lle out of nowhere like you did now when I was in danger and carry me to safety while carrying me out like a princess."
"Please don''t burn down your house just so that you can satisfy your middle school fantasy, as I''m willing to carry you anywhere you want without you having to be an arsonist."
I said sarcastically and gently grabbed her hand and ran some cold water from the faucet over it, as there was no way I was going to believe her act, which Cam graciously epted with a happy look on her face even though she had just burned herself, seeming to really like being taken care of like this.
"And I''m not a superhero or anything who can rush to your aid whenever you''re in danger and only coincidentally just walked by your house and heard you scream, so be careful as I won''t miraculouslye and save you every time."
Well, even though I won''t be able to save her if something like this happens again when I''m not around, the security team I''m going to set up for her is, as after this incident I decided that I would make a special team for each person in my family just in case anything goes wrong.
"A!~" Cam pouted in a dissatisfied manner as she saw me examining her fingers under the cold stream of water. "And here, I thought I could act like I''m in danger whenever I want to see you and have you show up in front of me, like you''re my own personal superhero."
"Don''t you dare try to use such fantastical methods to see me when I''m literally right next door and a 10-second walk away..." I stared at her with a solemn gaze, which she ignored and smirked to my annoyance, like a little kid who never took her elders advice seriously.
I simply shook my head at her spoiled behaviour that she could only show to me, since she was usually the one who handled the spoiled and rotten behaviour of her family and it was never the other way around, which she seemed to be really enjoying looking at how carefree she was even though she was so close to burning her house. I then asked,
"How did you even turn such a simple stir-fry into a ming tornado on top of a pan?...I don''t remember any dish that needs all the ingredients to be charred ck."
"Well, I wanted to add a nice toasty caramelization to the veggies and give the meat a smoky vour, so I tried to do a mb that I saw on TV. But I ended up adding a little too much wine to it, which made it end up like this." Cam walked along with me as I took a frozen pack of peas out of the freezer and put it on her burned palm, which was paler than her skin.
"You might as well have added some gasoline rather than wine to your dish, as it looks more like you were trying to create a bonfire for an entire camp instead of simply adding a char to enhance the vour." I said as I sat myself on her dining table nearby, and so did Cam on the chair next to mine and let go of her hand, since there wasn''t anything else I needed to do because it was only a very faint burn that would get healed soon enough and didn''t need any additional treatment.
But Cam didn''t seem to like that idea since she really liked it when I held onto her hand and found itforting, and she sneakily slid her hand into my fingers and held onto it once again.
Grab~
When I tried to pull away from her, she refused to let go and said, in an exaggerated manner with a pitiful look on her face,
"Come on, Kafka~ I''m someone who just went through an almost fatal ident and got injured along the way...Don''t you think it''s a little too cruel of you to deprive me of my emotional support when I need it the most now?"
"And I had thought that your mother raised you to be a gentleman who has impable manners, but it turns out that it isn''t true at all since you haven''t even said good morning to your beautiful partner, like any decent man would..." Cam teased me as she scooted her chair towards me so that she could be closer to me, which made us look like a couple that just got out of bed and were waiting for the coffee to be made.
"And I thought that you were a good cook too, Cam, since I was blown away by the taste of the dishes you made yesterday...But it doesn''t really seem like so when I just saw you cooking burnt ck potatoes and beef that''s been charred until it''s been turned to coal, for breakfast." I said with a smirk on my face, which made her roll her eyes and harumph for doubting her exceptional cooking skills that she seemed to be proud of, with just one mistake she made.
"...But at the same time, it is quite ungentlemenly of me to not say good morning to thedy who looks brighter than the rising sun, so I apologise for that."
Cam blushed at my statement and slyly looked at the sun shining out the window, like she was telling it that even though everyone thinks you look so beautiful, my man here thinks that I''m much prettier than you.
Seeing herpete with the sun made me chuckle at her adorable behaviour; her yful side starting to show after she didn''t have to think about her burden, which was her family, and was much more rxed and carefree around me.
And while she was smirking at the sun and looked like she was going to make fun of the moon as well when it came up, I lifted her soft hand until it reached my face and nted a gentle kiss on the ce where she got burned to her surprise, and said as I looked up at her pink face,
"Good morning, Cam~ I hope that you can forgive me for not greeting you with this lowly kiss of mine~"
Chu~
"...I-I will if you give me another kiss on that same ce, s-since your kisses feel so much morefortable than whatever ice or medicine you can apply to that spot and makes it hurt so much less..." Cam shamelessly asked for another kiss with a flushed face while holding her hand like a queen, waiting for her most loyal knight to kiss her hand and show his allegiance.
Chu~
"As you wish mydy~" I said in a knightly manner and gave her hand another kiss, which made a smile leak out from her face when she was trying her best to stayposed and elegant like an actual queen.
"...And before you ask for another kiss, could you first tell me why you have all these tes of so many different types of dishes, from appetisers to deserts, on your dining table, Cam?"
I asked since she seemed like she was getting too full of herself and looked like she was going to ask me to kiss her hand again and again, knowing that I wouldn''t refuse, and decided to divert her attention.
I then looked at her round dining table, which was full of white porcin tes that were full of different dishes like enchdas, tacos, pasta, fried chicken, pie, tempura, onion soup, schezwan noodles, etc, and all sorts of different food, to the extent that I could barely see the top of her dining table since it was full of food like she was preparing for a feast.
I thought that she made all this food because some guests wereing over to her houseter, but who would''ve thought that it would be for a much more embarassing reason that was caused by the shameful noises she heardst night from my house...
Chapter 195: Lewd Noises From Next Door
"Ah that!~" Cam said with a panicky look on her face. She then nced at me, and then, to my surprise, sneaked looks at my crotch, while for some reason her face slowly turned a shade of red, like she had thought of something really embarassing.
"...I-It''s nothing really, and I just go on these cooking marathons every once in a while when I get in the mood and think of new dishes that I can make, and because of that, I made all these dishes that came to my mind without thinking about it too much."
"I would believe that since you seem like someone who would go into a cooking mania just because some new ideas popped in your head because of how good you are at cooking..." Iplimented her skills, which made her look away in embarrassment.
"...But seeing how shaky and suspicious you look right now, and how you keep ncing at my crotch like you want to see just wants inside, I think there''s some other reason as to why you cooked all these dishes that would''ve taken you all morning to make."
"N-No, it''s nothing like that, Kafka...I just felt like cooking early in the morning, like I just said, and nothing else."
"That''s really hard to believe when you keep on sneakily looking at my lower half..." I said as I covered myself since it felt like Cam was molesting me with those beautiful light blue eyes of hers that just couldn''t resist and kept on looking below me like a pervert.
"...And if you don''t tell me the actual reason as to why you woke up so early in the morning to make this buffet of food here, I''ll just take my pants off to show you just what I''ve hidden inside here, like you want."
"F-Fine! I''ll tell you!"Cam shouted in fright when she saw me get up and start to take my pants off. "...Just d-don''t take out that massive thing in your pants and sully my kitchen, which I consider my sacred ce!"
"Massive?" I asked with a suspicious look on my face as I sat myself back down in my seat. "How do you know that I''m packing quite the weight in my pants?...I don''t ever remember showing it to you or telling you about it."
"...S-So it really is as big as I think it is?"
Cam hesitantly asked as her eyes slowly lowered down to my pants, as if she herself didn''t know if what she was saying was true but was eager to find out.
"First answer my question as to why you know such a thing before you go on to ask how big the dong of the son of your next-door neighbour is..." I said as I snapped my fingers and made her focus on me instead of my crotch. "Or else I''ll just assume that you have cameras nted in my house and think that you watched me take a bath naked."
"What?! There''s no way I would do such a thing, Kafka!" She shouted, like she was offended that I would assume such a thing. "That''s basically a crime I could go to jail for!"
"Well, with how fidgety your acting and how suspicious your gaze is, I wouldn''t be surprised if you did actually do something illegal and are trying to hide it from me."
I said as I rested my arms on the dining table and stared at Cam, who was trying to stay as calm as she could be, even though there seemed to be something on her mind that she wanted to ask about.
"So before I report you to the cops and ask them to do an investigation on you, tell me what you did that made you wake up so early to make all these dishes, and I''ll even help you to cover up the crime you did, as I would prefer to look at your beautiful face without any metal bars in front of it."
"...Well, first of all, it''s not a crime or anything, and honestly, if I were to think about it, it''s actually all your fault that I''ve been uneasy since the morning and couldn''t sleep at all yesterday..." Cam stared at me like it was my fault that she was acting so wierd and threw all the me on me when I had absolutely no idea what I did wrong.
"...But the reason as to why I made all these dishes in the morning and how I found out that you''re very ''well developed'' down there is because I heard the noises that came out of your housest night."
"Noises?...What noises?" I asked with a confused look on my face, wondering what exactly she was talking about so hesitantly, like it was a taboo topic that couldn''t be spoken out in the open.
"Come on, Kafka!~ Don''t act like you don''t know what I''m talking about when it was so obnoxiously loudst night!~" Cam shyly nudged me with her shoulder, like she wanted me to stop acting like I didn''t know when it was so obvious.
"You''re lucky that your house is rather wide and doesn''t have any house on either side other than the house opposite to yours, which is mine, or else there''s no way you would be able to walk with your head held up the next day after making the entire neighbourhood listen to your performancest night."
"No, more like it''s your mother that would be implicated the most since she was the one crying out so lewly like she was having unspeakable things done to her while she had no way to resist." Cam''s eyes focused and her cheeks flushed as she recalled what she heardst night.
"I mean, I''m not even joking when I say that I thought of calling the police to your house, since I thought your mother was brutally being tortured or something, and I''m pretty sure someone else would''ve actually done it if they heard the horrendous cries I heardst night."
"But lucky for you and your mother, I already know just how much of a pervert you are and just how exactly you behave with your motherte in the night because of your ''exotic'' rtionship with her, so I didn''t call the police on you and just wrapped my pillow around my head to stop all those lewd noises from entering my ear." Cam looked at me with an indignant look on her face, like she was telling me to be grateful for being such a good neighbour and partner, and she also looked a little angry that she lost her sleep because of me and my mother.
"So you heard all of what I didst night with my mother?" I asked with a peculiar look on my face, as I didn''t expect my house to have such bad noise leakage to the extent that Cam next door got a full broadcast of what happenedst night.
"Hmph!
It''s not like I wanted to hear any of Abigaille''s lewd moans that were caused by you...But because her screams were so loud, almost as if she were crying out into a speaker, I had no choice but to listen to them while I lied in my bed." Cam red at me and looked at me in disdain for torturing my poor mother the whole night and also for rubbing it in her face, by making her listen to the entire thing.
"How much of it did you hear?"
I asked as I caressed Cam''s hand to make her cool down a bit since she seemed really angry right now and was rightful in being so, as she had just heard her new-found lover having a fling with another woman, and worse than that, she had to hear every cry that came from my mother''s mouth so clearly, which must have felt so horrible for her.
"Everything I think...From the start to end." Cam said while looking at me hatefully, but seemed to be calming down after feeling her hand get gently massaged and stroked.
"It was fairly quiet at first, and I could only vaguely hear your mother cry out every once in a while...But it was after that, did it feel like all hell was let loose as I could hear your mother crying out for the rest of the night like she was a pig that was going to be ughtered."
"Calling my mother a pigthat''s not very nice, is it?" I off-handedly said with a sarcastic smile on my face, while thinking that it was probably when I started my second round with my mother that the noise levels went up.
"Well, making me lose all my sleepst night wasn''t nice either!
A-And you really can''t me me for saying such a thing, as that was what it really sounded likest night...And just so you know, I''m not trying to insult your mother in any way by saying that, and I am pretty sure she would say the same as well if she heard me moaning like that!" Cam quickly said in a panic, realising that she had just insulted my mother, even though I knew that she really didn''t mean anything by it and was worried that I would hate her for talking badly about my loved one.
She even went as far as to surrender herself to me for her mistake that I didn''t even consider seriously and said while looking at me adorably with wide eyes, like she were asking for lenience from me for what she did,
"Umm....I hope you don''t take to mind about what I said about Abigaille, Kafka, since I said it on a whim because I was so worked up...You can even call me a pig if you want if it makes you less angry at me, so I really hope you don''t take what I said seriously~"
Seeing Cam pleading like this as if she was afraid that I was going to leave her just for a little joke honestly made me feel bad, as I was the one who was supposed to be begging her not to be agitated when she had just heard me bang someone else all night, when we had just started our rtionship yesterday.
But I would very soone to learn that she wasn''t even the least bit angry or jealous that I had my dick in another women aside from her, like any other normal women back on Earth would if they found out that they were being cheated on, and to my shock, found that she actually got turned on by the sounds of my mother getting her insides filled up by her son because of her perverted nature that seemed to be into taboo rtionships and was even doing something naughty while hearing all those lewd moans that came from my mother, which she would unintentionally reveal to me...
Chapter 196: How Open-Minded Can You Be?!
"Calm down, Cam...You don''t need to go to such extents since I obviously know that you''re simply joking and know that I''ll never get serious over such silly things, so you really don''t have to worry so much." I said to reassure her since she was so unnecessarily anxious about what she said, which wasn''t strange since we had just started our rtionship and were still at a stage where it was normal for her to always think that something could go wrong since she treasured it so much and didn''t want to lose it for some dumb reason.
I then said with a smile on my face while thinking about my mother''s voluptuous figure,
"And calling me mother a pig isn''t that far off from the truth since she''s got a lot of fatty meat all in the right ces that I just can''t help but want to take a bite out of."
"In fact, even you can be considered a little piggy too, with how fat these udders of yours are that look like two piglets are hiding in your chest..." I said as I stroked the outline of her breasts, which were clearly showing through her apron, like I was trying to see if she was trying to smuggle some piglets.
"I would''ve felt insulted if someone else had told me that and called me a fat pig so tantly, even if it was my husband..." Cam narrowed her eyes and said, as she brushed my hand off her breast, like it was a bug. "...But for some reason, when I hear ite out of your mouth, I just can''t help but take that as apliment and feel ted that you just called me a farm animal."
"Well, when you''re as handsome as I am and as charming as one can be, even an insult would sound like sweet words of praise to youdies~" I narcissistically said with a proud smile on my face, which made Cam roll her eyes, wondering why she even bothered speaking her true feelings to an egoist like me.
"Well, leaving that matter aside, I want to ask what you feel after knowing what my mother and I didst night, and hearing it firsthand for yourself." I asked directly since I didn''t want to be wishy-washy with such matters, which could have horrible consequences in the future if not taken care of properly. ".. Are you angry?
Or are you feeling sad?...Or are you even a bit jealous after what you just heard?"
"I want you to be honest with what you think at the moment, as it would be much more helpful for me to make adjustments in our rtionship ording to it, and I''m willing to take in any emotion you''re feeling right now, as long as it''s not vengeful hatred, so bad that it''s making you want to push a knife through my heart..." I said as I felt a shiver run up my spine when I thought about the horrible fates of the many cases of men that were killed by their own women after they found out they were cheating back in my world.
But to my surprise, Cam didn''t seem to be angry, sad, or jealous like I thought she would be, as she only simply asked with a confused look on her face,
"Angry?...Why should I be angry? Did you do anything that I should be angry about, that I don''t know off?"
"You''re asking me why you shouldn''t be angry at me when I just slept with another woman after just starting a new rtionship with you?" I asked with a dumfounded look on my face, as Cam genuinely seemed to be confused about what was going on. "I-I mean, isn''t that really wrong and something I shouldn''t have done since I''m basically betraying your feelings?"
"How are you betraying my feelings when you''ve already told me that you have a rather b-bizzare rtionship with your mother?..." Cam blushed at the fact that the woman we were talking about was my own mother, which she was still a bit confused at what to think about.
"If it was some other random woman that you hadn''t told me about before and tried to hide from me, then I''m pretty sure that I would have certain feelings towards it."
"But since you''ve already said that you''re in a certain type of rtionship with your mother, I don''t really see any problem with it since it''s normal to show your l-love to your partners, as embarassing and passionate as it may be..." Cam''s face flushed even more as she fidgeted with her hands, remembering just how I showed my love to my mother.
"Wait, so you''re saying that as long as I tell you that I have another partner iing into the family, you wouldn''t say anything against it and would openly ept that woman with open arms?!" I asked with a look of absurdity on my face, as I already knew that polygamy was legal in this world, but I didn''t think it was openly epted to the extent that even a prouddy like Olivia didn''t mind if her man had multiple women on his side.
"Of course, Kafka, wouldn''t it be better for both me, you, and our entire family if you had more women by your side?" Cam casually dropped another bomb that made my eyes go wide at how absurd it sounded, and I needed a solid minute to process what I just heard.
I wanted to ask how in the world would having a harem be beneficial for her, as there was clearly a piece of the puzzle that I was missing here that is linked to this world''s tradition that would make what she said much more sense to me. But I honestly couldn''t handle any more reality-breaking facts about this world and its abnormal traditions, so I decided to ask that some other time.
"Well, even if you''re not mad that I was with someone elsest night, you have to be furious that you had to listen to the racketst night, right?"
I asked, trying to find a reason for her to vent her anger at me since it really felt weird that she was so understanding and made me feel like a horrible person for doing what I did with no consequences in the end, and I felt like I needed to be reprimanded for what I did in some way for my satisfaction.
"Like there''s no way you can stay calm after hearing just what I did to my motherst night, and it must have felt horrible for you, like you were witnessing your partner be with someone else right in front of you."
"No, not really, as in the future we would all hopefully be living in the same house as family, and it''s inevitable that someone in the household would see or hear you do something lewd to someone else, whether it''s me, your mother, or even someone else, because of how horny you are, so I really don''t mind and just choose to ignore it as it''s quite normal when your partner has multiple women to himself." Cam said in a steady manner like she had already nned the rest of our family''s life together from start to finish, which took me back even more at how epting and mature she was about the whole situation and made me remember just how bold her personality was ever since I first met her.
"...But even though I say I don''t mind, I was still agitated that I wasn''t able to sleep properly with all the lewd noisesing from next door and was a little angry at you for disturbing my sleep." Cam red at me with a mocking smile on her face, which made me look away in guilt.
"...And because of all those debaucherous moans I was hearing from Abigaille, I almost lost control of myself and almost repeated what I did yesterday, which I would surely regret if I actually did."
"Do what?" I asked as I looked at Cam, who realised that she had spoken out her thoughts to her surprise and looked like she deeply regretted saying such a thing. "What did you almost do that you would''ve definitely regretted?"
"...And don''t even try to lie to me, as it''s quite obvious when you''re lying since you''re a horrible liar just like my mother, and I''ll warn you that I have my own ways of bringing the truth out that I''ve tried on my mother, which I''m pretty sure you wouldn''t want happening, unless you want your kitchen''s floor to turn wet like yesterday..." I threatened as I ced my hand on her thigh and slowly slid it up her leg, making my way up to her secret ce, to her shock and embarrassment.
"Fine! Fine!
I''ll say the truth, so don''t you dare do anything that might make me wet myself again, as only I know just how hard it is to wipe that viscous fluid off the ground like I did yesterday!" Cam eximed and ced her hand on top of mine to stop it, while I thought in my head that I also knew the struggle she went through yesterday since I also cleaned up my mother''s liquids and knew how difficult it was to get rid of because of how sticky it was.
She then looked up at me with pleading eyes and said,
"I-I''ll tell you what you want to know, but promise me that you won''t make fun of me after I say it."
I simply crossed my heart to show my promise to her, which seemed to be more than enough to make her let out a sigh of relief.
Chapter 197: Closet Pervert
She then looked up at me in a hesitant manner as her eyes roamed everywhere in shame at what she almost did, and while pulling on the hems of her apron, she meekly said,
"Well, at first, when I heard your mother''s moans pop upte in the night, I was shocked at what I was hearing, and then, after realising what was going on, I became angry that you guys were having fun with one another, at the cost of my beauty sleep."
"But after trying my best to ignore the lewd noises and failing to do so in the end, I simply chose to ept that it was some kind of annoying background sound and tried to go to sleep...B-But who would''ve thought that while hearing Abigaille cry out like she was having the time of her life, my hands would unconsciously go towards that ce, and I almost started p-ying with myself and almost did exactly what I did after hearing Abigaille''s moans of sheer ecstacy..." Cam looked away in a meek manner while her face was bright red when she saw me staring at her with a bbergasted look on my face, not believing that she was perverted enough to pleasure herself to her lover ying around with another woman, who, to make matters worse, was my own mother.
"B-But don''t get me wrong, as I only almost repeated what I did yesterday and didn''t actually do anything, since the moment I felt my cold hands touch that ce, I woke up and realised what I was about to do in shame and immediately got out of bed so that I wasn''t tempted once again!"
Cam hurriedly said to make her case sound better, which honestly didn''t, because of how deviant her actions were, which made me realise just how much of a closet pervert she was, even though she looked like a graceful and kinddy who you would never associate with such vulgar habits.
"That''s why I went to the kitchen so early in the morning and started cooking whatever I could think of so that I could distract myself from the lewd noises I was hearing, which was making me think of bad thoughts that I should never have since it would make me out to be a vulgar and perverted woman."
"And you think that you aren''t one after admitting to ying with yourself while hearing me y with my mother?" I asked with an amused smile on my face, as it was quite intriguing to see such an gantdy reveal herself to be quite the deviant, which made her look down in shame for her actions and what she did.
"I already know that you''re quite the pervert, Cam, no matter how you try to deny it because of all the lewd things you''ve done until now, like ying with yourself while listening to me rail my mother or making yourself squirt while hearing about the things I did with my motherte in the night..." Cam looked like she wanted to defend herself and say that I was wrong, but she had nothing to back it up and had all the evidence against her, so she could only hang her head in shame.
"...But I want to know just how much of a pervert you are by answering this single question honestly."
"Tell me, did you start to feel certain feelings and do something you almost regretted when you simply thought that it was a man and woman having the time of their lives next door and got off to that?" I leaned forward towards her and asked while holding her hand so that she couldn''t run away because of how embarrassed she was.
"...Or did you start to enjoy it when you thought that it was me, your partner, that was sticking his dick in another woman while you just listened on the sidelines?..." Cam looked like she wanted to cover her ears to stop herself from hearing my dirty words, but she couldn''t since I was holding her hand.
"...Or worse of them all, did you almost start to y with yourself once you thought that it wasn''t simply two people having a spicy night together, but an incestuous mother and son couple who were having a taboo experience of exploring each other''s bodies, which triggered something in your mind that made you so excited that you went to fiddle with your lower lips to release that very excitement you were feeling at the moment?"
I gave my final theory as to what happened and then sat back on my chair as I watched and waited for Cam, who was too embarrassed to even look up at me to answer my question.
Cam did her best to try and look at me, but the shame of what she did got to her, and she didn''t even dare to lift her head since she was dying of embarrassment on the inside because she understood just how perverted her thoughts and actions were.
But since I was still waiting on her answer and she looked quite impatient, she chose not to speak and simply lifted her hand up and held out three fingers that were trembling because of the humiliation she was going through at the hands of a boy who wasn''t even half her age.
"Three fingers...So I''m presuming your saying the third option, where you imagined a son and mother going at it raw, while their naked and sweaty bodies shed into one another and used that to fling your tiny little bean." I slowly said with a grin on my face as I slid my hand across her pants to where her crotch was and used the tip of my middle finger to push into the area where her clitoris was.
"Hmm!?~" Cam let out a yelp when she felt her clit get pushed into her skin through her clothes, which sent a tingle through her body and quickly grabbed my hand so that I couldn''t go any further.
Nod~
She then timidly looked up at me with watery eyes, like a pityful little rabbit that was begging to not be bullied anymore, and gave a little nod of her head, confirming that she was one hell of a pervert that got off to incestuous rtionships, which put a big smile on my face since things got a whole lot interesting now that I knew her fetishes, and I wondered just how she would react if she saw me banging my mother right in front of her.
If just hearing what happened in the bedroom was enough to turn her on so much, I could just imagine how much of a slobbering mess her secret garden would turn into if she saw it live in front of her...
Chapter 198: Let The Dogs Gnaw On Bones
"Just look how cute you are with these chubby little cheeks of yours that puff out like marshmallows~...No one would ever think of such an adorabledy as an atrocious pervert who gets off to incestuous rtionships." I said as I pulled her cheeks, which were so soft and squishy to touch, like a ball of dough.
"...D-Do you like me less after knowing that I''m such a type of woman that does abnormal things that can''t be said aloud, Kafka?" Cam said as if she was disappointed in herself for her actions, as she reluctantly let me pull her cheeks.
"I wouldn''t me you if you said that you did, as I myself am ashamed of what I did and can''t believe that it took me all these years to figure out how perverted I was."
"Well, thank God you figured it out now, since rather than a woman who has basic tendencies, I finddies who are much more extravagant and wild to my liking." I said as I caressed her cheeks, while she looked at me in surprise, not expecting my reaction to go in her favour.
"...Especially a wonderfuldy like you who''s not only not as pretty as a peach and charming as a graceful swan, but also one hell of a pervert who must be quite fun in bed because of how deviant you are."
"I just can''t help but fall in love with you more than I already was every second I''m with you, and I''m scared that you''re going to take all the love I have, not leaving any for anyone else..." I said as I stared into her ocean blue eyes that twinkled like the stars, while she couldn''t help but look at me shyly with her cheeks flushed like a girl who was experiencing true love for the first time in her life.
"W-What about our children?...Even if it''s not for anyone else, you have to share your love with them, right, or else they''ll get mad at their mother for hogging all of your love." Cam said timidly as she slowly slid her hands into mine and looked at me dearly, with a loving and tender gaze in her eyes.
"You''re right!" I nodded my head, like it made sense. "I can''t let the kids grow up while having a grudge against their mother for not sharing their father with them, so I''ll have to share the love I have for you to make it all bnced, if that''s fine with you."
"I can already see the love you have for me radiating out of your eyes, and I''m scared that any more will make you go crazy for me, so I think it''s better if you share it with the kids~" Cam joked and giggled with a satisfied look on her face, not expecting there to be a day where she would have such a pleasant and enjoyable morning with someone else, when she was used to mornings where she was always stressing or worrying about something in her life.
"Well, Cam, even if I have to share my love that I have for you with our children, who I''m pretty sure will all be as cute as you, you don''t have to feel down about it too much since I''ll just rece all that love you lost to our greedy kids with my lust for you and keep you satisfied with that!~" I said with a lecherous glint in my eye and pounced on Cam''s pale white neck, which looked so frail, to give her supple skin a good suck.
"Hyaa!?~" She let out a moan as she felt the familiar sensation of my lips on her body from yesterday and held me by my hair to push me away before I left a mark on her neck. "G-Greedy? If there''s anyone who deserves to be called greedy, then that person is definitely you, with how you take every opportunity toy your hands on me."
"And rather than using your mouth to suck on my neck like an awfully charming vampire, why don''t you put it to actual use and try to eat as much food as you can since there''s no way I can finish all of this by myself, and I don''t want any of it to go to waste?" Cam said as she finally managed to pull me away from her neck, but she still wasn''t quick enough since I had already left a purple mark on her neck that was starting to show through her transparent skin.
"Food?! Did you just say food?!" I suddenly looked up and said with an avid look in my eyes, like a dog who had just heard its owner taking out their leash to go out for a walk.
"Yes, Kafka darling~ There''s food right by your side and there''s plenty of it, so you don''t have to be scared that someone is going to steal it from you since it''s all yours~" Cam said with an amused smile on her face as she petted my head like an actual dog, finding it funny at how excited I was at the mention of food and really loved how simple I was as a man who was expressive with his feelings, unlike her husband, who acted like a grouch all the time.
There were three things in this world and every other one out there that I loved the most and that were the reason I wake up every day with a bright smile on my face.
They were mature older women that had aged like fine wine, little kids that I just couldn''t help but adore because of how innocent they were, and finally, a good meal that nourished both the body and heart.
They were the holy trifecta that made me feel happy to be alive even in the darkest of times and gave me motivation to stay alive in the most dangerous moments, since I wouldn''t be able to enjoy all three the very next day if I simply gave up and died, so it was quite reasonable that I had such an exaggerated reaction at the mention of food...Especially the food made by Cam, which was bound to be Godly.
"You can eat as much as you can, but you really don''t have to force yourself like I said since there''s way too much food on the table for a single person to indulge in." Cam said as she got up and ted the dishes for me, making sure to put some of everything on the te so that I could have a thorough experience of all the dishes she made.
"I''ll just store the rest of the leftovers in the fridge or give them out to the doggies that roam around the park nearby, since they always seem to be hungry for something when I go there and always make me bring treats for them."
"What? You want to let the dogs eat your food?" I said with a look of absurdity on my face, like I found it a major waste that such tasty dishes would be spoiled on a bunch of pups who''d be satisfied with a couple of bones.
"As much as I love dogs, there''s no way I''m sharing the food you made with them...I''ll even get them a couple of pounds of raw steak if you want to, but there''s not a chance in hell I''m giving them a crumb of what you made!"
Cam stared at me with a dumbfounded look on her face, not believing that I was actually fighting for food with a bunch of stray dogs, while I boldly stood by my statement, ready to fend off any puppy that was trying to take my freshly made garlic bread away...
Chapter 199: How Could You Do This To Me?
"Stop being childish, Kafka. There''s no way you can eat all this food by yourself." Cam chided me in a rather solemn manner while handing me the cutlery and filling my ss full, which made it seem like she was treating me like her beloved son, whom she spoiled at the moment, rather than her partner.
"Even the professional eaters I saw on TV would struggle to finish off half of the feast I made today, so there''s no way you can finish all this in one go without rupturing your stomach."
"Not to mention how fat most of those trained professionals are while you''re skinny as a stick and look like you would get full after eating a slice of bread." Cam made fun of me in an amused manner while poking my body to see if there was any fat or muscle there, and she was surprised when she felt that I felt rather sturdy and hard all over, which she didn''t expect since I looked quite skinny because of my pale skin, which made my muscles less defined.
"That''s simply because those guys are eating the average and basic food made in restaurants." I said as my eyes roamed around the ratherrge te, searching for what my first dish of the morning was going to be.
"If they got to taste the delicacies you make, then I''m sure that they''d be setting up new records by indulging in your absolutely delicious dishes, which would cause lines to form if they were sold."
"You and your sweet mouth, that just can''t stop saying nice things about me and whatever I do!~" Cam said in embarrassment as she pped my shoulder in a fluster, ted that she had found someone who praised her for even the smallest achievements she made and made her feel so special inside. "You haven''t even tasted the dishes on the table yet, and you''re already makingments about it~"
"First have a bite yourself, and then tell me if you really think that it''s as good as you imagined..." She nudged me forward to have a bite, excited that she was going to watch me eat the food she was so proud of for the first time and also a bit nervous that I might not like it.
"The aroma itself is enough to tell me how good it''s going to be..." I said as I brought a spoonful of creamy risotto near my nose to take a whiff of its rich vour.
"Bon appetite~" I said as I took my first bite while Cam anxiously looked at me, chewing and tasting her food with an anxious look on her face, awaiting my response.
It was only after I thoroughly tasted every grain of rice and melted cheese in the dish and swallowed it all down that I reacted to her dish.
ng!~
But it wasn''t the type of reaction Cam was expecting, as I didn''t simply say if I liked it or not, and to her surprise, I flung my spoon onto the te and turned to look at Cam with a solemn look on my face, like she had something severely wrong that needed reprimanding.
Cam immediately started panicking when she saw my gazend on her and turned to look at the risotto I ate, like she was wondering just where she screwed up so badly that it was making me stare at her like I was ming her for all the struggles I had in my life.
"Cam..." I called out her name in a heavy manner, which made her heart jump in fright, as she had never heard me talk to her so seriously before and was genuinely scared about what I was going to say.
"W-What is it, Kafka?" She timidly asked while looking at me with a careful gaze.
"You said that you loved me, right?...That seeing me made you feel the sparks of love and desire for the first time in your life?" I asked while using the fork to slowly stab the rissoto, which crumbled at every poke.
"I do and I still do, and there''s no doubt about that!" Cam said to quickly prove her love for me since it seemed like I was doubting it and even went as far as to say, "I love you so much that even the sight of you this morning made me feel all giddy and excited inside, making me want to jump into your embrace just so that I can get a whiff of your scent!"
"I see...So you love me that much." I slowly said which made her ears turn red at her bold promation. "...But even though you say all that and say you love me with all your heart, why did you feed me food like this that no one with good intentions in mind would give to another person they loved?"
"W-Why do you say that?! Is it really that bad?!" Cam eximed in a horrified manner and wondered if she had used spoiled ingredients to make the rissoto.
"Bad?...Yes, it''s very bad...Very bad for me and my livelihood as a whole, almost as if you''re trying to sabotage my life..." I said as I scooped up another spoon and stared at it like it was poison, while Cam was shocked at my statement and looked like she was going to cry because of how horribly I was rating her food.
"I mean, you''re basically trying to kill me as a person who enjoys eating delicacies to the extent that it''s one of the reasons I choose to live every day by giving me food so atrociously good that I won''t be able to eat anything else from now on without thinking that it''s quite ndpared to what you make."
"I''m really sorry, Kafka...I-I don''t know what I did for you to hate it that much, but I promise you when I say that I usually don''t cook like this and am usually proud of the dishes I make...I don''t know what happened today, and I must have added too much of something or-..." Cam was about to go on a rant, saying that she normally makes really good food and was even about to go and make another rissoto to prove herself and her skills, but stopped when she realised what I had just said.
She then looked at me with a perturbed expression on her face and asked with a hopeful look in her eyes,
"Wait...Does that mean you actually like my dish?...You like it so much that you''re ming me for ruining your future experiences with food?"
"What else, Cam?!~" I asked with a tragic look on my face, like I hadmitted a deep sin that was going to haunt me for the rest of my life. "When you make a dish so good that a single bite of it makes me feel like I''ve aplished everything in life and that there''s nothing left to do, I really don''t know if I should thank you for giving me that experience or me you for it."
"I mean, I feel like crying knowing that I won''t ever be able to eat anything that''s better than the single bite of risotto I had today, and I feel like I have skipped the joys of the journey ahead and gone straight to the final destination, which was Nirvana..." I said while contemting my life''s decisions and whether or not I should''ve eaten that forbidden fruit, as I wasn''t even exaggerating right now when I said that it was the best te of food I''ve ever had in my entire life.
And all it took was a single bite for me to feel all these emotions, so you could only imagine how I was going to feel after tasting everything else.
I even started to suspect if she was given an ability by the Gods to infuse her food with such rich vour and turn such a simple dish into a heavenly delicacy, since she was a candidate in this trial...
Chapter 200: Gratitude And Appreciation
"Oh, thank God it was just that!~" Cam let out a deep sigh of relief as she clutched her chest. "I thought for a second that I identally added bleach instead of cream and rotten meat while making the dish for you to have such a horrid reaction...I was even about to cry out, thinking that I served you something spoiled for your first meal in my house."
"The one who should be crying is me, since after today I really am going to struggle to enjoy any other food that isn''t made by you..." I mncholy said as I ate another spoon of her rich and creamy rissoto with cubed pieces of fatty pork and salty mushrooms, and I almost moaned out because of how delicious it was.
"Is my food really as good as you say?"
Cam asked expectantly as she saw me eating her food with conflicted eyes and a concerned look on my face, not knowing what to make of it.
"Are you really not exaggerating to make me feel better about myself and the food I made, like you always do, Kafka?"
"First of all, I never exaggerate and overact at whatever you do, since whatever my Cam does will always be top-tier in my eyes and make me want to scream out praise for you since you deserve it all." I said, which made her shyly bump shoulders with me after being unable to handle my obsession for her and made her feel as if there was nothing in the world that she couldn''t aplish when she had such a loud and devout supporter by her side.
"...And second of all, even if you don''t believe me, you can still trust the other people who''ve eaten your food quite often, like your family, since I''m pretty sure that they also would''ve had the same reactions as me and thanked you after every single meal for creating such wonderful delicacies for them every day."
"Oh...Well, about that..." Cam gave an awkward smile and looked at the other two seats on the table, which were probably for the rest of her family, with a rather crestfallen look on her face. "My daughter and husband never really say anything about the food after eating their fill and would just go in their own ways, leaving me to clean the dishes by myself."
"The only time they would ever speak about my food was when they would tell me what they wanted me to make them the next day and also when they hadints about the food, like it was too sweet or spicy for them, so I''m not used to getting any praise orpliments for my food..." She said as she remembered the nights where she would be waiting for anyments from her family on the dishes she made with all her effort and hard work, only to be ignored and not get a single word of praise to her disappointment.
"That''s why, even though I know the food I make is quite tasty and am quite proud of my skills that I''ve honed all throughout these years, I''m still insecure about what other people think about my food, which is the reason why I couldn''t easily believe that you like the dishes that I make so much..."
Cam said as she looked up at me with a rather pityful and deste smile on her face, which immediately made me wrap my hands around her and give her the warm hug she needed at the moment, while caressing her back to console her for what she had been going through all these years at the hands of those ungrateful wenches she had been calling family.
Hug!~
"Listen to me, Cam..." I said in a caring and protective tone as I pulled her in closer to me.
"I don''t know what your family said about your food in the past or how cruelly they treated you after you put so much effort into making them meals that would make them happy, but I promise you that this simple rissoto dish you''ve made today is the tastiest thing that has ever touched my tongue to this date...And this praise ising from the world''s best reviewer when ites to delicacies, so you should be proud that you were able to impress someone as hard to impress as me and know from now on that your food is the best in both worlds, since I said so."
Cam giggled even though she was also tearing up from my words when she shamelessly heard me calling myself and her food the best in the world without any regard for the actual five-star restaurants out there and their award-winning dishes.
I then let her go and said, while looking at her face, where there was a slight smile forming from sessfully cheering her up,
"And know that there won''t be a single day from now on that I won''t praise the dishes you make, and I''ll even make sure that the whole world knows about your hidden talent, if I have to."
"Really?...You''ll even praise me if I bring some mud from the garden, mould it into the shape of a cake, give it to you, and call it a chocte fudge cake?" Cam asked with a sly look on her face to put me in a tough spot while wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.
"Of course, Cam!~ I would without a doubt still thank you for it!~"
I said with a genuine look on my face, which surprised her.
"As even though it may not taste the best, you still put in the effort to dig the soil out of the ground, mould it into shape no matter how dirty it is, and present it to me with some intention in mind...So even though I may not be able to eat it, I''ll still thank you for your efforts and appreciate all that you have done or will do for me in the past and future, respectively, and simply think of it as a joke to lighten the mood and thank you for making meugh."
"Dammit, Kafka!~ Here I''m trying to tease you and make it difficult for you to see you panic, and here you are effortlessly turning the tables on me and making me fall for you even more!~" Cam eximed in anger and covered her face in frustration, while I could still see her cheeks slowly turning a bright shade of red and her legs below that were swinging around in an excited manner.
"You might as well be the son of the God of Love with how easily you sway my heart in your direction and make me feel all giddy inside like a little girl whenever you speak!~"
[The God of Love Amora wishes what she said were true and finds it''s a pity that you were born to Lady Vanitas and not her, as she surely would''ve spoiled you rotten up here in the Heavenly Axis] Evageline''s voice rang in my ear, which made me wonder if Lady Amora was looking to adopt, since I wouldn''t mind another mother when I already have three of them...
Chapter 201: Insatiable Hunger
[The God of Love Amora would love to adopt you, but she''s afraid to do so since it would be the same as waging war against Lady Vanitas, which she surely couldn''t handle] Evangeline portrayed Lady Amora''s thoughts.
Goddammit...That woman doesn''t want to act as my mother and doesn''t want to let anyone else do it as well...Just what kind of grudge does she have with me?
"What''s wrong, Kafka? Why are you looking at the ceiling like that?...Do you want me to on the ceiling fan?" Cam asked when she saw me looking up at the heavens, to which I shook my head. "If it''s nothing, then stop staring up in a daze and quickly eat your breakfast before it gets cold."
"And while you eat as much as you can, I''ll start packing the extra food so that I can take it to the park and feed the doggies there."
Cam got up from her seat to get some containers from the counter, but I didn''t let her do so and pulled her back down to her seat, and said,
"You can go to the park to y with the puppies if you want to, but you won''t be bringing any of this food with you since I''m going to be finishing it all myself and you''re going to sit here and watch me do it."
"We''ll see about that, Kafka." Cam said with the corner of her lips curled up as she looked at the mountain of food on the table. "Whether you''re going to finish everything here and prove me wrong, or you''re going to help me carry all this food back to the park where we can both y with the cute little doggies there."
"I''m perfectly fine with going on a park date with you, Cam..." I said, which made her realise that she was basically inviting me on our first date, which made her feel shy. "...But unfortunately, the dogs over there won''t be getting a crumb of anything on this table, so I think it''s better if we stop by a deli and get some fresh meat for them."
"Hmph! We''ll see about that!~" Cam harumphed as she watched me take another bite of her rissoto.
And then two more big ones, which were enough to finish off the entire thing in a matter of seconds, to Cam''s surprise.
I then moved onto the other dishes on my te, like the pasta, curry, and enchdas, and threw them all into my mouth and munched down on all of them, while having a satisfied look on my face and a look in my eyes that made it seem like I was going to orgasm at the taste of her dishes.
"Idiots...Absolute idiots, both your husband and daughter are for ignoring such delicious food and taking it for granted." I scolded her family and picked up a full te of noodles from the side, while Cam was shocked at the speed at which I was eating, like I was sucking in all the food into my mouth.
ng~
She didn''t even have enough time to think about how I was scooping up all the food into my mouth and banging the table at how good it was, like I was a starved man who hadn''t eaten in weeks, as I had already scraped the second te clean and was moving onto the grilled fish I had been eyeing for a while.
ng~ ng~ ng~
One by one, Cam saw me stack a bunch of empty tes on top of one another that only had a few remnants of grease and sauce on them and witnessed me plough through all the dishes, with a te of food in my hand and a spoon in another that was scooping it all into my mouth.
ng~ ng~ ng~
The stack of tes started getting too tall, so I made another stack to Cam''s disbelief, and it had been about 5 minutes since I started eating, and less than half of the entire dining table had been cleared out.
The most shocking aspect of it for Cam was that even though I had already eaten so much food and stuffed my stomach, I lookedpletely fine and not sick like she thought I would be, and I continued to gorge myself in a rather barbaric manner at the same pace.
"Kafka, why do you hate the doggies at the park so much?" Cam asked a rather peculiar question that was quite wrong since I really loved dogs to bits and even volunteered at several shelters out of my love for them.
"Aren''t they so cute and adorable with their fluffy fur and tails that just keep wagging around when you see them?...So why do you hate them to the extent that you''re gorging yourself to death just so that you don''t have to share your breakfast with those poor pups?"
"...Wait! Don''t tell me that you got chased by one of them when you visited the park, and you despise them for that?!" Cam came to her own conclusion as to why I hated those dogs, much to my dismay. "If it is, then I apologise to you on behalf of those pitiful doggies for scaring you like that, as they never usually act like that and are actually quite friendly to everyone."
"But at the same time, I''m also wondering if you did anything to those pups that made them chase you, like teasing them or stealing their food and running off with it, since you seem like someone who can''t hold back when ites to food..." Cam said as she stared at me with a suspicious look on her face,belling me as someone who was shameless enough to steal something from a dog bowl.
"I don''t hate dogs, nor did I steal anything from them..." I reluctantly said to prove my innocence, while she looked like she still didn''t trust me. "In fact, I haven''t even visited that park you''re talking about and don''t even know where it is."
"I''m simply eating all this food because I''m quite hungry and have a massive appetite that''s bigger than the average, and not because I have a grudge against the dogs you love so much." I said as I started making a third stack of tes.
"Really?~...You have such a big appetite to the point you can finish a meal for a family of 10 in one sitting?" Cam gasped when I revealed the truth about my hunger, which was insatiable. "Do you normally eat this much for every meal?"
"I try to, as without this basic amount of food, I feel hungry and dizzy wherever I go. And sometimes I even get a bit shaky if I don''t take in a certain amount of food every day."
I said to her surprise, which was all true, as even though this body of mine had superior senses and abilitiespared to the average human due to me being the son of a God, it also had high energy consumption levels topensate and bnce for it.
And it was especially my brain that seemed to need the most amount of energy supplied to it, as I always seemed to get headaches whenever I didn''t eat as much and always feasted during every meal so that I could prevent that aching sensation in my head.
I guess with great powere great consequences as well...But I don''t really mind the consequences I face since I just have to eat a lot of food, which is conveniently something that I really enjoy.
"Wow~ Wouldn''t that mean that you would be a nightmare to all the all-you-can-eat buffets out there?" Cam asked in amazement at the sheer gluttony I possessed while watching me speed through thest of the tes on the dining table.
"Funny that you would ask that, as back in my hometown, the restaurantmittee over there, which was basically the union for all the restaurants in town, sent my picture to every single restaurant that had a buffet service, so that they could guard against me and kick me out if I tried toe in." I said, remembering the dark day when I was a child where I couldn''t take advantage of the buffet system anymore to satiate my hunger, since they had gotten wary of me after demolishing several buffets across town after the owners had enough of watching me eat their profits away.
I also only targeted rather well-off restaurants, so I had no guilt while going on my eating rampage.
"Well, I guess I should warn the restaurant owners in this town to close down their buffet service, unless they want their business to go into debt because of your overwhelming gluttony~" Camughed when she thought of me wrecking havoc in this town''s restaurant scene while passing me the tes on the other side of the table.
She then seemed to have realised something when she saw all the tes stacked up, looked at me, and asked with a gasp,
"Wait!...If you''re saying that you always eat this much for every meal, then does that not mean I have to cook so much food for you three times a day in the future?"
"N-No, you really don''t have to, as it would be quite the burden for you to make so much food, which would take so much time and effort, so I''ll just handle making it myself like usual since I usually just make arge batch of one dish, which is much easier for me and something I''m used to, even though it''s quite tiring and nd for my taste to eat so much of the same dish in one sitting."
I said with a wry smile on my face, as I could understand why Cam was so scared at the thought of making such a feast for me every day since the one she made today itself took her all morning, so I could only imagine how hard it would be to do the same every day.
Chapter 202: Filled With Love In Every Bite
And I''m pretty sure that even if I had an actual mother who cared for me back on Earth, she would''ve definitely gotten fed up with making so much food for a single child and would''ve told me to manage my own meals, so it''s not surprising that Cam or anyone else would want to take on such a task for me.
But to my surprise, Cam had the exact opposite reaction I thought she would, as she quickly said with an excited look on her face, like she had finally gotten the opportunity she was waiting for,
"No, no, Kafka!~ You''re misunderstanding!~...I''m not asking you that since I think of cooking for you as a burden and because I don''t want to cook for you...Rather I''m asking because I''m excited that I can get to cook so much food for someone who actually enjoys my dishes!~"
"W-What?...You''re actually happy that you can cook for someone like me who has an endless pit for a stomach?" I asked with a perturbed look on my face, as I never expected anyone out there to actually think of providing for me as a joyful opportunity instead of a tedious challenge.
"Of course, Kafka!~" Cam pped her hands in an excited manner, while her blue eyes glowed like she was already thinking of all the things she was looking forward to cooking for me in the future.
"Even though you may be a bottomless abyss that just keeps on consuming whatever you put on your te, you''re also an abyss that vividly shows off how much you enjoy the dishes you''re indulging in, so clearly on your face or the way your hands move around like you can''t control your emotions while eating, which is exactly what housewives like me who cook daily look for when we''re making something for our family."
"More than simply hearing words of simple gratitude after the meal, we would much rather see or hear just how much our family enjoyed the meal, which gives us the motivation to make the next meal better than the one before since we get to see our family happily enjoy our cooking again." Cam exined with a gentle smile on her face what she truly wanted to see, which was so simple and wholesome but was something that she never got from her family.
"So someone like you, Kafka, who makes it so very obvious that you enjoy every meal you eat is someone that all housewives out there would desire since you would give them a reason and purpose to enjoy cooking for their loved ones, and also someone I wish would eat the meals I make as well."
"...And I too love to cook, Kafka, and I constantly look for any opportunity to make a feast every day since I have so many new recipes in my mind that I want to try out...So don''t you dare think that I''m doing this out of obligation and think of it as a burden, as I''m genuinely happy to make some delicious and tasty meals for you, Kafka, the one I love, knowing that I''m making you content with my simple meals and filling your appetite with every spoon of grain you take in..."
Cam said as she rubbed my thighs and looked at me with a caring gaze, like she was telling me it was alright and that there was no need to hold back when it came to her since she had already started considering me as her dear family, which was making it difficult for me to swallow the food I had in my mouth since I was choking up.
And I felt like I was going to cry since it was the first time in my life that someone actually wanted to care for and provide for me, knowing the burdens that came with it, simply because she loved me.
Sniff~ Sniff~
I tried my best to hold back my tears since the chauvinistic part of me didn''t want to cry in front of my girl and show that I was quite weak when it came to these soppy matters, but a tear still managed toe out, which I quickly wiped off.
Luckily, Cam was busy thinking about something else, which for some reason was making her cheeks flush and making her nce at me shyly, so she didn''t see the embarassing sight of me tearing up over such a simple and insignificant matter.
I quickly found out what Cam was thinking about, which put a smile on my face when I heard it when she timidly said,
"...A-And anyway, I''m going to have to cook for all our children as well, and since you made it clear that you want a bunch of them, I think cooking all these dishes for you on a daily basis will be a good practice for what is toe in the future."
Cam''s neck turned a light shade of pink as she exined her ns for the future. And when she saw me grinning at her from ear to ear, she immediately got embarrassed and started venting it out by pinching my thigh vigorously, when she was gently rubbing it before.
Pinch~ Pinch~
She then suddenly looked at me with rather wary eyes, like she was looking at a womaniser who couldn''t help himself even when he already had two beautiful women waiting for him at home, and said in a sarcastic manner,
"And I''m also pretty sure that with how fond you are of women and how you can easily sway their hearts like you did mine, me and your mother won''t be the only women in your household, and there will definitely be plenty more toe, which also means more mouths to feed in the future..."
I couldn''t help but look away at the mocking gaze in Cam''s eyes, as I couldn''t even deny what she said since it was all true, which made her ruefully smile and shake her head at the unpredictable life she had thrown herself into, which she had no idea how it was going to turn out in the end, and hoped for the best...
Chapter 203: Its So Hard!
"Well, anyway, even though I can see all these empty tes, I''m still surprised that someone as skinny as you can eat this much food without any effort." Cam said in wonder as she watched me finish off a tower of thick pancakes, like I hadn''t already just devoured an enormous amount of food.
"And I''m pretty sure that your tummy is bloated right now, and you probably look like you have a baby in there, even though it doesn''t look any different from how it was before from how I see it."
"But at the same time, your shirt is covering it up, so I can''t really see it properly and don''t know what to believe..." Cam stared at my abdomen with a questioning gaze, as she simply couldn''t believe that I didn''t look different after eating so much food and bet that my belly was as round as a pot right now.
"If you want to check if I''m bloated right now, you can freely do so yourself while I finish the remaining dishes." I said to quell her curiosity and pulled up my shirt a little, giving her the go ahead sign.
"Really?...You really don''t mind?" Cam said timidly, as this was the first time she was going to do something that was rather intimate with me.
"Compared to how I''ve already felt you up in so many ways that a married woman should never be touched, I don''t think this little amount of skinship between us would be a big issue." I said as I leered at her breasts, which made her ears turn red in embarrassment.
"O-Okay...Then here I go." Cam hesitantly said to give herself the courage she needed to touch a boy who was younger than her by two decades, which almost felt forbidden in her mind. "Don''t me me if you feel ticklish now."
With a rather nervous look on her face and eyes that were full of expectancy to feel the warmth of my skin, Cam slid her hands underneath my shirt from the side and immediately came into contact with my abdomen.
Touch~
I could feel the tip of her cold fingers graze my abdomen, and her hand suddenly backed off, like she didn''t expect to touch my body, as soon as she put her hand in and got scared.
But the curiosity of how my body felt got to her as once again she pushed her fingers against my tummy and slid it across the lower region, to have a feel of how a young man''s body felt like.
"Oh wow!~" Cam suddenly eximed with a look of pleasant surprise in her eyes. "It''s hard!~ It''s so hard, Kafka!~"
"What is?" I asked with a peculiar look on my face, wondering if she was actually touching something else.
"Your tummy, Kafka! Your tummy!...It''s so hard, almost as if it''s made out of a smooth rock!" Cam cried out in shock as if she had never expected the human body to feel this way, since she was used to her own body that was the exact opposite of mine and plump and juicy all over.
"And no matter how much I try to push my fingers into your abdomen, it just stays there, Kafka, and doesn''t budge at all, like it''s an imprable wall!"
"Isn''t that absolutely amazing?!~" Cam asked with twinkling eyes about her new discovery, which she was so pumped up about.
"Is it really that amazing?" I asked in confusion, as I felt Cam rub her palm against my abdomen and create some warmth down there that actually felt quitefortable. "I mean, all it takes is a disciplined workout session every day for a couple of months and a bnced diet, and I''m pretty sure that anyone can have an abdomen as hard as mine, whether they be a man or woman."
"I obviously know that if you work out intensely and put all your effort into training your body, anyone can get a physique like yours." Cam rolled her eyes at me, like she was telling me that she wasn''t dumb. "But that still doesn''t make up for the shock I feel when Ipare how your body feels to mine, which is so soft and squishy, unlike yours."
"I mean, just look at it...I just need to put my hand on my tummy and grab a handful, and my palm will be full of all this chubby fat~" Cam said as she pulled her dress and apron up to reveal her plump belly to me, which was actually quite slender but just had ayer of white, fatty blubber on top of it that looked so soft to touch.
Her excitement at how different both our bodies were seemed to have gotten to her head, as shepletely forgot that she was revealing herself to me, where I could also see the bottom of her blue bra on top.
"And while I have such a fatty tummy, you have one that feels like it barely has any fat in it and looks like it''s purely made of muscle!" Cam said in exhration as her hand started to shamelessly roam around everywhere on my abdomen, which made me feel quite ticklish.
She then looked up at me in a daze and said,
"I always saw the actors in dramas have these types of builds and wondered if they actually possessed such physiques or if it was just visual effects...But who would''ve thought that there woulde a day where I could actually examine someone with such a body and see if it''s real or not?"
"And after feeling me up all over, what do you think?"
I said as I felt her fingers carefully slide between the crevices of my abs, and judging by the excited look on her face, almost as if she was going to start to drool at any second, it seemed like she was really enjoying feeling my abs.
"Do you think it''s real or not?"
"It''s real! It''s definitely real!
Cam vigorously nodded her head as her hand suddenly started moving up towards my chest, like she wanted to check if the ce above was as hard as my abdomen, much to my surprise as it was quite the bold move from her...
Chapter 204: Looks Can Be Deceiving
"Be it the warmth your skin emits like I''m touching a sandstone that was kept in the scorching sun for a while or the grooves you have on your abdomen that feel so sharp like they can cut my fingers with enough force, they all feel so real and vivid and definitely can''t be faked."
"Then, since you''ve already done your examination of my abdomen and have gotten the results you want, I think it''s time for you to remove your hands from my body before they start roaming else where..." I said with a grin on my face, like I had caught her in the act, and pulled out her hand from underneath my shirt, since she had started to shamelessly feel up my pecs, which felt rather weird when I was still eating.
I also wasn''t the biggest fan of someone running their hands all over me in such a sneaky manner since it felt like I was in a vulnerable position here, so I quickly pulled her hand out to Cam''s disappointment and dismay.
"Eh? So quick? Can''t I feel your body up-...No, I mean examine your body for science and fulfil my curiosity about the male anatomy for a little longer?" Cam asked with a pitiful look in her eyes, like I pulled away a toy that she really liked and shamelessly used the excuse of science so that she could grope my body like a pervert.
"I promise I won''t touch anything else other than your abdomen, Kafka, so can you please let my hand go down there again?~"
"No...With the obsessive look I see in your eyes, I''m afraid that if I allow you to do anything you want now, I''m going to wake up one night with you running your tongue all along my abs because of how crazy you are about them." I said with a concerned look on my face, as Cam was starting to look at the rest of my body that was exposed with a fascinated look in her eyes, and it looked like she wanted to examine it to see if the rest of my body was also quite muscr as she thought it was.
"What?! There''s no way I would imitate such stalker-like behaviour, Kafka!" Cam eximed and looked at me indignantly, like I had done her wrong. "How could you use me of such inexcusable behaviour that makes me out to be some kind of pervert?!~"
"Don''t tell me that when you''re so clearly drooling while looking at my abdomen like you want a bite out of it..." I said with a straight look on my face when I saw a little droole out of her lip from staring at my abs through the gaps in between the buttons of my shirt.
Cam immediately wiped the drool on the corner of her lip when she got exposed and was so flustered that she got caught in the act when she thought she was being sneaky enough to avoid my sight.
She then looked at me while ring at me with her flushed face, like I had robbed her of one of the joys in her life, and harumphed and said,
"Hmph!
It''s not like I wanted to touch your abs anyway!...They actually felt quite gross in my hand with how hard and smooth they were, like someone had carved them from your body, so I was only reluctantly examining them just so you know and wasn''t doing it because I liked the bumpy sensation of running my finger across your abs!~" Cam folded her hands and acted like a child throwing a tantrum while exposing her hidden desires, which looked rather adorable.
I wanted to see her more worked up since she gave rather cute reactions like my mother did that I really enjoyed looking at, so I said in a thoughtful manner while holding my chin,
"And here I thought of letting you have a go at them once again, since you were asking so much and looked so pityful...But it seems like it isn''t necessary anymore, since you don''t seem to really care like I thought."
I pulled up my shirt, revealing my chiselled abs, as if I were showing her what she could haveid her hands on, which made her blue eyes shine like she had seen treasure when she saw my rather toned abdomen for the first time.
"R-Really?...I can have a feel, Kafka?" Cam asked in a desperate manner as she eyed my abs like it was the winning lottery ticket and moved her hands towards me, like a perverted old man going to grope an innocent woman.
"No, I was simply joking~..." I suddenly said with a straight smile on my face, much to her surprise.
"And it looks like you were as well when you said that you didn''t care, seeing how your looking at that ce like you can''t wait to put your hands on and would even pay hard cash to get a feel like a frequent customer at a stripclub."
Cam almost choked when she heard my words, and her hands, which were moving to feel my abs, immediately moved downward to pinch my thighs for making a mockery of her to vent the shame and anger she was feeling because of me, which was something that I expected.
But what I didn''t expect was that while she was pinching my thighs, the expression on her face changed as if she had juste to realise that my thighs were also rather stiff and sturdy, which she hadn''t thought of before, and she sneakily started to run her hand along them while pinching me every once in a while, thinking that I hadn''t noticed what she was doing.
This also made me realise that Cam, just like my mother, was more of a pervert that meets the eye when both of them actually looked like the purest and most gracefuldies to roam thesends and were prime examples of the phrase ''Looks could be deceiving''...
Chapter 205: Intense Exercise
"Cough-Cough...So just how much do you exercise for you to get such an impressive physique, Kafka?...Or is that you y some physically intensive sport that built all this muscle you have?" Cam asked to divert the topic so that I didn''t stay on the matter of how she got caught in the act of feeling up my thighs, which made me fling her hands away from her thighs and look at her like a fiend, much to her embarrassment.
"I''ve heard that swimming is a rather physically intensive sport, which makes me wonder if you do that as a hobby...But at the same time, you don''t really have a streamlined body like those swimmers have and are much more muscr, so you can''t really be apetitive swimmer, can you?"
"What if I told you that I rarely exercise at all and was naturally born with this body of mine?" I asked as I ignored her suggestions and gave an absurd answer of my own, while I slowly savoured the te of food before me since it was thest te on the table that still had some food on it and hadn''t been wiped clean without even a crumb.
"I''d immediately call you out on your tant lie since it''s so obvious that no one can get such a sturdy and stiff body by simply doing nothing, unless you have some ungodly divine genes from your parents that made you naturally gifted in that aspect." Cam somehow guessed the exact reason as to why I was ripped without much effort at all.
"But something tells me that it has nothing to do with Abigaille or your father and is most likely due to some other reason, like some rigorous activity or daily exercise that made you so fit."
"Well, you are both correct and wrong when you say that, as my mother did help me achieve this body of mine, but it obviously isn''t because of her genes, seeing how plump and thick she is like you while I''m the exact opposite." I said, which threw Cam off guard, as she wasn''t used to a son talking about his mother''s body in such a derogatory way.
"Then what?...Did your mother join you when you worked out and both of you exercised together?" Cam asked in an interested manner as she looked down at her rather soft belly. "If it is like that, then tell me when you usually workout with your mother so that I can join you since I''ve been thinking about reducing my weight as well but don''t know where to start."
"First of all, I''ll just say that you don''t need to lose any weight and are perfect the way you are right now, Cam." I immediately said because I preferred my women plump and juicy and would actually cry if I saw a skinny Cam since it would be a loss to all humanity, which made her blush at what seemed to be apliment to her.
"And most importantly, unlike what you think, both me and my mother don''t really exercise together and actually do some strenuous activity with one another every night that keeps us both fit and in shape."
"Huh? All you do is a simple activity with your mother every day, and you achieved such an impressive physique?...How is that possible?" Cam asked in shock and wondered why I hadn''t advertised such a miraculous method to the world and be a millionaire with it.
"Just what in the world are you doing with your mother every night, that makes you so fit and healthy!?...Tell it to me too so that I can join in as well!"
"Oh, you want to join us, Cam?" I asked with a smirk on my face and a rather devious look in my eyes.
"Of course! Why would I miss out on such a good opportunity to lose some weight and be more fit and healthy?!" Cam said in a rather excited manner, like I was going to reveal to her the recipe to make the elixir of life.
"Well, it''s a rather intense exercise both my mother and I do, where it''s inevitable that our bodies collide into one another all the time, so I don''t know if you would be up to task, knowing how prim and proper you are." I said, which made Cam hesitate for a second because it seemed like a rather intimate activity.
"I-I don''t really mind since it''s quite normal for bodies to touch when doing a joint exercise..." Cam said in a timid manner after making up her mind to do whatever it takes to attain her dream body. "And I''m only going to be doing it with you and Abigaille, m-my future family, so I really don''t mind if there''s a little bit of skinship going on."
"Oh really..." I said as my lips curled up at her innocent self, who still hadn''t realised what I was talking about when it was so obvious. "Then, what if I told you that the activity I''m talking about is exactly what you heard me do with my motherst night?"
"The very same thing that made you lose all your sleep and made you make such a big feast as a result..."
"Hmm? The thing I heardst night and made me lose my sleep as a result?...Just what is that?"
Cam thoughtfully asked and suddenly came to a realisation, which made her neck flush.
"Y-You mean what I heardst night?...T-The activity that made your mother make all those sounds?"
"Yep, the very same intimate exercise me and my mother do with each other every night, which makes us sweat all our fat off since it feels like we''re in a steaming sauna after everything is over." I said with a reminiscent look of what happenedst night, which made Cam''s eyes tremble at what she was hearing.
"...Do you want to join us in that, as I''m pretty sure with enough hardcore sessions every night, all three of us can lose enough weight that would even make those daily gym goers tongue-tied at how fast we would lose our weight?"
"N-No, you can keep such a perverted method of maintaining your body all to yourself and exercise with your mother all you like." Cam said timidly as she pushed me away, seeing that I was getting closer to her, afraid that I would drag her into her room so that we could have a ''workout'' session together.
"Really?...But weren''t you so eager on losing weight, no matter how intense it may be or the intimate skinship involved in it?" I said in a teasing manner, hoping to get a flustered reaction from her.
But I was rather shocked when the usually reserved Cam said, with a flushed look on her face, allmost as if it were my responsibility as my woman to indulge in such activities,
"W-Well, I would be fine with working out with you like you saidnot now, but sometime in the future, since it''s inevitable that we do such a thing somewhere along the line...B-But ''excercising'' together with your mother isn''t going to be so simple, and me and Abigaille first need to get to know one another properly before I will be confident enough to show my most vulnerable state to her in the open."
"W-Wait..." I struggled to say my words aloud since what Cam just agreed to was too surprising for my brain to handle. "Are you saying what I think you''re saying and t-that you''re actually fine with getting into bed with me and my mother and working out together a-all night?..."
"I-I don''t know about doing such a shameful act all night, since I''m already quite old and I don''t have much stamina left in my body~" Cam said with a bashful look in her eyes while ying with the hems of her clothes to hide her embarrassment.
"But it is my duty as one of your women to join you in all your endeavours and stay by your side no matter how shameful of a task you may be doing, even if it''s sleeping with other women, since it''s much better to be open about such things as it''s quite easy for jealousy and other negative feelings to brew when you''re left out of the equation while your man is having fun with another woman."
Cam gave a rather practical answer about maintaining a harem that made sense since the family would eventually fall apart if I always had to choose who I was going to sleep with every night and it was better if everyone slept with one another, where everyone would get an equal share of me, also knowing and being in relief that no one else was getting any special treatment.
She then shyly told me her personal feelings and what she truly felt that was even more surprising, which was,
"A-And I too would much rather spend a night with you knowing that there is also another woman by your side, then spend another lonely night like I''ve spent all these years where I had nothing warm to hold and get me through the cold nights, other than my trembling self..."
Even though Cam was telling me how lonely she was all this while and hated sleeping alone since it made her feel deste and alone in this world, like no one truly cared for her or her well-being, I couldn''t help but look up at the Gods once again for transporting me to such an amazing world with such an amazing woman by my side, who fulfilled all the fantasies I''ve ever had as a child and made me feel like the luckiest man in the world...
Chapter 206: Lick It Off Clean...
"Stop staring at me with such a lewd smile on your face, Kafka!~ I know exactly what your thinking off and it''s not going to happen any time soon, like I said earlier!~" Cam snapped out of her somber state and also broke me out of my dream of having both my mother and her in each arm, when she saw me looking at her so smug.
"It''s only after I get familiar with your mother will such a thing ever happen, so don''t you dare try to drag me into your ''workout'' sessions with Abigaille before I get used to our messy rtionship."
"Fine, fine, I won''t, so you don''t have to worry about it." I said, even though I was already making ns in my head to see both of them in my bed as quick as possible. "But instead, can you do me a favour and grab those fruits you have have on the counter over there?"
"Why do you want those fruits, when you just finished such a big feast?" Cam asked in surprise, as she looked at the basket of fruits on the kitchen counter top. "Don''t tell me that you''re still hungry after eating all that food?!"
"What can I say? I have a stomach that''s as big as my generous heart..." I said with a wry smile on my face confirming to her that I was still hungry, which made her look at me like I was a monster that had a ck hole for a stomach.
"My god, Kafka!~...With how much you eat for a single meal, I''m afraid this little town is going to face a food shortage with the sheer volume of food you stuff into your mouth and the town a whole is probably going to have to import wheat and flour from the outside, when we were self sufficient before since this is still an agricultural town no matter how it''s developed in the recent years." Cam said in wonder, as she poked my belly like she was trying to see where all the food vanished to.
"And to look so skinny and fit and not even have a bulge on your belly after eating so much...I''m pretty sure such a sight would infuriate those people who get fat just from eating a single slice of bread and honestly makes me quite angry as well."
Pinch~ Pinch~
Cam pinched me on my thigh with a frustrated look on her face, jealous that she didn''t have such a divine ability and was taking it out on the one who did.
"That''s it, I''ve made my decision!" Cam said with her arms folded, like she was going to announce a new goal that she was going to pursue in life. "I''ve had enough of you acting so haughtily like you''re the king of the world, just because you can eat so much and not effect you in anyway."
"So now, I''m now taking matters into my own hands to feed you an atrocious amount of food for three times a day and even more, that will definitely make you gain some weight and turn you into a chubby version of you in no time, and will beughing at your face when that momentes!" Cam proimed her challenge in a forthright manner looking like she wouldn''t ept defeat so easily, while I wondered when I acted so proud of my abilities and provoked her might.
"But wouldn''t someone usually support their partner if they said that they were on a weight losing journey or a diet, since they would like to see them much more fit and in shape?..." I asked as I got up from my seat and brought over the basket of fruits, that was going to be my final meal to finish of my breakfast.
"Why are you doing the exact opposite and trying to fatten me up like a pig for ughter?"
"It''s because I want to make you realise themon people who don''t have a crazy metabolism like you go through every day and make you understand just how difficult and embarassing it is to not be able to maintain your figure." Cam said righteously like she was fighting on behalf of the general public.
She then looked at me with yful smile on her face, as she pulled my cheeks and said, "...And I''m also pretty sure that you would still look quite cute when you''re all chubby, since you''re a little too handsome to have a little fatty cheeks stopping your charm...
So I really don''t mind you getting all fat and I''m actually looking forward to seeing a plump version of you that I can hug to sleep like a fluffy teddy bear, which will surely give me the best sleep ever because of how cozy I would be."
She then let go of my cheeks that hurt from her pulling so hard like she was treating me like a kid and suddenly grabbed away the basket of fruits from me that I was going to munch on, and said,
"...And to achieve my goal of fattening you up there''s no way I''m going to let you eat all healthy like these fruits and am going to give you rich and hearty meals all the time, that will definitely make you put on a couple of pounds."
"But I''m hungry right..." I said indignantly as I watched my desert get taken away. "What am I going to eat now to satisfy my hunger?... Should I just eat you aspensation, since I''m looking forward to eating something sweet right now?"
"N-No, you don''t have to do such a thing..." Cam''s ears turned red when she saw me eyeing her up like she was a seared fatty steak, that I couldn''t wait to tear apart and devour. "I still have some sweet and spicy chicken curry and some rice on the counter top, that hasn''t been touched till now since I ran out of tes to serve it and you can eat that to satiate your hunger."
"...Or if you think that''s not enough, I can also whip you up something while you eat the curry if you want?" Cam quickly got up and went to the stove, quite eager to cook me up as many dishes as she could so that she could fatten me up, which actually worked in my favour as I loved food and only I knew that no matter how much I ate I just wouldn''t lose my figure like Cam thought I would.
"No, I''m actually quite full and only need a little something topletely fill me up, so that curry and rice will definitely be enough for me and it''s fine if you just bring the pot of curry over here onto the table." I said as I got up and put all the dishes I thoroughly cleared into the wash basin so that I could wash itter.
And just as I was about to turn on the faucet and let the dishes soak so that the grease on the te didn''t dry up, I realised something detrimental and quickly turned around to say,
"Wait, Cam! You don''t have to lift that pot yourself since you''ve already injured your hand and should just let me do-"
ng!~
Ssh!~
But before I could even finish my sentence, what I had thought would happen, had happened, and Cam who tried lifting the rather heavy metal pot with a burned hand, dropped the pot when she lifted it up and spilled it all over her.
She had tried to lift the pot off the countertop and quickly ce it on the dining table since it was quite big, but she seemed to have forgotten that her hand had a light burn on it and would hurt if she put some pressure on it.
So when she tried lifting it by the two handles on the side her palm started stinging all of a sudden which made her drop it out of instict.
Luckily she didn''t lift it too high from the countertop before dropping it down, which prevented her from spilling it all over the ground and wasting all that delicious curry.
But unfortunately for Cam, the impact of the falling pot made it ssh brown curry all over her self and funnily enough the ce that was most covered by the rather thick curry was her cleavage that was popping out, which was the only ce on her body that wasn''t covered by her apron.
It seemed like she wanted to have her puppies breath while she worked in the kitchen and pulled her apron down so that she could feel a little less congested because of how big they were.
But it didn''t seem to work in her favour as her cleavage that was wide as a small te was currently covered in curry and I could barely see any of her white skin, because of how effective the ssh range of the curry was.
There was some stter marks on her neck as well, but they were barely noticeable when youpared it to the pool of sweet and spicy curry on her cleavage that was slowly but surely leaking down into the ravine below and covering her breasts in a rather thick blend of spices.
And just as I was wondering what it would be like to put some rice right on top of her cleavage and eat all that curry right off her body without needing a te, it seemed that the Gods also had the same idea as well as they sent me a request.
Ding~
[The God of Gluttony Calypso sends a request: Lick the curry off Cam''s body without leaving a single drop]
[Sessfully fulfill the request and gain the Gods satisfaction and approval]
[Fail the given request and get eaten by the God of Gluttony Calypso for her afternoon snack, with some tea on the side]
Goddamn...I thought that thest punishment itself was quite scary and I was dreading it even in my dreams. But it seems like there''s an even crazier one on the table now, as it looks like there''s a God that has a appetite bigger then mine and actually wants to eat me up as a snack.
''Eat me'' could also mean an entirely different thing but I highly doubt that it''s what I want it to be or else I would''ve already failed this request and delivered myself to the Gods for a pleasant experience.
I understand what I had to do but thought about how exactly I should go about it, as there was no way Cam was going to let me slurp the curry off her breasts if I just straight up asked her, since she was still rather wary off me and my perverted intentions and it seemed like I had to think of another excuse to get my face in between those milkers of hers and run my tongue all over...
Chapter 207: Just Why Should I Thank You?
"Ahh!...It''s all over my chest now, and it feels so sticky and icky!" Camined in an exasperated manner, hating the sensation of the thick, warm curry dripping down her chest. "And of all the ces the curry could''vended on, it had to be the one ce that I hadn''t covered with my apron since it felt quite tight and stuffy up there."
"Now I feel like an idiot for wearing an apron in the first ce..." Camined and tried to take off her apron. "Well, at least I wore a ck top today, or else I don''t know what I would do if I wore a light dress and ruined it because of my dumb mistake."
"Sigh...First you almost burned your house down while trying to mb some meat and vegetables, and not even an hourter, you almost dropped an entire pot of curry on the floor...I''m starting to wonder if you were always such a clumsy woman, and the sophisticated and graceful image I had of you in my head was simply an illusion." I said as I went behind her and helped her remove her apron, while she bnced the curry on top of her chest so that it didn''t spill all over the floor or her clothes.
"I''m never as clumsy and all over the ce as I am today, alright, Kafka!" Cam said in an indignant manner and used her hands to push her breasts up to make sure the curry stayed in between her cleavage and centred in the middle of that vast volume of fat, which looked rather lewd.
"It''s just that I didn''t get any proper sleepst night because of what you and your mother did, and because of that, I can''t really think straight and am messing up everything this morning."
"...And even if I was actually clumsy, as you say, and not the person you thought I was, you wouldn''t possibly start disliking me and leave me, right, Kafka?...Isn''t that so?" Cam asked with her eyebrows raised and a smug smile on her face, fishing for approval and waiting for me to satisfy her wishes by saying that I wouldn''t leave her no matter what happened.
But she was shocked when I thought about what she said for a second and said, like I was considering what she said,
"Hmm...Now that you mention it, I''m not actually into clumsy women who can''t take care of themselves and always depend on others, which is the exact reason I''m into more experienced, mature women...So I guess I really would think about leaving you if you turned out to be that way."
"W-What...You''d really leave me because of that?" Cam asked in a devastated manner with her eyes wide, believing that I would leave her for something so insignificant, which made me shake my head in exasperation.
Pinch~
I then pinched her nose and pulled on it, which made her let out a yelp, like I was punishing her for not having some confidence in herself and doubting our rtionship, and said with a straight face,
"Of course not you idiot~....If I left such a wonderful person like you just because I couldn''t ept your imperfections, then I am most definitely the dumbest person on this. And it would be honestly better for you to never associate yourself with such a petty person, so have a little confidence in me and the love I have for you."
"And also have confidence in yourself and just how much of a beautiful and amazing woman you are to the extent that no man out there would leave you no matter what you do, even if it''s setting their house on fire or making them go bankrupt, since that''s how much value you bring to the table in a rtionship..." I let go of her nose and saw that it looked bright red at the tip, which was quite cute to look at, especially since she had a grouchy look on her face for teasing her.
"Kakfa!...Y-You''re getting too cocky now!" Cam eximed while getting closer to me with a vexed look on her face for not getting the respect she deserved as an elder. "I can''t believe you called me an idiot when I''m so much older than you!"
"When you have such idiotic and dumb thoughts, it''s only normal that I call you an idiot, my dear Cam..." I casually said and shrugged her off. "And know that I will definitely call you an idiot again if you ever put yourself down like that again and if you ever say something that makes it sound like you don''t trust in the rtionship we have."
Cam didn''t know what to make of the situation, as what I said was correct, and it was her fault for not trusting in me and our bond more. And she too enjoyed hearing me praise just how great of a person she was and just how valuable she was to me and everyone who saw her.
But she was also frustrated that I was treating her so uwfully like she was younger than me and also bullying her all the time, when she was supposed to be the older one in the picture who took charge of things.
In the end, she decided that she wouldn''t say anything back, as she knew that she would lose in a battle of words with me and thought that she would just pull my nose, like I pulled her''s, to get back at me and make fun of me in return.
And just like she thought, when she thought that I wasn''t paying attention to her so that I didn''t try to dodge her attack, Cam reached out her hand to grab me by the nose with a rather victorious smile on her face.
She was worried that she wouldn''t be quick enough and that I would move out of the way since I was faster than her, but they were all for naught since she had sessfully grabbed me by the nose and was pulling it in with a smug smile on her face.
Grab~
But even though she got the perfect opportunity to twist it and make me cry out for making fun of her all the time and repent for what I did, she didn''t have the heart to actually hurt me and just pulled on it in a rather gentle manner that actually felt quitefortable.
But that was still enough to make her proud for getting one over me, which was apparent from how she was looking at me with a big smile on her face, happy that she got me back for what I did.
But just as she was rejoicing in her small victory over me, which was a rather big thing for her since she was always the one that got teased, the smile on her face froze, as all of a sudden she suddenly felt her breasts get quite warmer from the bottom and felt them getting lifted up by something sturdy that was grabbing them from below.
When she looked down to see just what was making her breasts, which were always slumping down because of their immense weight, float in the air and relieve her of the weight she was carrying, she saw that it was a pair of pale hands that were holding them up for her.
And when she looked at the owner of those very hands that were lifting her tits up to right below her shoulders, she saw me looking at her breasts with a rather focused look on my face.
She then saw me give a sigh of relief like I had just aplished something great, which made her wonder just why in the world I started groping her all of a sudden and why I looked so aplished while doing so, when I was simply supposed to have a lewd expression on my face like she was expecting from me after feeling up her tits.
"You don''t have to thank me, Cam~...You really don''t have to thank me~" I said with a look of relief on my face, like I had saved her life and was too humble to ask anything in her return for the favour. "It''s simply my duty as your man to save you in such dangerous situations, so you really don''t have to thank me for what I did."
"...But if you really want to show me your gratitude, I wouldn''t mind a kiss on my cheek, as even the most down-to-earth hero deserves a reward for his work sometimes." I turned my head to show the cheek I wanted to be kissed on, which was returned with a dead-eyed look from Cam, like she was holding back from pping me on that same cheek instead of kissing it.
She then did her best to hold herself back from putting her handprint on my cheek, and then looked at me and said with a sarcastic smile on her face and a dangerous glint in her eyes,
"Now, tell me, Kafka, before you feel my hands grazing your face, why should I thank you like you just did me a favour when you''re just tantly groping my chest like this?"
She dusted off her hand like she was actually getting ready to give me a tight p, which actually made me smile ear to ear in tion and satisfaction, as I was much more into fiesty women who fought back against the injustice they faced instead of the meekdies who simply epted it and depended on someone else to solve their problems for them.
And Cam here was the prime example of the strong and independent women I dreamt of as a kid in my past world, which was why looking at her beautiful visage right now was making my heart race faster then ever and made me look at her with loving eyes like, like I was seeing her for the first time and falling in love with her all over again...
Chapter 208: The Last Supper
"...Now are you going to stop looking at me in such a creepy way and tell me why you''re groping my chest, or should I wipe off that annoying smile myself with this little hand of mine?" Cam said while trembling to control herself, thinking that I was making fun of her with the bright smile I had on my face.
"Now, now, we don''t have to get all violent now, as I may even report you for domestic abuse~" I joked, which didn''t reach her at all because she was this close toying her hands on a minor.
And before she lost control, I quickly said, "And before you nt your hand on my face, I''ll just say that the reason I did what I did was because I was trying to save the curry from spilling all over your dress and onto the floor."
"Huh?...You groped my breasts to stop the curry from falling over?" She asked with an absurd look on her face, not knowing if I was joking or not. "How does that make sense?"
"It does make sense." I nodded my head and said it as a matter of fact.
I then exined, saying, "Just imagine what would''ve happened if you had suddenly let go of the breasts you were holding up to contain the curry in your cleavage so that you could pinch my nose, and if I didn''t catch them like I did...The curry would''ve spilled everywhere because you let your puppies down, which would''ve ruined your dress that fits you so well, especially since it matches your dark hair, which I also forgot to mention earlier, but I''ll say it now, which is that your hair looks absolutely phenomenal today and looks as if a breeze is running past your hair at all times and giving it a voluminous look."
Cam wanted to listen to my exnation while maintaining her aggression towards me, but she immediately mellowed down when she heard me praising her dress and hair.
The frown on her face was reced with a shy look of happiness at beingplimented, and she even fixed her dress a little so that she would look much better in it so that she could impress me further and make me praise her fashion sense even more, showing just how simple of a woman she was, which was rather heartwarming to see.
"And you also made some vigorous movements when you went to grab my nose, so not only would you have been covered in curry, so would I, since I''m right in front of you and it would''ve sshed all over my white shirt, so you could even say that me groping your chest and lifting them to contain the curry in the ravine in between was a form of self protection." I said in a righteous manner, which made Cam roll her eyes.
"Enough, enough...I''m pretty sure if I gave you some more time, you woulde up with an entire story of how grabbing my chest was needed to save the world..." She looked at me with a knowing smile, which made me look away since she had read me like a book, as I was actually thinking of my next excuse to tell her.
She then looked below at theced crop top she was wearing and said with a reluctant sigh,
"...And I have to admit that I would be quite upset if my top got covered in curry and smelled like it for a while, so I guess I can let you off for what you did."
"Oh, that''s a relief~" I said and then asked with an expectant gaze in my eyes. "Then what about the kiss I asked for as a reward for saving your dress?...Am I getting it now orter?"
"You already got a massive reward the moment youid your hands on my chest, so you''re not getting anything else from me." She ruthlessly denied my reward without any hesitation in mind, and she even smiled like a sadist when she saw the look of disappointment on my face.
She then looked at her chest, which was still being held up by me, and then looked up at me and asked with a flustered look on her face after realising just how long I had been groping her for,
"And just how long do you think that you are going to hold my chest for?...I can hold it by myself now that my hands are free, so you can let go of them now."
Cam also ced her hands below her chest, bnced the curry on her chest, and waited for me to take my hands off her like she told me. But to her surprise, my hands were still firmly nted on her chest, and all she got from me was a reply saying,
"No, I don''t think I''m going to take my hands off your chest, and I''m actually going to hold it up myself, since it would be much easier for me to do what I''m about to do next since I can move your chest around like this..."
"Move my chest around?"
She asked with a flustered look in her eyes as she looked at me in a wary manner, knowing that something shameful was about to happen to her after seeing the rather keen glint I had in my eyes, which always brought forth trouble for her.
"J-Just what are you going to do while moving my chest around?...D-Don''t tell me it''s something embarrassing, that can''t be said aloud?"
"Oh, it''s nothing like that, and I''m simply going to finish my breakfast." I casually said, which made her let out a sigh of relief.
But she quickly realised that there was something wrong with what I said and asked in a hesitant manner,
"...But wait...What does finishing breakfast have to do with holding my chest?"
"Why, of course it''s because myst meal for the morning is the curry that''s pooled up on your chest~"
I said with a devious look in my eyes while I eyed the brown puddle in between her cleavage, and Cam herself looked lost and wondered if she heard wrong, as the words she had hearding from my mouth were far too absurd for herprehension, and she didn''t even know where to start questioning what I said.
Chapter 209: Desperation For A Single Meal
"D-Did you just say that you want to l-lick the curry off my chest?!" Cam asked with a flushed face and tried to back away from me in a fright, but she couldn''t do so since my hands were still holding onto her breasts and I didn''t look like I was going to let go of her mounds of meat any time soon. "Why would you want to do such a vulgar thing so early in the morning?!"
"Vulgar?...How is not wasting the food given to you considered vulgar?"
I asked with a questioning gaze in my eyes, while at the same time pushing her breasts up and down, which made the curry on her cleavage move from side to side.
"I mean, just how were you nning on cleaning this mess off your chest?...You were probably going to use a towel to wipe it off and then take a shower, right?"
"Yeah, something like that..." Cam looked at the tablecloth on the table like she immediately wanted to use it and wipe the curry off her, since it felt quite weird to have it slushing around her body.
"Then wouldn''t that be the same as wasting all this delicious curry you made and also all the effort and time you put into it, going as far as to work for hours and waking up so early for it?" I told my reasoning with a sincere gaze, which she didn''t really seem to be epting, seeing how she was much more distracted with the waves of curry I was making on her chest.
"But it''s just a little curry that would only be enough for a te that''s going to be wasted, and we have so much left in the pot that''s been untouched, so does it really matter if it goes down the shower drain or not?"
Cam asked as she tried to stop me from juggling around her jiggly breasts, which she gave up when she felt my grip on her get even stronger and my fingers push deep into her flesh and tried her best not to make any sounds from having her chest yed around with.
"...A-And don''t you dare act like a goodie two shoes who''s never wasted a single meal in your life, as I''m pretty sure there were several moments where you couldn''t finish your food because you were full or didn''t like it''s taste, and you ended up throwing it in the bin in the end."
"No...Not really."
I said without any hesitation and with a straight look on my face, which made her raise an eyebrow in disbelief at what I was saying.
"Ever since a certain incident in my life when I was really young where I got to learn the true value of food and how many people out there are so desperate for it when it''s amonmodity in most ces, I have stopped wasting any food that was given to me and wouldn''t even leave behind a grain of rice with every meal I ate."
"Even if the food was atrocious in taste and tasted so horrible that one would want to throw up, I would still pinch my nose and shove it down my throat just so that I didn''t feel guilty after wasting some food." I said with a wry smile on my face, as what I was saying was all true, and it wasn''t a simple story I was making up to fool Cam.
My life when I was a child wasn''t exactly smooth sailing like I mentioned before, and there were several moments in that time where I almost starved to death in the cold, so I truly did value food for how important it was and did my best to not even waste a whisk of it.
"And now that you bring this topic up, I even remember the times in the past when I knew that the food that was served to me was spoiled in some way but still ate it in the end knowing that I would get sick, just so that I could leave satisfied knowing that I didn''t waste anything that was given to me."
I said in a mncholy manner, which had both truth and lies mixed in since I really did and still don''t mind eating spoiled food so that I didn''t waste it, but I never really got sick from eating since my stomach was simply built different from the average.
I mentioned this so that I could gain sympathy from Cam, which was needed to smoothlyplete the request, and overwhelming sympathy and pity is what I got as her motherly instincts kicked in and she said,
"Oh, you poor thing~ Just why would you go as far as to eat something knowing that it will upset your stomach?~"
"Just what happened when you were so young that made you build up such a self-sacrificing habit towards food that not even the hard working farmers in this town who produce the grain you eat have?~"
Cam let go of my hand and let me do as I pleased to her chest, as she was more concerned with me and caressed my cheek with a pityful look on her face, like she was asking me if I was alright and wanted to talk about any problems I had.
"N-No, not really...As it happened a long time ago, and I can barely remember it now, and I am even quite close to forgetting it even happened." I rejected her constion while feeling embarrassed from being coddled, as I didn''t really like talking about the past, especially to my loved ones, which Cam immediately understood and didn''t ask any further about what happened.
"But if you don''t believe me, then you can even ask my mother about my eating habits. Or actually, you don''t even need to go that far, and you can just have a look at the tes in the sinks over there." I said as I looked at the stack of tes in the wash basin.
"I assure you that even if you used a magnescope, you wouldn''t be able to find a grain of rice or a strand of noodle, since I''ve wiped all those tes clean and not left anything behind."
Chapter 210: Why Need A Plate, When We Have Your Chest?
I let go of Cam''s chest and gently ced them down so that the curry didn''t spill anywhere, and I took a step to bring a te to show her that I wasn''t joking.
But Cam didn''t seem to want me to do so and quickly held me back in the same ce, and said in a desperate manner, still feeling sorry that I was going through such eating habits,
"N-No, Kafka...You don''t have to prove such a thing to me, as I already saw you scraping everything off the tes, and I know that you wouldn''t lie to me about such things since you''re the most genuine person that I''ve ever met who''s straightforward about everything you do and say."
It hurt to hear Cam praising me so much when I had lied to her so many times and had honestly built our rtionship on a bunch of lies, but there was nothing I could do about it as it was all for the sake of the missions that were given to me from above, and I steeled my heart using my life that was on the line as an excuse.
"...So after hearing all that you said, I totally believe what you say and understand that you''re someone who doesn''t like to waste food at all costs, even at the expense of your own health, which is honestly quite attractive in my eyes, as a man who strictly follows his own principles no matter how hard they are, is something that would make all the girls out there bite their lips and want to make that man their own..." Cam said as she eyed me up with a provocative gaze, and to my surprise, she even started caressing my chest, like she was weirdly turned on about my eating disorder.
"...But at the same time, I don''t know how to feel about you doing something as embarassing as l-licking the curry off my chest." She said while looking down in a timid manner, wondering how it would feel to have my tongue run against her vorful chest.
She then picked up a te from the counter and offered an alternative, hoping that it would satisfy me,
"Why don''t I just use a spoon or a spat to wipe all this curry off my chest and onto this te?...That should work for you, right, since you would be able to easily eat it off the te and not waste anything?"
"And how is that going to work out?...Are you going to slowly take your time and scoop off everything on your chest and put it on this te?" I asked with aical smile on my face, finding her solution to be quite funny.
"By the time you would take to move at least half of the curry on your chest, it would''ve already started dripping down the ravine below and would''ve started flowing down your tummy as well."
"...And who knows, with just enough time, this oily, greasy mess you have here might even drip down beyond that and enter your underwear, which surely wouldn''t be a good experience with how spicy and packed full of vour it is." I said as I dipped my hand into the puddle of brown curry sitting on her cleavage and had a taste, while Cam shivered at the thought of the curry going anywhere near her sensitive regions.
"B-But if you lick it right off my chest, wouldn''t the curry be filled with my s-sweat and odour since I''ve been sweating since the morning from all the cooking I did and make it a repulsive experience for you?" Cam said with limpid eyes at the possibility of me burying my head into her chest at any moment, hoping that what she said would deter me.
But to her surprise, it had the opposite effect, as a big smile appeared on my face, like I was excited at what she said, and I said like I couldn''t wait,
"What are you talking about, Cam? Your food is already heavenly to begin with, without adding anything extra to it...But now you''re saying that I can eat that very divine delicacy you created with an infusion of your body''s essence, as well?"
"I think you forgot just what type of person I am, as what you said in no way repulses me and actually makes me want to eat that curry that''s probably saltier than it was before, right off your chest even more~"
"Pervert!~" Cam eximed and lightly pped my chest for having such thoughts about her.
"Yep...That''s exactly what I am, so you should understand why I want to do such a thing." I admitted to the title given to me and carressed her neck with the tip of my fingers, which made Cam tremble and shake the curry on her chest. "...And honestly, it would be a waste to use a te when your skin is already so smooth and white, like it''s made of porcin itself."
"No te out there could possibly match the experience of eating off such perfect skin, that makes me want to mark it all over because of how untainted and pure it looks." I gave her a kiss on the side of her neck, which she epted with her eyes closed as her ears turned red.
Chu!~
"Y-You really want to eat this curry off my chest that much, Kafka?...Even though it''s probably covered in my sweat and probably tastes a bit like me?" Cam asked as her breath warmed up from the sensation of my cold lips on her supple neck.
"If it tastes like what I''m tasting in my mouth right now, then I''m probably going to have to make you hold your chest out to me every time while I te my meals on it and eat it right off there, since this sweet taste is a little too addicting for me to simply let go..." I murmured as I gently bit her delicate flesh and pulled on it, like I was trying to peel her skin off.
"Hmm!~...Then, what if I said that I wouldn''t do what you said?...What if I said that I would only make food for you and not let you te it on myself?~" Cam asked as she held back her moans from leaking out and felt my hands slide down her waist, going towards her round butt. "What would you do then?~"
"There is no denying what I said, Cam, as from the moment I saw you yesterday, you were already my women...And no woman of mine has the right to reject what I say and has no choice but to fulfil my desires, since I''m quite the greedy person who won''t take no for an answer." I said like a hedonistic young master who saw women as subservient creatures that were born to serve me, which actually excited her when she heard my words instead of repulsing her like it would''ve if she heard anyone else say the same thing.
"I-I was yours from the moment you saw me?~...Hnnn!~" Cam asked about my ridiculous statement while feeling her ass get groped by a pair of rugged hands, that she had no way of stopping and could ept her fatty back getting moulded around by me.
"Why are you telling me that as if you''re saying that there isn''t a woman out there you can''t get, even if they''re a proud president of apany or a mother or wife who had a family of their own?~"
"Because what you said is simply true, and it''s always only a matter of time before I bring all the women I''m interested in back to my abode..." I said in an arrogant manner, which made Cam roll her eyes while feeling tingly all over from having her ass yed with and her neck sucked on at the same time.
"...I mean, it''s hard not to agree with what I said when you know that it only took me a day to sneak into the heart of a certaindy out there who''s as pretty as a flower and who''s not only a wife but a mother of a daughter as well."
"Well, thatdy must have been quite dumb for falling for a tant womaniser like you, who probably says the same words he used on her to every otherdy he''s interested in~" Cam said while giggling to herself at what she had be after I had entered her life.
She then pushed me away, seeming to have made up her mind about what I said, and then looked at me with a rather provacative look in her eyes, while pushing out her chest so that the curry on there didn''t spill, and said,
"...And she''s even dumber than she was yesterday and probably doesn''t even know what she''s doing with her life right now, as she''s actually epting something as shameful as licking food off her breasts just because that same skirt-chaser said so~"
"You mean!?..." I asked with an expectant look on my eyes.
"Sigh...Yes, Kafka...You can eat the curry off my chest like you want to, as even though you make me feel like an idiot with a fried brain for falling for your cheap tricks, you also make me feel like the luckiest woman in the world with how cherished I feel around you, so I''ll make an exception today and let you do what you want no matter how embarrassing it is for me~"
Cam said while sighing and shaking her head with a wry smile on her face, thinking about the shameful things she had to do to return the happiness she got from the person she loved, as she didn''t want to be the only person that was spoiled in our rtionship and also wanted to be the one providing happiness to me as well, even if it came in the form of lewd requests, that she never could''ve imagined herself doing a week ago which changed after she met me...
Chapter 211: Rice Goes Well With Curry
"What''s wrong, Kafka?...Why are you hesitating so much when you were the one who asked for such a dirty favour?" Cam asked when she saw me looking at her with a thoughtful gaze, like I was thinking about something important, since she had expected me to lunge at her the moment she agreed to me eating of her breasts and was surprised that I wasn''t already sucking on her udders and was in a thoughtful daze.
She then gave me a wily smile and said, in a teasing manner,
"Don''t tell me the great Kafka who fears no woman is actually someone who''s all talk and no action when it actuallyes to the matter at hand~"
"Well, you already know that''s not true if you think about what happened yesterday and who exactly gave you that tattoo on your back that you were probably admiring while taking a bath and changing your clothes..." I said, which made her blush, as what I had predicted was correct, and there were several moments yesterday and even today morning where she couldn''t help but pull her dress up and see the Cami flower painting on her back since it was too pretty to not admire at all times.
"...And it''s not like I''m hesitating or anything, and I''m simply wondering if I should add some rice on top of the curry on your chest for a better eating experience." I said while looking at the bowl of rice on the corner, which made Cam jump up in surprise.
"Rice?!...You want to add rice to this mess?!" Cam asked in shock while looking down at her chest, which was covered in thick curry. "Why would you want to do such a thing?!"
"Of course it''s because rice goes well with curry and bnces out the vour and texture...One being aromatic and spicy, while the other is fluffy and bouncy." I said as a matter of fact while looking down on her for not knowing such a simple thing, even though she calls herself a decent chef. "I have to mix up those two to get the best experience."
"No, not today!" Cam immediately denied my request with a strict look on her face. "I''ll cook you another batch of rice and curry some other day, so make due with the curry on my chest for now, as even the curry itself feels so weird to be sliding across my skin, and I could only imagine how it would be if you added rice to it."
"So you want me to eat it like a thick broth or soup?" I asked.
"You can eat it, suck on it, or do whatever you want, as long as you don''t add any rice to it." Cam hurriedly said and felt ashamed at what she said when she realised just how dirty she sounded. "...J-Just get it over with as quickly as you can, or else I''m afraid that it will start to dry up and make my breasts taste like curry forever, no matter how I try to wash them."
"Well, I wouldn''t really mind that, as I can just suck on your tits if I have a craving for curry in the middle of the night, instead of getting up and making it..." I said, which made Cam pray that the vour didn''t stick or else she didn''t know how she would live with me sucking on her voured breasts all the time.
I then gestured to Cam to sit on the edge of the dining table since it would be much easier for her to bnce the curry on her chest while sitting, which she did in a hesitant manner as she couldn''t believe that the same ce her family had been using to eat their dinner for so many years would also be the same ce her next-door neighbour would be cleaning the curry on her chest with his tongue.
"W-Wait, why are you spreading my legs?!"
Cam cried out in a panic when she saw me spreading her legs that were closed and standing right in between them, with her chest right up against mine since the table was quite tall.
"I don''t remember allowing you to do such i-inappropriate things to me so soon and only said you clean the mess off my chest!~"
"I''m not doing anything like that and am simply getting a little closer to you, so that it would be more convenient for me to reach your chest." I said while feeling the sensation of her plump thighs trying to squish my legs that were in between them, like she was trying to stop me from moving forward and doing anything obscene to her.
I then looked at her with narrowed eyes, which gave her a fright, and while stroking her soft thighs that were trying to squeeze me to death, I said,
"...So unless you want me to forcefully spread your legs to an angle that you didn''t even know your body could stretch to and then ram my own personal ''turkey baster'' inside of you and fill you up like a Thanksgiving chicken, stop trying to resist and push me out."
Cam didn''t know what Thanksgiving was, but she did know what a turkey baster was and what it did to turkeys, so out of horror that such an atrocious fate might happen to her, she loosened her legs up and obediently spread them wide open for me.
"Now, that''s much better, my sweet Cam~"
I said while rubbing her thighs like I was praising her for following what I said like the good girl she was, which made her blush and wonder why she felt ted deep down when she heard praise from the same person who just threatened to do horrendous things to her for not following what he said.
She was sure that if her husband had said the same thing, she would''ve smashed his head with the porcin te next to her, but when the neighbour next door did the same thing, she actually wanted to embrace him because of how hot her loins felt at the moment she heard his deragotory words, which made her realise how crazy a person can be for the other when they were in love.
Chapter 212: Secret Garden On Fire
"Now, could you please lift up your top a little and show me your abdomen since I want to check something before I proceed any further." I said and noticed that her legs were spread much wider than they were needed, which made it seem like she was tempting me to do something else.
"W-What are you going to check, Kafka?" Her hands unconsciously went to pull up her clothes, like I had put a spell on her that made her body follow whatever I said.
But she stopped herself when she remembered that she was a proud woman who should hold herself with dignity and continued saying, "If it''s for something that''s not necessary and simply to satisfy your desires, I won''t do it no matter how much you threaten me."
She put up a resistance so that she didn''tpletely lose out to me, but she looked like she herself doubted her own words and wondered if she could hold out against me.
"I was going to ask you to lift up your top to see if any of the oily curry had leaked down to your belly, as it would be quite bad for you if it went any further than that and dripped all the way to the secret area below that was basically an open wound, which I''m pretty sure you wouldn''t enjoy if something so spicy touched it."
"...But since you''re so adamant on not doing what I say, I guess we can just wait it out and see if all that spicy oil reaches your secret garden or not since it would be quite obvious with the way you''re going to be dancing around like you got ants in your pants if it did." I said with a smile on my face, like I was ready to watch a good show of her running around to put some frozen peas on her burning pussy.
The moment Cam heard what might happen if she stalled any longer, she didn''t hesitate for a second and immediately pulled up her top until her entire pale white belly was revealed, along with her delicate naval that sank inward.
"Hurry up, Kafka!~ Check if any of the curry has reached that ce!~...I don''t want to spend the rest of the day holding a pack of frozen peas on my crotch to cool my burning vagina down, so quickly give me a check down there~" Cam shouted in a panic while biting down on the hem of her top to keep it up, and she tried to look at her belly below to see if there was any curry there.
But because her breasts were sorge, they were in the way, and she couldn''t see anything other than the puddle on top, so she could only look at me with a pityful look in her eyes, like she was begging me to do her a favour.
"I thought you didn''t want to pull up your top...Why are you suddenly pulling it up so much that even the bottom of your bra is showing when you were so reluctant earlier?" I grinned at her pathetic state, where she was exposing most of her pale body, which looked so soft and squishy all over with teary eyes that looked like they were going to cry at any moment.
"Where did Miss ''I won''t negotiate with terrorists'' and ''won''t be threatened at all costs'' go?"
"Stop it, Kafka!~ Stop ying with me and help me out!~ I won''t argue anymore and will obediently do what you say, so quickly help me out since only I know how many spices I put in that curry and I don''t want any of it going near such a sensitive ce!~" Cam cried out while using her hands to wipe her belly, but she still wanted me to check if she missed a spot that could be detrimental for her if it dripped down.
"If you don''t, I''ll just strip down and run to the shower, no matter how humiliating it is for me!~"
"Calm down, Cam...You don''t have to do anything like that, since luckily your belly button managed to hold onto all the spicy red oil that flowed down from between your cleavage and stopped it there like a pit trap." I said as I stared at her deep navel, which was doing God''s work and managed to perfectly catch all the oil that had flowed down and was currently full of a bright red liquid that was probably so vorful with the amount of spice in it.
"I was only ying around with you, knowing that you weren''t in obvious danger, or else I would''ve helped you out the moment you pulled up your top." Iughed to make light of the situation, which Cam wasn''t epting at all, and made her stare at me like she wanted to choke me for scaring her so much.
"...But at the same time, since you rubbed your belly before I could even properly check, the oil could''ve already dripped down to your underwear without any sign of it showing, and it''s only a matter of time before you feel something down there."
Just when she was starting to calm down, I said something else, which frightened her again, so that I could y a little prank on her and entertain the Gods up above before I went to the main request since the Gods wanted to watch an interesting show with the requests they give instead of me simply finishing the tasks given.
"Then what am I supposed to do?!... Should I just take my pants off for you to check?!" Cam asked in a fluster and looked like she was about to strip down, as embarrassing as it was for her.
"No, you don''t have to do anything, and I can check myself without getting you all naked in your kitchen." I said while grabbing her hand that was going to pull down her pants. "...But I can only do so if you let me do so."
"Just do it! Do whatever you want as long as it stops that damn curry from reaching my vagina!~" Cam eximed in a desperate manner and gave me the go-ahead sign to do whatever I wanted. "As long as I don''t get a curry-voured flower, you can do whatever it takes to keep my secret ce safe!~"
Cam could''ve just taken off her pants and wiped any liquid that was approaching herher region from the small spaces in between, but since she was wearing rather tight jeans that stuck to her skin, it would''ve taken a lot of effort to take them off, and she was scared all that movement would make the oil move faster down her waist, so she panicked and asked me to help her out.
But she quickly ended up regretting that decision and would''ve preferred taking her clothes, even if it meant stripping naked in front of me, after seeing what I was doing as an alternative.
I didn''t use any conventional way of checking, like seeing if the top of her blue jeans were stained by the dripping oil or by pulling down her pants a little to check for any paths of leaking curry, like she thought I would, and to her surprise, she saw me slide my hand into her pants, reaching a dense forest that existed below...
Chapter 213: Taste Test
Slide~
First, I slid the tip of my fingers into her waistband while feeling her warm tummy on my palm, which made her think that I was trying to pull her pants to see if there was any stain.
But she quickly realised that she was wrong when she felt more of my hand going into her tight pants until finally half of my hand was on her crotch region; just above the open slit below and right on top of her bush, which was covered by a silky fabric.
"Haughh!?~"
Cam looked with her eyes wide in shock as her cheeks flushed red when she felt her puffy bush that she had been growing, being patted by my fingers over her panties like I was petting a fluffy pet.
She was about to pull my hand out in a fluster to stop the shameful thing I was doing with her while she sat on top of the ce she ate her meals, but stopped when she realised that the safety of her pussy was on the line here, and even though she was embarrassed at having her overgrown bush feeled up by me, she decided to ensure what I was doing no matter what it was to ensure the safety of her two lower lips.
After patting Cam''s thick pubic hair through her underwear to her dismay, I thought it was enough ying and decided to go right for the source, as I pulled my hand back a little and slid it right back in, only this time it wasn''t over her underwear but into it where her crotch was exposed.
"Hnn!?~"
Cam jerked up, and she grabbed my chest in a fluster when she felt the soft, fatty skin underneath her pubic region get touched by the tips of my cold fingers. She looked like she wanted to cry out in shame when she felt her pubic hair, which felt rather soft and silky, just like my mother''s, get tosselled around in her underwear.
"S-Stop, Kafka!?~...Hnnn!?~...Don''t put your hand in there!?~...Haaa!?~"
My fingers didn''t simply move around in an erratic manner while they were ying around with the fur she had beneath them, but were actually moving further down until they reached the area right above her lower lips, then pushed down into her flesh, and then were pulled back up again while maintaining contact with her skin, like I was trying to plough fields on thend where her luscious bush grew using my fingers.
"Haaa!?~...No!?~..Aughh!?~...Not there, Kafka!?~...Hmmm!?~"
I also did this repeatedly, like I was trying to massage the area above her pussy, which confused Cam as to what I was doing.
But even if she had no idea what was going in her pants, she did understand that she was currently going through intense pleasure from having her pubesbed by my fingers and was moaning out with her head rested back and her chest that was covered in curry stuck out.
"Hnnnn!?~...I-I feels so weird!?~...Nnnn!...It feels so weird down there!?~...Aughhh!?~"
The feeling of her sensitive regions getting dug into by my fingers and then slowly dragged across her puffy flesh, almost as if it were helping her scratch an itch down there, was making her clutch onto the edges of the table for dear life, and I could even feel her moving her waist back and forward because of the tingling sensation she was feeling down there.
"Stop it, Kafka!?~...Hmm!?~...T-This not what I asked you to do!?~...Hyaaa!?~....If you keep doing this, I might do something that I really regret, so please stop K-Kafka since I don''t want to ruin my kitchen floor as well!?~"
Cam moaned out in a distraught manner, unable to handle the pangs of pleasure from just having her pubic region stroked. She wasn''t lying when she said that she might do something shameful, since I could feel my fingers touch something wet whenever I touched the top of her pussy and could even feel how hard her clitoris was whenever I grazed.
I had already finished doing what I wanted to do, and I didn''t want her to make a mess like she did yesterday, so I quickly pulled my hand out of her pants, which made Cam pant in relief, like she had escaped a great danger.
But she also looked at me with a certain reluctance in her eyes, like a part of her wanted me to finish what I started, which was a rather interesting sight to look at when she was so reluctant before.
And then, just when she thought that the worst of it was over and she could rx her nerves, I shocked her once more when I looked at my fingers that had rubbed against her forest. And then, after seeing where it was the wettest from the sweat she had umted down there, I gave my fingers a small lick and chapped my lips like I was having a taste of her bodily fluids.
Lick~
Cam trembled at the sight, and she couldn''t believe what she was witnessing, her face looking as bright as a ripe tomato at the moment at having her next-door neighbour have a taste of what her body''s essence near herher region tasted like.
"Good for you, Cam~ It seems like none of that spicy oil reached all the way down there, and you don''t have to worry about your pussy burning any time soon~" I said after giving my wet finger a taste and using the handcloth to wipe away the rest of the moist sweat from underneath her bush that stuck to my fingers.
"Huh?...H-How do you know that after just having a lick of your fingers, that you rubbed all over my embarassing ce?" Cam asked with her mouth parted and eyes wide, still in disbelief at what she saw.
"Well, I had first thought of pulling your pants down to see if anything leaked down there, but I realised that I wouldn''t be able to see anything if you had quite the dense jungle down there, which you actually did like I thought that would easily hide the oil flowing down because of all the roots in the way..."
I said, which made Cam embarrassed at the fact that her dense undergrowth had been discovered, and she quickly covered her crotch with her hands, as if doing so would make me forget what I felt under there.
"...So I instead of using my eyes to check, I decided to use my tongue to check, since it would be a more effective indicator."
"And like you saw, I rubbed my fingers all over the ce where the oil might''ve flowed down, and after making sure I didn''t miss a spot, I brought my hand back out to have a taste...And luckily for you, I only managed to taste something quite salty, which is probably your sweat and something sour, which you can probably guess what it is, and nothing spicy like we thought." I smiled since everything turned out alright in the end, while Cam was dumbstruck at my absurd method that made no sense even after I exined it to her and honestly felt to her like I had used the opportunity to take advantage of her.
But she still couldn''t say anything in return, as she was the one who said that I could do anything and asked for my help, and she could only look at me while reevaluating how much of a degenerate I actually was.
Chapter 214: Spicy Navel
"...And before you call me a pervert, Cam, I think you should slide your hands into your panties and see just how wet you got just from mebing your bush, and understand that there isn''t one pervert here but two." I said, predicting her thoughts, which made her blush at the state of her underwear, which felt sticky and wet as her chest that was covered in curry right now.
"Well, now that we know that you''re pussy won''t be turning bright red anytime soon, I think I should start off with the dollop of oil you have in your naval..." I said as I grabbed her waist, which was soft as a warm cloud, and bent down until my face was right next to her belly button, which had spicy oil in it, which looked like it was going to leak out if she leaned any further.
The globule of the pure essence of curry was like a droplet of mildew on a leaf that looked like it could easily be poured into my mouth, so I didn''t use my tongue to go deep into her naval and simply puckered my lips out like I was slurping a spoonful of soup and sucked on her naval.
Slurp!~
The bright red droplets of oil that were packed full of vour easily went down my throat like I was drinking a smooth whisky and left a peppery and spicy vour that honestly made me want to cough because of how tangy and savoury it was.
After drinking the main soup, I then used my tongue to lick out all the leftovers that were inside her naval, much to her embarrassment.
My tongue quickly swept across the small dent in her belly that was made of a rather thin membrane of skin that felt like it would tear if I applied too much pressure, and the liquid that was sticking onto the inside of her narrow cave that sank inwards was also much saltier than what I just drank.
"Hnnn!?~...That''s enough digging around there, Kafka~ You won''t find anything else there~" Cam whimpered as she grabbed my hair and tried to push me away from her belly.
"Even if there''s no curry left there, the inside of your navel has quite the specific taste that makes me want to dig deeper and spread it wide open so that I can get a better taste." I said as I used my fingers to spread her sinkhole wide and sent in my tongue to explore, hitting the very bottom of her navel that tasted the saltiest as if all the salt from her sweat had sedimented there.
"Hmm!?~...I-If you go any deeper, I''m afraid you''ll rip a whole in my tummy and reach my womb underneath!~" Cam pushed both sides of her fatty belly together, which closed the gates to her naval to my dismay. "So, why don''t you be a good boy and follow what I say and go to the ces where there''s a lot more curry you can feast on instead of the miniscule amount in my tiny belly button!~"
"I can assure you that it would taste much better than what you just tasted, so why don''t you suck off my breasts like you wanted to!~" Even though me sucking on her navel was actually quite tamepared to what I could do to her breast, Cam felt that the former was much more embarassing since I was in direct contact with her bby belly, which she wasn''t so proud of, and she felt ashamed that I was pressing my face against her mushy tummy.
She''d much rather have me suck on her breasts, which she was rather proud of after maintaining their size and shape even after all these years, than me sliding my tongue over her belly, so she provacatively enticed me toe upwards to her chest, even going as far as to shimmy her towering breasts side to side, which made them jiggle all over the ce.
Jiggle!~ Jiggle!~ Jiggle!~
I was a simple man with the same desires as others, so the moment I saw a pair of sacks that were full of soft fat shaking in front of my eyes, I gave her navel onest kiss, which made her abdomen submerge below like it couldn''t take anymore love from me, and I moved upwards towards her breasts.
"Ahhh!?~" Cam let out a moan when she felt me lick off the line of oil that dripped down her cleavage and into her navel so that I didn''t leave any spots behind.
And when she saw my head trying to enter her top to reach her chest, instead of going over it, she quickly pushed my face out that was right up against the fabric of her bra and said, "Don''t go through my clothes, Kafka!~ I''m even fine with you sucking on my chest until it''s purple all over like you did to my back, but if you dare do something that might tear my newly bought top, there''s no way I''ll forgive you!~"
I immediately pulled my face out of her ckce top, which looked rather fragile with how thin it was, since Cami looked like she would actually smother me in her breasts and make me faint if she were to hear the sound of fabric tearing.
"...W-Wait, before you do anything, would you be interested in using a spoon, Kafka, since it would be much more decent and neat than eating out of my chest like a dog?" Just as I was about to dive into the bowl of curry on her chest, Cam stopped me and gave a suggestion while holding out a spoon, hoping that I would take her offer.
I took the spoon out of her hand and gave it a look like I was considering her offer. But just as she was about to p in tion that I was going to eat the curry off her in a less embarassing way, she was shocked when she saw me look at the steel spoon in my hand with disdain and then crush it and throw it away.
And while she was looking at the crumbled-up spoon in a daze, not having a single clue as to how I turned the spoon into a metal ball with my bare hands, I plunged into her breasts and started sucking the pool of her curry on her chest until it waspletely drained...
Chapter 215: Mommy Issues
"Noo!~ Don''t be so aggressive, Kafka!~ You''re going to spill the curry all over the ce!~" Cam cried out when she saw me dive into her cleavage, face first, with my mouth wide open, like I was plunging myself into a delectable feast.
I ignored her cries as I was too focused on the thick brown curry on her chest that had pooled up, and I opened my mouth to take my first sip of my final meal of the morning.
Sip!~
Cam was right when she said that I would get a better taste of her curry on her chestpared to her belly, as when I tasted it from her navel, it was quite salty from being in such a enclosed ce.
But the curry on her chest had much more volume and a thick texture, like I was eating a meat stew that had been boiled down until all the vour inside of it was concentrated in a small amount of liquid.
The taste was also what you would expect from a first-ss curry and made my tongue and throat burn because of how spicy it was at first, but then the sweet aftertaste, which had hints of rich butter in it, mellowed it down and gave the perfect curry eating experience.
It was especially phenomenal since I was eating out of her pale white chest, which was heaving up and down and slushing the curry around in the process, instead of a usual boring porcin te.
Slurp!~ Suck!~ Slurp!~
After getting the first sip, I couldn''t hold back anymore and sunk my lips into the pool of spicy goodness and sucked up all the curry that was floating up on her chest like I was drinking from a straw. I held Cam by the waist so that she didn''t move around and continued to gorge on the thick curry that had small pieces of chicken in it, which would entire my mouth every once in a while.
Slurp!~ Suck!~ Slurp!~
Cam couldn''t see anything below since my head was covering her towering chest, but she could feel the weight on her chest decrease as I was chugging on the pool of curry, which slowly made it lower in volume and revealed her white skin beneath.
"Slowly, Kafka~ Eat slowly, or else all that spicy curry might go down the wrong pipe~" Cam said in a worried manner while caringly stroking my hair, anxious that I would choke on the curry from eating so fast and ignoring the shame from having me eat of her chest for my safety.
"Are you really fine with asking me to slow down when you were the one who insisted on wanting me to finish my meal as quick as can?" I asked as I saw that the curry that was floating on her cleavage had disappeared after I sucked it all into my mouth, and what was left were the remnants on her skin that I still hadn''t touched till now.
"Well, that''s what I thought at first...But seeing how you''re rushing now, I''m afraid that you''ll start choking on my curry and end up in the hospital because of me." Cam said, and when she saw me look up at her with my upper lip covered in curry, she couldn''t help but let out augh at the sight that was rather cute in her eyes, like I had a little moustache.
She then looked at me with a hesitant look on her face as her cheeks slowly turned, like she was wondering if she should say something to me or not because of how embarrassing it was, and finally said, after mustering her courage,
"...A-And, at first, I thought someone eating off my chest would be a horrible experience because of how vulgar it sounded...But I''vee to learn that it isn''t as bad as I thought it was and that I-I actually enjoy it quite a bit, since you eating off my breasts makes you look desperate and pitiful, as if you were a child that''s seeking his mother''s warm andforting chest after a bad day at school."
Cam said with a motherly gaze in her eyes as she pulled me in closer to her bountiful chest and then, to my surprise, used her finger to wipe off the curry on my lips and put it in her mouth, like she was cleaning the mouth of a spoon-fed child.
"Your son?...Is that your way of wanting to try mother-son y with me?"
I asked with a peculiar look on my face, as the fond way Cam was looking at me was quite unfamiliar, and it almost seemed as if sucking on her breasts had turned on her motherly instincts to coddle me.
"Of course not, Kafka, you bad boy~" Cam said in a coquettish tone as she pulled on my cheeks for having such thoughts.
"I just couldn''t help but think of you as my son at this moment because of our age gap, where you''re even younger than my own daughter, and the fact that seeing you right up against my chest reminds me of the fond memory of breast feeding my daughter when she was an adorable little baby in her diapers."
"So, you''re basically projecting your desires to coddle your children like you did in the past onto me?" I asked with my brows raised, which made Cam look away in guilt at having her thoughts exposed.
She thought that I would reprimand her for having such desires when men aren''t the mostfortable with girls pampering and indulging in them like a little kid they had to take care of because of their fragile egos and how embarrassing it would be to be spoiled by your partner when it was their role to do the same to them. But she was surprised when I said in a casual manner,
"Well, you can do whatever you want and can even call me your son if you want, as long as I get to suck on these tits of yours, so I don''t really mind however you treat me..."
I said while groping her tits as if the only thing I cared about were her breasts, as unlike most men, I had horrible mommy issues, which I''m not ashamed to admit as it would be more cowardly to hide them.
So when I heard that Cam wanted to coddle me like her child, I immediately epted keeping a straight face while actually rejoicing in my heart since I craved for a mother''s love in any way possible and wouldn''t even mind if my women, other than my actual mothers at home, spoiled me like I was their actual son since I was into that shit, and wouldn''t mind going on the passive every once in a while and getting spoiled a little bit...
Chapter 216: Treat Me However You Desire
"What?! There''s no way I''m going to call you my son, as that''s so weird on so many different levels, Kafka!" Cam eximed, even though deep down she wanted to try it out, but was scared that she would get addicted to the taboo feeling of calling me her child and wouldn''t be able to escape it.
"...B-But even if I don''t directly call you my son, is it fine if I treat you like one, like calling you my ''baby boy'' or stroking your hair like this while I look down on your handsome face, like you said?"
Cam ran her fingers through my hair in a gentle manner, like she was helping me fix my hair for school, while looking down at me with a tender gaze in her blue eyes that looked seductive and also had the lovingness of a caring mother at the same time, which made my little brother react because of how provoking a scene it was.
"S-Sure...Like I said, you can do whatever your heart desires and don''t have to ask my opinion." I said, stuttering, while trying to keep myself calm andposed.
"Really?...You wouldn''t even mind if I treated you like a child who still sucks on his mother''s breast for milk?~" She came closer to me and said with a smile on her face and a teasing look in her eyes, like she had found a toy that she wanted to y with, to which I nodded my head and said, "You can even call me Kafi if you want to, since that''s what my mother calls me..."
"I see, Kafi~..." Cam immediately called me by my pet name the moment it was mentioned, as a certain possessive look appeared in her eyes, almost as if the more she looked at me, the more I resembled her as her son rather than a partner. "...Since you''re willing to follow what I say, then why don''t you first lick the stters of curry that''s on my neck first before you do anything else?"
"But shouldn''t I first lick your chest clean first since I already started on it?" I said while eyeing her chest, which was now more pale white, then brown after I had drained most of the curry into my mouth; the mixture of light and dark colours and the greasy shine it gave off on her skin made her breasts even more enticing than they already were.
"You told me that you would listen to what I say, right?~" Cam asked as she stroked my cheeks and used her motherly aura, which made me unable to refuse her words and do what she said. "Then be a good boy and obediently listen to what I say~"
"Who knows?...I might even give you a reward if you follow what I say all the way to the end..." Cam said in a suggestive manner whileying her hand on my chest and rubbing it. She then looked below, which made her smile grow even wider, and pointed at my crotch and said, "And not just any reward...A reward that might even calm down the little sapling that''s growing down there in your pants~"
Cam was, to my surprise, pointing at my dick, that was starting to show signs of waking up, and the moment I heard that she might do something that would satiate it''s anger, I immediately pounced on her neck and started licking the drops of creamy sauce off her smooth skin like she said.
"Hyaa!?~...Y-You don''t have to be so aggressive, Kafi, since these breasts of mine aren''t going anywhere, and they''re all for you w-when you finish running your tongue all over my neck~...Hnnn!?~" Cam whimpered with a satisfied smile on her face, like she was getting licked by her yful pet dog.
"A-And make sure you don''t leave any more hickeys on my neck, since I don''t want the...Hmm!?~...t-the olddies in the neighbourhood to look at me weirdly when my husband isn''t around!~" Cam warned me when she felt my lips sucking on the edge of her throat, which immediately made me suck on her skin in a much more weaker but passionate manner, like I was kissing all over her neck.
"That''s enough, Kafi!~...Hmm!?~...I-I can already feel the warmth of your lips all over my neck, so you can move towards my breasts now, which I know you''ve been wanting to get your hands on for a while now!~" Cam grabbed the hair on the back of my head and pulled it down to her chest, while feeling the wetness of my tongue sliding down her neck.
I followed her hand that was navigating my head to where she wanted me to put my lips on her curvaceous body and ended up near the top of her chest, where her breasts inclined to form two pairs of mountains. From there, I followed the outline on top of those two mounds and slid my tongue across every inch of her skin that was covered in curry and grease.
The upper region of her breasts, where the curry barely spilled, were quite easy to clean, and all I had to do was lick her skin using my tongue, and it would be back to being spotless and transparent white.
But the area beneath the top where it was full of fatty flesh that felt like a soft cushion was where it was really hard to get the curry off, since her skin was so soft that the second my lips touched her mounds of fat, they submerged downward into her body like jelly.
Slurp!~ Lick!~ Slurp!~
The upper surface of her breasts, which was basically the cleavage she had been showing me this whole while also spent quite the time in the curry, and the oil and grease from it had stuck onto her skin quite strongly, so I had to dig deep into her flesh and had to run my tongue over and over again against her skin to make her chest transparent again.
Lick!~ Lick!~ Lick!~
Both my lips were moving as if I were trying to devour a piece of her sulent chest, and my tongue was also hard at work by swishing it around her skin until her skin started turning red because of how rough my tongue felt on her delicate flesh.
"Yes, Kafi!?~ Just like that!?~....Hnnn!?~...Slide your tongue all over my breasts and make sure that you don''t leave a single spot!?~" Cam whimpered out with her neck arched back from having her tits groped and sucked on at the time and pushed me into the mountain of fat she had on her chest, until both my nose and mouth werepletely submerged into her plump chest that reeked of curry.
"...A-And know that I''ll drag you back to my house and make you lick my breasts again tomorrow, if you don''t do it properly now!?~"
Cam threatened me to do a good job at wiping her breasts clean, which only made me want to leave some parts of her chest unattended so that I could have another go tomorrow...
Chapter 217: Do This One As Well!
"T-That''s enough, Kafi!~ You can leave that ce alone for now!~" Cam said while panting with her chest heaving up and down after seeing that her cleavage had been wiped clean, and all that was left was her translucent skin. "You''ve sucked that ce so hard that not even a shower could''ve made it as clean as it is now!~"
She then looked down at me with a seductive look in her eyes and said, while ying around with the hair on the back of my head,
"Rather than sucking on my breasts, why don''t you suck on something else that was made to be sucked on?~"
"You mean..." I asked with a look of surprise on her face, not believing what she was implying and thinking that she was simply joking around with me.
Slip~
But to my shock, Cam did something that I never expected to do so tantly and pulled the rather wide opening of her top down, which revealed her cleavage and showed off her breasts, which were hidden in her blue bra.
And to surprise me even further, she also slid her fingers into her bra and pulled them down as well, revealing her single milky white breast that was hanging with the pink nipple pointing right at me.
"How is it, Kafi?...They''re not too bad, right, even after all these years?" Cam asked while holding out her breast to me in one hand, like she was asking me to check her assets out, and she had a proud look on her face, like she was pleased with how round and perky her chest was, even though she was already in her 40s.
"They might not be as big as your mother''s and are definitely not as soft as hers, since even I''m jealous at the volume Abigaille has on both her front and back...But they should interest you, right, seeing as to how you''ve been sneaking nces at them ever since you met me?"
"Well, when you''ve got tits as glorious as yours with how plump and juicy they are, like each of them is a transparent bag full of fresh milk, it''s really hard to not look at them and want to know how they taste." I said while holding her single breast that was hanging out with a fascinated expression on my face, which almost sank into a droopy hot mess on my hand because of how soft it was, like warm putty.
"...And even though I know that you''re quite the pervert who gets off to any taboo mother-son rtionship to the extent that you''re even ntantly asking me topare my mother''s breasts to yours, I''m still surprised you showed me your naked breasts out of your volition without me even asking and are even allowing me to examine this mound of blubber you have."
"Just how exactly did you decide to do such a thing that you would''ve normally considered shameful and vulgar?" I asked while pinching her nipple in its entirety and then pulled on it, which made her whimper out while biting her lips, so that I could pull it out of her bra and see its roundness in its entirety.
"...Or more exactly, what provoked you to get to your tits out in front of me like a little slut that has no shame, when you usually act like such a dignified woman?"
"Hyaaa!?~"
Cam let out a cry from having her thick nipple that felt like a pickled cherry in between my fingers pulled on and twisted so that I could see her round are wrinkle up.
But even though it hurt her a little from having her nipple tweezed and made her feel shame from the bottom of her heart from being yed by a high schooler, she didn''t stop me and let me do as I pleased while holding the edges of the table as right as she couldn''t control the thralls of pleasure from having her nipples pulled and twisted and wanted to experience that sensational feeling even further.
She then looked at me with ears that were bright red and said, while trying to hold back her moans,
"Hnnn!?~...W-Well, the me an hour ago would never have done such a thing since I''m still getting used to this rtionship we have, and I want to take it as slow and steady as possible."
"...B-But...Hmm!?~....w-when I saw you sucking on my chest, I couldn''t help but remember how my daughter sucked on my chest years ago and wondered how it would be if instead of my daughter, you were sucking on the ce where my milk used toe from!~" Cam said as she saw me pull down her top and bra and reveal her other breast as well, both of them looking the exact same and hanging down like white mangoes with pink tips.
"And because you wanted to have your nipples that have no curry on them sucked on by me, you shamelessly exposed them when you were so uptight about such matters before..." I said while nkly staring at her for her hypocritical behaviour, which made her blush in embarrassment.
"Well, I''m not someone who refuses to eat the treat that''s right in front of me, waiting for me to sink my teeth in, so tell me, Cam, which nipple of yours do you want me to suck on first?...Do you want me to suck on this one?..." I said as I pulled on her left cherry that was just exposed.
"...Or do you want me to suck on this one, that''s already throbbing from all the teasing it''s been through?" I pulled on her right nipple, which was brighter than thetter.
"T-This one...Suck on this one since it needs some love and care after you abused it so much, Kafi~" Cam said as she held out her breast, which had its nipple poking out from its base to its fullest. "My daughter also loved sucking on this nipple the most when she was a baby since it produced the most milkpared to my other breast, so suck on this one as hard as you can!~"
"Like this, Cam~ You want me to suck on your breast like this?~" I said as I plunged my mouth into her nipple and started sucking on it, like my life depended on it.
Suck!~ Grope!~ Suck!~
"Aughh!?~ Oh yes, Kafi!?~...Suck on my nipples just like that!?~....Suck on them as hard as you can!?~...Hnn!?~ Just like that!?~" Cam cried out while pushing my head into her fatty mounds so that I could suck her more effectively.
I did as she said and grabbed as much of her breast as I could until her flesh was leaking in between my fingers and pulled them up to my mouth so that my lips could get a better coverage over her nipple. I then twirled my tongue all over until the entire surface of my tongue could feel the hardness of her nipple, which made it grow even more harder and took up more space in my mouth.
"Ahhhh!?~ Yes, Kafi!?~ Suck on my breasts until my nipples be straight as an arrow!?~...Suck them so hard that they show through my clothes, even if I was wearing my bra!?~" Cam screamed out when she felt how hard her nipples were when they grazed against my teeth, which sent an electrifying sensation through her body.
"Hmmm!?~...A-And don''t just suck on one andy your lips on this one as well, since it''s been waiting for you to bully it with your tongue for a while now!?~" Cam pushed her other breast onto my cheek, which I immediatelytched onto while letting the other one go to her delight.
It wasn''t as hard as her other nipple since it hadn''t been touched since the beginning, but feeling how it was twitching in my mouth, I knew it was begging for a good sucking as well, which I immediately indulged in and started caressing it all over with my tongue.
Suck!~ Grope!~ Suck!~ Slurp!~
And then asionally I would let it go and suck on her wide are beneath before going back to biting on the tip of her nipple, which Cam seemed to be really enjoying looking at the look of ecstasy all over her face.
"Aughhh!?~ T-This is it, Kafi!?~ This is it!?~" Cam whimpered out in satisfaction while giving me a big hug, like she never wanted to let me go. "To have the love of your life sucking on your breasts while you sitfortably on your dining table and hold him in your embrace!?~ This is what dreams are made off!?~"
"...Especially when the one pleasuring you is a handsome young man with a rugged body who knows his way around a woman''s body and always makes you as wet as a fountain whenever he touches you?~?~" Cam said with a wide smile on her face and a loving look in her eyes as she pulled me up by the chin to get a better look at my face. "I truly think this is what I''ve been missing my whole~"
She then said with a thoughtful expression on her face, like she was considering it, "I also think I understand why your mother couldn''t help but sumb to you even though she was basically falling into the hands of her own son, as I think even I might have be your prey if you had been my son, seeing how good you are with your tongue."
Cam looked at me with a rather feverish gaze, which made me shake my head at her taboo desires she was projecting onto me.
Chapter 218: Suprise Visit
"Ahhh!?~ Yes, Kafi!?~ That feels so good!?~...Aughh!?~...T-The way you''re sucking on my breasts is nothing like how my daughter used to suck on them and feels so different and tantalising, even though both of you are doing the same thing!?~"
Cam whimpered out while watching me alternate my lips between her breasts that were each in my hand;paring how I was groping and sucking on her chest as if I were trying to squeeze out any milk from them to her daughter, who was probably nibbling on them when she was a baby while her breast were packed full of her milk.
Lick!~ Slurp!~ Lick!~
I was taking my time to savour her breasts and licked each nipple one at a time, like I was at a tasting session, both of them being savoury and sweet at the same time. And something told me that the sweetness of her skin wasn''t from the curry but from how her tender nipples actually tasted.
I was about to get a little more adventurous and take both of her breasts in my mouth while seeing how Cam would react. But all of a sudden, I was rudely interrupted by an rming noise that came out of nowhere, which was ringing in my ear because of how loud it was.
Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!
Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!
"Dammit!...Who the fuck is ringing the doorbell so persistently so early in the morning!" I eximed in frustration as I looked at the main door, where the jarring sound wasing from. "I swear if it''s some deliveryman or door-to-door salesman, I really might kick him in the face before asking what''s his business when I open that door!"
I don''t usually get angry at such insignificant matters, and I wasn''t even that vexed that the person at the door interrupted me from sucking on her breasts, as the second she heard the doorbell, Cam immediately covered up her breasts with her hands in a fright and was looking in the same direction as me in an anxious manner, since she was doing something that she shouldn''t be doing, and that to someone that was the least morally ideal because of our age gap.
But I was actually irritated right now since the person at the door was constantly ringing the doorbell without any break, and it felt like someone had left their child to y with it irresponsibly.
Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!
Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!
I also had a hearing ability that was better then the average which was how I managed to prevent Cam from burning down her house, so the continuous ringing was especially jarring to hear, which made me stare at Cam in an annoyed manner while Cam looked back at me with a nervous look on her face, like she was caught having an affair.
"N-No, there''s no way anyone other than my own family would be ringing the doorbell like this, since the same thing would happen in the past if I didn''t immediately answer the door since both my daughter and husband are quite impatient..." Cam revealed that it was most probably someone from her family, which made her even more anxious than she already was.
But once she saw me looking back at her with only irritation in my eyes and my brows furrowed and noticed that I wasn''t panicking at all like she was, she calmed down a bit and used me as a support to soften her nerves that were high strung at the moment.
"W-Wait, your family always rings the door like this? Are they crazy? Can they not wait for a single minute and have to rush every time, like they''re about to piss their pants?!" I asked while shaking my head at her family''s behaviour, as every time I heard something about them, I couldn''t help but get worked up at how they were treating Cam.
"I genuinely don''t know how you hadn''t divorced your husband and disowned your daughter a long time ago, because that''s what I would have done if I had such an ungrateful family."
"We don''t have any time to speak about that, Kafka!" Cam eximed in a low voice, as she tucked her breasts into her bra to my dismay and had already properly covered up herself before I could do anything about it. "Someone from my family is at the door right now, and I don''t even know who it is!"
"My husband is in a different city right now, and he''s not someone who does any surprise visits and always calls me whenever he arrives, so that I can properly receive him, so it''s mostly not him...That leaves me with my daughter, but she also would never visit, saying that she''s busy with university, so hering home isn''t likely as well." Cam tried to figure out who it was at the door while the doorbell continued to ring in a hurried manner, which we both ignored until we got our thoughts in order.
And after two circles around the kitchen while I adjusted my pants to hide the boner inside, Cam seemed to have figured out who it was.
"Oh right!...It''s currently summer break for all the universities out there since their finals are over, so it''s mostly likely my daughter who''s returning home!" Cam said, slightly happy that her daughter came back home since she wanted to see her after a long time, but she was also confused as to why she came home.
"...But that also doesn''t make sense since she usually just stays at her dorm or at her friends houses during the break and rarelyes back home."
"And even though I''m more than ted that she''s back, she just had toe at the time when I was about to..." Cam looked at my crotch in a suggestive manner and was about to reveal what she was going to do to me, but stopped herself with a flushed look on her face when she realised what she was about to say.
I also gritted my teeth in vexation since it was obvious what Cam was going to do to please me in return, but I was also excited that she wasn''t entirely thinking about her daughter like she would''ve done before and was thinking about her own happiness as well, which was exactly what I wanted.
"Well, whatever it is, we can do itter, Cam, so you don''t have to fret about it..." I said while patting her shoulders to console her, which made her blush even more, regretting the thoughts she had because of how excited she was.
"...And before we think about any of that, I think you should attend the door first since I really don''t want to call your daughter some horrible words on our first meeting because of how impatient she is." I suggested opening the door as quickly as possible, since I couldn''t handle the noise any longer.
Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!
"W-Wait, you want me to open the door? You''re not going to sneak out from the back?!" Cam asked as she rushed up to me, thinking that I was going to escape from the backyard like she mentioned earlier.
"Why should I?
It''s not like we have anything to hide...I mean, if I''m brave enough to get into an affair with a married woman with a family of her own, I should also be courageous enough to face anything thrown my way without ever disregarding our rtionship." I said some cheesy words confidently, which seemed to really hit Cam''s heart strings with the infatuated way she was looking at me, like she was wondering what she did to get such a blessing of a man, even though the real reason as to why I didn''t want to run away was because of all the tes in the dining table that would take too long to clean up and exin to her daughter as to how it came to be.
"I''ll handle exining to your daughter who I am and why I''m at your house so early in the morning, and you should go and wee your daughter first, and I''lle introduce myself in a minute, since it would be quite weird if she saw both of us together after such a long time of both of you not meeting one another." I said while pushing Cam to the doorway so that she could handle her daughter for the moment while I made some ns of my own.
"Really, Kafka? Will it really be fine if we do what you say?...Are you sure that we won''t get caught in the act?!" Cam looked at me and asked in a panic, looking like she was afraid to meet her own daughter after what she had just done with me.
"Trust me, Cam...I''ll handle everything without a problem and make sure that the first meeting with my future step-daughter will go without a hitch." Cam''s neck turned red when she heard what I called her daughter, and she absent-mindedly went to wee her daughter while wondering how her daughter was going to react to our rtionship when we revealed it to her in the future.
I then sat down and thought about how I was going to put my face in her daughter''s breasts and grope them around on our first meeting, and how I was going to slurp off the remaining curry off Cam''s breasts while her daughter watched, since I still hadn''tpleted the request of licking her chest clean because there was still curry in between her chest that I hadn''t touched till now.
And I also didn''t get to properly enjoy Cam''s breasts like I wished to because of her daughter''s disturbance, and I was going to enjoy her maturing breasts that were definitely not as well developed as her mom''s in return aspensation, while both mother and daughter watched the entire thing happen and give the Gods above a good show to watch since they wanted extra pzazz in the requests Iplete.
As to how I''m going to do it...Well I''ll just say that I saw a specific picture on the wall that may or may not have given me an idea as to how I''m going to make it happen, and I hoped that it would all work out in the end.
Chapter 219: Bella Alvarez
Kachunk~
I heard the door opening and immediately heard Cam greeting her daughter in a joyful and warm manner.
But in return her daughter, Be only gave her lukewarm replies in a rather disinterested and cold tone, as if she''d much rather go straight to her room than talk to her mother, which only made me want to punish her even more by ying around with her chest in front of her mother, which should be enough to humiliate her.
I already thought of what I needed to do and only needed one necessaryponent that I was sure I could find in this very kitchen in a cold, dark, and musty ce.
And after quickly looking behind some cupboards and underneath the dining table, I found what I was looking for behind the stove, swiftly caught it, and put it in my pocket forter use. First, I had to greet Be like I said I would, even though I had no wish to greet the brat and was only doing so, so that I could use her to sessfullyplete the request.
And to do that, I fixed my dress andbed my hair properly to give a decent first impression, and after hearing Cam give all the necessary small talk, I walked out of the kitchen and into the living room, where Cam was attending to her daughter while standing and asking if there was anything she wanted at the moment, and Be herself sat on the sofa, staring at her mother with a bored expression on her face.
Be looked very much like her mother and had the same poised face, blue eyes, and long, dark hair as her mother.
But all those pretty features only made her look like a downgraded version of Cam since she didn''t have the same maturity as her mother nor did she have the energetic spirit in her eyes like she did, which was one of the biggest differences between her and Cam since she herself had brooding eyes like her father.
Not to mention that even though she was well developed for her age, she was nowhere close to beating her mother, who had a buxom body that not even most women in this world couldpete with, aside from trial candidates like my mother.
Be looked like she was about to take out her phone so that she could ignore her mother, who was enthusiastically talking about what had happened in town all this while she was away, not realising that she didn''t seem to care one bit, but when she heard footstepsing from the kitchen, she raised her eyebrows to see who was the new guest in her house.
She looked kind of annoyed that there was another person in the house since they were disturbing her peace. But when she saw me walking towards her with a slight smile on my face instead of some neighbourhood auntie she thought of, she immediately froze and almost dropped her phone at who she was seeing.
Her eyes went wide and her mouth parted like she had just seen her favourite idol on TV, and slowly a faint blush started to form on her cheeks as she stared at me in a surprised daze.
Me and Cam were also both surprised by her reaction, as she didn''t seem like someone who would react so innocently upon meeting a stranger.
But when I noticed Cam sizing me up and down and shaking her head in dismay, I realised that I had brought my handsome looks back from Earth, and it clearly had some effect on this world, looking at how Be was looking at me like she was in a dream.
Cam didn''t seem to like the way her daughter was looking at me like she was spellbound, but she showed that agression towards me instead of the culprit, Be, since she couldn''t look at her own daughter in such a way without making her feelings obvious by ring at me like it was all my fault.
She then gave me onest look, like she was telling me that she would deal with meter for seducing her own daughter at first sight, and then reminded her daughter, who was still in a daze,
"Cough-Cough...Be, I know that you don''t like formalities and that you also some like meeting any of your mother''s acquaintances, but I still don''t think you should stare at someone you''re meeting for the first time so much, since it''s considered rude."
"If you want to stare at him, then first introduce yourself and do so, as Kafka here doesn''t mind if a few prettydies look at him and would even prefer it that way...Isn''t that right, Kafka?" Cam said as she gave me a sly side eye, even though I had nothing to do with the way her daughter was reacting.
The second Be heard her mother''s words, she red at her in response, as if she were angry that Cam was teasing her in front of me. But once she realised that I was still right in front of her and watching the whole thing happen, she immediately got up and patted her skirt down and then slid her hair that was hanging back behind her ear while sneaking nces at me in a shy manner.
She then opened her mouth to introduce herself while looking at me like she was wondering where her mother got such a handsome man from.
But when she saw me with a smile on my face, like I was eagerly waiting for her to introduce herself, she panicked like a timid little girl and struggled to speak, which made her feel even more embarassing at the situation and made her look at her mother like she was saying that it was her fault for not warning that someone like me was already in the house and should''ve given her a heads up first.
"Sorry about this, Kafka...Be isn''t usually like this and is quite the bold girl who doesn''t really mind talking to anyone." Cam spoke on her daughter''s behalf, seeing that she was struggling so much to even get a word out.
She then gave a cheeky smile and said, "...But I guess even someone like my proud daughter finds it hard to speak up when she has such a charming young man as yourself in front of her."
Be looked at Cam like she was telling her to stop saying any unnecessary stuff and embarrass her in front of me, and that she should simply introduce herself to me for her.
"This is Be, my daughter, that I''ve told you about who''s studying in university, and she''se back home for the holidays since the rest of her friends went home to their families, and she didn''t want to feel left all alone." Cam nudged her daughter forward, but Be refused to move forward, like she preferred keeping a distance from me so that she wouldn''t be even more nervous in my presence.
"And this Kafka, the son of our next-door neighbour who''s just moved in to town recently, and if I remember correctly, he''s a second year student in high school." Cam introduced me as well and was surprised that I simply nodded my head in response, as she was sure that I would take this opportunity to go forward to woo her daughter like the womaniser I was in her head and didn''t know why I didn''t do such a thing.
"W-Wait, he''s in high school?!" Be suddenly asked her mother, in shock. And then, without waiting for her mother''s reply, she looked at me in surprise and asked in a hurry, "You''re in high school?!"
"Why, yes, I am...Is there anything wrong with that, seeing as to how you can''t believe such a simple fact?" I asked, which made her look at me in wonder once again, like she found my voice very pleasant to hear.
"N-No...With how mature you looked, I thought for sure that you were an adult when I first saw you, so I was a little surprised when I heard that it wasn''t so." Be exined, embarrassed at how she was acting when she usually acted in an aloof manner, like she didn''t care about anything other than herself and her needs.
And then, as if she had found some courage after finding out that I was actually younger than her, she came forward and said, while sizing me up in a bold manner,
"And to think that you''re actually only in high school when you look so handsome and manly this...The girls in your ss must be quite happy, as I''m pretty sure I would, since I would''ve killed to have such a good-looking ssmate like you back when I was in school."
Cam was surprised at her daughter''s forward statement when she was acting so timid before and didn''t know what to make of it. But I wasn''t really surprised since it was natural that one would be less wary if they knew the person they were talking to was still in school and younger than them, no matter how charismatic or beautiful they were.
Especially someone like Cam''s daughter, who seemed like someone who would appear weak in front of the strong but pounce on them the moment she realised that they weren''t as tough as she thought, which was exactly what was happening now with the way Be was looking at me like I was prey that had been caught in her trap.
Cam watched in dismay at her daughter, who seemed to be making attempts at her man, but she couldn''t do anything about it without making it awkward and obvious as to why she was stopping her daughter from trying anything on me.
She looked at me, hoping that I would reject her advances.
But after remembering that I was a womaniser who didn''t miss any opportunity to chat up a girl and say sweet words towards her after seeing how I behaved with her at first, she could only look away as her daughter flirted with me to her difort as she found bear the sight of me flirting back with a smile on my face like she thought I would.
But to her surprise, I didn''t make any such attempt to return the advances I received, like calling her daughter pretty or beautiful in return like she thought I would, as I simply said one line with a nk look on my face, like I couldn''t even bother to respond to her ntant attempts at me.
"Thank you, Be...I appreciate thepliment." I said and didn''t bother to say even one more word.
Be raised her eyebrows in doubt when she heard me reply so dryly since she was used to boys being at her beck and call because of how pretty she was, and she was sure that a junior like me would be more than ted that someone like her showed interest in me.
While Cam herself looked like she wanted to jump in the air in relief and rejoice that I wasn''t interested in her daughter like she thought I would be because of my previous statements that made me sound like I was greedy for all the women in the world.
But seeing how Cam was reacting to my behavior made me wonder if she would actually let her daughter join our ''family'' if I was interested in her, as even though it wasn''t the ideal situation for her she seemed like she would still reluctantly agree to it...
Chapter 220: Necessary Annoyance
"N-No, it''s fine; you don''t have to be so formal about it since I simply told you what I thought when I first saw you..." Be awkwardly said while wondering if I was oblivious to her advances since I was still young and ignorant.
But she didn''t seem to want to give at just one failed attempt because of the sheer confidence she had in herself and let such big fish she reeled in get away from her, so she continued her march by pushing her chest out in a proud manner and giving a bright smile on her face like she was showing off her looks and said,
"You can also do the same, Kafka, and tell me what you thought when you first saw me...I''m pretty sure you would''ve had some kind of thought after seeing such a beautiful senior, right?"
Cam was once again scared when she saw her daughter tantly trying to put moves on her junior and panicked, thinking that I would take the bait this time since she was provoking me so much. But she gave a sigh of relief and looked at me in wonder, like she was wondering if I was the same person she had first met when I simply said,
"Thoughts when I first met you?...Well, I just thought that you would look quite simr to your mother, but I guess that''s obvious since you''re her daughter after all."
That was actually a massivepliment in its own way, as Cam was probably one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen in my life other than my mother, andparing her to someone was actually a grace to that very person.
But Be didn''t take it that way and looked kind of insulted that Ipared her to someone as old as her mother, which she tried to hide with a strained smile on my face, but it was obvious that she felt offended on the inside.
But she didn''t seem like she was going to let this get to her any time soon, as she was sure that she had found an easy target that would surely get caught in her if she put a little more effort into the matter and looked like she was going to make another attempt at me.
But Cam came in clutch at the moment and saved me the trouble of talking with her daughter, whom I found really annoying, when she caught me by the arm and swiftly dragged me into the kitchen as her daughter watched.
"Just sit down there for a second, Be...I just remembered that I need Kafka''s help in the kitchen for a moment, so wait for a minute until wee back." Be wanted to interject, but me and Cam were already gone from the living room, which made her sit back down on the sofa with a frustrated look on her face, like nothing was going right today.
"Just what was that, Kafka?! Why are you not replying to my daughter''s advances?!" Cam suddenly grabbed me and pushed me against a wall when we entered the kitchen, which made it look like she was a bully who was cornering me for money.
But this bully was currently pushing her round chest against my body and was looking up at me with her beautiful blue eyes, like she immediately wanted answers to her questions, so I didn''t really mind getting bullied by her.
"Tell me, Kafka?!...Are you really not interested in her?!~" Cam urged me to answer while shaking me around by the cor.
"Why do you ask that? Do you want me to be interested in her, Cam?...Do you really want me to bring your daughter along with us to bed while she''s on top and you''re on the bottom?" I said with a sly smile on my face, locked my hands behind her waist, and pulled her in, which caught her off guard and made her blush. "...If that''s what you want to see, then I can definitely make it happen for you~"
"N-No...I''d be fine if you were interested in any other woman out there...But if it''s my daughter that you have your eye on, it''s thest thing I want to see because of how awkward our rtionship would be if she shared the same man." Cam said with a flushed look on her face when she felt me stroking her ass from behind, indirectly telling me that I could take her daughter if I wanted, which was rather interesting to hear.
"...Just thinking about having her see me get intimate with another man who''s even younger than her makes me want to die out of shame at being such a disappointing and dirty mother."
"And I can''t imagine how I would feel if I had to do the same and watch as you put your hands all over my daughter''s body, who I''ve been raising with love and care my whole life...It would be like watching a beautiful painting that I''ve made with all my effort get ruined by throwing a bucket of ck paint on it." Cam revealed her feelings about the matter, but for some reason, even though she was supposed to be repulsed by such a crude scene of me ying around with her daughter, to her shock, she actually got turned on a bit by how her body was heating up, and she immediately tried to hide that very fact from me.
But her being a perverted enthusiast at anything that was incestuous and taboo and how she got excited at the thought of working together with her daughter to please me was quite obvious with how red her face was right now and how she was trying her best to avoid my gaze.
"Hmm!?~...S-Stop it, Kafka!~ Don''t do such dirty things with my daughter around!~" Cam whimpered as she looked up at me in a bashful manner when she felt my hands slide into her pants and slowly caress her fat ass. "What will you do if she walks in right on us?!"
"Then, I''ll simply slide your pants down even further until your ass drops out of it and then spread your asscheeks wide open in front of your daughter to show her just how big your butt is and tell her that she needs some catching up to do in the ''asset'' department if she wants topete with her mother." I said while sliding my hands into her underwear and spreading her soft cheeks wide open, exposing her anus to the cool morning air, which sent a shiver throughout her whole body that made her hold onto my chest for support.
"I already said that I don''t mind revealing our rtionship, and the only reason I''m not doing so is for your sake, as I''m confident that I could still carry on our rtionship even if the whole world knows about it, so I wouldn''t really mind if your daughter walks in right and would even prefer if she did so I can show her how meaty her mother''s ass is..." I lifted Cam''s juicy ass from the bottom and dropped it back down, which made it shake around like a thick pudding even though it was still in her pants, showing just how bouncy they were.
"And I''m pretty sure your daughter would also like to know just how thick she will be in the future after she matures since she shares your blood, so why don''t you be a good mother and obediently show your daughter your plump ass as an example of what she''ll possess in the future?"
"Noo, Kafka!~ There''s no girl out there who would want an ass as big as mine, because of how fat it makes me or anyone who has such a massive ass look!~"
Cam cried out in a lower voice as she felt my fingers go in between her cheeks and explore her inner cheeks, which she could do nothing to stop because of my firm hold on her, and she could only reluctantly ept me ying with her ass while her daughter was in the room next door.
"Hnnn!?~...E-Especially someone like my daughter, who exercises every day so that she can keep a slim figure. There''s no way she would want anything to do with her mother''s fat butt and would only think of it as a disgrace!~"
"Then, if she''s blind enough to not want this buxom ass of yours, can I take it in her ce, Cam?"
I asked as I bent down and gave her small kisses on her forehead, which she seemed to be enjoying even though she had a reluctant look on her face, seeing how she was craning her neck towards me while she closed her eyes in a satisfied manner.
"I promise to take care of your juicy ass with all my heart, Cam, and I''ll make sure to give it all my love, especially at night, until the pale white skin of your ass turns blue and purple from all the love bites it will receive...So, could you possibly lend it to me, Cam, in ce of your daughter, who doesn''t know how to cherish such a treasure?~"
"Hmm!?~...L-Lend it to you?!?~...Why should I lend my ass to you, Kafka?!?~" Cam whimpered out as she was bombarded with gentle kisses on her nose and eyes, which made her give a yful smile like she felt ticklish from all the kisses and also struggled to keep in her moans from having her fatty ass mushed in my hands at the same time.
"You already stole my heart, soul, and body the moment you made me fall for you, so what''s there to lend when you already own all of me, including this ratherrge butt of mine that you seem to have a keen interest in, finding every opportunity toy your hands on it all the time!?~"
Cam was getting in the mood with the way she was wriggling around in my embrace, like she wanted more, and my hands were about to go deeper into her round butt, when all of a sudden we were rudely interrupted by her daughter''s call.
"What''s taking you so long, mom?!...Can''t you finish your job quicker or do itter or something?"
I thought that Cam would jump out of embrace and attend to her daughter the second she heard her call.
But to my surprise, she simply stared at the entrance of the living room with a slightly vexed look in her eye, like she was annoyed that she was interrupted when things were getting spicy, which was exactly the way I wanted her to react instead of the usual way she did, like she was her daughter''s servant who answered every beck and call of hers.
Chapter 221: Unfilial Daughter
I was satisfied that Cam was acting more independently and cared more about herself than her family, so I wasn''t as irritated by her daughter and let go of Cam from my embrace to her reluctance, which made Cam stare in the direction of her daughter with irritation in her eyes once again, like she was ming it all on her to my joy and satisfaction.
"You don''t have to worry about meying my hands on your daughter since I''m not really interested in brats like her..." I said while pulling up Cam''s pants that were showing half her ass, while she massaged her cheeks to reduce the flush on them so that her daughter didn''t get suspicious.
"Brat? How can you call her a brat when she''s even older than you?" Cam asked with a smile on her face, like she found what I said to be funny.
She then yfully pulled my cheeks for talking like I was an elder and said, "You''re the youngest person in this house right now and are only a little baby who''s still studying in highschool...So if we''re going to call anyone a brat, then it''s you, my little Kafka~"
"I''m into older women, as I''ve mentioned before, Cam, so anyone that''s under the minimum age of 30 is a brat to me..." I said as I let her pull my cheeks, which made her roll her eyes at my words that seemed so childish to hear. "And I only targetdies out there who are like you, so you should be wary of them rather than your daughter, who''s the exact opposite."
"...But saying that also means that you wouldn''t have to worry too much about any of the women I might be interested in, doesn''t it?" I wondered as I pulled her hands from my cheeks, which made her pout in reluctance.
"Why is that?" Cam asked as she came closer to me and stood on her toes so that she could get a better look at me, while having a proud smile on her face and an interested look in her eyes, like she wanted to know my answer. "Why don''t I have to worry about mypetition out there when there''s so many women out there who I''m sure that you can easily take down to your desire?"
"That''s because you literally don''t have anypetition, since it''s basically impossible to find a woman that''s as wonderful and beautiful as you." I said as I moved my head closer until our noses touched and we could see the visage of one another in each other''s twinkling eyes.
"...So unless there''s another one in a billion women out there just like you, you can sit back and rx, knowing that I won''t be bringing anydies back home any time soon."
"Hmph!~ Don''t make me out to be a meddlesome woman who selfishly wants to keep you all for myself, as I''m more than fine with you having a bunch of partners by your side."
Cam harumphed like she found what I said about her wanting to monogamy to be insulting, which I still didn''t understand how it worked out. But she was still happy with mypliments, seeing how she was rubbing her foot on the floor like a timid little girl, and continued saying,
"I just don''t want you to bring back home a meddlesome girl that has no responsibility or maturity; that will surely ruin our family because of her whimsical desires."
"So, basically, someone like your daughter?" I asked with a wry smile on my face.
"Yes. Especially someone like my daughter, who would be the end of our peaceful lives if you were to ever take her in." Cam sighed, as even though she loved her daughter more than anyone in the world, she also knew just exactly what type of person she was and knew that she would without a doubt wreck a polygamous rtionship that I was trying to build.
"Well, you don''t have to worry about that since someone like your daughter is thest person on my checklist, and I would always prefer the daughter of such a girl over her, just like I prefer you to Be." I said as I let go of Cam and walked towards the living room so that I didn''t keep her daughter waiting any longer, which made Cam roll her eyes and give me a small kick from behind for being so annoying.
And just before I was about to leave the kitchen, I said some words that made her freeze on the spot since she had no idea why I said such a thing,
"...Oh and I''m sorry for what I''m about to do, since you said that you didn''t want to see me get intimate with you while your daughter watches or the other way around, but that''s exactly what''s going to happen now, so I apologise for that in advance."
Cam had no clue what my vulgar words meant or how I was going to get intimate with her daughter when I had just met her, but the very thought of such a naughty thing happening with her daughter excited her once again because of her incestuous desires, and she quickly followed behind me to see what I was going to do.
"Wow, that took longer than I expected...If you had stayed in there for any longer after seeing how flushed my mother''s cheeks are, I would''ve thought both of you were doing something suspicious back there behind my back." Be said with a haughty look in her eyes, which was obviously a joke, but this was enough to almost trip Cam behind, who almost got a heart attack thinking her daughter had found out that I was groping her ass inside and showering her in kisses, which still made her embarrassed when she thought of how warm her face was because of it.
Be didn''t seem to like that her mother was getting more attention than her from me and also looked much more satisfied than her after seeing Cam''s face, which was basically glowing, so as a cheap way of retaliating, she looked at her mother up and down like she was getting a good look at her figure and gave a sarcastic smile as she folded her hands and said,
"But there''s no way you would do such a dirty thing with my mother, who''s already over 40 years old and past her prime...Just looking at her bby body and the tiredness in her eyes, probably reminds you of some old auntie in the neighbourhood, right, Kafka?"
Cam was caught off guard by her daughter''sment, as she had supported her daughter her whole life and never expected her to say such things about her own mother, just so that she could look better inparison with her mother in front of me and beat her at her own game.
She was crestfallen at her beloved daughter''s words and even started to believe what Be said about her, with the way she was slowly bowing her down in a downcast manner, like she was too ashamed to show her face that she thought was uglypared to her daughter to me because of how much older she was.
But I wasn''t going to let Cam put herself down like that and let her give up on herself the moment she heard something that might lower her confidence, so I swiftly grabbed her head that was lowering down in shame by the chin and pulled her up until she looked at me to her surprise.
And then, while her daughter was shocked by my sudden intimate behaviour with her mother, I tilted Cam''s head left and right and stared at her like I was examining her beautiful face with a solemn look on my face, which made Cam blush because of how close I was and the fact that her daughter was watching in shock as all of it happened.
And then, while still holding Cam''s face in my hand, which was warming up at my touch, I looked at Be, who still couldn''t believe what she saw, and said with a straight look on my face,
"Really?...I actually think that your mother is a fine woman who''s not only as beautiful as the moon but also a joy to talk to because of how smart and cheerful she is...So if you are telling me that all the aunties in your neighbourhood are like her, then please do introduce me to them, as it would be a joy to talk to any woman as wonderful as your mother."
Be didn''t know what to say about myment, as she had thought that I was a docile and innocent boy after seeing how I interacted with her. But she was caught off guard by how persuasive and bold I wasto not only catch a hold of her mother in a sensual manner, like I was her lover, but also proim how lovely she was in front of her, which she was sure that not even her father could do.
Cam too was surprised by my words about her, as she was sure that all my sweet words that I had told her before were simply so that I could make her feel satisfied, and she thought that I was simply showing off when I said that I wasn''t afraid of anyone knowing about our rtionship.
But when she saw me boldy tell to her daughter exactly what I told to her in the kitchen, while at the same time holding her in such a endearing manner even though I knew her daughter was watching it all, the sadness and gloominess she felt after hearing her daughter''s words were instantly washed away and the way she looking at me was like she was so close to ignoring and not caring that her daughter was watching us at the moment, and looked like she wanted to throw herself in my embrace and kiss me all over in return for all the happiness I brought her.
Her feelings were so stirred up because of my words that she looked like she was going to start tearing up because of how content and fortunate she was at the moment to have someone like me by her side, who she knew would pick her up at even the worst moment, unlike her husband, who wouldn''t even care to bother about her.
But unfortunately for her, her tears ran dry the moment she saw me staring at her with a slightly angry look in my eyes, which she immediately knew was because she put herself down again when I told her not to do so many times before.
And after giving her another strict look, like I was asking her if she would do it ever again, she shook her head in a frantic manner, to which I sighed and let go of her chin, seeing that she had learned her lesson.
Cam didn''t keep her distance from me like she did the whole time her daughter was here to avoid any suspicion, and this time she actually got closer to me the moment I let her go, like she didn''t want to go anywhere without me and held her head down as she stood beside me, which baffled Be, since Cam looked more like my obedient and loveable wife at the moment with how shy she looked than her mother, who had been married to her father for over two decades, which she didn''t know what to make of.
Chapter 222: Any Of You Have Arachnophobia?
"Well then...Cam had invited me over to sample some of her dishes, which were in fact all delicious, and since my job here is done, I''ll be off now, Be, and it was nice meeting you." I said my goodbyes to Be, who was still caught off guard by everything that was going on and couldn''t even react to me leaving, even though she wanted me to stay longer.
Cam also looked sad that I was leaving, but when she thought of her daughter, she understood it would be better for me to leave for now so that we could avoid any suspicion, as she didn''t trust me to noty my hands on her while her daughter was around and went forward to see me off.
But she stopped in her ce when I abruptly turned around, like I had just remembered something that I forgot to mention, and I said,
"Ah, Cam, about the dishes in the sink. You can keep them there for now, and I''lle backter and-"
Cam''s eyes brightened when she heard that I''d being backter to help her clean the dishes in the sink, but she was stunned when all of a sudden I stopped speaking and stared at her daughter with wide eyes and a look of shock written all over my face, like I had just seen something terrifying.
Be also didn''t know what to make of my reaction, but both mother and daughter turned stiff seeing how concerned I looked at the moment and put their guards up, even though they didn''t know what was going on or what it was they were supposed to be worried about.
"W-What is it? Why are you staring at Be like that?" Cam asked as she looked around her for any ghosts and slowly inched her way to me, as she felt much more safer by my side.
"Y-Yeah, what''s wrong?...Why do you look like you just saw a ghoul on my shoulder?" Be also asked with a smile on her face, like she didn''t care at all, even though it was obvious that she was frightened by the nervous look she had in her eyes.
I gave off quite the image of a steady and confident person to both mother and daughter, who wouldn''t freak out no matter what happened to him, so when they saw me all worked up, they also got affected by the mood and were on edge as well, to the extent that even Be started walking towards me to seek protection.
But before she could even take her second step, I held my hand and eximed in a hurried manner,
"Stop! Stay right there and don''t move an inch, or else I don''t know what will happen!"
"Huh?!" Be immediately froze in the position she was in and only moved her head to look at me in an anxious manner. She then asked with a nervous smile on her face, while tightly gripping her fists, "W-What''s wrong, Kafka? What will happen if I move?...O-Or you ying some kind of prank so that you can make fun of your senior?"
"Yeah, Kafka? What''s wrong? Why can''t we move?" Cam asked from my side, and to my surprise, she also froze as well, and that too in a rather funny position, where she was sticking out her ass and bending down like she was asking for it from behind.
"No, Cam. I only asked Be to stop moving...You don''t have to push out your ass like that and can stand normally." I said in dismay, which immediately made Cam stand next to me and blush at the embarrassing position she was unnecessarily in.
I then looked at Cam and then back at Be, who was still in that position, like she was going to take a step forward, and was urgently waiting for me to answer her question. I then sighed as if we were in a tough position and said,
"Okay, before I say anything, I just want to tell you guys not to panic and stay still, as it will only worsen the situation if you do so."
Both mother and daughter frantically nodded their heads, agreeing to my terms, and Cam even held onto my shirt for extra protection, while Be looked jealous and wished she was in her mother''s position.
"And before I reveal what I just saw, let me ask you guys one question that will make or break this situation." I looked at both of them before asking. "...Are any of you two by any chance afraid of spiders?"
"Spiders?!"
"Spiders?!"
""Where?!?!""
Both mother and daughter shouted the same words of panic at the same time, like they were deathly afraid of the mention of spiders and looked so freaked out right now that their already pale faces went even more pale, like they lost a gallon of blood just from the mention of those creepy crawlers.
"Calm down! Don''t move like I said, or else it will make everything worse!" I quickly said when both Cam and Be looked like they wanted to run out of the house in a fright.
Hop~ Hang~
But unfortunately for me, Cam was a bit too quick and had already jumped on my back and was hanging on me like a monkey, with her soft breasts swishing onto my back and her hands around my neck.
As much as I didn''t mind that she was basically choking me out in her arms since I could feel her two warm cushions envelope half my back, I still needed to move forth withpleting my request, so I gestured for her to get off, which she immediately did with a flustered face, wondering how many times she was going to show me her immature side and embarrass herself today.
"Kafka, please tell me that you''re joking and that there''s actually no spider nearby, since both me and my mother are deathly afraid of them and might even faint if we ever saw one!~" Be cried out while looking around in a frantic manner to see just where this spider was, and she wasn''t kidding when she said she was afraid, as both her and Cam''s legs were shivering at the moment.
But the funny thing was that I already knew that the both of them were horrified by spiders, as when I was looking through Cam''s cupboard full of trinkets and family photos while she went to bring her ID yesterday, I found a cute scrapbook full of her daughter''s pictures of her growing up as a child and notes on the side of the memories they made on that day, like a well-made picture diary.
And when I flipped through it, I saw one particr page that had blurred photos of Cam and young Be covered in tiny spiders, and I found out from the notes on the side that while taking videos while gardening with her daughter, Cami identally found a nest of baby spiders that started crawling on them the moment they were disturbed to their horror.
And ever since that day years ago, both mother and daughter feared spiders to the extreme and shivered whenever they were mentioned, which was written in the notes parts of her scrapbook.
And I was using this traumatic experience of theirs as a tool to aid in thepletion of my request, as sadistic as it was necessary.
"Come on, Kafka!~ Please tell that you''re joking!~" Be cried out with tears in her eyes as she hadpletely lost her bravado and looked like she was going to have a breakdown, while Cam stood right behind, nodding her head as well, hoping that I was ying around.
"I''m afraid not, and as frightening as it is, I''m pretty sure I saw a ck spider crawl into your chest, Be..." I slowly said as I pointed at her breasts, which were around the size of ripe apples and were peeping out a little from her white blouse.
"It was on top of your chest when I first saw it, but once you jumped up at the mention of a spider, it went down your top and is probably around your chest area right now."
"...And unless you want to make it worse and have the spider crawl down even further into your body and go to some ce where you can''t even find if you tried to, I suggest you stay still, as it might even be venomous and bite you if you moved around violently." Be looked like she was actually about to roll over and faint when she heard that there was a spider in her clothes, but the consequences that came along with it stopped her from doing so, and she looked at me in a pleading manner to help her out.
"P-Please, Kakfa...H-Help me out here and remove this spider from me, since I can already feel my blood run cold at the thought of it crawling around me." Be lost her usual arrogance and begged like a pityful little child that needed help as her fingers twitched uncontrobly.
"B-Big sister here will even give you a kiss on the lips and even more if you help me out, so could you please do whatever you can to take this horrifying creature away from me?"
Cam wanted to interject when she heard her daughter trying to steal away her man and give her a knock on the head, but stopped herself, knowing that it wasn''t the ideal situation, and went back to her position behind to peek at her daughter from behind my shoulders, which she considered a safe vantage point, leaving her daughter to her own.
Chapter 223: Enticing Lingerie
"Well, as much as I want to help you, Be, the spider is lodged in between a sensitive ce that I can''t really put my hands on without it being considered inappropriate and a bit embarrassing for you..." I awkwardly said as I looked at her budding chest, which would one day be at least half as big as her mother''s, which made both Be and Cam''s faces flush when they understood what I needed to do.
"So that''s why I suggest that I quietly leave the house so that I can give you guys some privacy and let your mother help you out with this spider issue."
"I think that''s what would be the best solution to this debacle we have here." I said while turning around, like I was about to run off and escape this messy situation.
"No!! Don''t go and leave me alone with this spider!!"
"You can''t leave, Kafka!! You can''t leave, no matter what!!"
Both mother and daughter shouted when they saw me trying to run off, and Cam even grabbed me by the hand and held me down so that I couldn''t escape.
Cam then went behind me once again, clinging onto me even closer this time, and said frantically, as if she wouldn''t change her mind no matter what I said,
"There''s no way what you said can work, Kafka, as I''m pretty sure that I would faint and go into a short-terma if I ever touched a spider because of my deep fear of them, to the extent that they evene in my nightmares!"
"And there''s a lot of things that I might do for my daughter, and I''ll even give my life if it''s necessary since she''s my beloved little baby...But if you ask me to remove a spider from her body, then that''s too much even for me and is all her fate!" Cam quickly cut off all her connections with her daughter and refused to even look at her, as if she were ashamed of herself as a mother for backing down, and went back to hiding behind my back, which was quiteical to see.
"Mommy!~" Be cried out with new-found love for her mother that was never there before so that she would help her out, but Cam simply gave her a single nce, sighed, and shook her head like she was a lost cause to Be''s disbelief at her mother''s betrayal.
Seeing that there was no way her mother was going to save her, Be could only look at me as herst hope and stare at me with eyes that were tearing up in fear and pity.
"Please, Kafka!~ You have to save me or else I don''t know what to do!~" Be cried out and looked like she was even willing to get on her knees if she had to.
"You can do whatever you need to do to help me get rid of this damned spider, even if it means you have to strip me off my clothes and see me in the nude, so please help me out as I think I can feel the spider moving around my body and want this nightmare to be over as fast as it can."
"Are you sure about that?...Won''t it be embarrassing for you if a boy who''s still in school sees certain parts of you that don''t usually see the light of the day?" I asked as I eyed up her slender figure, which made her look away in shame.
"I-It''s fine...Just take it as a reward for helping me out." Be said like she didn''t care, trying to keep herst bit of pride, even though she was blushing like an innocent little girl at the moment.
"What about your mother? Would she be okay with the next-door neighbour brazenly looking at her baby girl''s body?" I asked as I looked back at Cam, who was peaking over my shoulders and jumped up when she was mentioned.
"Hmph! A mother who can''t even save her daughter, who''s in a crisis, has no say in this matter!" Be red at her mother, who left her behind, and Cam simply ducked her head in shame at her inability to help her out.
"Fine...If both of you are alright with it, and seeing as it''s absolutely necessary, I''ll reluctantly help you out for the sake of doing a good deed." I said, which made both of them stare at me with peculiar gazes, when they saw me acting as if I was the losing one here and was doing charity work for them.
"And Cam, I think it''s better if you go to a corner instead of being near me, since it would be safer."
"N-No...I think I''d much rather be right by your side, Kafka, until the spider is out of this house, then go anywhere else." Cam said as she held onto the back of my shirt and looked like she was going to follow me wherever I went, no matter what I said.
"Your wish..." I said and walked towards Be, who was still frozen and was looking at me like she wanted me to hurry up. And then, without further questions, I started unbuttoning Be''s blouse from the top while Cam watched with wide eyes from behind, ready to use me as a shield if the spider jumped out.
"Oh~ ...That''s a nice bra you got there, Be~"
I said with a grin on my face as, after unbuttoning a few more buttons of Be''s white blouse, Be''s ample-sized breasts popped out.
And rather than her creamy white cleavage that was showing from the top, which would be enough to hold a small te, it was her bra that was more catching to the eye since she was basically wearing ck see-through lingerie, where I could clearly see her pink nipples popping out from within and her round are that was faintly visible through the.
"Don''t you think that as well, Cam? It really suits her, doesn''t it?" I looked back and asked Cam, who was gobsmacked at what her daughter was wearing and was speechless that her beloved daughter was capable of wearing such a vulgar piece of clothing.
"Ah! I forgot I was wearing this!"
Be didn''t seem to know that she was wearing such an enticing bra, and when she did, she quickly tried to cover it up in a fluster, but stopped when she remembered that a spider could be there and reluctantly let her mother see her embarassing self with her head down.
"Youngdy! Just what do you think you''re wearing?!"
Cam shouted out from behind me in the strictest voice I''ve ever heard from her, while pointing at her daughter''s chest in a motherly manner. But it was in no way threating whatsoever since she was doing this while still standing behind me, and she even had to tip toe so that she could get a look at her daughter to scold.
"Is this what you''ve been wearing every day while you''re in university?!...Is this what you asked for money for when you said you wanted to buy some casual clothesst month?!"
"Of course not, mom! I used the money you gave to buy some normal cotton underwear, since the ones I was using were starting to wear out!" Be cried out and protested her case, and she blushed when she saw me looking at her waist, like I was wondering if she was wearing that newly bought underwear.
"W-What I''m wearing right now is simply something my friend gave me and told me to try on, which was one of the gifts she got from her boyfriend!"
"I never wanted to try it at all because of how much it exposed, and I didn''t even wear it after my friend begged me to do so, since she wanted to see how it looked down on me...But because I was in a hurry to get home as quickly as possible so that I could leave uni and because all my clothes were in theundry at that time and I had no new clothes, I had no choice but to put this on and rush over here!"
Be said, which seemed to be the truth, and it looked like she really had to wear this bra because she had no other choice but to do so. But this also prompted me to wonder why she was in a hurry when she could''ve taken her time toe home and to wonder if there was any other hidden reason she suddenly came back home unannounced.
"Really?" Cam asked with her brows raised.
"Really! I''m not lying!" Be eximed. "Just who in the world would wear such an ufortable and dirty-looking bra that''s not even covering the most important ces on a normal Sunday morning?!"
"Cam, it seems like Be really isn''t lying and is telling the truth." I said, which made Be look at me with gratitude and made Cam stare at me for not siding with her. "...But at the same time, I don''t think that Be should have this bra any longer, as she might be tempted to wear it again if it''s in her possession, so I''ll take it off and give it to you to keep."
And before Cam could even react to my words, my hands swiftly went into her blouse, which made Be let out a yelp, and they then went around her back to utch her bra.
Click~
Her bra, which wasted and see-through, fell off her chest and dropped down below. But they didn''t fall down onto the floor and actually slid down her chest and onto her perky nipples, where they hung like they were left to dry.
I took them off her, whichpletely revealed her breasts with milky white skin that curved to form her buxom breasts that looked just like her mother''s but were on the smaller side and didn''t look as soft but looked more firm, especially with the way they weren''t hanging down like Cam''s breasts did and were pointing straight at me like missiles.
And it looked like even though Be was a horrible daughter who took her loving mother for granted, she was actually quite innocent and was easily pressured, seeing how she reacted to wearing lingerie like it was thest piece of fabric she would prefer to wear and how she was trembling with flushed cheeks, seeing that I could get a bird''s eye view of her private ce, which was rather surprising as I had totally thought that she was quite the promiscuous and spoiled girl with the way she acted with her mother...
Chapter 224: Who Are You Calling Innocent?
But even though her round and soft breasts were in in sight, I ignored her chest that was heaving up and down and bursting out of her half-opened blouse for now and gave the warm bra I had in my hand to Cam and said,
"Here...Now you don''t have to worry that your daughter will roam around wearing such clothing ever again, and as a suggestion, the next time she buys clothes, you can also ask her for the receipt and pictures of what she bought to be safe."
"Huh? What am I going to do with such a dirty thing?" Cam poked the bra while wondering how anyone could wear such a revealing piece of cloth. "Just throw it in the trash or thepost pit outside, since I don''t need such a shameful cloth in my house as it would only make my house filthy if it stayed here."
"No... think it''s better if you keep it."
I said as I turned around to face Cam, and while Be''s view was blocked, I put the bra on top of Cam''s chest through her clothes and pushed the cups into her breasts as much as I could, even though only half of the bra could fit onto Cam''s bossom and the rest of her fatty chest leaked out from the sides.
Push~ Squish~
And while Cam was shocked and flustered at how I was making her wear a second bra while her daughter was right behind me, waiting for me to find that spider on her, I bent down and whispered to her in a voice that only both of us could here,
"Why do I want you to keep this bra, you ask?...Of course it''s because I want to see you in it, Cam."
"These overwhelmingrge breasts you have here that I can''t even contain in my hands..." I said as I cupped her breasts in my hand and lifted them up, while Cam looked up at me with eyes that were trembling in anticipation.
"...I want to see them in this lewd bra your daughter brought us, as I''m sure that the velvet ck material and the delicateting that will perfectly reveal your most private parts will make your pink nipples pop out like a pink diamond seen through a ck mourning veil."
Cam''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red when she heard my request, and she quickly looked behind me to see if Be heard what I said, but sighed in relief when she saw her daughter looking down in shame after still not getting over the fact that her own mother had seen her wear such exposing underwear.
She then held onto the bra on her chest like she was feeling the size and material it was made up of and looked up at me and said in a hesitant manner,
"B-But Kafka, it''s too small for me...There''s no way that my daughter''s bra would ever fit my chest."
"It''s fine, Cam...I''m pretty sure I can help you squeeze your breasts into this tiny bra." I said as I squeezed her chest, like I was trying to make the volume of her plump breasts smaller, which wasn''t working out since her meat would just leak out from the sides instead ofpressing down.
"...And even if I can''t squeeze them in because of how fat they are, you can just wear this, thinking that it''s a micro bikini or something, and give me a good showter."
Cam quickly pped my hands off her chest in a flustered manner in case her daughter saw just what her mother was doing right in front of her. But at the same time, she also took the bra off her chest, neatly folded it together, and quietly put it into her back pocket, indirectly telling me that she wouldn''t mind wearing such a piece of clothing for me.
"W-Why are you smiling like that, Kafka? Is me being in trouble funny to you?" Be said in an exasperated manner when she saw me with a huge grin on my face when I turned back around, which was from thinking about how Cam would look in that skimpy bra.
But of course I couldn''t say that to her own daughter, so I quickly said, while looking down at Be''s chest in wonder,
"No, it''s just that I couldn''t help but smile when I saw the wonderful pair of breasts you have, which look phenomenal with how round and perky they are."
Be was shocked at my suddenpliment about her breasts and didn''t expect the very same person who was so docile before to say such brazen things to her. She didn''t know what to say about it, as it was the first time someone had ever said such a thing about her.
But when she saw the way I was marvelling at her chest, like it was a beautiful sculpture, and especially my eyes that seemed to be glued onto her pink tips, she couldn''t help but regain the dignity she had lost when she showed me her chest and felt proud that her chest could make a guy look at her in such an enamoured way.
"...R-Really, do you really think they look good?" Be asked in a rather shy manner, which went against the rude personality she showed her mother. "My friends always say that I have a good figure. But it''s the first time a boy has ever seen my chest, so I don''t know if you''re simply joking or not."
"Of course I''m not joking, Be. I''m simply saying what all boys are thinking, as I assure you that what I said now is what''s running through the head of every boy who''s walked past you..." I directly said while looking straight into Be''s shimmering blue eyes that they looked just like her mother''s when she was embarrassed.
"I''m just the only one who has the guts to say it to you directly, as pretty girls like you have the tendency to scare boys away just by showing them your beautiful face."
"I-Is that so?..." Be turned away in a fluster as her heart rate increased at being praised by her junior, who she thought she could y around with at first but turned out to be in the other way in the end.
But even though Be was rejoicing in the ttering remarks she was receiving, Cam was in no way having it seeing that I was flirting with her daughter and quickly pounced into action so that I didn''t seduce her any further, the same way I made a married woman like her mine.
"Kafka!~ You damn womaniser!~" Cam shouted in fury, caught my ears, and started pulling on them in a fit. "Even though I just warned you not toy your hands on my daughter, you''re doing exactly the opposite of what I said and making your moves on her with those honeyed words of yours and that handsome face you have!~"
"How could you do such a thing when I told you that was thest thing you could do!~" Cam cried in a begrudging manner while twisting my ear as punishment for making moves on her daughter.
"Who said I''m trying toy my hands on her? I just couldn''t help but say that she looks a little pretty since she reminds me of you so much, and I just couldn''t help myself and say such things when I saw another version of you!" I whispered to Cam as she pulled me down, which immediately made her stop pulling my ear.
"Is that true?...Did you really only say nice things to her because you thought of me?" Cam pulled me down to her eye level and asked me inquisitively.
"Of course, Cam!...Do you really think I would be interested in your daughter when I''ve already made my interest in older women clear as day!?" I said in a pleading manner, which made Cam think for a second and then made her nod her head like it made sense.
But before Cam herself could let me go after clearing the misunderstanding, Be didn''t seem to like to see the sight of the first man to have ever seen her chest be bullied by her mother, so she quickly eximed, saying,
"Just let him go, mom! What''s wrong with him being honest about something that he really likes?!"
"Even if he said something about my chest that I still find to be quite embarrassing, he''s still better than most of those cowardly men out there who only look at me with lewd gazes and turn away like rats when I look back at them!" Be said in a sincere manner while looking at me with praise in her eyes for my straightforward behaviour, which made Cam also nod her head like she agreed with her daughter.
This only made me feel embarrassed at their praise since I was just shamelessly saying whatever came to mind since I liked being honest with my thoughts, knowing that I could always handle the consequences of my crass words and wasn''t doing anything as praiseworthy as they thought.
"A-And he''s also only a young boy, who''s probably seeing something so private for the first time in his life, so it''s only natural that he would react in such a way and say such things..." Be said in a timid manner while ncing at me from the side, trying to save me from her mother''s rage.
But this only added fuel to the fire that was about to satiate down, as Cam just couldn''t handle the fact that her own daughter saw me as an innocent boy who didn''t know the touch of a woman even though I was actually the same person who was groping her own mother''s chest a while ago and made her stter her fluids all over the floor we were standing on, which made Camia stare at me with a sarcastic smile on her face and a scary glint in her eye for tricking her daughter into believing such an atrocious lie, which made me look away in fright.
Chapter 225: A Warm Cave
"A young boy who''s so innocent that he''s never seen such a thing in his life. What do you have to say about that, Kafka?...It''s quite interesting, isn''t it what my just daughter said?" Cam looked at me with half-opened eyes while constantly poking my back in frustration at the false image her daughter had of me in her head, innocent being the veryst thing she would associate with me.
"Not now, Cam. We can talk about all those unnecessary and unwanted thingster...Right now, I need to help Be take the spider off her chest, and you''re interrupting me." I said while gesturing Cam to keep quiet, which made her roll her eyes in exasperation at how I was escaping from her questioning.
"But Kafka, is the spider still on me? It''s been a while since you mentioned it, and I don''t really feel anything on my body that resembles a spider." Be said with a look of confusion in her eyes and wondered if it was really necessary to go forward with the body check. "Maybe the spider jumped off me and is somece else right now, and so you really don''t have to check to see if it''s there."
Be rxed herself, thinking that the spider could have gotten away, and she was about to button up her blouse since she was still a bit embarrassed at me staring at her exposed chest. But she stopped and froze, when I said with a solemn look in my eyes,
"Stop...I think I just saw one of its legs underneath your breasts."
"Huh?!" Be''s eyes trembled when she heard my words, and she looked at me in panic, not knowing what to do. "U-Underneath my breasts? As in the spider being below my chest and a-actually underneath my chest?"
"Yeah, that''s right...It''s right underneath your breasts, as I said, and as burrowed itself there under all this fat you have here, like it''s treating your bossom as a cave for itself." I said as I stroked the top of her chest, telling her just exactly where it was, which made Be tremble at my touch and also made Cam''s eyes go wide as she watched as I stroked her daughter''s chest.
"I''m pretty sure that if I lifted your breasts up a little, both me and Cam could see it''s little legs sticking out from there."
Be almost started hyperventting when she heard where the spider supposedly was. But when she saw the casual look on my face, like I knew nothing was going to go wrong, and when she felt my touch on her soft flesh, which gave her somefort, she calmed herself down.
She then asked, as she did her best not to sprint away at the thought of an eight-legged creature underneath her chest,
"Of all the ces it could''ve gone, why did the spider have to go to my chest? And that too, underneath my chest, instead of standing over it...Just why does this have to happen to me when I had just thought I escaped from that creep in college, only to be troubled by another creeper in my house?"
"Huh? Creep?...What creep?" Cam stuck her head over my shoulder and asked when she heard her daughter''s troubled words.
"N-Nothing! I just said something on a whim!" Be eximed in a panic when she realised she had let out some unnecessary worries because of how stressed she was at the moment.
"Well, I don''t know about that creep in your college like you said, and you can talk to your mother about thatter if you want, but I can say that the creepy crawler underneath your chest slipped there because it''s a cold-blooded animal and likes warm and humid ces...." I said some false facts while ignoring the suspicious creep Be mentioned, who was probably the reason for her unexpected visit, which also seemed to be an escape forter, as I was more focused onpleting my request.
I then held the sides of Be''s bulging breasts and gently squished them together until a cleavage line formed in between her chest that were squished together, and I said with my lips curled, while Be looked down as I yed with her chest with blushing cheeks,
"...And when you have a chest as big as yours, Be, that''s packed full of fat and blubber, your chest is bound to be warmer and morefortable than any other ce in this house, so it''s only natural that the spider slipped underneath your bossom."
"I can also say for a fact that even if I were a spider or not, I would choose to sleep in your soft breasts just like this spider is doing right now and not anywhere else because of howfortable and warm your puppies feel in my hands..." I slowly said as my fingers stroked the sides of her chest, which felt like I was running my fingers through a mound of half-melted butter, and I used my thumb to trace her skin all the way from the top of her chest to the very bottom, where they scraped the tip of her nipples.
"Hmm!?~...." Be let out a whimper when she felt the edge of my finger run past her tender nipples, which were a light and vibrant pink colour in contrast to her pale white skin, and they seemed to grow harder at my touch.
Cam wanted to say something about me ying with her daughter''s chest, but when she saw how I was pinching Be''s nipples that were turning tougher by the touch from the stimtion, she couldn''t say anything and was enamoured at how I was moving my fingers, wondering if I did the same to her nipples earlier after getting a different perspective on it.
"Hnnn!?~....T-Then, if it wanted a warm ce, why did it have to go to my breasts?" Be said as she stared at her mother''s overwhelming breasts that were showing, even though she was behind because of how wide they were. "There''s clearly someone else in this room that has bigger breasts than me and is evenparable to a dairy cow."
"Who me?" I asked as I looked at my chest.
"Of course not, Kafka! I''m talking about my mother, who''s hiding behind you instead of helping out her daughter!" Be said in an exasperated manner and red at her mother, who was watching her suffer without doing anything, which made Cam look away in guilt.
"That chest of hers probably has enough fat that it can rival the blubber of a whale, so why didn''t the spider go there and go straight to me?"
"Oh right...I didn''t even notice that your mother had some fat knockers on her, since I''m quite the respectful person and avoid looking anywhere other than their eyes when I''m talking to them."
I said with a straight look on my face, which made Cam roll her eyes and pinch my back for my presumptuous statement. And it even made Be look at me with a suspicious gaze, making sure in her mind that she shouldn''t underestimate me because I was her junior because of how cheeky I was acting right now.
"...But if I had to answer that question, I would say that your mother''s breasts are a little too big and would make the spider feel like it''s in an oven if it went in there, so I think it avoided her and went for you instead." I said, which made Be nod her head and give a mocking smile at her mother for having suchrge udders, while Cam wondered what she did to get ganged up by me and her daughter.
"Well, now that we know where the spider is, all I have to do is take it from underneath your breasts.
But to do that, I would have to catch a hold of something sensitive on your chest and use that as a support to lift your jugs up, since I''m afraid the spider might be venomous, and if I stuck my fingers underneath to lift your bossom up, I might get bitten by it for disturbing it''s sleep..." I said as I tried to lift her left breast by holding the side boob, but it always failed because of how smooth her skin was and because I had no grip on her moist flesh.
Be blushed at the sight of her breasts being too heavy and mushy, to the point that I couldn''t even get a hold of her flesh, even if I pinched her skin, because of how pudgy it was.
She also understood that I couldn''t lift her chest from the bottom like anyone normally did and she didn''t know what exactly to do.
"Wait, you said that you could hold a sensitive ce on my chest that would allow you to lift my breasts without any danger...What ce is that?" Be asked as she felt my hands squeezing her chest from the sides in an attempt to lift them up.
"What else do you think it is, Be?" I asked with a smile on her face as my fingers slid down her chest and circled around her are, which was smaller than her mother''s. "There''s also only one ce on your chest that looks like it was made to be pinched and squeezed on because of how pointy and protruding it ispared to the rest of your smooth skin."
"And it''s also the same ce that I''m ying with right now, so are you sure that you''re fine with me lifting your breast by just holding onto your sole nipple for support?" I asked as I gently pinched her nipple that felt like a grape in between my fingers, which sent a shiver through Be''s already trembling body.
"It won''t be the mostfortable, and it will probably hurt a bit since all your chest''s weight will be anchored on your delicate little nipple, but it''s something we have to do no matter how much it stings if we want to take that spider out from underneath."
"...But if you look at it in another way, it''s basically training for when you have a child of your own and have it sucking on your nipples for milk, since breastfeeding isn''t always the mostfortable process, especially when the baby starts teething, which I''m sure Cam can attest to as the only one here who has breastfed someone."
Both me and Be looked back at Cam, who had a flushed look on her face from seeing how I was treating her beloved daughter''s breasts, and she was caught off guard when she saw how her daughter was looking at her opinion of how it felt for her nipple to get pinched on harshly, wondering if it really hurt or not to have your nipples abused since Cam was the only one here who had someone sucking on her tits in a violent manner in more the one way other than simple breastfeeding, which only me and Cam knew off and were practicing just before Be came home...
Chapter 226: Like A Fish Caught By The Tail...
"Ahem...You were actually very gentle as a baby Be, and you didn''t really bite your mother while you fed, so I can''t really say that it was an ufortable experience while feeding you, and I would actually even say that I cherish that moment since I truly felt one with you at that time and closer to you than I ever was." Cam said as she reminisced about the past with a small smile on her face.
She then gave me a scornful side eye and said, "...But using other experiences as an example, I can say that part of your body is quite sensitive, and it will hurt a little if you treat it aggressively."
"What experiences?" Be asked with a doubtful look on her face, which made me give a side-eye right back to Cam, which was ignored by her with a silent kick to the back of my leg.
"That''s none of your business, Be, and all you need to know is that even if it hurts a little, it shouldn''t hurt to the extent that you can''t bear it, so you should let Kafka do what he needs to do and quickly get this over with." Cam stopped her daughter from asking any more questions so that she didn''t give our secret out and further ensured her by saying, "...You can also rest easy with me around, as I''ll simply give Kafka here a good ear pull if he gets a little mischievous and messes around too much."
Cam hovered her hands next to my ear, showing me that she was ready to punish me the moment I went too far.
"Okay, fine. Do what you need to do...Just be a little gentle with my n-nipples, since they''re quite sensitive and make me feel ticklish even when they rub against my bra." Be said in a bashful manner as she looked below at her pink tips that were going to be tugged on by a boy who was still in high school.
"Oh, so you''re just like your mother in that sense, both having really sensitive nipples that react at the slightest provocation?" I said with a grin on my face, which made both mother and daughter jerk up and look at me in shock, especially Cam since she never expected me to reveal such an embarrassing matter to her daughter.
"H-How do you know something as secretive as that, Kafka?" Be asked as she looked at her mother, who was hiding from her gaze, and then back at me, like she was wondering if she had heard wrong. "That''s not something a woman would reveal easily to another man, right?"
"It is, but your mother and I got very close to one another after meeting a couple of times and have had several talks about our interests and lives, and in one of those conversations she mentioned that she couldn''t handle the sensation of her nipples pressing against her clothes because of how protruding her chest was and said that she was even considering wearing pasties to help with her problem...Isn''t that right, Cam?" I looked at Cam, who was turning red at what I was saying in front of her own daughter, which she couldn''t even deny since she was actually thinking of trying out some pasties to cover her fragile nips.
But even though she wanted to deny the truth, she had no choice but to ept what I said, as there was no way she could say that I had experienced her nipples firsthand myself, which was how I actually knew, so she brushed her hair to the side in an eloquent manner and said like it wasn''t a big deal at all,
"Yeah, I think I remember mentioning that...I didn''t really mean to say such a private matter to him at first.
But it being one of the daily troubles I''ve been havingtely, it just slipped out of my mouth while I was venting about my struggles, since Kafka here is such a good listener who has some sort of charm that makes you feel like you can say anything to him without worrying about any judgement."
Be looked at me for a second, and as if she saw something on my face that made her acknowledge what her mother just said, she nodded her head, which was surprising since I thought she would ask her mother more questions about the matter while I enjoyed watching Cam panic to answer them.
"...And it doesn''t really matter if I say such a thing to him or not, since he''s simply a kid who''s listening to an adult''s words." Cam harumphed as she belittled me for my young age.
"Y-Yeah, it also doesn''t matter that he''s seeing and touching my chest right now, since he''s basically still a child in his diapers!" Be also quickly agreed with her mother to make her situation less embarassing by treating me like a kid, whom they could simply ignore because of my ignorance.
"Well, since nothing I do matters to you, Be, then I don''t really have to worry about how sensitive your nipples are and can squeeze them as hard as I want so that they don''t slip out when I lift them, like this..." I said as I pinched her tender nipples on her left breast, where the spider was supposedly hiding under, which made her let out a yelp at the stinging sensation from the tip of her breast.
"Augh!?~...D-Do you really have to pinch me that hard, Kakfa? Can''t you be more...Mmm!?~...gentle like I asked you to be?" Be whimpered out as she felt me squishing her nipple, which felt like soft wax in between my fingers.
"I-I only said that I didn''t really think much of our current situation since you''re so much younger than me...I never said that I couldn''t feel what you''re doing to my chest just because you''re still in school~"
"Oh, is that so...Then what about this?" I said as I loosened my grip on her nipple and stopped squeezing it until it was as t as a pancake and gave it some air to breathe. "Is this fine? Does it hurt anymore?"
"I guess this is fine, even though the stinging sensation from the way you pinched me earlier is still there..." Be came to apromise as she looked down and saw me rolling her nipple, which was redder and darker than her other one, from the abuse that it just went through.
She then said with a flushed look on her face, "...But I would appreciate it if you would stop twisting them around in your fingers, since it makes me feel a weird way that I don''t know exactly if I like or not when you do that."
"Oh, sorry about that~" I said as I stopped rolling the edge of her nipple around with my thumb. "I just couldn''t help but y around with it a little, since it looks like a cute little button that''s begging to be teased."
Be blushed at the bizarrepliment she received, and her cherry on the tip of her chest also seemed to have heard it, as I could feel it perking up in my fingers.
Cam also couldn''t help but feel a little jealous that I was ying with her daughter''s chest when I was supposed to be ying with her''s and nudged me to hurry up instead of ying around, while wishing she was in Be''s ce right now with how hard her own pink diamonds were from seeing her daughter get teased.
Be also seemed to want to have the spider removed from her as quickly as possible, so I went forth with what I was doing and pinched Be''s nipples as hard as I could without giving her any substantial difort.
Pinch!~
I then slowly pulled up her nipple until it was next to her small chin, which made her bite her teeth from having such a sensitive part of her body be pulled, which also slowly lifted up the mound of flesh underneath it.
Pull~ Lift~
"Damn, you have quite the weighty breasts, that are actually making me put in some effort when you''re just in college, Be...You truly are your mother''s child with how both of you have such well-developed chests." I said in wonder as I swinged around her single breast like it was a b of meat, while Cam looked like she didn''t really agree with what I said, judging by the discontent look on her face, as if she were telling me that she had much bigger breasts when she was in college and that her daughter had a lot of catching up to do.
"Who cares if my chest is big or not?...Hnnn!?~...J-Just tell me if you can see the spider from under there and quickly take it away from me if you do!" Be eximed in a fluster as she felt her chest getting lifted up at one single point like it was a fish caught by the tail, which sent electrifying tingles all throughout her body that she had never felt before, while looking at her fatty breast that was currently right in front of her face and just a nudge away from kissing her smooth skin herself instead of being settled on her chest like it usually was.
"Let''s see...Do you see any spider underneath here, Cam?"
I asked as I bent down a little to see if anything was below her underboob and only saw a moist patch of skin that was quite sweaty from being under her plump breasts the whole time that I just couldn''t help but want to slurp off, like I was drinking the water dripping down from the stctites in caves.
"Don''t ask me anything, Kafka!...I don''t ever want to see such a disgusting thing in front of me, and you can handle the tricky part yourself!" Cam had turned around and covered her eyes with her hands the moment she heard that the spider was going toe into sight, as if just seeing it was enough to make her sick to the stomach.
But that was absolutely perfect for what I was about to do next, which was going to allow me to y around with Cam''s chest next, while her daughter watched her mother get groped around by me since it wouldn''t be fair if only she got such treatment and it wasn''t reversed, so I didn''t pester her any longer and focused on removing the spider from underneath Be''s chest...
?????????????????????
How are you guys liking this arc so far? Do you feel that it''s going on for too long or do want long and detailed lemon chapters with a bunch of interactions, like this one?
Comment and let me know, since I would like to improve the story using your suggestions as much as possible.
Chapter 227: Lifeless Eyes
But of course, even though I said that there was a spider, there wasn''t actually any actual spider that climbed into her chest, and I was simply using Be''s past trauma toplete my request, as mean as it sounded.
But at the same time, I couldn''t simply say that the spider just ran away and that I couldn''t find it on her body, which was way too suspicious and would make both mother and daughter look at me in doubt, so I had a small spider ready that was in my pocket, which was one of the two things I garbbed from Cam''s kitchen.
As clean as her kitchen was, she didn''t really wipe behind the stove, where I found this little ck spider in its webs that was quite harmless and tame, which I took out of my pocket where it had been muffled by my handkerchief the entire time, and I was currently holding it by its legs that were an inch long while it dangled as it hung down, swinging gently.
"Oh, it''s right here!"
I said as I grabbed a mound of her underboob, which was quite slippery because of how moist her skin was, acting like I had just found the spider and grabbed it while still holding the spider in between my fingers.
Be couldn''t see any of what I did since I was bent down and her bulging breasts were blocking the view, and all she could do was bite her teeth as she felt me aggressively grope her soft breast. Cam also couldn''t see anything since she was covering her eyes and only shivered when she heard that I had found the spider.
"Did you get it, Kafka?! Did you get that damn spider?!" Be asked as she looked down to see what was going on, while her breasts jiggled at her sudden movements that sent her pink nipples around in circles that were difficult to track with how fast they were moving.
"Yeah, I think I did...I caught the little fellow that''s been causing you so much trouble." I said, which made Be''s eyes brighten and made her let out a massive sigh of relief now that her worst fear was gone and she wasn''t in danger anymore.
But before she could rx her nerves and take a seat after staying in that same stiff position with her breasts out for a while now, I suddenly got up and said, while holding the spider by the abdomen right in front of her,
"But to think you got scared by such a magnificent-looking creature...I mean just look at him. He''s quite cute, isn''t he, with all his eight eyes and fuzzy legs?"
"Kyaaaa!~!~!~"
Be didn''t admire the shiny carapace of the spider like I intended her to by showing the spider right in front of her. And as an instinct, when she saw something she despised, she let out a loud scream and pped my hand to get the spider away from her, no matter the consequences.
Smack!~
She then quickly ran and jumped on top of the sofa to get away from the floor as soon as possible, as she immediately realised that she had just pped the spider away and it could be anywhere on the floor right now.
But in actuality, the spider wasn''t knocked from my hand, as right before her hand hit mine, I protected the spider by wrapping it in my fist and had already put it back into my pocket, while she got on top of the sofa and checked herself in a frantic manner to see if the spidernded on her once again.
I already knew that she was going to knock the spider out of my hand, and that was the very reason I held it so close to her, knowing that she hated them, so that I could proceed with my ns with Cam, who was next in line.
"What happened!? What happened!?...Why did Be suddenly scream like her hair got caught on fire?!"
Cam asked me in a panic, as she stopped covering her eyes when she heard her daughter''s cries and was surprised when she saw Be patting herself on top of the white sofa when she was just standing in front of me a minute ago.
"...B-Be, what''s wrong, dear?
Why are you suddenly dancing on top of the sofa?...I know that you''re happy that you got rid of the spider, but I still don''t want you to dirty that white sofa by stepping on it, so get down and break dance all you want, will you, since I''m the one who''s got to clean up the mess you leave?" Cam asked in a concerned manner, finding out that her daughter was actually quite talented in dancing with the way she was working it now.
"What?! Who said I''m dancing?!" Be eximed when she heard her mother''s misunderstanding. "Can''t you see that I''m trying to pat off this spider just in case itnded on me?!...Or else I''ll have to go through the shameful experience of having my junior touching me all over to take it off me once again!"
"Huh?...W-What are you talking about?...D-Didn''t Kafka just say that he caught the spider?" Cam shivered at the thought of the spider being on the loose again and looked around her to see if it was anywhere near her while inching closer to her safe ce, which was me. "S-So why are you acting like the spider is on the loose again?"
"That''s because it actually is since I identally smacked it away when Kafka showed it right in front of me, and it scared me so bad that I acted on reflex and pped it to God knows where!~"
Be warned her mother about the spider that was on the loose after making sure that the spider wasn''t on her, while looking at me with a look of anguish on her face, like it was all my fault. She then pointed at me with a look of reluctance and me written all over her face and eximed, saying,
"If Kafka hadn''t held that disgusting spider by its legs right next to my face, none of this would''ve happened! So if you''re going to me someone, then me him!"
"I simply did so since I thought you would appreciate it''s beauty and tried to make you understand that it''s nothing you need to be afraid off...But that''s clearly not happening any time soon, seeing how you''re treating the poor spider, whose feelings are hurt after hearing your mean words."
I said in a casual manner, and then all of a sudden I stared at Be with narrowed eyes that highlighted how dark my pupils were and with an eerie smile on my face, which made her eyes go wide in fright and gulp at how I suddenly looked so scary, as if a soulless ghoul was staring at her, when I looked so friendly before.
I then said in a rather teasing tone, which made her even more frightened by the way I was looking at her, like I was staring at her soul,
"...And I also don''t think you should be throwing the me on someone who had just helped you out of some dire danger, Be, so watch your words next time or else I might just take the spider and put it right back in the ce I found it and make sure it makes a nest there."
Be trembled at the words she had just received from me, and even though she was supposed to be angry that her junior was talking to her in such an authoritative manner, she didn''t dare to show any attitude when she saw the gloomy look in my eyes and bent her head down in obedience.
Even Cam was caught off guard by my sudden change in her demeanour and was surprised that her arrogant daughter was behaving so meekly in front of me, when she would never take such words from anyone else without putting up a fight because of her massive ego and pride.
Well, I expected this, as I''ve been told many times that my pale white skin and dark eyes make me look like a lifeless ghost sometimes by the staff at the library I worked at, which is the reason that the children there were afraid of approaching me sometimes when I thought of certain memories of the past with a gloomy look on my face.
But other than that, when I thought of those horrid memories that make me look like I''m looking at a dead person, I had a cheerful and warm look on my face, which made me seem like an approachable and friendly person.
And the reason I acted in such a way towards Be was because I wanted to discipline her for acting so presumptuously and teach her some discipline in Cam''s ce.
But what both me and Cam absolutely didn''t expect was when, all of a sudden, instead of simply saying okay to my words, Be added something a little extra that came out of her mouth subconsciously.
"Y-Yes, Daddy~...I won''t me anyone else who''s helped me ever again and will make sure to thank them first before I do anything else, so please don''t put that spider back on me since I''m really scared of them and I will actually cry if have them on top of me again~"
The moment those words left her mouth while she looked at me with an apologetic gaze, Be realised what she had just said and quickly tried to exin herself in a fluster.
"N-No, I didn''t mean what I just said!...I j-just thought you looked s-simr to-...simr to-"
Be couldn''tplete her sentence because her thoughts were all over the ce from uttering such an embarrassing word towards me, which made her neck turn a shade of pink, and she looked at her mother to help her out of the situation and exin in her ce.
Surprisingly, Cam seemed to know exactly what her daughter was saying, as she exined to me in aposed manner,
"I think Be is trying to say that you looked simr to her father for a second or at least had his presence when you said those rather threatening words to her, even though my husband spoils Be to bits and has actually never scolded her mischievous behaviour before."
Be nodded her head frantically while standing on top of the sofa in a meek manner, which lookededical when she was acting so haughty not so long before.
"...Actually, rather than saying you resembled my husband in any way, it''s more like you gave off the energy of a solemn and strict man who was teaching his daughter a lesson for misbehaving, Kafka." Cam said as she looked at me, like she was wondering how I looked so young and mature at the same time.
She even looked a little excited when she saw how I looked earlier, with the thought-provoking way she was looking at me, like she wanted a piece of me.
"...You would even look the part if you just had some facial hair or something that makes you old, since your eyes looked really chilling at that moment and even made me think of my own father punishing me for something I did wrong when I looked at you."
"Then shouldn''t you be calling me ''Daddy'' just like your daughter did, Be?" I said with a smile as Cam walked right in front of me and looked into my clear eyes, wondering where that murky look she just saw went. "I''d happily ept two daughters when they''re as pretty as you two~"
"In your dreams, Kafka!"
Cam harumphed, and Be also looked at me in indignation, like she was telling me that such an ident would only happen once and that I should never hope or expect it to happen again.
Chapter 228: Can I Touch Youre Mothers Buns?
"By the way, just where did that spider run off to again?" Cam said as she came close to me and grabbed my sleeves while looking around warily. "Don''t tell me it hid somewhere in the living room?...If it is like that, I''m afraid I''m going to have to fumigate the entire hall, or else I won''t ever be able to have any peace of mind while I''m here."
"Well, lucky for you, you don''t have to go through the effort of calling the extermination squad, since I''m pretty sure I know where it is, after seeing it fly away and slip right into a certain narrow space..." I said, which made both mother and daughter give a sigh of relief, and Be quickly buttoned her blouse up in a fluster after seeing that her tits were still exposed to me.
"Thank God you saw where it went, Kafka or else I don''t know how many sleepless nights I would''ve had thinking that the spider would crawl into my chest, just like it did to Be while I''m sleeping."
Cam patted my shoulders for doing a good job, and she looked like she trusted me even more than before and looked at me as if I were her pir of support, even though it was just because I was getting rid of a little spider.
"Well, funny that you should mention that, since the spider didn''t really seem to want to wait for you to go to sleep and has actually found his next hiding ce in line way before that..." I said with an awkward smile on my face as I stared at Cam''s buxom bossom that was showing off a lot of snow white cleavage at the top, which Cam also saw and had a horrible premonition of where the spider went.
"W-What are you talking about, Kafka?...I-I don''t understand what you''re saying?" Cam asked in ignorance with a false smile on her face, putting up a brave act even though her legs were already shivering at the possibility of what I just said being true.
"No, Cam...I think you know exactly what I''m talking about, seeing as to how you''re nervously looking down at your chest instead of looking up at me." I said after seeing her get distracted with her cleavage, like it was so glorious that she herself couldn''t ignore how attractive it was.
"...And if you don''t believe me, you can just spread your chest apart and take a peek inside, and I''m sure that our little friend will be there waving his little legs at you."
Cam''s face went pale as if all her blood was drained when she heard what I said, and she looked like she was getting lightheaded from the thought of a spider in her chest.
But being the intelligent and courageous woman she was, she remembered not to do anything to agitate the spider and stay in that same position she was currently in, just like I told her daughter, unless she wanted to be bitten by a potentially venomous spider.
"Oh~ That''s surprising~...I thought for sure that you would let out a scream and jump on top of me like you did before...I''m quite impressed at how unfazed you are." I said when I saw her bravely standing still with her fists clenched, even though she knew her worst fear was probably swimming around in her soft breasts.
"Well, even though my daughter may not look up to me as her role model, I still don''t want her to be looking down on me for freaking out in the same situation she was in, which she handled quite decently without panicking too much and losing my face as her mother." Cam showed the dignity of a mother with a courageous smile on her face, even though she was sweating bullets at the moment while her eyes were trembling in fright.
She then looked up at me like she saw her guardian angel who would protect her at all times and said confidently, "...And even though I say this, I''m sure I would''ve already fainted if you weren''t by my side, Kafka...But since you''re here right before me, I don''t have to worry about anything going wrong, and I can rest easy, since it will be all over soon with you around."
"Hmm...Now that you say that, I want to see just what would happen if I just left you like this and ran away." I said with a teasing look in my eyes, which shattered the confidence in Cam''s eyes and reced it with a desperate and pitiful gaze.
"Kafka!~ You can''t do that!~ You have to help me just like you helped my daughter!~" Cam cried out, and she looked like she would really cry if I left her here at the moment.
"I''m joking~ I''m joking, Cam!~ I just wanted to calm you down, so I said a little joke." I said, which made Cam re at me with tears in her eyes, like she was telling me that it wasn''t funny at all and she would deal with meter for making fun of her.
"What happened?! What happened?!" Be asked in a hurry when she saw her mother frozen in front of me just like she was, not hearing what we were saying since she was too busy putting on her bra, which was hard to put on without her nipples showing. "Why does my mother look like she just heard that someone had passed away in the family!?"
Oh, so this is how Cam might look if her husband were to identally pass away in a ''freak ident''...Interesting.
"Well, no one died, but your mother may faint and drop to the ground if we don''t take the spider out of her breasts soon." I said which made Be''s blue eyes go wide at the shocking revtion.
"You''re kidding, right? You''re actually telling me that damn spider went back into my mother''s breasts after spending enough time in mine?...Just how perverted is that thing?!" Be asked in an exasperated manner, wondering if that spider was just a man reincarnated into the body of a spider.
"What can I say?...The spider likes warm ces, like I mentioned before, so it somehow managed to navigate its way right into Cam''s chest; that''s bound to be hot as the sun with how fat her knockers are." I sighed while Cam looked at me in shame at how I was describing her chest as a spider hotspot.
"But didn''t you say that the spider might even die if it went to such warm ces, and was the reason it came to mine?" Be argued about the ridiculous lie I made with a serious look on her face, which was making it really hard for me to notugh out loud.
"Well, there are some things in this world that are worth dying for, and spending time in Cam''s soft bossom is definitely one that I wouldn''t hesitate to ept..." I said jokingly, which made Cam look at me in wonder at how I was effortlessly flirting with her even in such a situation, while Be looked down at her chest in indignation, like she was thinking that her own breast would be a better ce to die on.
"But Kafka..." Cam suddenly whispered to me in a concerned manner, while Be stared at her chest in a daze. "...As much as I''m fine with you looking at my breasts and touching them, since you''ve already seen all that could be seen and groped the ces that I didn''t even know could be yed with..." She blushed when she thought of what happened before her daughter came.
"...What will we do about my daughter, since I don''t know how she''ll take her next-door neighbourying his hands on her mother''s body while her father is still around?...There''s no way she''ll allow it, right?...Or she might do something worse andin to my husband if she saw such a thing happen?"
"Well, I have my ways to stop any of what''s happening here from reaching your husband..." I said with a devious look in my eyes, which made her shiver at what I was thinking of doing, and she prayed that I didn''t do anything to scare her daughter into silence, since she was sure that I could do it after seeing my gloomy gaze earlier.
"But I think you should first ask your daughter first for her opinion, since she might be surprisingly understanding."
"Me? Why me?" Cam asked, not willing to take on such a dangerous and awkward task.
"What? Do you want me, a person she just met today, to ask if I can grope around her mother''s tits right in front of her?...Just what would she think of my intentions?" I said, even though my intentions were exactly what Be would think.
"Fine, I''ll ask her myself." Be sighed and slowly turned her head so that she didn''t disturb the spider that was supposedly hiding inside towards her daughter standing on the sofa. She then asked with a gentle smile and a soothing tone, like she was consoling a child, "Be, honey~ Can mom ask you something that''s kind of detrimental in this scary situation I''m in right now?"
"What? You can ask anything as long as you stay away from me while you have that disgusting spider on your chest." Be said in a mocking manner now that her mother was the one who was in trouble and she was free for not helping her out earlier.
Chapter 229: Dont Call That Man My Father!
"Well, you see, since the spider is stuck in my chest just like what happened to you, Kafka here has got to help me get it out just like he helped you get it out safely without it biting me, as there''s no way that I can do it myself, or would you be willing to help me yourself since you''re just as afraid of me as spiders and would rather be caught dead than touch a spider..."
Cam said nervously, not expecting there to be a day where she was asking her own daughter''s permission for someone else to grope her tits, when that same person did the same to her daughter not long ago, which sounded very naughty in her mind and provoked her incestous thoughts, which made her ears turn red.
"...A-And I''m wondering if you would be fine with that, and I want to know your opinion on it, since I personally want to take the spider off me as quick as possible, e-even if it means exposing myself to him."
"Huh? Why are you asking me such a thing, instead of going ahead and doing it?"
Out of our expectations, Be didn''t seem to care about the matter at all and looked to be genuinely fine with what Cam just said, which confused us both at her unnatural open-mindedness.
"I really can''t believe you''re taking your time to ask me about such things, while the spider could bite you at any moment...It''s like you''re actively trying to make it bite you all over."
"Why am I asking you about such a matter?...Why, it''s because I don''t know how you would feel about Kafka here, seeing your mother''s n-naked body and touching it all over, even though it''s absolutely necessary for the current situation, just like he helped you out earlier and has no other significant meaning." Cam asked her daughter''s intentions, thinking that Be had finally started caring for her beloved mother and was willing to ept anything as long as she was okay.
"I mean, I personally don''t mind him t-touching me since Kafka is still a baby in my eyes and ispletely harmless since I don''t see him as man because of our age...But I don''t know how you would take it knowing that our next-door neighbour was doing something he shouldn''t be doing with a woman who''s already married and has a daughter of her own, and I want to ask your opinion on it." Cam nced at me in guilt as she threw my manlyhood under the bus to make the argument more favourable to her, but I really didn''t mind since I was going to show how manly I was a littleter while her daughter watched.
"Sigh...I don''t think you understand, mom." Be gave out a sigh and looked at her mother like she was getting too ahead of herself. "Just like how you don''t think of Kafka as a man since he''s so young, when he''s actually quite a handsome and charming man.
I don''t really think that Kafka here can see you as a woman when you''re way older than him and beyond your prime...So it''s basically a situation where the both of you can''t have feelings for one another."
"...Even if you were to gopletely nude, mom, and even show your more private ces, I''m pretty sure Kafka wouldn''t take a nce at you for your dignity sake and wouldn''t even think about it, since he wouldn''t be interested in an olddy like you."
Cam nced at me like she was asking me if what her daughter said was true, to which I frantically shook my head, like I was saying that I would look at her until my gaze was embedded on her naked flesh, which made her give a nod, satisfied with my answer.
Be seemed to think that her mother was undesirable because of the age gap and her prejudice against her, even though I mentioned that she was an attractive woman earlier, which she probably thought was simply some false words for her mother''s sake.
But I didn''t say anything against it since it was ideal for our current situation, and I didn''t have to y the other tricks I had in mind to make her agree.
"Then, what about your father, Be?...Even though you might be okay with it, there''s no way your father would be fine with a stranger seeing his wife''s naked body right, no matter how young he is?" Cam asked in a hesitant manner, not knowing how her daughter was going to react to her daring question.
But unexpectedly, Be didn''t reconsider her decision when her father was mentioned, nor did she simply ept what Cam said for the sake of helping her mother out by keeping a secret in the family that would surely cause some problems if it were revealed, and Be actually, out of all of our expectations, started cussing her own father out with an infuriated look on her face at the very mention of him.
"Father?!...Don''t you ever call that man my father, mom!...After I''ve seen him do the things he''s done, there''s no way I''m ever going to call that man father again in this life time!~ Nor do I want you calling him your husband, since that vile man is no longer rted to us!~!~" Be shouted out a rage with vivid eyes that were full of anger and a certain sorrow, as if she herself was sad that she had to say such horrible things about her own family she loved, or at least she used to love, seeing how she didn''t even want to call him her father anymore.
Cam had also mentioned that both father and daughter had a healthy and joyful rtionship, as her father never scolded her no matter what she did and spoiled her like a princess.
But here Be was scolding him like he was her worst enemy, whom she had an eternal grudge against, which made Cam and I stare at one another with dumbfounded looks on our faces at the unexpected development...
Chapter 230: Like Mother, Like Daughter
"What''s going on here, Cam? Didn''t you say that Be really liked her father since he let her act on her whims...Then why is she acting like she wants nothing more in the world than to see him burn to ashes?" I whispered to Cam, while I watched Be re at the pictures of her father on the wall, and she looked like she was contemting whether she should tear them out of rage.
"I don''t know...She''s what others would call a Daddy''s girl and always calls him lovingly whenever he''s mentioned since her father always takes her side over mine, even if she''s in the wrong, and she''s quite fond of him because of that." Cam whispered back, unable to believe that her daughter had suddenly started to hate her father.
"...So I don''t really understand why she''s acting out like this out of nowhere and can''t really wrap my head around it, and I''m honestly as confused as you are."
"Could she have hit puberty again and be entering her rebellious period against her parents?" I asked.
"She''s already finished that arc of her life using me as the parent she always fought with, so I highly doubt that." Cam sighed, remembering all the arguments she had with her daughter when she was a teenager. "...But no matter how we specte about what''s going on, it''s better to just ask her directly about what happened."
"B-Be honey, I really want to say that you shouldn''t jump around on the sofa like that, since it''s quite expensive and took me a lot of effort to buy...But more importantly, could you tell me why you''re so angry at your father?"
Cam hesitantly asked her daughter, who was starting to calm down after realising that she had lost her cool and ended up saying some unwanted things that she seemed to want to keep to herself.
"Your father may not have been the best father out there with how he spoiled you or a decent husband who never cared for his wife. But I''m still surprised that you''re willing to curse him to such extents as if he''s done something unforgivable...So could you tell me what happened so that we can slowly talk this out as a family?"
"No mom...I really don''t want to talk about that now, as I want to confront him for what he did myself when hees back home..." Be said in a determined manner while clenching her fists.
"I might tell you about what happenedter if I feel like it and want to take it off my chest, but for now, don''t ask me about it since I just don''t want to think about such things for now and want to rx myself in the holidays."
First the matter of the creep she talked about, and then the sudden hatred for her father...She really came with some heavy emotional baggage, didn''t she, and is using her home as a refuge to block all those unnecessary thoughts, unlike the simple holiday excuse she gave before.
"...And as long as you don''t mention that man again, Kafka can do whatever he wants with you, and I won''t say a word to him even if he specificallyes and asks me who''s been touching his wife while he''s been away, so you don''t have to worry about anything, mom, since my lips are sealed and you can do anything you want with the young man before you."
Be joked with a smile on her face, seeing that her mother was going to go through the same treatment she did, which seemed to lighten her mood, and she acted as if she were keeping a scandalous secret to see her mother''s flustered reaction.
And it worked out just like she wanted, as Cam blushed when she heard her daughter''s misleading words and quickly corrected her in a panic, saying,
"Youngdy!
Don''t mix your words around like that and make it out to be some sort of weird misunderstanding, as Kakfa here is simply helping me out here, and there''s nothing else to it, like you think!...Isn''t that right, Kafka?!" Cam asked for my confirmation in a desperate manner so that she could back up her story, not realising that her daughter was simply ying around with her, which showed how guilty she was for having a secret rtionship with me while keeping her daughter in the dark about the matter.
"Of course, there''s no other meaning behind Kafka''s actions, mom, and he''s genuinely helping you out of good will..." Be said as if it were obvious while wondering why her mother was panicking so much when it was so clear that she was just joking around.
"Why are you acting as if you two are actually doing something scandalous, since something like you two having certain feelings towards one another when he''s younger than your own daughter is simply impossible?"
"If there''s anyone here that Kafka could have certain naughty thoughts while touching the other person''s naked b-body it''s only me, since we''re around the same age group and he''s more aware of mepared to you, who''s probably an old auntie in his eyes..." Be blushed as she felt the remaining warmth of my hands on her chest and looked at me with narrow eyes, as if she were asking if what she said was true.
"Well, even though I did all the things I did to genuinely help you out, I will admit that I did have some dirty thoughts while I was carressing your chest since it really is impossible not to when I have my hands on such beautiful breasts..."
I honestly replied to her doubt, which made her raise her eyebrows and blush in surprise at my shameless answer, and she couldn''t help but look at me in intrigue, like she had never met a man as bold as me before since this world was full of pathetic men who could only look down on women from the shadows and groups and didn''t dare to directly confront them.
And because of my innate shamelessness, she grew even more interested in me, even though she was still a little scared of me from before and didn''t dare act out as much as she did before and treat me carelessly just because I was her junior.
"T-Then what about my mother''s breasts, Kafka?...What do you think of them, and how do you think that theypare to mine?"
And to both me and Cam''s shock, Be also suddenly asked some bold questions in return, as it seemed like it was the first time she could talk about such sensual matters without being judged, since she had figured out that I was a very open-minded person who didn''t really care about what others said, no matter how outrageous it was, since I myself said even more absurd stuff.
And she wanted to take this opportunity to tease her mother for abandoning her and also indulge in such a conversation that she had never had with anyone else before, which seemed to excite her, judging by the keen look in her eyes as she looked down at her mother''s flustered face when she heard what her daughter asked, which made me wonder if her daughter was just like her mother and had some incestuous tendencies as well, which she was starting to provoke at the thought of me caressing her mother''s chest while she watched it all...
Chapter 231: Truth Revealed
"I''d have to first take off your mother''s top and give a look before I can check, since it''s not like I''ve already seen your mother''s breasts before topare them with yours." I said with a smile on my face, while Cam looked frightened at the thought of both me and her daughter teasing her at the same time.
"Then take them off already and have a good look, since you''re going to have to do the same anyway to take the spider off her." Be said with an avid look in her eyes, wanting to see her mother as flustered as she was earlier for revenge.
"I too want to see just how fat my mother is up there after thest time I''ve ever taken a bath with her, and I wonder if she''s gotten even bigger since then, so quickly take her top off."
"Your daughter said it and insists on seeing you naked, not me...So don''t me me for what I''m about to do." I turned and looked at Cam, and then quickly pulled her back top off before she could say anything in protest.
Swish~
I pulled her dress up from the bottom as her soft tummy was revealed, and then her buxom breasts that were contained in her blue bra bounced down, which I was admiring for the second time today, only this time there was her daughter staring in shock and awe along with me at how big her mother''s chest was.
"Whoa!~...I always remember them being quite big since they always engulfed me whenever she hugged me or dropped down on my head whenever we bathed together years ago, but seeing them in their full form once again makes me remember that I once thought when I was a child that my mother was part cow with howrge her breasts were..." Be said in a daze as she moved towards the edge of the sofa to get a better look,pletely underestimating the sheer size of her mother''s honkers after not seeing them in a long time.
"...And just look at her bra...She told me that the one I wore was quite vulgar, but how does itpare to something like hers that has a cup size so big that I could eat a full breakfast of cereal on it?"
"S-Stop it, Be! Don''t exaggerate it in such a way!...T-Their actually not that big and are only decently sized!" Cam eximed while wanting to cover up her chest to make her daughter stop staring at her naked flesh so brazenly.
But she couldn''t, knowing that there was still a spider inside and she could only fire back at her daughter to make her stop making fun of her by saying, "...And Be, even though you''re calling them fat, remember that your my blood and own daughter, so you''re going to get just as big as me when you get older and could possibly be even bigger than me when you reach my age."
"Just look at how well developed you are when you''re just in college and probably miles ahead of your friends...Where exactly do you think you got that from?" Cam said with a vicious smile on her face, which made Be look down at her chest in dismay, not wanting her chest to grow anyrger since she thought of them as a nuisance and didn''t want to be the same as her mother.
"B-Be quiet, mom! I exercise every day and maintain a proper diet! There''s no way I''ll ever be like you!" Be eximed at her mother, to which Cam shook her head at her daughter''s ignorance.
"How naive of you, Be...Do you really think that I didn''t do the same when I was your age and ran every single day to maintain a slim figure?" Cam nced at her daughter as if she were looking at a foolish person who held onto false dreams.
"I did the exact same as you and probably even more, but look where that got me...Do you finally understand that blood is stronger than some simple exercise to build your body and that you''re already stuck in an inescapable fate that runs in the family?"
Cam smiled victoriously at reversing the situation and working up her daughter in return, which had never happened before, and Be looked like she was about to cry after being informed of her inevitable fate, which I had to immediately stop or else it would turn into a cat fight that I didn''t want to get involved in.
"Okay now, everyone.
Let''s not get too ahead of ourselves since the future is unpredictable and Be might not be as voluptuous as you, Cam." I said some consoling words to Be that Cam didn''t like, since I was supporting her daughter, so I also said to make up for it by saying, "And Be, even if you were to slowly be like your mother in the future, I''ll just say that it would be an absolute blessing for you to have a body like Cam''s, which is simply a gift from the Gods in my opinion, and probably the same for every man out there."
"I don''t know who said to you that you would only be considered pretty if you were slim and slender, but I''ll just inform you that ady looks beautiful no matter if she has some curves or not...Especially twodies like you mother and daughter pair, who''d still look as beautiful as delicate roses drenched in morning dew no matter what body you could possibly possess."
Both mother and daughter blushed at my statement, and the glint in Cam''s eyes turned into that of a shy little girl in love as she gazed at me.
"Really, Kafka?...Would you really find me attractive if I were more well endowed like my mother?"
Be asked with an avid look in her eyes, as just like any girl out there, she would''ve lived her whole life thinking that a slender and slim figure was the ideal beauty standard and didn''t know what to make of it when she was hearing the exact opposite from me, a man who she didn''t mind hearing and potentially taking opinions from.
"W-Wouldn''t that just make me look fat?"
"Trust me...You''re already a beautiful woman, and if you were to grow up to be just like your mother, you''d simply be a flower that sits on top of the hill that no one would dare touch because of their inferiority towards it." I honestly said as Be''s face flushed, not exactly expecting to feel a certain way after beingplimented by a man when she was used to ying around with the pathetic men of this world in her palm and never actually taking their glossy words seriously no matter how they praised her, knowing that they had other intentions in mind for saying so.
"Wait, if it''s that true, then wouldn''t what I said about you not being interested in my mother bepletely invalid, and you''re actually having certain devious thoughts about my mother''s exposed self right now?" Be finally realised the crux of the matter after being informed about the true beauty of women, which is never held by amon standard and is always free-flowing, which made Cam''s heart skip a beat since her daughter wasing to learn how risky the current situation was.
"I mean, I''ve always considered my mother an old auntie who''s already passed her prime since I always thought she looked fat with how curvy she was...But now that you''re saying that a plump body isn''t a curse but a blessing, then wouldn''t my mother actually be really attractive in your eyes, as even though I thought of her as fat in the past, I still thought that she had a perfect face that even I couldn''t help but admire sometimes..."
Be admitted to thinking of her mother as a pretty woman while blushing at how embarrassing it was to say such apliment to her mother, whom she''d been against her whole life, while Cam''s eyes went wide at her daughter saying something nice about her for the first time in her life since she was only used to hearing hurtful things from her because of their messy rtionship.
"And wouldn''t that basically mean that right now, instead of seeing my mother as an undesirable auntie, you actually have certain thoughts of her after seeing her naked skin, Kafka?" Be asked, as she realised that the current situation was turning quite treacherous and slightly lewd with hints of debauchery going on, when it was just supposed to be a neighbour helping another neighbour out.
"Of course, Be. What else do you think is going on?" I honestly said which made Be''s eyes go wide.
"That''s what I''ve been saying for a while now and is the reason I asked for your permission...You''d have to be really ignorant if you were to think that my mind waspletely pure with helping your mother out when she has such a sexy body that''s making my thoughts go wild..." I revealed my true thoughts to Cam''s shock and embarrassment since everything would go much smoother if I had simply lied, but now her daughter had be aware of how taboo this situation was, which was thest thing she wanted at the moment.
"...As much as I want to genuinely help your mother out, I also can''t help but want to drag her into a room after seeing her plump breasts that are peeking out and do some horrible things to her like the healthy man I am who''s following his instincts after seeing some bare tits."
"But she''s a married woman, Kafka, who even has a daughter of her own!" Be eximed, trying to make me understand how her mother was someone I morally shouldn''t have such feelings for.
"That only makes me want to have a taste of her more, knowing that her husband could be thinking of her somewhere else in the world while I personally feast on her body in the same room that was meant for the two of them." I shamelessly said to Be''s shock, not expecting to hear such a vulgar answer from a school boy, while Cam looked like she was going to have a panic attack after hearing me reveal so much, thinking that her daughter was going to find out about our rtionship.
Of course, I wasn''t doing this simply because I was being truthful but because I wanted to add a certain thrill to what''sing next, since it would be quite boring if Be thought I had no intentions at all with her mother and wanted to make her watch everything I was going to do to Cam, while she knew that I had devious thoughts towards her mother, who had a family of her own...
??????????????????
Sizeparison pic between mother and daughter you guys will enjoy is in thements....Check it out.
Chapter 232: Its My Responsibility To Protect My Mother!
"B-But you can''t do that, Kafka!...It''s fine if it''s with me since it''s inevitable that you would have such thoughts if you saw me in such a vulnerable state, but not my mom since she already has a family of her own!" Be cried out as she jumped down from the sofa to confront me, ignoring her fear of the spider for the sake of her mother''s dignity, which surprised Cam as she didn''t expect her daughter to speak up for her.
"Why?
What''s it got to do with you if I have certain thoughts towards your mother or not?...Cam has already told me that you''ve never bothered about her in the past and have always pushed her away, so why are you suddenly acting like you care about what happens to her now like the caring daughter you never were?" I asked as I put my hands on Cam''s shoulders and sensually rubbed her corbone to her embarrassment, while Be watched in dismay.
"...Or are you simply arguing with me in ce of your father, who definitely wouldn''t want someone else looking at his naked wife?"
"No! Definitely not!...I couldn''t care less about what happens to that man, and I can''t believe that I''m saying this, but my mother deserves way better than that filthy man!" Cam gasped at her daughter''s confession, which made Be blush for supporting her mother when she always did the exact opposite.
And she even took it a step further by saying, "...And as much as my mother and I have fought in the past, she''s still my mother at the end of the day and the same person who''s raised me my whole life, so I, as her daughter, definitely have the responsibility to fight for her and protect her so that she doesn''t feel ufortable with a man like you touching her with obvious ill intentions in mind!"
Wow...I always thought of Be as an ignorant and spoiled brat who didn''t appreciate the love she''d received from her mother. But seeing how she''s aware of how blessed she actually is and how someone like her mother was never even worthy of her own father in the first ce makes it seem like she knew about it all and has simply been silent about it till now.
But at the same time, even knowing all that, I don''t understand why she continues to treat her mother without any of the respect she deserves, and I''m guessing she probably has her own reasons that made her have a twisted attitude towards her mother when she actually seemed to care about her and wanted to protect her dignity.
"Be!~...Y-You~..." Cam cried out and looked like she wanted to reach out her hands and touch her daughter''s face to see if it was actually her who was standing up for her and not anyone else, since she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.
"B-Be quiet, mom! Don''t think that I''m doing this for you and get ahead of yourself!" Be eximed with a flush on her face and threw out a random excuse, so that it seemed like she didn''t actually care about her, which was useless since it was obvious what she truly felt.
The current way the situation was unfolding was rather interesting with unseen emotions being revealed, so I decided to take it a step forward by putting my hands over Cam''s shoulder to her surprise and saying with a sinister smile on my face, like I was a cliche viin,
"So what?...What if I have devious thoughts about your mother''s body? Or who in the world actually cares that you suddenly want to protect your mother?...At the end of the day, it''s like you can stop me from doing whatever I want to her, so does your opinion really matter here?"
My fingers over Cam''s shoulder slowly went under her bra strap and pushed the strap down her slender arm, revealing to Be her mother''s one exposed breast that was hanging down without anything to support its weight, which made Cam''s body warmer than it already was because of how ashamed she felt at the moment between her daughter and her new-found lover.
"...Or what? Is it that a weak little girl like you is going to fight with me for your mother''s sake?...Don''t make meugh~" I provoked Be and went even further by slipping my hand down to Cam''s chest and started gropingher tits, which made Be''s eyes tremble in terror at the sight of what was happening to her own mother.
"That''s it, Kafka! I thought you were someone I could trust since my mother never usually feels sofortable with any man around, like how she''s with you or the way her eyes glowed when she introduced you to me...But now that you''ve revealed your true intentions, I''m taking it as my duty to beat you up and kick you out of the house!"
Be suddenly eximed like she was a warrior of justice with a solemn gaze in her eyes when she saw her mother get vited in front of her, and to my shock and surprise, she even struck a pose as if she were a martial artist and stuck up both hands as if she were going to exchange blows with me.
I thought I could y with her a little bit longer.
But the moment I saw her clumsy fighting pose, that even Cam, who was getting groped by me, couldn''t help but let out a chuckle when she saw her daughter posing like a monkey, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer and startedughing my heart out at how serious Be got and her hrious solution of duelling it out with me to save her mother.
"Hahahahahahahaha!~"
My hand was still on Cam''s shoulder, but the other one was covering my mouth, trying to control myughter, or else I was sure that I would be on the groundughing my ass off.
Cam wanted to tell me to stopughing in this serious situation, but when she looked back and saw her daughter still posing with a dumbfounded look on her face as to why I was suddenly chuckling like a madman, she quickly turned around and started giggling along with me as well.
"Y-You two!~ What''s wrong!?~...Why are you suddenlyughing?!~" Be cried out and stopped posing when she saw both of usughing at her.
"And mom, I have no idea why that deviant you invited into the house isughing...But why are youughing along with him and noting to my side already?!~" Be urged her mother toe over so that she could protect her, but this only made Cam giggle more, like her daughter was a clown that was ying an act.
"Ahh!~ Just what is going on here!~" Be cried out in frustration when her attempt to help her mother failed and unexpectedly ended up with the culprit and victimughing at her together.
"Sorry~ Sorry~...I''ll tell you what''s going on here, Be~"
I said as I wiped the tears off my eyes fromughing too much, after seeing how Be looked like she was going to cry as well at being made fun of by both of us when she was genuinely trying to help her mother out.
I then said a simple lie that I made up on the spot, which was true in certain ways, by saying,
"Actually, your mother had told me earlier that the rtionship between the two of you was quite unstable and that it was so bad that she said that you wouldn''t even help her if she was in trouble...And I said to her that there''s no way that can be true and that you would definitely help her out if she was in danger, no matter how bad both of us got along."
"And just earlier, I saw an opportunity to prove Cam wrong, so I acted as if I had ill intentions for getting close to your beloved mother, and I tried to make you save her like I hoped after seeing my act, which Cam also quickly caught on to and got into the act as well." I said, which made Be look at Cam with a doubtful gaze, and she seemed to be looking for confirmation from her mother, to which Cam quickly nodded her head, seeing that she had no other option, which made Be let out a sigh of relief, seeing that it was just a prank and nothing serious.
"And just like I had thought, I easily proved Cam wrong, seeing as to how you jumped into action the second you thought she was in trouble and were even ready to go fist to fist with me to save her, even though I''m pretty sure even a child could knock you down with the way you posed..." Be blushed in indignation that all her efforts were being made fun of, while Cam looked at her daughter in a daze, as she couldn''t believe that her daughter even bothered to make any effort to save her, as she for sure thought her daughter would''ve left her alone in such a situation.
"Hmph! It''s not like I did it to save her anyway, and I wanted to fight you to save myself since I was obviously next after you were done with my mother!"
Cam obviously didn''t believe her daughter''s lie and looked at her with a motherly gaze that was full of love and affection that she had once lost after finding out that her daughter still cared for, which made Be re at me for revealing her feelings that she had been wanting to keep secret for whatever reason...
Chapter 233: Missed Opportunity
"Did you really have to go that far just to provoke me, Kafka, and make me act out in a certain way you wanted?" Be asked in spite but didn''t dare look at me too harshly since she was still afraid of me. "Especially when my mother still has a potentially venomous spider on her chest?"
Cam jerked up when she was reminded of her precarious situation and looked at me with pitiful eyes to help her out instead of ying around. But I ignored her for a second and first said to Be,
"Is there anything that''s really considered going too far if the end result means that a caring mother can now finally talk to her daughter as to why she''s been behaving in such a disrespectful manner to her, her whole life, after finding out that the daughter actually does actually care for her mother and has hidden it for whatever reason, which you two can discusster after I leave, since I don''t want to be involved in soppy family drama?"
I pointed out the crux of the matter without any unnecessary words, which made Be feel as if there was nothing that she could keep a secret from me, almost as if I could read her every thought, which made her even more afraid in my presence and made her look away from my gaze, not willing to underestimate just because of my age any longer.
Cam herself was beyond ted that she could finally have a long chat with her daughter about their tricky rtionship and why Be acted the way she did towards her even though she did appreciate her in a certain way, and she looked at me with gratitude in her eyes for giving her a chance to solve things with her daughter.
She even looked like she wanted to give me a deep kiss on the lips for the first time for helping her out, but stopped herself when she thought of the spider on her chest that would probably bite her if she made too many movements.
"...And as for the spider on Cam''s chest, you don''t have to worry about it any longer as I''ve already taken it off her." I said to both their surprise since they never saw me take it off.
And to prove it to them both, I pulled out the spider from my pocket and showed it to them, which immediately made Cam shiver and run off to her daughter''s side to get away from me and the spider that was dangling in between my fingers.
Cam grabbed onto her daughter''s arm for support without thinking about their messy rtionship of the past after finding out that her daughter actually did care for her, when she never would''ve done such a thing before.
And Be, being the shy girl she was, tried to shake her mother''s hand off since she was embarrassed about such intimate behaviour with her mother, but couldn''t do since Cam clung on closely and refused to let her daughter go.
"What is it, Be?~ Are you not going to protect your frail mother anymore?~"
Cam took the opportunity to tease her daughter with a smile on her face, which made Be look at me with unwillingness as if she med me for her mother''s sudden attachment to her, which she wasn''t used to since she would always push her away before, but couldn''t do so anymore after having her true feelings revealed.
"Fine...But don''t get too cosy with me, as I''m only allowing this for the moment, mom." Be sighed, which immediately made Cam hug onto her arm even more tightly and rub her cheeks on it, like she was making up for all the time in the past where she couldn''t hug her daughter to Be''s dismay.
"And you, Kafka!...The one who made me say so many things that I never wanted to mention for now!" Be called out to me confidently, like she was going to pick a fight with me. But she simmered down the moment she saw me look at her, afraid that I would throw the spider in my hand onto her if she angered me.
"...J-Just when did you take the spider off her chest?...I don''t think both me or my mother saw you removing it from her body."
"Of course you wouldn''t have, since you would''ve thought I was simply ying around with Cam''s chest at that time..." I informed them about when I got rid of the spider while I put the spider on the coffee table and then put a cup on top of it, which made both mother and daughter let out a sigh of relief seeing that the spider was finally trapped.
"You mean-"
"Yep, I took the spider out when I slipped your mother''s bra down and silently took away the spider using the cover that I was having fun with your mother''s chest, which you didn''t notice." I said, which made Cam realise that her bare chest was still out in the open, but she didn''t bother to cover it up since she was too busy cuddling with her daughter.
I then said with a look on my face, as if I had been treated wrongly, "...I mean,e on, do you really think that a gentleman like me would do such an inappropriate act towards your beautiful mother, whom I heavily respect?"
Both Cam and Be had the exact same look of disdain in their eyes when they heard my inbox words, as if it wasn''t clear before, but it was quite obvious now, after everything I did and said, that I was one sinister and devious motherfucker that they needed to be wary of, or else they''d wake up one day naked on my bed without even knowing what happened.
"Well, at least now that we know that the spider is away from us, you don''t have to search my body anymore for the spider, Kafka, and I can put my clothes back." Cam said with a haughty smile on her face, like she was ted that I missed out on the opportunity she was sure that I was looking forward to, while Be didn''t know how to feel that she was the only one who was embarrassed today while her mother got off rather easily.
And as Cam walked up to me to pick up the top of the sofa, she whispered to me while looking at me with a tender gaze in her eyes,
"I thought that you were going to use the excuse of the spider to bully me in front of my daughter and do all sorts of things to me while she watched, while ignoring the spider until you had your fun, which seems like something you would do with how perverted you are...But it looks like you care about me too much to y such pranks that can potentially harm me, and you quickly took the spider off me as quick as you could, so that it didn''t bite me."
"I was already going to give you a rather passionate kiss for helping me out with my daughter, but it looks like I''ll have to give you one more for being so thoughtful and not letting your perverted nature get to you for my sake..."
Cam said with a provocative look in her eyes as she turned around and walked back to her daughter while swaying her hips from side to side, not knowing that the reason I didn''t do such a thing was because I was going to do something even worse next, that just didn''t stop at simple groping and would be a mother-daughter bonding experience that she would never forget for the rest of her life...
Chapter 234: Venomous Bite
To do that and initiate the n to make both Cam and Be do exactly what I had in mind, which excited me at the very thought of it, I picked up the cup that trapped the spider and then picked up the spider under it and observed it like I was intrigued by its colour and shape, which immediately made the both of them take a step back and stand on guard in case it jumped from my hand.
"What are you doing, Kakfa? Stop ying with that spider and throw it outside of my house already!" Cam ordered while looking in disgust at the creepy crawler in my hand.
"Yeah, and make sure you throw it outside the property and not anywhere in the garden in case ites back to make a nest on my chest again!" Be also barked at me as she stood behind her mother, afraid that I might throw it at her as a joke since I seemed like such a sadistic person in her eyes.
"Calm down, you two...This little spider in my hand is actually a really good spider and has actually done you both a huge favour; that has saved you from a lot of trouble that you don''t realise." I said, as if this one spider was different from the rest and they had just survived a huge cmity by getting chosen by this spider and not any other.
"Huh? How does that make sense?" Cam asked while Be poked her head out from behind her to hear my reasoning.
"Well, you see, this spider is actually called a ck Recluse Spider, judging by its shiny carpace and patterns at the end of the abdomen, which you rarely find around these parts..." I lied and acted as if I were quite knowledgeable about insects, even though I had no knowledge of the spiders in this world.
"And the most amazing fact about these spiders is that they have a very slow-acting venom in their body, which, even though it takes a long time until it can affect its prey, is actually an extremely potent venom that can even take down a full-sized bear after a single dose of it."
"What?! It''s venomous?!" Both Be and Cam shrieked at the thought of such a dangerous insect roaming around their bodies, and their faces paled even more when they saw me holding it so casually. "Then what are you waiting for, Kafka!? Throw that damn thing out of the house already!"
"...And how in the world has such an evil thing done us a favour when one single bite from it could have potentially sent us to the hospital?!" Cam asked as she let out a sigh of relief when she saw me putting the spider back under the cup, while Be looked at me in awe as if she were wondering how I could easily y around with her very nightmare that could potentially kill me.
"It''s exactly because it hasn''t bitten you that it''s done you a massive favour, since these little guys are quitemon up in the north and are known for biting humans since they like to prey on anything that''s warmblooded, no matter the size...So the fact that it hasn''t bitten either of you, even after staying on your body for so llong,is quite the miracle."
I said, which made Cam shiver at the thought of just how dangerous a situation she and her daughter were in, and she looked at me with a grateful look in her eyes for saving her time and time again, which I casually brushed off like it was not a big deal at all.
And just as she was feeling tempted toe over and silently give me a kiss for all the favours, she suddenly heard Be''s trembling voice that came from behind, almost as if she had just found out that she had been diagnosed with a terminal illness.
"K-Kafka..." Be called out my name while she, for some unknown reason, unbuttoned her blouse until her cleavage was seen and looked down at her chest with a petrified look on her face. "...J-Just how do you know that neither me nor my mother have been bitten by the spider?"
"Well, the most obvious sign of the bite from this specific spider is the formation of red rashes near the area where it bit you...And since both of you don''t have any of those rashes on your chest, I just assumed that the spider didn''t bite you."
"T-Then, what if I said that I can actually see some small red spots forming on top of my chest, Kafka?" Be looked up at me with a helpless smile on her face and a teary look in her eyes, like she had no idea what to do after realising the situation she was in.
She then asked in a desperate manner, like she was hoping that I could help her out, "If I know that the spider has already bitten me then what exactly should I do now, Kafka?...What exactly should I do?"
"It can''t be!"
Cam let out a gasp and immediately started to undress her daughter until her upper half waspletely exposed, revealing her well endowed breasts that had a small patch of red on top of her pale white skin that made Cam cover her mouth in shock.
"W-What about you, mom?...Did you also get bitten by that spider?"
Be asked in a sorrowful tone while struggling to hold back her tears, like she had already decided that she was going to be a victim of the spider bite.
"Ah! I got bitten as well!"
Cam let out a shout of dread after she quickly took her top off and practically tore her bra off her breasts in a panic, which made them violently bounce down and jiggle and revealed that she also had a small patch of red skin that was scattered on top as if someone had rubbed that area a little too hard and left a mark.
But only I knew that the marks didn''te from a spider, but because I had rubbed a little ''something'' that I found in the kitchen along with the spider on their breasts while I carressed them earlier, which were starting to show their effects now.
"Oh...So it seems like you''re also going to heaven with me as well, mom...Well, at least it won''t be as scary to climb the stairs up to the sky now that I know that you''re by my side." Be said with an indignant smile on her face while starting to tear up, thinking that her life was going to end so soon.
"Damn it, Be! Would you be quiet for a second and not say such ominous things as dragging me up to heaven with you, since your mother here has a lot of things she still wants to do in her life and isn''t ready to see the face of God yet!"
Cam gave a p on her daughter''s wrist to make here to her senses, and unlike Be, who looked like she had already epted her fate after hearing how potent the venom was, she didn''t seem to be scared at all at the fact that she could potentially die and acted as if it were a simple mosquito bite, to my surprise.
Chapter 235: Hell Always Save Me
"B-But you''ve just been bitten by that deadly spider just like me, mom...How are you so calm andposed when there''s a chance of you dying any moment now?" Be asked in shock at her mother''s casual behaviour that even made her stop crying, seeing how confident her mother was, which even I wanted to know since Cam looked a little too fearless at the moment, like she had no fear of death, which was quite concerning.
"Why, I''m not scared of anything happening to me or you, you ask?~"
Cam said with an arrogant smile on her face, like she had a Trump card that stopped any danger before it could reach her.
She then turned to look at me, to my surprise, and confidently said,
"Well, it''s because Kafka over there hasn''t reacted a single bit after finding out that I''ve been bitten by that spider...And if he''s not reacting in any way, then that means there''s no need for me to fear either, since there''s no way Kafka would sit still knowing that I could be in danger."
"...And I can rest assured, seeing that he hasn''t already rushed to help me out already, since he probably already has a solution to this mess, seeing how calm he is at the moment." Cam said as she looked at me with an optimistic gaze, betting her life on me to my stupor which almost made me stumble because of how absurd it sounded.
"What?! You''re calm just because he''s calm?!...How does that make any sense?"
Be asked in a dumbfounded manner after hearing Cam''s reasoning and wondered why her mother trusted her next-door neighbour, who had just moved in so much.
"Just what level of rtionship did you build up with one another that you''re willing to put your life on the line just based on his reactions?!"
"That''s not something a little girl like you needs to know, Be, and all you actually need to understand is that as long as you don''t see Kafka panicking, you don''t even need to worry if the world is crumbling before you, as Kafka will definitely find a way to save me..." Cam shamelessly boasted about me like a proud wife, showing how amazing her husband was to her daughter, which actually made me blush at how overkill her praise was, like I was some kind of omniscient God, and also warmed my heart to hear that she trusted me so much and used me as her emotional support.
She then looked at me and asked with a sly look in her eyes and a teasing smile on her face, even though she knew she was bitten by a deadly spider,
"Isn''t that right, Kafka? You''ll always save me and my beloved daughter since she''s basically my other half, no matter what happens, like you always do, right?...And you also know how to solve this whole mess, don''t you?"
Cam looked at me like she wanted me to confidently say yes, like it was no deal at all, and show off to her daughter how great her man was, who in her eyes was someone who always prepared for the worst and could solve any challenge before him without breaking a sweat, after getting enraptured by my clear gaze that was always as still as an ancient well no matter what happened.
"Yes, yes, I do..." I nodded my head, which made Cami look at her daughter with a proud gaze, like she was saying, ''I told you so'', while Be looked at me in awe, as if I were her beacon of hope for saving her life.
I then continued saying, "...Like I mentioned earlier, the spider''s venom is very slow, and it will take a few days before the first vital symptoms show, so you''ll be fine as long as you take the antivenom for that specific spider in that time period."
"But at the same time, I don''t think you should be too happy, as taking in the antivenom into your body isn''t the mostfortable experience..."
I said, which made the joyous look on Cam''s face flinch for a second.
She then slowly turned around with a hopeful smile on her face as she asked, thinking that it wasn''t a big deal,
"Ufortable?...Ufortable in the sense that the medicine the hospital will give us will be very bitter and hard to swallow, right?"
"No...Ufortable in the sense that the doctors will pull your pants down and insert more than four injections into your bum, which I''m sure won''t be a pleasant experience for youdies unless you both are masochists."
"What?! Injections?! Injections up my bum...Y-You''re joking, right?!" Cam eximed after her fantasy of a peaceful solution was scattered, and she quickly ran up to me and started pulling me by my cor so that I would say that I was simply ying around. "Just please tell me your joking, Kafka, since I''m afraid of injections as much as I am of spiders!~"
"I''d understand if a youngdy like Be is still afraid of somemon syringes..." I said as I looked at Be, who was telling her mother to choke me harder in hopes that I would confess that I was just joking, since she too didn''t look like she wanted any sharp needle to puncture her flesh.
"...But why are you, a grown ass woman who''s even gone through one of the scariest experiences life of giving birth, so afraid of injections, Cam?"
"Because injections hurt, Kafka, and just like every normal person out there, I don''t want to feel the pain of a sharp nail going into my skin!...And that too, four of them!" Cam cried out to which Be nodded her head, like she agreed to what her mother said for the first time in her life, and also grabbed onto my hands, like she wouldn''t let me go until I said I was simply teasing them.
And even though I was being choked out and having my head shook by Cam while Be tugged on my hand to get the answer she wanted, I was actually enjoying my current situation as both mother and daughter had their breasts exposed to me right now and were rubbing all their soft flesh onto my body, which felt like I was getting an intimate massage.
Squish~ Smother~ Squish~
Cam''s overwhelming milkers were pressed against my chest and were sloshing around as she moved, like she was using both her meat bag to p my chest around, while Be''s chest that I couldn''t even grab entirely with one hand was right between my arm, with each mound on each side of my hand.
The best part was when I could feel both their pink nipples poke and carress my body whenever they moved, which was apparent even through my clothes with how hard they were with all the adrenaline rushing through their body due to the stressful situation.
"Come on, Kafka!~ You have to know some other solution to this problem right, that doesn''t involve a bunch of syringes, since there''s no way you can see your beloved Cam in pain, right?!~" Cam begged me in a coquettish manner while Be froze when she heard what her mother addressed herself and thought for sure that she heard wrong.
"Y-Yeah, you won''t betray my mother''s expectations right, since you''re the only one that I''ve ever seen her trust with such confidence...So much so that I haven''t even seen her rely on my own father to the extent she relies on you!~"
Be honestly said after seeing how desperate her mother was and if she weren''t thinking about how to save herself right now, she would''ve surely found that both me and Cam had a suspicious rtionship with how she treated me and the things she''s said about me, which one wouldn''t say to anyone else but a loved one.
Chapter 236: Let Me Join Too...
"Well, since you''re pleading for another method so much, I''ll just say that there is another solution that doesn''t involve needles and doctors..."
I said, which immediately made Cam stop pulling on my cor and hug me in glee, not even caring that her daughter was watching since she was so relieved that she didn''t have to get her butt punctured.
"...But I still think that it''s better if you go to the doctor and go through the normal procedure, instead of going through this traditional method that is quite inappropriate to do and which you surely won''t allow me to do because of its rather lewd nature."
"Just tell us, Kafka!~ No matter what it is and as long as it doesn''t hurt, both of us will do it!~"
Cam urgently said as she pushed her bulging chest into me while looking up at me with hopeful eyes, while Be blushed at the sight of her mother''s breasts expand in volume as they were pressed against me, thinking that it was quite lewd and not something a married woman should be doing to a young man.
"Well, it''s nothing reallyplicated really and works on the principle that this specific venom from this spider is actually quite fragile and easily degradable by certain enzymes that are already present in saliva...So as long as you suck on the area around the rashes and make sure that the saliva seeps into the bite wound, you should be fine since you''re basically destroying the venom yourself."
I confessed the method they were asking for, which made Be''s cheeks flush a bright shade of red when she realised what I was asking them to do.
"This solution is the reason why, even though there''s so many cases of this spider biting a human or animal in the north where they''re from, there are never any fatalities, even though the venom is quite toxic, since everyone just licks and sucks on the ce they got bit since it''smon knowledge to do so around those parts and never actually take any antivenom, unless the bite is in a ce where their mouths can''t reach."
"...And that exactly is why you two have to take the antivenom since the spider bit you in a ce where your tongues can''t go, and the only other way to do so is by letting someone else do it. But I don''t think you''d be willing to have your next-door neighbour suck on your breasts, so that''s why I told you that this solution wasn''t going to work out."
Be acknowledged what I said, as it made sense since there was no way she was going to allow a person she had just met to slobber all over her breasts, just to save her some trouble. But Cam wasn''t like her and was already used to my tongue on her chest, and she actually craved for that feeling after experiencing it once, so she didn''t hesitate to say,
"Sigh...Why didn''t you say this in the first ce, Kakfa, when it''s so much more convenient and painless than getting a bunch of syringes pushed up my buttocks?~"
"If you would''ve said this at first, then me and Be would''ve just shown you our breasts like this and let you suck them as much as you want~" Cam looked at me indignantly for not mentioning this method sooner and for scaring her with syringes while taking a step back and pushing out her bulging chest towards me like she was asking me to suck on them rather shamelessly, which shocked her daughter after seeing how brazenly her mother was acting when she was used to seeing her gant and graceful mother, who was never as wild as she was now.
"You too, Be...Stop covering up your chest and let Kafka suck on them to detoxify the toxin." Cam pulled her daughter''s hands down, revealing her pink buds to me, and gestured for her to stick them out like she did, much to her dismay.
"I''ll even ask Kafka to be quite gentle with you and treat your chest like a delicate flower, so quickly push your breasts out so that it will be easier for Kafka to treat you."
"Mom, are you crazy?!~"
Cam asked the same doubt in my mind, as I didn''t expect her to be so brazen that she was even pushing her daughter into the fire pit, which made me wonder if all the stress was making her perverted and incestuous tendencies toe out where she wanted to see her daughter''s tits get sucked on.
"No matter how much you want to avoid getting an injection, are you really willing to let your next-door neighbour do something as shameless as s-sucking on your breasts?!~"
"Then, tell me, Be...Are you going to ignore Kafka after he''s already seen everything that can be seen and touched every inch of your chest, and then go to the hospital to get a bunch of needles shoved up your buttocks?" Cam reasoned with her daughter with a stern look on her face that looked quite enticing with her pink nipples out in the open, which made Be unable to say anything in return as she didn''t want to go to the hospital as well.
"Well, if you''re that adamant on keeping your pride and dignity, then you can go to the hospital yourself and get yourself an appointment since you''re already a grown adult who can make her own decisions....And while you''re getting ointment applied on your bum to prepare for the injections, I''ll have Kafka here to treat me and will have a cute little boy like him sucking on my breasts all for myself~"
Cam was saying a lot of things that could be taken the wrong way and could easily reveal our rtionship to her daughter since she was on a high after getting excited at the taboo situation of me sucking on both their breasts, which was even making me sweat because I wasn''t exactly ready to reveal our rtionship at the moment.
But luckily, Be was struggling with what she should do at the moment and didn''t really take her mother''s unnecessary words to mind.
"Hmph!
It seems like my daughter isn''t going to listen to my words and is going to drive herself to the hospital to do this the hard way, so why don''t we ignore her for now and sit down over there so we can start our treatment, Kafka?" Cam harumphed at her daughter''s disobedience while grabbing my hand and pulling me to the sofa, when I was supposed to be the one convincing her daughter to agree, but instead she was doing all the work for me because of her perverted tendencies that were working in my favour.
"Wait!"
And just as Cam pushed me onto the sofa and was about to sit on myp to shove her plump breasts into my face, Be shouted to stop and reluctantly walked towards us like she had no other choice but to do so.
And then, after giving me and her Cam, who had a sly smile on her face like she already knew that this was going to happen, a nce, she said in a flustered manner as she stopped covering her breasts and let her pink buds bloom right before me,
"L-Let me join you two as well..."
Chapter 237: Kiss Me As My Daughter Watches
"Of course, sweetheart!~ That''s what I''ve been waiting for you to say this whole time!" Cam said in a weing manner as she sat right next to me on the sofa, where I could feel her warm chest engulfing my arm, while she gestured for her daughter to sit on the other side. "Nowe, Be.
Sit next to Kafka quickly, or else we don''t know when the venom will act up...Who knows, it might even work faster on you and may be fatal if you wait around too much~"
"Don''t say such things, mom! That''s scary to think about!~"
Be eximed in indignation when she saw her own mother teasing her and quickly sat down next to me in a rather conservative position with her hands on herp and her head down, because of how embarrassed she felt at the moment sitting naked next to her neighbour and mother at the same time.
She then looked at the way her mother was sitting next to me and blushed even more at the absurd position Cam was in right now, and said,
"...And do you really need to be sitting so close to Kafka, mom, to the extent that you''re basically sitting on hisp and p-pushing your breasts all over him?"
"Can''t you be a little more reserved, as even though I don''t care if you''re married or not to that man who I''m pretty sure you''ve never been truly happy with your whole life with the way he''s treated you, I still find it a bit weird to see my own mother tangling around naked with the boy next door..."
Be admitted to being aware of the true rtionship between her parents, which she looked like she just recently started to realise as she awkwardly looked at Cam, who was sitting so close to me that one of her legs was over mine with her plump thighs creating a lot of heat on my leg.
And she was also basically hugging onto my arm like she hadn''t seen me in a long time and wanted to cherish the moment while smothering her breasts onto me, which looked rather lewd and intimate at the same time.
This made Be''s face turn red at the sight, as she had only seen her mother act conservatively and do everything in a graceful manner. And she couldn''t handle seeing that very same mother act so deviously towards the boy next door when she had never even seen her mother act as passionately as she was with me, even with her own father.
"Come on, Be~ To think that you''re getting a little bothered by a little skinship between two people, that absolutely means nothing at all...This is why you''re still considered a little baby when you''re already a fully grown adult~" Cam tantly gaslighted her ignorant daughter into thinking that what she was doing waspletely normal, which Be actually believed after thinking about it for a second, since they were wordsing from her own mother''s mouth, whom she trusted most in the world, and also because she didn''t want to be treated as an inexperienced kid by the both of us.
"And even though you have a childish mindset while still being an adult, Be, Kafka here is an actual child unlike you, who''s only as innocent as one because of the age gap between us, so it doesn''t really matter how closely I sit to him since he''s just a baby in my eyes."
Cam said as she hugged my arms even tighter, like she was a snake that was wriggling all over my body while rubbing her thighs on my legs, which was starting to get a little too much for me to handle as I thought I was going to be the active one here, ying around with both mother and daughter.
But because of Cam''s perverted tendencies that were starting to reveal themselves after getting over a stressful situation, both me and Be were the ones on the passive, as Cam teased the both of us like a seductresses.
She even took her teasing a step further by stretching her neck out towards me, and all of a sudden she gave me a kiss on the cheek, much to me and Be''s shock.
Chu!~
And then, as she moved back after giving me a wet smooch, she said with a provocative look on her face as she stared at her Be, who was covering her mouth at what she just witnessed,
"See...I can even kiss him on the face, and it would still be the same as giving a kiss to a baby because of how adorable the baby is, and you can''t help but want to shower it with your kisses."
"...And not only is it not an issue for me to give him a kiss, it also isn''t a big deal if he kisses me back like he''s going to do now." Cam said as she showed her cheeks to me, like she was waiting for her to kiss her in return, while Be watched, speechless at how her mother was acting before her.
"C-Cam, is that really fine since your daughter is still watching us both right now?...Especially when she''s right by our side?" I said in a rather awkward manner since I was totally caught off guard by Cam exploiting the age gap to do all sorts of things in front of her daughter and didn''t know what to make of it.
"What''s wrong with that, Kafka? I''m just trying to show her that there isn''t any problem with a little skinship, since she''s still so innocent that she''s making such a big deal of such an insignificant matter." Cam said as if it wasn''t a big deal at all, which made Be look at me with a nervous and expectant gaze like she was wondering if I was going to kiss her mother or not.
"Kiss me and show her that a little intimacy between people isn''t something that she needs to be afraid of, especially because of how distant we are in age."
"Fine...If that''s what you want."
I said in a reluctant manner and gave Cam a kiss on the cheek to her satisfaction, while Be gasped at the sight and felt her body heat up when she saw my lips touch her mother''s smooth skin.
Chu!~
"What''s with that look on your face, Be?...Do you want a kiss from Kakfa as well, after seeing how pleasant it looked?" Cam said with a teasing look in her blue eyes when she saw her daughter staring at my lips in a daze, as if it were the first time she had seen a kiss so close before.
"Do you want the same lips that caressed your mother''s cheeks to touch your cheeks as well, or somewhere even more naughty?~"
"N-No!...I''m fine!" Be said in a fright, almost as if she were afraid of this side of Cam that she had never seen before, who looked so seductive and enticing at the moment, and she actually held onto my arm, as if she were using me as a barrier from her mother, not even caring that her supple breasts were pushing against my arm.
I had Cam, who was looking at her daughter with a coquettish and alluring gaze, as if she wanted to bully her even more since she found her daughter''s reactions to be quite adorable, when she used to act so haughty and arrogant with her mother before and was now holding onto one of my arms.
While her own daughter Be was looking at her mother with a frightful gaze and cowering behind me, when she was usually so fearless in front of her and tightly held onto my other arm so that I could protect her from Cam, who looked like she wanted to eat her up.
All I could think of at this moment is the face of Cam''s husband, if he were to suddenly make a surprise visit only to walk in to this glorious sight in his living room...
The man would probably have a heart attack and die on the spot if he saw his whole family in the embrace of another man while they werepletely topless and rubbing their breasts all over his body, wouldn''t he?
Chapter 238: Motherly Guidance
"Ah, you''re so hard!" Be suddenly eximed as she hugged onto my arm, but because her mother had already said the same thing before, I didn''t misunderstand what she said and knew that she was just surprised at how rigid my arm was and nothing suspicious.
"I didn''t realise at first, but now that we''re so close, it''s so obvious that you''re quite well built..." Be said in wonder as she squeezed my arm and was surprised that it didn''t sink in like her arms did.
"I know, right! Doesn''t he feel so sturdy as if you can''t move him even if a bulldozer were to push him!" Cam said with an enthusiastic look in her eyes, seeing that her daughter appreciated a good body just like she did and finding out they had shared interests, while feeling up my arm just like her daughter was doing to my dismay.
She then looked at me with a wily smile and continued saying, "And when I asked him earlier about it, he said he only does some exercise at night, to my shock...Just imagine how built he would be if he actually took it seriously, when all he''s done now is do a littlete-night stretching with his mom."
Be looked at me like she was wondering what training I was doing at night with my mother which made me cough, unable to tell her anything no matter how much she showed her puppy dog eyes since it involved some secrets with my mother.
"And not only does he have strong arms, he has amazing abs as well, that feel like your touching stone, which you have to check out as well, Be..." Cam said as she slowly slid her hand into my shirt and used this as an excuse to feel me up again, while Be didn''t seem to understand how her mother knew such things about my body that she would only know if she''d already seen it before.
But since she was more interested in knowing if what Cam said was true and if I was really as ripped as she said, she ignored that suspicious point for the moment and boldy followed what her mother did and sneakily slid her hand into my clothes as well to satisfy her curiosity about a man''s body, which she had never touched before.
"See Be~...Can''t you feel how well-built Kafka is?~" Cam said as she rubbed her hands along my abdomen, while Be did the same in a hesitant manner as her fingers barely grazed my skin, and she looked at me in shock when she felt my tummy as if she just found out that human bodies can be so hard.
"Don''t feel shy, Be, and have a better feel..." Cam said as she guided her daughter''s hand so that she could feel each ridge of my abs and started to move upwards to my chest, which made Be panic as this itself was too much for her to handle, and she didn''t know if she could feel me any further without her heart jumping out of her chest.
Cam then continued saying as she nced at me, "...You don''t have to be too reserved or shy at all since I''m pretty sure Kafka here won''t mind at all, since it''s two prettydies that are ying around with him and not anyone else."
"No, that''s where you''re wrong, since I do mind that you mother and daughter pair are taking your turns to tantly molest me when the sun is still out."
I said as I pulled both their hands out of my shirt to Cam''s reluctance, while Be was ashamed that she actually went along with what her mother did and couldn''t believe she did such a daring thing.
But at the same time, she also started looking at me in a certain way as if she hadn''t had enough after getting a taste and wanted to ''examine'' my body a little more, which made it obvious that she was Cam''s blood seeing how thirsty both of them were, which they hid under their proud personalities.
"I really can''t believe that you two are ying around even at this time." I said in an exasperated manner to Cam, who didn''t seem to care about her life at all and was using this opportunity to y around with her daughter and me. I then asked, "Did you two already forget that there''s still venom in your body that needs to be detoxified?"
"Hmph! Who cares about that puny venom that can be easily dissolved with a little saliva?" Cam said in a rather carefree manner, forgetting how scared she was of that very same venom a few minutes ago.
She then said as she looked at me in an enticing manner, while carressing my thighs with her slender fingers, "I''d much rather think about how I''m going to use this opportunity to teach my innocent little daughter the basics of a man''s body using you as my test dummy, Kafka~"
"Well, we can do that some other day, Cam, and I''ll even strip naked for you so that you can teach your daughter about the rod in my pants..." I said as I pushed Cam away so that she would stop making her moves on me, while Be stared at my crotch as a blush formed on her face, wondering if I was actually going to show her such a thing one day.
"...But for now, I need one of you to get on myp while facing me, so that I can slurp the venom of your breasts."
I patted myp to ask who was going to sit on top of me first so that I could do my job.
"Well, as much as I want to go first and see how the tongue of a young boy feels like on my skin, I think I should let my daughter go first since her safety is the most important..." Be looked like she wanted to cover her mother''s mouth so that Cam would stop saying such vulgar words that she simply couldn''tprehend wereing out of her mother''s mouth.
But before she could, Cam moved back and patted myp like she was asking Be to sit there and said, "And, since your mother is giving up such an opportunity, Be, you better get on hisp quickly, or else I''ll get on myself and have you watch Kafka ''cure'' me while the venom roams free around your body."
As much as she was embarrassed to mount a man that she had just met today, Be also didn''t want to see her mother''s breasts get sucked on or wait until the venom took over her body, so she decided to do what her mother said and get on top of me.
She held me by the shoulders so that she could use me as support, then lifted one leg over me and ced them over myp, and then nudged herself until her butt was firmly nted on myp.
And even though she didn''t have a ass as fat as her mother did, it still felt amazing to have her bubbly butt ced over my legs, and it almost even felt like her bum was stic enough to start bouncing up and down if I started shaking my legs.
Her chest was also fully exposed to me, revealing her pink buds that were barely grazing my chest with how firm and upright her breasts were, unlike Cam''s jugs, which were too heavy to stand up straight and always dropped downward, making her carry along such a huge weight wherever she went...
Chapter 239: Serving Her Daughter Up On A Platter
Be wanted to cover her chest up since she could feel my intense gaze on her pale white mounds. But Cam would give a strict look at her whenever she tried to do so, like she was telling her to keep it open and let me look at her raw body without clothes to hinder my sight.
"How does it feel to have my daughter sit on you, Kafka?...It must feel reallyfortable with the supple little butt she''s got, right?" Cam asked me about her daughter''s ass, which made Be look at Cam in a pleading manner for her not to say any unnecessary things when she was already beyond ashamed of the bizarre situation she was currently in.
"It does feel pretty nice with how soft and tender her butt is, like it''s made of melted marshmellows..." I said as I slid my hands around Be''s back and groped her soft butt like I was examining it aftering back to my senses after the initial shock of Cam''s enticing behaviour and got my head back into the game, so that Cam didn''t take advantage of me any further.
"...But I still think that I would prefer your jiggly fat butt that looks like it wouldn''t stop shaking if I were to give it a tight p to your daughter''s, since I prefer when a girl has booty big enough that I could literally feel their weight sinking into myp if they were to sit on me."
"You! You!" Be eximed with a flustered look on her face when she felt me brazenly groping her ass when I had no business down there.
"Not only are you touching my butt when all you have to do is s-suck the toxin on my chest, but you''re also insulting my mother by telling her that she has an obnoxiously fat butt at the same time!...Just how much of a shameless pervert are you when you''re just a kid studying in high school?!"
Be looked like she was about to throw a fit at the injustice that was happening to her and her mother and pull me by the cor after learning that technique from her mother earlier, knowing that she could just jump to her mother''sp for safety if she saw me staring at the eerie gaze she saw earlier that still frightened her to the core.
But before she could do anything, Cam gestured for her to stop, like what I did wasn''t a big deal, and said,
"It''s fine, Be. You don''t have to get angry just because Kafka said something about me, since I really don''t mind whatever he says since I know that he has no ill intention in mind in saying anything about me."
"...And honestly, after finding out that Kafka likes girls who are on the plump side, I actually take him telling me I have a big butt as apliment and actually appreciate the massive behind I have, which I used to hate before because of how fat it made me look, which I thought would never happen in my lifetime." Cam let out a little giggle at how I managed topletely change her perspective on things and love herself more for who she was, while Be grew even more suspicious about how close me and Cam were, seeing how her mother wanted to please me more than anything else and did things that suited my taste.
"And as for him touching your butt, that''s actually gotten quite big, when they actually looked so tiny and cute before, like two little marshmellows in a pair when you were a baby..." Be''s ears turned red when she heard her mother bring up the past, as she also caressed her daughter''s behind at the same time, like she was checking how much her daughter had grown sinceing back from university.
"...Well, that shouldn''t be a problem either since Kafka here is going out of his way to help you get rid of the venom on your chest, when he was actually about to leave earlier since he had some work to do, so why don''t you just let him do what he wants as apensation for helping out and let him have fun in the process, even if it means getting felt up in some naughty ces that don''t normally see the light of day?"
Be looked at her mother with a dumbfounded gaze, seeing as to how she was using her daughter''s body as a reward for a favour, and looked at me in a daze, as if she were wondering just what I did to her motherthat Cam did not even care about her daughter getting groped by me, and even worse, was speaking on my behalf for my actions and taking my side.
And I too was confused as to why Cam was basically offering her daughter to me, as it didn''t seem like she was doing this to satisfy her taboo desires, and she genuinely seemed like she was trying to make me and Be get together with one another by tempting me with her daughter''s slender and curvy body.
And it looked like she was trying to showcase how great her daughter was to me, like she was telling me that it was an offer where if you buy the mother, you also get the daughter for free as well, whether you like it or not.
But this didn''t make any sense since Cam was so adamant on keeping her daughter as far away from me as possible since she was scared that Be would wreck the family we were trying to build if she were to join because of her immaturity, and she didn''t want to show herself getting intimate with another man other than her husband to her daughter, which was quite immortal in her mind.
But now she was doing the exact opposite and actually offering her daughter to me on a silver tter and was practically begging me to have a taste of her daughter, which I didn''t know what to make of, only knowing that Cam had her own reasons for changing her mind...
Chapter 240: Hes Someone Special To Me
"I see...So you won''t even mind if I do something like this?" I asked to see to what extent Cam was willing to let go of her daughter, and I shoved my hands into Be''s pants until I could feel the warmth of her soft butt on my hands, which made Be grip my shoulders when she suddenly felt her ass get groped.
"Of course, Kafka...Since you''re going out of your way to help us out when you''re already so busy, I guess it''s fine that you can be the first man to touch my daughter''s cute little butt~" Cam said with a smile on her face as she gave her daughter''s ass a little p, like she was telling me to have a good feel.
And because Be looked like she wanted to protest as to why she was the one sacrificing herself for a favour when both of them needed help, Cam took one of my hands out of her daughter''s pants and instead pushed them into her pants to her daughter''s shock, so that her Be didn''t feel like she was the only one losing since her own mother was involved as well.
"You can also have a feel of my ass as well, Kafka, if my daughter''s buttocks that are still in the process of developing to be as big as her mother''s aren''t enough to satisfy you..." Cam made sure to slide my hand underneath her underwear, where I could feel her bouncy meat in one hand, while I groped and pulled on her daughter''s soft flesh with the other hand at the same time.
"B-But mom, as much as you only treat Kafka as a child and don''t really care if he touches you in a certain way that is rather i-intimate, are you really fine with the son of your next door neighbour seeing you in a vulnerable state and feeling you up in such embarrassing ces?"
Be asked with a flushed look on her face as she watched me squeeze her mother''s butt right in front of her while Cam whimpered with a devious smile on her face like she was enjoying it, which made her wonder how her mother had be so frivolous since thest time she saw her when she would never do such immodest and awfully audacious activities before.
"Of course, I won''t act the same way as I do with Kafka to anyone else that''s as old as him, Be, as such uncouth and sultry behaviour as if I''m a loose woman is beneath the dignifieddy I am..." Cam said as she proudly gestured towards herself, while Be rolled her eyes, thinking where her dignity was when she was lying half naked in the hands of a boy who was twenty years younger than her.
"...But Kafka here is someone special to me that I''ve developed a special bond with over the time you weren''t here, who''s helped me appreciate myself more than I''ve ever in my whole life and made me feel genuine happiness, which I haven''t felt in a long time."
"And because of all the satisfaction and genuine joy he''s given me over the short span since I met him, only he can receive the current treatment he''s getting right now and get spoiled by me so graciously since he deserves it and so much more...So don''t make your mother out to be a woman who goes around hugging random strangers, since Kafka here is the only one who deserves to get embraced in my bussom by me and not anyone else, including my own husband..." Cam said as she gave me a big hug and pushed my head into her gigantic milkers until only my eyes weren''t submerged in her blubber, which I could use to see the shock in Be''s eyes when she heard her mother''s words that were so obviously revealing our rtionship to her daughter and the disdain she had for her own husband.
"And of course I won''t forget you, Be, as you, being my adorable little daughter and my flesh and blood, who I''ve held in my belly for nine months, can also get free hugs from me anytime you want!~" Cam eximed in an excited manner and pulled her daughter in for a hug as well; with me being pressed into her left breast while Be took the right and her hard nipples poking both our cheeks, while having a certain satisfaction in her beautiful blue eyes that were twinkling at the moment, like she was hugging the two people she loved most in the world.
And this loving gaze of her mother''s, the fact that Cam didn''t even mention her own husband when she talked about the people she cared about the most, her tant despise towards her husband, and the understanding she had about her parents horrible rtionship with one another were more than enough to make her understand that I wasn''t just a simple neighbour that Cam liked to spend time with like she did at first.
And was someone who had a much higher ce in her mother''s heart, who Cam even put above her husband, whom she spent most of her life with, and also along the same line as herself, her own daughter.
This made Be re at me while we were both looking at each other face to face while being smothered in Cam''s breasts, to which I quickly looked away from her vengeful gaze as if she med me for stealing her mother away, as I really didn''t know what to say to her since I never intended for Be to learn about my rtionship with her mother so soon and I could only let Cam finish the problem she started.
Seeing as to how I wasn''t answering her and even ignoring her, Be turned her head while rubbing her face against the warm flesh of her mother''s bossom to look up at Cam''s ravishing visage, who was the main culprit that revealed all the information that gave her daughter enough clues to get suspicious of our rtionship.
The only reason I could think of for Cam revealing such things to her daughter was because she wasn''t afraid of her husband finding out anymore since her daughter was on her side now.
And also because she didn''t want to keep a secret for too long since she didn''t really like keeping her daughter, who stepped up to save her in a moment of crisis in the dark and wanted to be open about everything, which seemed like something Cam would do with how bold and fearless she was even when it came to revealing to her daughter that she had a lover who was still living in his mother''s house.
I also sensed another hidden agenda for Cam to tell her daughter about such things, which had something to do with offering her daughter up to me so easily when she wasn''t willing before, that I couldn''t figure out just yet.
"Can I ask you a question, mom?"
Be asked as she looked up at her mother with a determined look on her face, and I immediately knew that she was going to ask the million-dor question, which I honestly didn''t know how it was going to make her react when she got the answer and hoped that she wouldn''t freak out too much and throw a fit.
Chapter 241: Boy Toy
"Why yes, Be~You can ask anything you want~"
Cam said as she looked down at her daughter with tender eyes and brushed Be''s hair aside that was covering her eyes, which made Be feel warm and fuzzy from feeling her mother''s touch after a very long time.
"T-Then let me ask you..." Be cleared her throat and pushed away her mother''s hand so that she wouldn''t be distracted.
"...Since you seem to care about Kafka so much, value his opinions even more than yours, and say things about him that are awfully suspicious, what exactly is your rtionship with him, as the things you say and the way you look at him are simply not how one would see the son of their neighbour and something so much more?"
Even though I couldn''t stand to hear that very question since the answer could potentially ruin everything I nned, I still decided to let Cam do whatever she wanted to do since it was her wish and I was ready to support her and step in if things got bad, like the good partner I was trying to be for her who was with her every step of the way no matter how crazy the situation was.
And suprisingly, Cam didn''t go around the topic like I thought or slowly exin our rtionship to her daughter so that Be could understand everything from the start, and she directly said, with her pink lips curled up and with absolutely no fear at the consequences ahead,
"What''s my rtionship with him, you ask?...Well, what if I said that both me and Kafka love one another and want to spend our lives together as a family?...What do you have to say about that?"
I almost got a stroke when I heard Cam''s answer, which was a little too direct, and I immediately looked to see how Be was taking it. But suprisingly, her face didn''t change abruptly like I thought it would, and she simply stared at her mother like she was thinking about what Cam just said.
And after processing Cam''s words and thinking of a few scenarios in her head, Be shook her and confidentially said,
"No, that can''t be true...You''re simply saying that to throw me off."
"And as much as your words do seem true with how you look at him with a certain love in your eyes that you never showed that man and how you talk about him so highly as if you''re proud of the person he is, I highly doubt that a mature woman like you, mom who''s already had a child of her own, and a young boy like him who hasn''t even graduated from school can form a rtionship because of so many obvious reasons..."
Luckily, Be decided to usemon sense at the moment and deemed her mother''s suggestion as a lie to make her confused and y around with her daughter, as she simply couldn''t believe that two people who have such arge age gap and vastly different experiences in life could be in a rtionship, which made me let out a sigh of relief since I wasn''t really ready for Be to be calling me ''Daddy'' yet after finding out that I was basically her stepfather.
"But at the same time, I also don''t think that there''s nothing going on between you two, as there''s no way that you can be sofortable with Kafka touching you all over for the first time like you are right now, and it''s almost as if he''s already done such shameless things to you before, mom, which is why you''re so carefree at the moment..." Be said as she gave me a vengeful side-eye, showing that she also inherited her mother''s intelligence as well as looks, which made me let out a wry smile as if I got caught in the act.
And using this information, Be came to a conclusion that was quite reasonable to draw with what she knew, and she wasn''t too far off from the truth, as she gave both of us a look onest time and said with a sigh,
"...So it''s probably not too far from an actual rtionship but at the same time not as serious as one, which is that Kafka is your boy toy, mom, who you call over and ''y'' around with whenever you want to after getting fed up with my father...And Kafka here has also already made it clear how attractive he finds you, so he wouldn''t really mind and would ept if the pretty neighbourhood auntie calls him over to spend some ''quality time'' with you."
"That would also make a lot of sense in my head; as embarrassing as it is to admit, even I would be tempted toy my hands on the boy who moved in next door if he was someone like Kafka, who for some reason gives off a really good impression as if you don''t need to be on guard with him since heys his thoughts in front of you without holding back and also looks quite handsome as well...It''s especially likely to happen if I have to deal with a horrible husband and negligent daughter as well, just like my mother did."
Be concluded and looked a little guilty that her noble mother went as far as to seek attention elsewhere when she was so obviously neglected at home, which made me wonder even more as to why she treated her mother in such a way while still being aware of what she was doing.
...Or could it be that she only started to understand how horribly she treated her mother in the time gap that she hadst seen Cam and had only recentlye to realise it and felt guilty about it now?
Well, who knows...I''ll just ask Cam the reason after she has the long, much-needed talk with her daughterter on and find out if how Be treated Cam in the past was forgiveable or not since I hadn''t really forgotten what she did and said, even though Cam had totally forgotten the past and was more satisfied that her daughter was slowly starting to reconcile with her, which she never thought would happen in this lifetime.
Chapter 242: Ill Never Give Him Up
"Hold up now...Why is it that you think that I''m the boy toy here and not the other way around, where I''m the one casually having fun with your mother instead?" I asked as to why I was the one being toyed around with and not the other way around.
"Because no matter how scary you look sometimes, I''ve seen with my own eyes the scene of my mother twisting the fingers of a man who tried to inappropriately touch her a long time back until I could hear his bones cracking, so I don''t really think that she''s someone you can easily y around with without losing a finger or two..." Be said with a glint of pride in her eyes, as if Cam were a majestic horse that simply could not be tamed, while Cam brushed back her hair and blushed while looking at me as if she were trying tell me that was in the past and she wouldn''t do such a thing to me no matter how I felt her up.
"And the fact that you haven''t really denied my im also proves that you''re really just someone my mother brings over to casually spend time with and enjoy herself, e-even though I''m not exactly clear as to what you guys do..." Be said in a fluster as she eyed us both while letting her imagination run wild at what exactly was going on in this house while she was away.
"Isn''t that right, mom?..." Be pushed herself away from her mother''s chest and asked, while I stayed and enjoyed resting my face on Cam''s soft breasts and asionally blowing at Cam''s nipples that were near my lips. "...Isn''t Kafka your boy toy who you''ve taken in after getting lonely with no one around?"
"Hmmm...Maybe, maybe not...Who really knows?~"
Cam let out a hum as she gazed at her daughter with a mysterious smile on her face, not exactly telling her daughter the exact answer since it was much for fun to keep her guessing and on her toes.
She then hugged me and pushed me back in between her breasts, where I happily dove in, as if she were holding a teddy bear that she loved, and said in a rather possessive manner,
"...And what would you even do if I admitted to keeping around Kafka to satisfy the desires of my lonely self? Are you going to try and stop it?"
"Because if you are, I''ll tell you to stop right now, as there''s no way I''m letting go of Kafka no matter what you say, since he''s already be such an important part of my life that I''d rather die than give up!" Cam gave a rather bold statement that would''ve surely made me feel strong emotions if I had properly witnessed her saying it.
But because I was blinded by the paleness of her skin that I was pushed into, I could also silently give a thumbs up to show my appreciation.
"Well, I would''ve tried to stop whatever''s going on between you two if I had known what was happening from the start, as I really can''t get over my own mother having her own personal gigolo who''s still in school, which is quite hard to watch..." Be said as she looked at me with a look of dissatisfaction, as if she were ming me for all this, which made Cam re back at her daughter like she was ready to fight with her daughter if she said anything bad about me.
"...But now that whatever rtionship you have has already developed so far, so much so that you aren''t willing to give him up no matter what, I guess there''s no use in me trying to do that, and I should give up on the idea."
Be said with a sigh of defeat, which made Cam look at her daughter with appreciation in her eyes for not starting a war when they had just started to console their rtionship.
Be then gloomily said to her mother in a rather ashamed manner like she really regretted her past actions, which made her unable to even look at her mother because of how guilty she felt,
"And I''m also one of the main reasons as to why you went along the wrong path of taking in a young boy, which I had onlye to realise after some certain events that happened that I don''t wish to talk about for now...So I really don''t think that my opinion matters here when I was the root cause of it all, especially when you''ve changed so much since thest time I saw you and look so much more fulfilled, which I''m guessing is because of Kafka''s presence."
Be acted as if it were all her fault for leaving her mother alone without caring about her at all, which eventually made Cam be so desperate that she sought someone else to give her the happiness and support she needed, when in reality it mostly had nothing to do with her and was simply because I slipped into Cam''s heart when there was no one else residing there at the time.
Cam also snapped out of her dreamy mood for a second when she saw her daughter looking so glum and down in the dumps when, in actuality, it wasn''t her fault at all and simply because she found true love, and she looked like she was about to console her.
But I didn''t want any sappy drama to go on while I was being sandwiched in between the two of them, as I knew it would go on for too long if they started, so I quickly broke the two apart and said,
"You can talk about all your emotions and what you''ve been feeling about one another all these yearster after I leave, since I think that''s a family issue I shouldn''t be involved in...And for now, let''s just focus on detoxifying you both, since I don''t want you two to catch a cold from having your tits out in the open for so long."
Cam and Be didn''t seem to feel cold at all, as their bodies were constantly getting heated up when they thought about the ridiculous situation they were in, being naked and with their tits exposed to their next-door neighbour. But Be was still scared of the venom, so she quickly wiped away the tears that were forming in her eyes and agreed with what I suggested.
"And before I begin, I''d just like to ask you if you two are willing to ''detoxify'' the venom yourselves, as it would be much more appropriate than me doing it." I asked, to which Be red at me with a flushed look on her face, like she was asking why I was asking such a vulgar question at this very moment.
"Well, I for one wouldn''t mind sucking on my daughter''s breasts to help her detoxify the poison, as I''m also interested in knowing how it feels to wrap my tongue around her nipples like she did the same to me when I breastfed her as a baby.
And I wouldn''t mind swapping roles for once and finding out how it feels to be on the side..." Cam said in a rather lewd manner as she gently pinched her daughter''s pink nipple and looked at it carefully, as if she were thinking that Be''s nipples would look just like her own if she had wider ares.
She then pinched and pulled on the tip of her daughter''s bud, which made Be let out a low moan from being teased by her own mother, and casually said, "...But of course Be being the awfully shy girl she is who can''t handle a little mother-daughter bonding time won''t allow it...Isn''t that right, Be?"
"Hmm!~...I-I there even a doubt about that, mom!?" Be eximed as she pulled her mother''s hands off her chest, like she was pulling off a crab that was grabbing onto her tips. "I''d much rather have Kafka help, then let you do something so embarrassing!"
"Really?...Do you not want to have taste of your dear mother''s breasts for old times sake?" Cam asked as she pushed out her bulging bossom and lifted them up, like she was tempting her daughter to have a bite.
"I''m asking because thest time I remember, you used to cry whenever I used to take my milk feeders out of your mouth when you were a baby since you liked nibbling on them so much and would throw tantrums when I did so."
I thought for sure that Be was going to deny her mother''s request and move on since it didn''t seem like something she would ept. But to my shock, Be actually stared at her mother''s chest for a moment, like she was thinking about it, and finally said,
"Well, actually, I would like to know why your breasts taste the way they do and want to check if they really do taste like that-"
"...N-No wait! I-I didn''t mean it the way you think!"
Be eximed when she saw the absurd look on my face and realised that she had just basically said that she wanted to reminisce about the taste of the past.
"I-I said in the sense that, when my mother pulled me into her chest just now, I had identally grazed my lips on her skin, and for some reason her soft skin tasted spicy like they were made out of green chillies, which is what I wanted to know about!" Be exined in a hurry when she saw her mother looking at her with a devious smile, like she was wondering if her daughter had the same incestuous tendencies as her.
Chapter 243: Sweet And Savoury Chicken Breasts
"Spicy? My breasts taste spicy?"
Cam asked as she looked down at her breasts, as she could understand if they tasted like curry because of what happened earlier. But she didn''t know why they suddenly tasted like ripe chilies all of a sudden, like her daughter said.
"Oh that!" I suddenly said as if I knew what it was, which made both of them look at me.
"That spicy sensation you just tasted now is likely the stinging sensation that you feel in your mouth when you have a taste of the residue toxin...You must have ced your lips on an area where the toxin spread on her skin, and the tingling sensation on your tongue, like you just bit into a chilli, is the effect of the enzymes in your saliva breaking down the toxins."
"Ohhh!~...So that''s what it is!~" Cam said with a fascinated look in her eyes, as if she were impressed by all the knowledge I possessed, while Be still looked to be surprised that she had just taken a dose of toxin in her mouth and wasn''t foaming out of her mouth already.
She then gave a sigh of relief and said, "Thank God it''s just that, or else I would''ve thought I''d been feeding my daughter spicy milk the whole time when she was a baby, which would exin why Be has liked spicy food ever since she was a child when she looks so delicate and dainty."
While Cam talked about her daughter''s love for spicy food, I thought of the actual reason her breasts tasted spicy, which wasn''t because of the non-existent poison. But because of the cut fresh chilies I had taken from the kitchen and ced in my pocket, which I had used to secretly rub the juices of those chilies I had crushed on their skin while I groped them both earlier.
By doing this, I could easily make them believe that they were bitten by a spider since the capsaicin in chilies has an inmmatory effect that brings blood to the ce of stimtion, which can be seen as a healthy blush on that part of the skin and also as a rash if I were to falsely twist my words.
And it also wouldn''t harm them in any way, as chilies weremonly used in many ces for healthy skincare, and I also only applied a microdose to them since they had such sensitive skin that turned red even if I were to just gently rub my finger on it.
Cam''s sensitive skin was also the reason I managed to draw a painting on her smooth back so easily since it was simple to mark she wless skin.
But that picture of a Cam on her back had also disappeared without a single mark which I noticed and it didn''t make any sense at all since it should''ve stayes on atleast for a few days and couldn''t possibly vanish into thin air without leaving any marks like it did, which I decided to ask Camter since something about it told me that the Gods were involved in this little prank.
"And in fact, on specific areas on your mother''s skin where the toxin is more concentrated, that ce will actually taste like a sweet and savoury curry, ording to what I''ve heard from the people in the North who are used to these spider bites..." I said in a knowledgeable manner, which piqued Be''s innate curiosity and also made Cam look at me with a knowing smile, immediately finding out exactly what I was trying to do, which she approved of.
"Really? Is what you''re saying really true?" Be asked, tilting her head to get a better look at her mother''s breasts, which were supposedly spicy and vorful, which was exactly the type of food she loved, like Cam had just mentioned. "Y-You''re not just lying to me to tempt me into tasting my mother''s chest, right?"
"Of course not...Do you see the area under your mother''s breasts here?..." I vehemently said, and to prove that I wasn''t lying, I lifted up Cam''s breasts to her surprise until her daughter could see her moist underboob and pointed at the areas under there that still had some remnant curry that I hadn''t managed to clean up before.
"...This area around here looks like it''s been affected the most by the toxin, and I''m pretty sure that if you give your mother''s skin a little slurp, you can taste that curry vour, which has actually been told in North to be surprisingly tasty."
"Huh?! W-Why are you telling that to me as if you''re suggesting I have a taste, like I''m interested in knowing if it''s true or not?...I don''t want to do such an embarrassing thing!"
Be eximed even though she seemed to be genuinely interested in how close her mother''s skin tasted to actual curry, as her eyes kept on wandering to her mother''s sweaty and smooth underboob that I was holding up until Cam''s pink nipples were pointing right at her face.
"Really?...Because it seems like you''re actually really tempted to do what I said with how you keep on licking your lips." I said with a grin on my face, which immediately made Be pucker her lips. "And just know that you don''t have to feel embarrassed about licking your mother''s skin, as it''s simply for satisfying your curiosity and nothing else impure."
"...And it''s also just three of us in this room right now, so you don''t have to worry about anyone judging you, as one of the people here is your mother, whom you can trust, and the other is me, who I''m sure Cam will beat up if I make fun of you, so you can rest assured and have a taste of the vorful toxin all you want."
"B-But you said that the toxin is really concentrated there...W-What if something happens to me after I lick it straight off?" Be said in a hesitant manner as she eyed her mother''s breasts, which made Cam''s eyes brighten up at the thought of her daughter sucking on breasts like she did in the past when she was a little baby, and she threw me an appreciative gaze for my quick thinking that was fulfilling her incestuous fantasies.
"Oh, you don''t have to worry about it all, since I''ll be the test dummy here and have a taste first." I said as I got a better grip on Cam''s chubby breasts that were slipping down my hands because of how heavy and slippery they were. "And then you can rest assured and follow me, knowing that there''s no danger ahead."
"O-Okay fine..."
Be''s agreed after some hesitation, which ted Cam so much that her breasts started jiggling in my hands like pudding. She then looked at me nervously and said,
"But you have to do it first and make sure it''s safe, then I''ll do the same as you."
"Of course!...You don''t need to tell me to have a taste of Cam''s spicy flesh, as there isn''t a chance that I would miss an opportunity to suck on your mother''s breasts if it were ever toe!"
I said like it was my god-given duty to suck on Cam''s teats as I plunged my face into Cam''s soft flesh and started licking the soft and tender part skin underneath her fat milkers, as Be watched with a flushed face as she knew that she was going to be doing the same next...
Chapter 244: Have A Taste...
"Augh!?~...D-Do you really have to start under there, Kafka?....Mmm!?~...T-That ce is really sensitive~" Cam said as she arched her head back with an enthralled look in her eyes as she held on to my hair and let me lick on her sweaty skin below her underboob.
"Well, as sensitive as this ce is, it''s also the ce where your daughter wants to taste you first, so I''m simply carrying out her orders." I said as I sucked her sulent skin into my mouth, which just entered my mouth at the slightest slurp because of how fatty and abundant it was, like it were pasta.
"And don''t act like you''re not enjoying this situation now with your daughter watching, since it''s quite obvious that you''re excited right now with how fast your heart is beating."
Since my face was pressed right against where her heart was, near the lower area of her ribcage, which was barely visible because of her thickyer of pale white fatty skin, I could hear her heart rate increase as I tasted her skin, and sometimes I could even feel her shiver when she felt the coldness of my tongue run against her ribs that were submerging in and out of her chest.
Cam''s heart rate especially spiked to the point that it felt like her heart was banging against her inner walls from the inside when she nced at her daughter, who was watching all this with wide eyes and parted lips while looking like her throat was dry from the tantalising scene before.
And Be also couldn''t help but push both her hands between her thighs where her crotch was and wriggle her fingers around, like she was beyond excited at seeing her mother get her breasts sucked on by a man she had just met today and didn''t know where to relieve that feeling.
"Hnnn!?~...W-Well, you''re not wrong about that Kafka, as it already felt like I was in heaven when you molested me with your tongue earlier..." Cam admitted to us doing rather dirty activities while pushing my head into her milk bags, which made Be gulp at her mother''s lewd behaviour while her husband wasn''t around.
She then continued saying, as she streched her hands out to caress Be''s flushed cheeks in a doting manner, "...But it just feels so much better to have my daughter watch while we do this and...Hmm!?~ a-nd I can even feel my underwear get wetter every time I see Be''s eyes tremble when she hears me let out a whimper, which makes me...Ahhh!?~....m-me want to invite my daughter every time youe over to my house to have some ''fun'' so that she can watch from the side."
"I wouldn''t let anyone else watch us making love over my life, and I would probably have to dig their eyes out if they witnessed your naked body get teased by me..." I slowly said as I squeezed Cam''s udders into my mouth like I was squishing the fleshy part of a ripe mango, while Be gazed at her mother''s crotch in a daze like she was wondering if Cam''s panties were really drenched like she said.
"...But if it''s your beautiful daughter who''s involved, then I wouldn''t even mind if she joined, since I''m pretty sure I can satisfy you two mother-daughter pair all night no matter how energetic you both are together."
"...Heck! You can even call any of your other daughters if you have any, and I''ll show your entire family a good time that you won''t be able to ever forget." I proimed as I nced at Be while sliding my tongue across the edge of Cam''s breasts, where the mound started ascending, making sure not to leave a drop of curry essence behind, which made Be look away in embarrassment.
"Hnghh!?~...W-Well, unfortunately, I only have one daughter for now, so you''ll have to do with the only one I have..." Cam said with limpid eyes like she was apologising for only having one daughter and promised to give me moreter, which Be didn''t pick up since she was too busy rubbing both her fists against her crotch, unbeknownst to her knowledge and purely out of instinct from watching the sensual scene before her.
"I think I''ve sucked enough of Cam''s skin, Be, to prove that the toxin isn''t as dangerous as you think it is, and if I did the same any longer, I would have licked it all off, so I think it''s time for you to join me and have a taste." I said as I moved my head to the side and gave her a patch of Cam''s skin that I hadn''t touched yet for her to suck on.
Cam was also quite avid to see her daughter''s face underneath her massive breasts, so she even lifted her breasts so that her daughter would have more surface area to suck on.
"W-Wait!...Do I have to suck on my mother''s b-breasts while you do the same right next to me?" Be said when she noticed that our faces would be right next to each other since we would be hiding under the cover of the same breast, that would be looming over our heads. "Can''t you stop doing what you''re doing for a second or move onto the other one on the left until I finish having a taste?"
"...O-Or else it would be a bit awkward with our faces being so close, a-and we even k-kiss if we got too close." Be answered in a rather shy manner, as if she were a timid little girl who would roll around her bed and scream in excitement at even the thought of a kiss.
"Oh, would you look at this, Cam~ Look at how adorable and innocent your daughter is~" I stopped what I was doing and looked at the bashful Be with a yful smile on my face. "She''s already in college, and she''s getting worked up over a little kiss...Just how cute can she be?~"
"Y-Yeah right.
I can''t believe that she''s getting so bothered when it''s just a little peck..." Cam said in a hesitant manner as her eyes wondered off, since she was too guilty to admit that she was also like her daughter, who thought of kisses as rather intimate moments you could only do with your loved ones, which was the reason she still hadn''t kissed me on the lips yet and was trying to find a proper opportunity to do so.
"Hmph! Who said I''m getting worked up and bothered over something so simple?!" Be eximed in retaliation when she felt cornered by the both of us, and to prove that she really didn''t mind, she brushed her hair back and bent down to start licking the area under her mother''s breast that I allotted her.
Suck!~ Slurp!~ Suck!~
"Hmm!?~...S-Slowly honey~...Y-You don''t have to be so aggresive with me~...Aughh!?~" Cam let out a cry when she felt her daughter barge underneath her chest and vigorously start licking the sweat underneath, like she was on a mission to clean Cam''s skin with just her tongue.
"I-I know your hungry after such a long journey, but you still don''t have to bite on your mother''s breasts so much!~...Ahhh!?~"
Lick!~ Suck!~ Lick!~
Be didn''t think about anything and just closed her eyes while holding Cam''s waist to support herself and buried her face into her mother''s cushions, while I could see her little pink tongue vigourously swipe against Cam''s pale white skin, like that''s all she could think about at the moment, which was even making Cam''s toes wriggle around with how tantalising it felt for her daughter to lick her flesh in such a forceful manner.
"You don''t have to lick your mother so vigorously, Be, or else you''ll be the reason your mother wets her pants..." I warned Be as I pointed at her Cam''s flushed face that looked like she was fighting her inner demons at her daughter''s ferocious attack, which immediately made her stop in a panic when she realised that she was actually helping her mother pleasure and release herself.
"And you also won''t get a proper taste of the curry if you use your mouth so aggressively, so just watch me from the side and follow what I do if you want to know just how delicious your mother''s body tastes..." I told her to copy what I did and brought my head back under Cam''s chest until my cheeks were touching Be''s, which made her blush.
I then started to gently lick Cam like I was doing earlier and made sure that Be was watching. And seeing what I was doing, Be quickly learned what to do, followed what I did, and started licking her mother''s smooth underboob as well.
Lick!~ Lick!~ Lick!~
"You''re right, Kakfa!...My mother''s breasts really do taste like curry!" The spicy food lover inside of Be cried out in delight when she found out that I wasn''t lying, while Cam looked like she expected this reaction from her daughter since she knew her so well. "And not just any curry; it tastes exactly like the curry my mother makes as well...How bizzare!"
"See, I told you, didn''t I?" I said without stopping the usage of my tongue, which was making Cam shiver all over because of how thrilling it felt.
I then nced at her and continued saying, "...And the taste also varies ording to the concentration of the toxin on her skin, which makes her skin taste like a different type of curry all over, so if you were thinking of stopping right now, I''d suggest you not to since you would be missing out on a wonderful tasting experience off such a soft and warm body, which you wouldn''t be able to experience anywhere else in the world."
Be was actually going to back off after having a taste since that''s all she wanted to do. But after hearing my tempting words that woke up the glutton inside of her, which probably developed after eating Cam''s Godly food all her life, she started to hesitate, contemting whether to go back in to have a taste or not, her resolve wavering.
But that hesitation also vanished into thin air when she caught a glimpse of Cam''s face, which looked so sultry and erotic at the moment with how she was panting and looking down at me sucking on breasts with teary eyes, which invoked something deep inside of her that wanted to see her own mother in a much more embarassed and vulnerable state that made her stop hesitating and plunge back into her mother''s breasts to join me on my breast licking venture...
Chapter 245: I Want To Be The First To Kiss Him! - I
"Aughhh!?~" She let out a loud moan that came from deep within when she felt the tongues of her rather young lover and daughter roam beneath her chest, making a wet trail wherever they went.
She could barely see them while they pressed their faces against her chest and sucked on her soft skin like they were slurping on a bowl of hot and bouncy noodles, since her breasts were simply too big and covered up everything under her with a wall of fatty goodness that weighed a solid amount of weight each.
"Ahhhh!?~...Hmmm!?~...Aughh!?~"
But she had no need for her eyes to witness the smutty scene before her as she could feel through her delicate skin that was wrapped tightly around her round breasts, that were whiter then the winter''s snow, her neighbour''s skilled and agile tongue move along in a swift manner around the crevices of her breasts that could only be reached if one lifted her chest up all the way to the top since they were so hidden under multipleyers of meat, and also a ce where she herself wouldn''t bother to wash in the bath sometimes since there were times where she felt a little too weak to lift her meaty chest up with one hand and use the other to scrub the sweat that had been soaking under there for a while, and left whatever moisture was under there marinate in peace.
"N-No, Be!?~...I told you not to be so aggressive with your mother''s tits!?~...Ahhh!?~"
Not to mention that she could also feel her daughter follow along with the young man she couldn''t help but fall in love with, named Kafka and deeply lick those very ces under her blubber that surely had a humid odourpared to the rest of her body that smiled like jasmine flowers, which for some reason should''ve made her feel ashamed and push her daughter away in embarrassment.
But in actuality, for some reason, this made her even more excited when she thought of how her daughter was slurping on her underboob sweat that she had worked up from cooking for hours in a rather hot kitchen and the hot session she had with Kafka earlier.
And she especially couldn''t help but feel her crotch warm up and let out a steaming hot fluid from in between her puffy white lower lips with a salmon pink inner lining when she saw her daughter''s throat moving up and down while she had a satisfied look on her face like she was drinking a ss of hot milk, which was turning her on to the extreme because of her perverted desires that red up when she saw her daughter''s beautiful face.
"J-Just like that, baby!?~ Just l-like that!?~...Ahhh!?~...Just follow what, Kafka is doing and slurp all of the spicy toxin off your mother''s breasts!?~"
She was never such a pervert before and only saw her daughter, Be, as her blood and kin and someone she had to protect at all costs, even with her life on the line, no matter how bad their rtionship was in the past since she was her own daughter she gave birth to.
But now that very daughter seemed a little different in her eyes ever since she had heard about what was going on in Kafka''s house and what he was doing with his mother all night long, which seemed to ignite something deep inside that made her want to explore the taboo sides of a loving rtionship, and in particr incestuous activities like what she was doing with her daughter right now.
"R-Right there, Be!?~...Mmmm!?~....Right there!?~...Suck on Mommy''s tittys there!?~....Aughh!?~"
She knew it was wrong and that she shouldn''t be indulging in such taboo behaviour.
But when she thought of how her own man, whom she loved with all her heart, had a spicy rtionship with his own mother and knew that he wouldn''t judge or despise her no matter how freakish her tendencies were because he was much more of a pervert than her, all her resistance to such an immoral matter was dropped, and she let go of herself, knowing that Kafka was right by her side and would look at her the same no matter what her sexual tendencies were, even if it was something extreme like ying around with her daughter in bed while her man held both their naked bodies in his embrace.
She also had another reason as to why she didn''t mind her daughter and Kafka being so intimate with one another than just because she wanted to satisfy her lewd urges, which she couldn''t tell Kafka yet in case he got scared at the responsibility that came with it.
"J-Just like that, you two!?~...Ahhh!?~...Y-You two are doing such good jobs at cleaning up my breasts with your tongue...Haaa!?~"
She couldn''t look at her daughter''s and lover''s faces while they sucked on the fatty meat under her breast with their faces side by side, while making sure with one another that neither of them missed a spot.
And even if anyone did, it was mostly likely her daughter, who was more focused on the ces on her vast breasts that were more spicy than the rest and ignored the patches of skin that weren''t as vorful, which Kafka quickly covered up by going towards her side to lick that ce clean and sucking it hard enough that any toxin that spread to that area would surely be disintegrated by his saliva.
But when they finally finished licking under her breasts and dragged their tongues up her milk bags to move onto the rest of the area that was untouched, like the part of her breasts that was curved and pointed out like a torpedo, where her pink nipples and round are were, she could clearly see both their beautiful faces and could finally witness them sucking on her naked body with her own eyes.
Chapter 246: I Want To Be The First To Kiss Him! - II
Kafka, as always, looked to know what he was doing and had a solemn look on his face, like he was focusing and trying his best to make sure that there wasn''t any toxin remaining.
But at the same time, he was moving his tongue around on her skin in a passionate manner, like he was trying to make sure it was a pleasurable experience for her, which made her pat his head full of soft and silky hair that was darker than her own for being so thoughtful and caring towards her when he really didn''t have to and was going the extra mile just for her.
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Ohh!?~ Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
But her daughter, on the other hand, was clearly showing her inexperience in handling bossoms, and she looked like a puppy licking a doggy treat, with how her little tongue was vigorously making small licks on her flesh and how her mouth was covered in her own drool from smushing her face into her mother''s breasts, which looked rather cute and made her want to pull on her daughter''s cheeks because of how adorable she looked at the moment.
"Ohhh!?~ Lick!?~ Sigh!?~ Nibble!?~ Mmm!?~"
Seeing this reminded her of when her daughter sucked on her breasts when she was a baby and always had milk all over her face that dripped out of her mouth, since her massive breasts were always overflowing with breast milk back when they were secreting fresh milk after giving birth to Be, to the point that even a little nibble on her nipple from her baby daughter squirted out enough white nectar to fill her daughter''s little mouth in just a few moments.
And now, almost two decadester, she was witnessing the same scene of her daughter sucking on her breasts, which filled her heart with warmth, especially since it had been a while since she had held onto her daughter so close.
And it also turned her on quite a bit when she saw that right by her daughter''s side, Kafka was also sucking on her flesh tenderly and kissing it all over in a fervent manner.
"Mmm!?~ Mmm!?~ Kiss!?~ Mmm!?~ Slurp!?~"
Now all her daughter had to do was suck on her nipples, which were so hard at the moment from having the fat below them teased and sucked on, and it would bring her right back to the days when she breastfed her daughter in her arms.
But as much as she wanted to relive that moment, she also didn''t want her daughter to go near her nipples since Kafka was also working his way to her pink buds that were protruding out like a cherry on top of a creamy cake.
The reason for this was very simple.
Both her daughter and Kafka had been keeping a safe distance from one another''s mouths while they sucked on her milky chest, even though their cheeks would often bounce onto one another, which made her daughter blush at the intimate contact.
And even though her daughter was really hesitant at first, she had also tasted Kafka''s saliva, just like Kafka already had a taste of what it would be like in her daughter''s mouth, since both of them were licking and detoxifying the same breast, and it was inevitable that they would lick one another''s bodily fluids on the surface of her glistening skin.
Her daughter, after having a taste of Kafka so that she didn''t seem like an inexperienced girl, also, surprising enough, didn''t seem to mind and continued on with a look of achievement on her face, as if she were proud of herself for taking a step further towards bing the mature and experienced woman she wished to be.
But even though both of them already knew the taste of one another''s tongues, felt each other naked selves, and were currently fighting over a single breast like they were hungry dogs thrashing over piece of juicey steak, they still hadn''t locked lips with one another and kissed, even though their lips were always so close to touching when their lips moved to the same ce on her chest.
This was because at thest moment, when their lips were about to unintentionally touch due to them sharing a limited amount of area on a single breast, her daughter would always back out in a rather shy manner and give up her position since she was still not ready to give up her first kiss yet, which was something she held dear to her because of her rather innocent heart.
But after licking and sucking on her mother''s breast for a while now and taking in so much of Kafka''s essence into her mouth to the point that she even started relishing his taste, she seemed to have lost the shy demeanour she had before and didn''t treat Kafka like a stranger anymore that she had to be wary of.
And now, because of that, even though both of them were moving towards her nipple at the same time and could potentially lock lips when they reached their destination, Be didn''t seem to mind that she could possibly kiss Kafka and even had a glint of excitement in her blue eyes, like she was looking forward to having her kiss at this spicy moment while her mother watched from above.
This was exactly what the one who was having her plump milkers sucked on wanted to see the least, since she couldn''t bear the sight of her daughter kissing Kafka when she herself hadn''t kissed her new-found lover before and wanted to be the first to do so and didn''t want to give that opportunity to her daughter, as even though she was willing to give anything in the world for her daughter''s sake, she wasn''t willing to give up Kafka''s lips since she had her eyes on them for a while now and wanted to be the first to taste his lips and not give up the chance to anyone else, even to her own flesh and blood who she cherished more than her life...
Chapter 247: An Adorable Mother
Cam watched as her daughter''s lips drew closer to Kafka''s as both of them made their way to her tips that were standing proud like pink tulips, and in a matter of moments, their lips would touch one another''s, while she witnessed the entirety of it from above.
And as much as she wanted to stop it from happening, she was hesitant to do so since she was trying to maintain a mature image in front of both her daughter and Kafka, and if both of them were to learn that she was fretting who gets to kiss who first when she was a mature adult with a family of her own, she would lose all her dignity and would probably be made of fun by Kafka, who found every little opportunity to tease her.
She thought that she could maintain her silence and silently look away as her daughter got to kiss her man first.
But the moment she felt both their slender lips touch her are that curved outwards from the very front of her breasts, she knew that they were seconds away from kissing one another, and she couldn''t handle that it was happening right in front of her any longer since she was at her wits end, so she threw away all the hesitation she had in mind to the bin and cried out saying,
"S-Stop it, Kafka!~ Don''t you dare to go any further with my daughter before you''ve done it with me first!~"
Both Be and Kafka immediately stopped what they were doing when they heard Cam hurried cry and were only a few inches away fromying their mouths on Cam''s nipple.
When they looked up to see what was happening, they saw the flustered look on Cam''s face and her biting her lips in vexation, as if someone had stolen something that was meant to be hers.
Kafka smiled when he saw Cam''s face, as he had immediately guessed as to why she had asked them to stop, which made Cam look away in embarrassment at being found out so easily and also frustrated that she could never maintain any secrets in front of a school boy.
But Be wasn''t as good at interpreting reactions and piecing all of them together, and she was just surprised at herself for actually going through with kissing Kafka after getting worked up in the moment, and she thanked her mother in her heart for waking her up from her reverie and not making a mistake because of her turbid emotions.
But at the same time, she also couldn''t help but look at Kafka''s lips that were curled up at the moment and wonder how another man''s lips felt, which she had never gotten the opportunity to experience before since every man she had met in her life was utterly pathetic and didn''t deserve a sliver of her attention, which was the genuine truth and not because she had high standards.
"W-What''s wrong, mom?" Be was the first to speak up, afraid that her mother was angry because she got caught up in her emotions and started to lick her mother''s breasts along with Kafka, which was considered to be very immoral by society as a whole. "A-Are you upset that I started following what Kafka did and started l-licking your breasts a-all over?"
"If you are, then let me tell you that I only did so to help Kafka detoxify the toxin and not for any reason else!" Be eximed so that her mother didn''t think that she was a pervert who liked to y with her mother''s breast, even though she did have some certain thoughts that couldn''t be said out loud while doing so.
"Of course I''m not mad at you for that, honey...And honestly, I''m grateful that you''re helping your mother out in her time of need, especially since I never expected you to go to such lengths as getting intimate with me to help me out..."
Cam patted her daughter''s head with a satisfied smile on her face for raising such a caring daughter, which made Be look away in embarrassment since her reasons weren''t so pure. She then continued saying, in a hesitant manner,
"I-It''s just that I-...It''s just that I couldn''t-...Couldn''t see you two-"
Cam stammered as she looked at both of their lips and couldn''tplete her sentence, since it was too embarrassing to make such an immature excuse for asking them to stop what they were going to do.
But Kafka, on the other hand, who loved to see Cam''s embarassed figure, had no reason to hold back and said, in ce of Cam, in a rather teasing tone,
"It''s just that she couldn''t bear to see her daughter getting to kiss me first when she herself had never kissed me on the lips before, which made her stop us so that we didn''t lock lips."
"...Aren''t I right, my innocent little Cam, who wants to keep my lips all to herself?"
Kafka asked with a mocking glint in her eyes, as he stared at Cam''s flushed face.
"Kafka, You!...Y-You don''t have any tact at all!" Cam eximed in anger since he had revealed the truth to her daughter and pulled on his cheeks for meddling so much. "I was trying to hide that from Be so that she didn''t look down on me...But you just had to!..."
"Huh?...You haven''t even kissed one another, mom?"
Be asked with wide eyes as she looked at both of them in surprise, which made Cam re at Kafka like it was all his fault and pinched him even harder.
"I thought for sure that you two would have done something as basic as that, when you''re already so close to one another that you don''t even h-hesitate to intimately touch one another in such n-naughty ways..." Be said in a daze, and she almost couldn''t even believe that they hadn''t kissed once when they were already so close and doing such lewd things to one another that her pure mind couldn''tprehend.
"Well, that''s because your adorable little mother here is still slowly getting used to our current rtionship and wants to take her time with it instead of rushing it, which is why she hasn''t kissed me...And as fine as she is with me seeing herpletely naked..." Kafka said as he pinched Cam''s nipples and rolled them around my fingers while her daughter watched her mother''s breats get teased with a rather dry throat.
"...she isn''t ready to kiss me just yet, since she treasures something like a first proper kiss and wants it to be special."
"After hearing that, what do you have to say, Be?"
Kafka asked Be as he pinched on Cam''s nipples even harder until his finger sank in, which made her stop pulling on his cheeks and whimper at his mercy.
"What do you have to say about your mother, who was mocking you for being inexperienced and immature, when she herself is quite gullible and innocent, like a little girl who''s fallen in love for the first time in her life?"
Cam looked like she wanted to hide since she was sure that her daughter would take the opportunity to rub it in her face like she always did in the past when she got the opportunity to do so.
But surprising enough, Be didn''t immediately make fun of her mother for being maiden-like when she was already an experienced woman, and she actually said hesitantly, while looking at her mother like she was seeing her in a new light,
"I-I don''t exactly know what to feel after hearing that my mother has such pure thoughts, when she acted so mature before...B-But if I had to make anyment on it, I would say that''s actually really cute of her to want to make her first kiss with you a special moment.
And it honestly makes my mother, who looked like a scary demon in the past, now look like an adorable little puppy that I want to hug because of how cute she is."
Be felt rather embarrassed after honestly saying such things about her mother and was looking down with flushed cheeks while rubbing her hands together to get rid of her nervousness as to how her mother was going to react to her sincere words, since she had never praised her mother in such a way before.
And when she nced at her mother when the curiosity of how Cam was reacting to her sweet words got to her, she found her mother looking at her with her lips parted and eyes that were in a reverie, as if she never expected her daughter to say such words in a million years.
"Cute?...Did you just call me cute, Be?" Cam asked her daughter aftering out of a daze, to which Be shyly nodded since she had no words to say in this situation.
"O-Oh, I see...W-What exactly made you say that?" Cam asked, as she couldn''t find the reason as to why her daughter was being so nice to her when she was usually the exact opposite. She then further borated, saying, "Don''t get me wrong, as my daughter calling me cute is a moment that I will never forget in my life because of how precious it is!"
"...But it''s just that I''m not used to you saying such nice words to me since you usually find any chance to fight with me or belittle me in the past, and I don''t know what to make of it now that your acting in such a loveable manner, which is honestly a little strange to see since I''m used to seeing your past self who found fault with her mother at all times and tried to create some kind of problem just for the fun of it." Cam brushed her hair back and let her eyes wander around the room while she chuckled in a nervous manner, as she too felt quite awkward having this conversation with her daughter.
Chapter 248: I Think I Understand Why You Like Him
"W-Well, it''s nothing reallyplicated, mom, and is basically what I said before, which is that I''vee to realise recently how badly I''ve treated you in the past because of my false prejudice against you that came from that man you call your husband...And because of that, I want to reconcile with you right now and make things right after realising my mistakes." Be said in a timid manner, feeling just as awkward as her mother.
"...And if I want to make up with you and act like the proper daughter I want to be and should''ve been in the past, I realised I should first be honest with you and truthful about what I feel towards you, so I just ended up saying whatever came to mind when Kafka asked that question, which led to me saying such things as c-calling you cute and a-adorable." Be said with a blush, still not able to get used to calling her own mother such nice words that any mother out there would surely appreciate if they came from their daughter''s mouth.
"So does that mean you really found me adorable just because I wanted to save my kiss, Be?" Cam asked as she leaned forward in a rather energetic manner, which made her breasts hang down, to which Be shyly nodded her head.
"Why is that?...Why do you find a woman who already has a family saying just childish things to be cute, instead of being really weird and immature?!" Cam''s eyes glowed as she asked her question, beyond ted that her daughter was trying to put in some effort to mend their rtionship.
"It''s exactly because you''re a woman who already has a family of her own, mom." Be answered as she backed away a little since she was scared of her mother''s vibrant gaze.
"If it were any other young girl who''s just starting her life who had such thoughts, I wouldn''t have thought about it much since it''s normal to have such thoughts at that age...But you, on the other hand, who''s already experienced the hard life of an adult and should''ve lost her child-like innocence along the long years, still want to cherish such moments that most adults these days wouldn''t care about at all, which directly sets you apart from the rest of the mature woman out there and gives you a glow of innocence that makes you look so cute and fluffy."
"R-Really, Be!? Is what you said true?!" Cam asked as she got closer to her daughter and held onto her hands tightly with a fervent look in her blue eyes. "Do you really find your mother to be adorable and not weird for having such childish thoughts at her age!?"
"Yes, mom! Yes!...Don''t make me repeat such an embarrassed thing so many times!" Be eximed in a fluster as her ears turned red from praising her mother over and over again.
"My daughter called me cute..."
Cam silently said to herself with a smile on her face as she stared into the distance, like she was thinking of why so many wonderful things were happening in her life at the moment. She then came back to reality after feeling at peace for a second and suddenly eximed, saying,
"...My own daughter, who used to call me all sorts of things in the past, actually called me adorable!"
"Did you hear that, Kafka?! Did you hear what my daughter said?!" Cam looked at Kafka with a vivid and bright look on her face, excited to share the news with him. "My daughter actually told me that I was as adorable as a puppy and wanted to give me a hug on her own!...Can you believe that?!"
"Yes, Cam, I definitely can believe that...And honestly, what I can''t believe is how you''re surprised to hear such obvious words." Kafka said as he moved back onto the sofa a little bit since Cam was getting right up in his face and was pushing her breasts right against him and pushing him back, indirectly agreeing with what Be said, which piqued Cam''s interest.
"Oh...T-Then does that mean you find me cute as well, Kafka, and not just beautiful or graceful like you always call me?" Cam looked at Kafka with wide eyes that were twinkling and obviously fishing forpliments, which made Be look away since she wasn''t used to her mother acting so needy and wanting attention from someone else, since she always saw her as a prideful woman that one always had to look up to gaze at because of how ta she stood.
"Of course I do, Cam...Pretty, beautiful, cute, adorable, sweet, and every other nice thing in the world...You''re all of them, and all of them are you."
Kafka said with a small smile on his face as he pet Cam''s head like the little puppy she was, which she happily epted with a look of clear happiness in her eyes that somehow made the current scene that was going on to be quite lewd in nature, to be wholesome and really sweet.
Pat~ Pat~ Pat~
"You as well, Be." Kafka gave a surprise headpat to Be as well, to which she didn''t know how to react but simply epted since she had to admit that it felt ratherfortable. "You''re quite the adorable little girl as well, and you might just as well be as sweet as your mother."
"B-But I didn''t do anything other than tell what I thought..." Be said while she got used to Kafka''s hand on her head since it was rather soothing to have such strong hands stroking her silky hair, and she felt jealous that her mother could get head such headpats whenever she wanted to, since he belonged to her as her toy. "...So, why are you calling me c-cute as well?"
"Simply because a girl who''s willing to learn from her mistakes and wants to make up for them by even going as far as to abandon her ego and say her honest thoughts is something that''s quitemendable and praiseworthy in my eyes..." Kafka said as looked at Be at him with a look of wonder on her face, not expecting to feel a sense of relief from the words of a stranger she had just met today who made all the efforts she put into mending her rtionship with her mother feel worth it, when she was still hesitant about it before but wasn''t anymore after hearing his acknowledgement.
"...And I believe something like that, which surely would have taken all your courage to make such a change, deserves praise, so that''s why I think you are as adorable as your mother, who are both endearing in your own delightful ways."
Be looked at Kafka in a daze for a few seconds after hearing his words as her cheeks slowly turned red, almost as if she were trying to figure him out by deeply looking into him.
But seeing that it wasn''t really working out since he was basically a mysterious and bizzare individual in her eyes who was so different from the men she had met before and couldn''t be deciphered no matter how she stared at him, she gestured towards her mother to lend her an ear instead.
"Mom..." Be whispered so that Kafka didn''t hear, while still looking straight at him with a narrowed eyes like she was trying to figure out a puzzle.
"What is it, honey?" Cam whispered back, finding it fun to be talking to her daughter like this.
"At first, I thought that it was quite strange of you to choose a high school boy out of all the people out there to be your boy toy and thought that you had a peculiar taste in men..." Cam blushed when she heard her daughter''s misunderstanding and how she thought she liked young grass. "...But I think I understand why you chose him now, even though he''s so young."
"Why is that?" Cam asked as she got closer.
"I don''t exactly know...It''s just that he somehow has a way of making me feel better about myself or happier than I already was, and he seems like someone who could probably make me smile even on my worst day, which I''ve never met anyone else do before, whether they may be man in my ss or closest friend from Uni..." Be said as she stared at Kafka like he was a bizarre specimen, while he simply sat silently and kept himself busy as they talked by carressing their plump thighs.
"There''s also his gaze that seems so straightforward and honest, like he would never plot against you, and how I somehow feel safe around his presence, which is honestly very weird since he had just scared the soul out of me for a few minutes and made me say some weird things because of that scary gaze of his."
Be shook her head when she thought of how she called Kafka ''Daddy'' which she wanted to forget at all costs.
"Oh my~...With the way you''re talking about my Kafka, it''s almost like you''re interested in him~"
Cam''s covered her mouth and giggled as she looked at her daughter with a knowing gaze, which made Be blush profusely. She then continued saying, as she pulled on her daughter''s sleeve,
"...And know that you don''t have to be afraid to admit that you''re interested in him, as your mother here is ready to share him with you if that''s what you truly desire, and I don''t even mind spending the rest of our lives sharing the same bed with him, as it honestly makes me feel a little excited at the thought of that happening."
Chapter 249: Theiving Daughter
"W-What!? What are you saying, mom!" Be cried out when she heard her mother''s naughty words.
"T-There''s no way what you said is true!...I was simply being honest with my thoughts about Kafka and was conveying them to you like I mentioned before, and I had no other intention in mind for saying such things about him!" Be eximed in a panic and moved away from her mother so that she wouldn''t continue pestering her to join her in bed.
"What?...What''s not true?" Kafka asked as he stopped ying with Be''s thighs that were on hisp, which Be didn''t seem to mind since he was a little too good with his hands and didn''t make her ufortable for even a second.
"Nothing Kafka!...It''s nothing at all!" Be shouted in a fluster as she reluctantly red at her mother for saying such shameful things, which Cam simply ignored with a sly smile.
"I see..." Kafka nodded his head without asking anything further. And then, instead of asking Cam what they were talking about, like what Be thought he would, he suddenly ced his hands on the side of Cam''s face in a rather delicate manner and bent forward towards her as he asked, "...Then should we proceed with our kiss, Cam?"
"Huh?...Y-You want to kiss me now, Kafka?!"
Cam gasped when she saw Kafkaing closer towards her, like he wasing to kiss her on her lips, and nudged herself back onto the cushion since she wasn''t ready for her first kiss yet, as she asked,
"Are you really sure about that?...I-Isn''t it way too sudden and out of nowhere?!"
"Well, I agree that we currently aren''t in the most romantic situation with both you and your daughter being coiled around me in the naked..." Be wanted to cover herself when she heard his words, but stopped when she realised that he had already seen all that''s there to be seen and there was no use in doing so.
"...But are you really willing to risk my first actual kiss with you being taken by your daughter?
Since I''ve been noticing for a while, but your daughter has been eyeing my lips like she wants a taste, and I wouldn''t exactly take the chance of your daughter stealing your opportunity if I were you, Cam, so think carefully about your decision, knowing that your daughter is out to get me." Kakfa looked at Be, who didn''t expect to be dragged into this matter, with a grin on his face, and he decided to use her as a scapegoat to persuade Cam.
Cam immediately turned her head to look at Be when she heard Kafka''s concerning words, who in turn shook her head frantically to say that he was lying, even though she actually had been ncing at his lips for a while now, wondering how good a kiss might feel, as even a head pat from Kafka felt so soothing that she could only imagine what a deep kiss from him would feel like.
"Look at the guilty look on her face...Do you really want to trust such a thirsty-looking daughter?"
Kafka provoked Cam even more by using the distraught look on Be''s face for being dragged into this mess she wanted nothing to do with to his advantage, which made Be look at her mother with a pitful gaze like she was being framed.
But Be''s wronged look didn''t seem to have any affect on her decision, as she seemed to have already made her decision after hearing Kafka''s misleading words, judging by how she was currently looking at her own daughter like a culprit.
"No, Kafka...I actually don''t." Cam gave her answer as she held onto Kafka''s arms really tight, like she didn''t want to give him away, and warily stared at her poor daughter like she was a thief.
"As much as I want to believe that she won''t do such a thing, I also can''t trust that she wouldn''t fall for your sweet words and gestures that even stole my heart away and will eventually lead her to kiss you before me."
"And as much as I''ve always put my daughter first for most of my life, this is something that I simply can''t give up, so quickly kiss me Kafka and make me yours before my wily little daughter steals you away from me!" Cam eximed while staring at her daughter, who looked like she was suffering a massive injustice.
And before Be could refute her mother''s words and say that she would do no such thing, Kafka had already pulled Cam into his embrace and nted a deep kiss on her tender lips.
Chu!~
Cam''s eyes went wide even though she was the one who had asked for a kiss, as she had never expected to be kissed in such a sensual way with the way Kafka was locking his lips onto hers and holding her face so firmly but also gently at the same time, like he wouldn''t let go even if she tried.
But slowly but surely, as she could feel the coldness of his lips touching her''s and felt his hot breath running down her neck, she sank into the sensual feeling of her lips getting nibbled on, and she closed her eyes and willingly epted the kiss that was making her heart beat a million times a second.
Be also watched with shy eyes that were trembling at the sight of her mother kissing the boy next door with such a dreamy look on her way, like she was fully embracing the way Kafka was sliding his tongue across her pink lips.
And she even saw Cam wrap her hands around his neck and pull him closer to get a deeper kiss, which for some reason made her body heat up as if she were the one being kissed instead of her mother, and she couldn''t help but wonder how it would look if she were in her mother''s position.
It was only after a solid minute did Kafka pull his lips away while puckering them and having a lick like he was having a taste of her sweet saliva, while Cam reluctantly let go of him and looked like she wanted the kiss tost a little longer because of how lovely it felt.
"How was that, Cam?...Are you fine with this little kiss of mine? Or did you expect a better performance from me?"
Kafka asked Cam, who was still indulging in the warmth of his lips on her own, to which she woke up and frantically nodded and shook her head at the same time, telling him that he couldn''t have given a better kiss.
"Then you won''t mind if I give your daughter a kiss as well, since it would be quite cruel not to when she looks so desperate for one, especially after seeing her mother receive a kiss right before her."
Kafka asked an out-of-pocket question that Cam was expecting to hear since she knew him so well, and he looked at Be, who was staring at her mother''s lips that looked brighter then before in a daze when she heard Kafka''s words, that came out of nowhere and made her jump up in fright.
Chapter 250: First Kiss
"W-What?! Who said I want to be kissed by someone like you, who''s only my mother''s boy toy?!" Be arrogantly harumphed while folding her hands onto one another, after regaining herposure after hearing such a shocking question about herself.
"Only a gentleman out there who''s worthy of me has the qualifications to take my first kiss...Definitely not a perverted hooligan like you who spends all his time p-ying around with my mom!"
Be thought for sure that Kafka would try to persuade her to get her first kiss since she was used to boys begging her for favours because of the beautiful looks she got from her mother, whether it was in high school or university, and she always had them wrapped around her fingers to do her bidding.
But to her surprise, Kafka simply shook his shoulders like he had already moved on and casually said,
"Alright then. I won''t force you."
"...N-No wait!"
Be called out in fright, not expecting him to not care at all, and was even ignoring her at the moment and was looking at her mother like he was thinking about going in for another kiss. She then made up her mind to go for another attack that he surely couldn''t ignore and said in a rather haughty manner,
"...As much as I don''t want to kiss you, Kafka, since you''re just not my type, I appreciate you helping out my mother in her lonely times and making her feel better in my ce, so I wouldn''t really mind letting you kiss me as a way of showing my appreciation like you asked for."
Be thought that Kafka would surely take the offer she was giving up on a te since it was close to impossible to find any young men in this world that didn''t drool at the sight of a beautiful girl like her. But once again, to her shock, Kafka rejected her by saying,
"No, it''s okay...I got together with your mother because I genuinely wanted to, and she probably gives me more happiness when I''m in her presence, then the other way around because she''s such a wonderful woman..." Cam pped Kafka''s hands in a rather coquettish manner, like she was asking him to stop saying such things about her that were making her blush, which Kafka held onto lovingly and said while looking into Cam''s pretty eyes that twinkled like the blue ocean.
"...So I really don''t think I need to get rewarded when just spending time with her is the biggest reward I can ever receive."
Cam had no words to say after hearing what her lover thought of her, and she could only let out tears of gratitude to the Gods above for bringing such a man into her life when she needed him the most, and she immediately threw herself into his embrace to give him a big hug, not even caring that her daughter was watching, which Kakfa happily epted while feeling her soft milk bags get smushed into his chest.
"Ah! B-But...But...I think you should reconsider since-"
Be tried to persuade Kakfa once again after failing twice in a rather desperate manner, ignoring the intimate moment her mother was having with him, since she really wanted to know how a kiss felt, as she doubted she would ever be interested in any of the pathetic men in this world and didn''t want to lose out on this chance where she had found an odd guy that she didn''t mind the thought of kissing for some reason.
But before she could say anything, Kafka simply put his hand up, asking her to stop, and then slowly said in a rather cold tone while looking at her with a deadpan expression on her face, a little angry that Be was trying to interrupt the moment he was having with Cam,
"I don''t want to hear anymore excuses or roundabout ways to ask me a favour because of your pride...I simply want you to be honest with me, just like you''re trying to be with your mother, and answer my one single question without mentioning anything unnecessary"
"...Do you want me to give you a kiss or not?"
Kafka asked with a solemn look on his face and a turbid gaze in his dark eyes, which actually excited Cam, who was witnessing it all from the side and was making her feel worked up, since in her eyes Kafka actually looked like a genuine father figure in the house at the moment, who was berating her daughter for not being honest, which made her think of him as her actual husband and her family with him, which made her shyly blush.
And she also couldn''t resist the dark and gloomy look in his eyes whenever he got serious, which for some reason always managed to make her leak her pants a bit and turn her nipples rock hard, even though it was quite frightening to look at, as if Kafka hadpletely turned into someone else she wasn''t familiar with or even a part of Kafka that he wasn''t willing to reveal and wanted to keep hidden forever.
Be also felt Kafka''s heavy gaze looming down on her, which, just like her mother, excited her for some reason, even though she couldn''t stop trembling under his gaze. And it actually excited her so much and made her worked up that she didn''t even think about what she was going to say and instinctively said to Kafka the first words that came to her mind while looking down in a subservient manner,
"Y-Yes Daddy...Your daughter Be wants a k-kiss from you and nothing else."
"Hmmm...That''s weird...I don''t remember raising an arrogant little daughter like you who needs to understand that there are some moments you simply can''t interrupt just because you want to and don''t exactly know how to feel about you calling me ''Daddy'' when your real father is out there somewhere..." Kafka said with a peculiar look on his face, as he really couldn''t understand why she was calling him such terms, while Cam giggled away at the scene she was seeing since she had never seen her daughter act so obedient before.
"...But if you''re so desperately in need of a father figure in your life and because of my rtionship with your mother, I don''t mind bing the person you call father, as I too quite like the ring of it, especially when ites from a pretty girl like you who''s still a sweet little girl overall but still needs a little discipline here and there, who I-...No, I mean Daddy here can teach you, since your real father didn''t do shit."
Be''s face turned red when she realised her blunder and couldn''t believe she said the same thing again when she promised herself she would never do so. And before she could refute what she said, even though it wouldn''t have much reliability after saying the same thing twice, Kafka didn''t give her a chance to speak and came forward to give her the kiss she wanted.
Chu!~
Be was caught off guard by the sudden attack on her lips.
But just like her mother, who watched this with her mouth covered and cheeks flushed like she was watching an enthralling drama, she slowly mellowed down as she got to feel the crevice in between his lips and his tongue that came out of them on her tender lips and let Kafka do whatever he wanted while she closed her eyes and dove into the sensation of getting a kiss on the lips for the first time in her life...
Chapter 251: Soaking Wet
Cam didn''t mind the sensual sight of her daughter getting kissed on her soft lips by Kafka while not knowing where to put her hands and awkwardly resting them on herp, which showed her daughter''s inexperience with such levels of intimacy.
She already had ns in mind for both of them, so she genuinely didn''t care that they were getting to know each other with their tongues and wouldn''t even if they went a little deeper with one another.
She had thought that Kafka would simply give her a deep kiss that her daughter would never forget and pull back since it was her first time. But to her surprise, Kafka was taking his time with his kiss as he pulled her innocent daughter in, who didn''t resist since she didn''t know what to do and let him handle everything.
He was kissing her until he had to let her take small breaks for her to take a breath because she was getting way too worked up in the moment as sweat dripped down her chest from how steamy it was getting.
She didn''t know exactly how to feel about this, as even though she was fine with sharing her man with her daughter, she didn''t like the fact that her daughter got to have a much more passionate kiss with him thatsted a longer time than when she was with him.
And slowly, as she watched the two of them lock licks and heard her daughter making obnoxious noises every once in a while, she started getting worked up, as she couldn''t help but fiddle around with her fingers and stare at them with a wronged look on her face, like she was telling him that it wasn''t fair that her daughter got such treatment.
And after a solid minute of non-stop smothering of lips, Cam pulled on Kafka''s sleeve while looking at him with puffed-out cheeks that looked rather adorable, unable to handle the sight any longer.
She was too embarrassed to say anything to them and could only pull on his clothes to get his attention, like a stray puppy on the street asking for some food. But this was more than enough to make Kafka understand that she was asking for her share as well and wanted it right now.
Kafka pulled his lips away from Be''s while she nkly stared at him in an enthralled manner, unable to escape the exciting and heartwarming sensation of being kissed so ardently with how he sucked and nibbled on her lips to give her the best experience ever that left her gasping and wondering why a high school student was so good at kissing, as if his mouth was made for pleasing the lucky women he was interested in.
"What is it, my sweet little Cam?...Are you not satisfied with one kiss and want another one as well?"
Kafka asked Cam with a grin on his face as he caressed her face, and even if she didn''t exactly want her daughter to see her pleading to another man for a rather naughty favour, she shyly nodded her head, which made Be start to doubt just who exactly was the one being led around in this rtionship.
"I see. But the thing is, my lips are kind of sore after licking and sucking on your breasts for so long, so I don''t know if I have enough energy to give you another kiss..."
Kafka said as he dragged his words out, and it was quite obvious to Be that he was teasing her mother. But Cam didn''t seem to mind at all and started to rub her soft cheeks onto his palms that were on her face and started to whimper with a pityful look in her eyes like she was begging to be kissed, which looked rather sultry with her buxom breasts out in the open.
"Well, seeing you like this also hurts my heart, so I think I can make you an exception and give you a kiss." Kafka said, which made Cam''s eyes light up.
"But at the same time, since I''m going out of my way to give you a kiss, I also want to know that you''re really desperate for it, so show me something that makes it obvious that you really want something from me and are willing to go to any lengths for it."
Cam was taken aback by Kafka''s abrupt request and didn''t exactly know how to show just how she wanted a kiss from him, as it wasn''t possible for him to see through her heart and understand just how she wanted to be loved by him right now.
But just as she was worrying that she wouldn''t be able to get what she wanted because she couldn''t think of a way, she got a rather shameless idea that was utterly preposterous, especially in front of her daughter.
But because she couldn''t get the image of her daughter getting lovingly smooched out of her mind and wanted to do the exact same with Kafka, she threw her morals aside for once, and while biting her lips with a flushed face to hide her embarrassment, she unbuttoned her pants.
Unbutton~
Once her blue jeans were unbuttoned, which loosened the area around her ass quite a bit because of the sheer volume of her butt that waspressed into her pants, she slowly unzipped her pants all the way down while her pale white hands trembled, until finally the sight of her blue panties were visible to both Kafka and her daughter.
Be didn''t know why her mother started to suddenly undress herself and show her underwear to both of them with a flushed look on her face that looked like it was going to drip water with how red it was, and she wondered if her mother was an exhibitionist who got off to showing her exposed body to others.
But once she got a closer look at her mother''s blue flower-patterned underwear, which she didn''t expect her mother to wear at her age, she immediately understood what her mother was trying to convey to Kafka, which made her blush in shame as well and want to cover her eyes because of how dirty it was for her innocent heart.
What she saw under Cam''s pants and found out was that her mother''s panties weren''t really a shade of dark blue at first like she thought they were, and they were actually a bright cyan colour, judging by the colour of the waistband of the underwear, which seemed to be the original colour.
The reason she thought it was dark blue at first was embarrassingly because her mother''s underwear was currently drenched in some kind of viscous fluid all the way through, until her panties actually changed to a darker shade of their original colour.
And even though she wasn''t exactly familiar with the liquid that was leaking out of her mother''s underwear, which was actually forming small droplets on the surface of the fabric like morning dew, she more or less understood that it was something that women let out when they were excited, as she too was going through the same dilemma as her mother was and could even feel how sticky her underwear was right now, which she didn''t dare to admit like her mother did.
Be looked at her mother with a profound gaze after clearly witnessing her vulnerable state, like she couldn''t believe her proud mother was going so far to show how desperate she was for a kiss.
And then she looked at Kafka, who made her mother into such a vulgar woman who exposed her most shameful parts just because he asked to, and wondered just what charm he put on her to make such a noble woman into such an unsightly and lewd mess.
"Oh, wow~ What a sight~" Kafka said as he gazed at Cam''s panties, which were faintly showing an outline of what was hidden beneath and the bean that was poking through the top, since the fabric was stuck right onto her smooth and puffy skin. "This definitely shows just how much you want this kiss from me, Cam."
"...Don''t you think too, Be?"
Kafka turned and looked at Be, who couldn''t take her eyes off her mother''s soaked underwear, as it was an irresistible sight for even a person of the same sex as her.
"Y-Yeah, I think this should be more than enough to prove that she really wants it, a-and I also think that it''s better for her to cover up now that she''s shown what needs to be seen..." Be timidly answered and helped Cam zip and button her pants up to how they were before, which made Cam gaze at her daughter tenderly, thinking that she was doing so to protect her mother from showing such a shameful sight for so long.
When in actuality, Be only helped her since she was starting to have rather depraved thoughts like how cold her mother''s underwear was right now and wondered if the skin beneath her underwear was glistening as well, like the sides of her thighs, which were quite taboo to think of, but at the same time excited her, which made her wonder if she was a pervert after all, which was exactly what Cam thought to herself when she first had such incestous thoughts about her own daughter, showing that no matter how different their personalities were, their interests aligned perfectly with one another, and for Kafka as well, who would thoroughly enjoy this perverted mother-daughter pair...
Chapter 252: In Need Of A Father Figure
"Well, since you proved how much you wanted it,e over here and get the kiss you deserved, Cam." Kafka said after he got a good look at her soaked underwear, which made Cam quickly leap into hisp in a gleeful manner,pletely ignoring the humiliation she had to go through, and she herself gave him a kiss as she pulled him into her embrace.
Chu!~
Since Cam had scooted onto Kafka''sp to kiss him morefortably, she was currently sitting on top of his one leg while Be sat on top of the other, with both their legs touching one another in the middle while their tits were exposed to him.
Be also didn''t mind that her seat, which she was getting used to, got stolen by her mother since now she got to have a better look at the sight of her mother kissing Kafka so brazenly and vividly saw their tongues tangle with one another''s, which she had to admit was quite thrilling to watch.
"Mmm!?~ Smooch!?~ Ahhh!?~ Kiss!?~ Hmmm!?~"
She had thought that she would be satisfied with one single kiss, and that one would be enough to quell her curiosity about how it feels to taste someone''s lips.
But just like an irresistible craving thates after eating something so delicious that you just can''t get it out of your mind, she couldn''t help but bite her lips and want to feel the moistness that came when two lips touched once again.
The overwhelming desire to taste Kafka''s lips once again that came from deep within was only entuated when she saw her mother rubbing her hands all over the neighbour next door while giving him a deep kiss, like she was trying to suck his soul out of his body.
"Mmm!?~ Kiss!?~ Ahhh!?~ Suck!?~ Nnnn!?~"
Kafka wasn''t also letting her mother have her way with his lips, and he was also busy groping her breasts beneath that were pushing into his body; pinching her nipples whenever she got too carried away and bit his lips a little too hard, which made her back off like a vampire that tasted garlic on his lips.
"Ahh!?~ Mmmm!?~ Smack!?~ Smooch!?~ Hmmm!?~"
But these little teasings that were both painful and tantalising at the same time weren''t enough to stop Cam from going back in for a passionate kiss, while her daughter watched with her body heating up every time she could hear the sloshing of their tongues and the silent whimpers her mother was letting out.
"Ohhh!?~ Lick!?~ Sigh!?~ Nibble!?~ Mmm!?~"
She knew exactly what she wanted at the moment, which was to be in the position her mother was in and let Kafka smother her lips while ying with her developing chest, which was quite obvious seeing how hard her nipples were turning when she thought of it happening.
But unlike her mother, who was bold enough to ask for what she wanted, throwing any bit of pride and dignity into the mud just to be embraced by the love of her life, she wasn''t brave enough to do the same.
She was also afraid Kafka would get angry if she interrupted them likest time, which she did on an idental whim and regretted, so she simply sat quietly while looking at her mother with an envious look in her eyes.
But Kafka, being the perceptive person, immediately caught onto Be''s longing and stopped kissing Cam, since he had found another target to tease.
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
And even though he stopped what he was doing, Cam had no thought in mind to do the same and continued to peck and suck on his neck while eyeing her daughter at the same time with a rather provacative gaze, which even made Be, her own daughter, gulp because of how lewd and seductive she looked.
"What''s wrong, my adorable little daughter?...Why are you staring at your mother like she just swiped your most prized possession?""
Kafka grinned as he let Cam nt her lips on his neck and kiss him all over, while taking in his manly scent that couldn''t be masked by any perfume or deodorant. He also casually addressed himself as Be''s father, which Cam didn''t mind at all and even seemed to approve of, like she liked the sound of it, as it made it seem like they were already a family.
"Did seeing your father and mother make out turn you on or something, since that fiery gaze you have in your eyes there makes it seem like you want to push your dear mother away and have your way with me instead?" Kafka gently brushed the hair from her eyes, revealing her wide, pale forehead that highlighted her striking beautya trait she had inherited from her mother.
If anyone else had dared to sweep her hair aside and reveal her foreheada feature that she was a bit insecure about, believing it to be too prominentshe would have likely snapped at their hands with the ferocity of a wild animal, since she wasn''t the type of girl who could easily be toyed with.
But when Kafka did it, she found herself unexpectedly at ease. In fact, a blush crept across her cheeks as his fingers gently glided over her smooth skin.
His gaze, warm and tender, reminded her of her mother''s loving eyes when she used tob her hair as a child, making her feel as if she didn''t need to hide her insecurities around him and made her feel a peculiar mix of safety and vulnerability, a feeling that simultaneously shielded her andid her bare to him.
"N-No, it''s not quite like that..." Be''s voice wavered, tinged with a hint of shyness, as she felt Kafka delicately tuck the strands of hair away from her face. The gesture brought an unexpected sense offort, reminiscent of a father''s tender care for his daughter, a sensation she found unfamiliar, given that her own father had been absent for much of her childhood. "I just-..."
She was on the verge of rifying that he had misunderstood and that her gaze held no deeper meaning, only idle observation. But then, a realisation struck her like a bolt of lightning. She remembered his self-designation, and her ears burned crimson with embarrassment. How could a boy younger than her dare assume the role of her father?
"Y-You, Kafka! How dare you, a mere schoolboy, presume to call yourself my father!?" Be''s voice rose with indignation, her eyes shing with irritation. Yet, despite her protest, she remained still, not wanting to disrupt Kafka''s gentle ministrations as he groomed her hair, an act she found oddlyforting.
"I''ve severed all ties with the man I once called my father, and here you are, equating yourself to him! Are you doing this just to provoke me?"
"Come on...Are you really going to me me when you''re the one who''s been calling me ''Daddy'' this whole while?" Kafka argued as he finished grooming her hair, and he had a satisfied look on his face, like he was happy with what he had done.
"And you might as well ept it since things with your actual father don''t seem to be going well and you''re going to need a new father figure in your life, so I don''t mind taking that responsibility because of my rtionship with Cam and raising you up to be a splendid woman that takes after her mother."
"That''s impossible! There''s no way in hell I''ll ever consider someone younger than me to be my father!...That''s simply not happening!" Be protested in a fluster while looking around for a mirror since she really wanted to see how she looked right now and what Kafka had done to her hair.
"I see..." Kafka let out a sigh, like he had given up on persuading her. But to her surprise, it wasn''t exactly so as he continued saying, "...I thought of giving you another kiss since you looked like you really wanted one if you were to call me Daddy again, since I feel much closer to Cam when her own daughter calls me her father and wouldn''t mind you calling me that."
"But since you don''t seem to agree with what I said, I guess I''ll just go back to having fun with your mother..." Kafka said like it was a loss and turned his head to face Cam, while Cam herself immediately puckered her lips out in a eager manner when she heard his words.
"W-Wait!"
But before Cam could receive the kiss she was looking forward to, her daughter interrupted them, which made Cam look at Be like she was asking her to hurry up and not be so wishy-washy as she didn''t remember raising such an indecisive daughter.
Be looked quite hesitant at first to continue her words after calling Kafka. But once she saw her mother in Kafka''s embrace, she decided to follow her mother''s example and build up some much-needed courage. And then, following in her mother''s footsteps, she asked with a firm look in her eyes,
"W-Will you really kiss me another time if I were to call you what I called you before?"
"...A-And not just a simple kiss, but the one you''re having with my mother right now, where you''re t-touching her all over while you do so?" Be asked with her cheeks flushed while looking at her mother''s nipples that were bright red from all the teasing they had gone through and wondered if her''s would be the same if Kafka did the same to her as well.
"Listen Be, a daughter is someone who is meant to be cherished and utterly spoiled in her father''s hands...So if you were to call me Daddy from this moment on, I promise you''ll get as many kisses as you want whenever you want on your body, no matter how dirty that ce may be....And I''ll also teach you some special things that other fathers out there won''t dare teach their daughters, if you know what I mean..." Kafka said with his lips curled up as he slid his hands into her pants and groped her soft butt that was resting on his legs, which made her let out a whimper.
"Hmm!?~...F-Fine Daddy..." Be epted Kafka''s conditions since his touch on her body was simply irresistible, and she was also curious as to what else he was going to teach her that other fathers could never teach their own daughters. "...But this is only for today and not anywhere else."
"We''ll see about that..." Kafka said as he pulled her in while she closed her eyes and gave her the kiss that she was willing to call him something so morally degrading for. "...Whether you stop calling me Daddy or whether you can''t stop calling me your father when I''m done with you."
"And trust me when I say that I''m confident with what I say, since when I can even make your own mother call my name so dearly, it shouldn''t be too hard for me to make her daughter, my loveable daughter as well, with a little time..." Be rolled her eyes when she heard Kafka''s arrogant words and focused on the kiss she had been craving for a while now, as she wrapped her hands around his neck and let him do whatever he wanted inside her mouth with his tongue.
But at the same time, she also couldn''t help but be afraid that his words mighte true, as just hearing his very voice made her loins heat up because of the intimidating and irresistible image of him she had built up in her head.
And along with the fear came excitement as well, as even though she was frightened stiff by his gloomy gaze, she also couldn''t forget the feeling of getting disciplined by the boy before her, which made her shiver every time he called her name in such a cold tone.
And she secretly felt like doing something bad just so she could feel the wrath of this father of her that she had just epted, which she couldn''t tell out loud because of how degrading and humiliating it was to ept this perverted hidden desire of hers...
Chapter 253: Taking Turns Between Lips
Be got what she desired, even if she had to sacrifice her pride for it and had to call someone younger than her her father. And she didn''t seem to regret her decision for one second, as she was currently relishing having her tongue teased and sucked on while Kafka pulled her tongue into his mouth and continued to torment the poor thing, just like he did with Cam.
"Hmmm!?~ Mwah!?~ Haa!?~ Kiss!?~ Mmm!?~"
Be also wasn''t as stiff as before and started to run her hands along Kafka''s back and even tickled Kafka''s neck, which she had learned from watching her mother earlier, which made him much more aggressive with how he sucked and pulled on her lips.
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Ohh!?~ Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
And Kafka reciprocated this by stuffing one hand into her pants and groping her ass so hard, like he was trying to squeeze water out of it like it was a sponge, but only received moans from Be instead of water in the end.
He also held her breasts in his hands until the entirety of his palm was enveloped in the warm softness, like a freshly risen bun straight out of the oven, and circled her tense nipples with his thumb until he could even feel the small dots on her are take shape.
"Mmm!?~ Smooch!?~ Ahhh!?~ Kiss!?~ Hmmm!?~"
Be was having the time of her life and fully embracing the passionate time she was having with her mother''s lover.
While Cam herself, who had been kissing Kafka''s neck, was confused and bamboozled since even though Kafka''s skin was smooth, transparent, and honestly so wless that she herself was staring to get jealous of him and wanted to ask about his skincare routine, she was confused as to why she couldn''t leave any hickeys on his skin no matter how hard she sucked on his skin.
"Ahh!?~ Mmmm!?~ Smack!?~ Smooch!?~ Hmmm!?~"
His skin was so pale that she would even believe it if he told her that he was suffering from anaemia, which should''ve made it easier for her to leave a mark on his body.
But for some reason it wasn''t happening even after sucking on his skin for so long while she let her daughter have her time with Kafka''s lips, which bamboozled her and even made her frustrated that she couldn''t do anything to him when he had left an entire painting on his back yesterday, which mysteriously disappeared to her despair, which also confused her as well.
Little did she know that Kafka''s body was different from the average and that trying to make a mark on his unblemished skin would be impossible unless she used a knife to cut his flesh. And even then, the scar would immediately vanish after healing due to his unique physique that was inherited from his mother up above.
After getting angry and vexed that she couldn''t do anything to mark him as hers and maybe even get him in trouble with his mother when she sees the love bite for all the bullying she went through his hands, Cam gave up vehemently.
And knowing that there was no way Kafka was going to let her go down and lick his chest since he was quite sensitive there and didn''t seem to like such things that put him in the passive position, she decided to move upwards to where her daughter and Kafka were currently locking lips and interrupt them.
"Mmm!?~ Smooch!?~ Ahhh!?~ Kiss!?~ Hmmm!?~"
Unlike Be, who was afraid that Kafka might get irritated if she disturbed him, Cam didn''t mind at all since she knew that Kafka would never get angry at her for wanting some attention.
And even if he did, she would dly ept his rage if it meant that she could hear him berating her in the gloomy and distant tone he used on his daughter; that aroused her like a spark igniting a fire in her crotch and made her want him to dominate her body with that very dark look on his eyes, which she was sure that no woman could possibly resist and would naturally spread their legs when gazed under.
Be was contentedly savouring her kiss with Kafka,pletely forgetting all the worries she had brought back to her hometown and smooching his lips with her own with all her heart, that gave her great satisfaction and pleasure, to the point that she was sure that her underwear was just as drenched as her mother''s.
This even made her wonder if she should use her mother''s power over her boy toy so that she could relieve some stress that she had built up as well, since the past month had been quite hectic for her, and this was the first time in a while that she felt content and felt like she was living in the moment, instead of dreading about past events and worrying about what was toe in the future.
But unexpectedly, as she was thinking of getting Kafka''s numberter so that she could give him a call and have himfort her under her mother''s orders, even if it was a simple hug, since she found even that even a simple gesture like a hug from him was quiteforting and made her feel safe when it was from the boy in front of her, her mother''s face suddenly popped out from the side.
Her mother had been busy working on his neck, which she could clearly hear with how loud her lips were smacking against Kafka''s neck, and she thought that she would stay there until she herself was finished. But here she was, not even caring that she was interrupting her daughter''s time with her lover, and to her surprise, she even started to give small pecks on both their cheeks.
"Smooch!?~ Smooch!?~ Kiss!?~ Smooch!?~ Sip!?~"
She would''ve been fine if she only focused on Kafka and kissed his face from the side. But after leaving a trail of kisses on his sharp jawline and one final wet kiss on his cheek, Cam started kissing Be as well and was much more gentle with her daughter, unlike how she slid her tongue across Kafka''s kiss and left a wet path wherever her lips went.
"Ahh!?~ Mmmm!?~ Smack!?~ Smooch!?~ Hmmm!?~"
Be didn''t know what to make of it at first since her lips were already upied with Kafka''s while her mother nibbled on her puffy cheeks, and it was way too much stimtion for her.
"Peck!?~ Peck!?~ Kiss!?~ Peck!?~ Taste!?~"
But the longer Cam spent leaving her wet marks on her daughter''s skin, the more she got used to the sensation that brought her back to the warm days when she was a child who was pampered by her mother.
And along with the way Kafka was vigourously biting and sucking on her lips with no mercy, it gave her the best of both worlds of tender care and aggressive passion, which she slowly sunk into, not knowing there was such a pleasure, full of both love and lust out there, and wanted to stay on this sofa forever between her mother and the boy she had just met and melt away in this euphoric experience until the ends of time.
But, unfortunately for her, Kafka understood exactly what Cam wanted now, since it was clear from how she was attempting to grab his attention that she wanted some affection as well. So, to ensure that everyone had a bit of him, he stopped kissing Be and went on to Cam''s lips, which tasted much sweeter after sucking on Be''s lips all along.
"Mmm!?~ Mmm!?~ Kiss!?~ Mmm!?~ Slurp!?~"
Be was first caught off guard, seeing as to how her mother hade in between them and was smooching her lover when it was supposed to be her time. But before she could even get frustrated and start doing exactly what her mother did and kissing Cam''s cheeks all over as well to distract her, she felt her lips get enveloped again.
"Kiss!?~"
And when she saw who was putting his lips around hers and dragging on her tongue from the inside, she saw it was Kafka, who had stopped kissing Cam and returned to her.
"Mwah!?~ Mwah!?~ Smack!?~ Mwah!?~ Sip!?~"
Cam was also surprised at the sudden change and wanted to protest that it wasn''t fair that her daughter got more time with him, when she was the one who stole him from next door. But before she could, she was also suddenly kissed, and the kiss was much wetter than usual, as if along with his lips, he brought her daughter''s fluids as well.
"Kiss!?~"
And seeing as to how he was continuing to alter between their lips, it was clear that he was taking turns with both mother and daughter and would alternate whenever he felt it was right, so that he could have a proper taste of both of them at the same time.
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Ohh!?~ Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
Cam was fine with what was going, and she saw this as an intimate bonding session with her daughter and made sure that her kisses were extra wet whenever she kissed Kakfa, to the point that her drool stared to leak out onto his lips, just so that she made sure her daughter got a taste of her fluids when he went to kiss her, which seemed to set a fire inside of her that couldn''t be extinguished.
And this fire only burned more and more in her crotch to the extent that a viscous liquid had to be secreted by her private parts to cool her down when she saw how Kafka made sure to push down her saliva down her daughter''s throat with his tongue, like he knew exactly what to do when he felt the abundant drool from Cam inside of his mouth, and she could feel her thighs turn wetter by the moment as she saw her daughter gulping all that she gave her down her throat...
Chapter 254: Could You Please Spit On Your Daughter...
"Hmm!?~ Gulp!?~ Gulp!?~ Swallow!?~"
Be was also fine with Kafka giving both of them kisses at the same time, as she thought that it was quite sweet of him to consider both of their interests when men in this world couldn''t care about their one single partner.
And thought that he could actually have the capability of handing both her and her mother in a rtionship, which immediately made her shake her head as she couldn''t allow her mind to be poisoned by her mother''s vulgar ideas of sharing him together.
But once she felt an abundant amount of sweet and salty saliva being pushed down her mouth and into her mouth by Kafka''s tongue, which she was defenceless against because of how long and strong it waspared to the little helpless tongue she had that surrendered whenever her mouth was breached, she panicked as she wasn''t used to such intimate kisses where she was basically gulping down her partner''s fluids when she had just had her first kiss a few minutes ago.
"Quaff!?~ Ohhh!?~ Quaff!?~ Swig!?~ Mmm!?~"
And the worst part of it was that she knew that it wasn''t Kafka''s drool that she was taking into her body but someone else''s, since she was also familiar with Kafka''s taste now and knew that such a sweet essence wasn''t his.
Be then turned to look at the culprit who had given her a surprise gift in the form of her fluids which was her mother, who was smiling at her with a seductive look in her eyes and was mouthing to her daughter the words, ''How does your mother taste, Be?.
"Swig!?~ Ohhh!?~ Swig!?~ Sip!?~ Mmm!?~"
Be couldn''t believe that her mother was acting so uwfully and as lewdly as a courtesan who had tasted the scent of a thousand men when she was such a gracefuldy before who caught the attention of everyone no matter where she went because of her refined and sophisticated nature.
But at the same time, it kind of made sense, as she had been told that love makes a person go crazy.
And after the loveless marriage her mother had been in for a long time, where there wasn''t even a single time where she saw her mother and father hug one another, it was inevitable that she wouldpletely let go of herself when she truly found someone who appreciated and cherished her like Kafka did.
"Slosh!?~ Ahhh!?~ Slosh!?~ Sip!?~ Mmm!?~"
Be had to ept that she was a pervert with some really bizarre ideas that she hadtely found. But she wasn''t perverted enough, or at least not at the time, to easily taste her mother''s mouth to the point where her own lips gave off her mother''s aroma, so she tried to back away from the kiss.
"Slurp!?~ Ohhh!?~ Slurp!?~ Guzzle!?~ Yum!?~"
But she couldn''t do so no matter how she tried since Kakfa had an iron grip on her chin and was making sure she was taking all the fluids down her throat, like it was his duty given by his mistress Cam, who was watching from the side with a flushed expression on her face, as she too didn''t expect the current scene to be so lewd.
She only wanted her daughter to have a little taste of herself but didn''t expect Kakfa to take a step further and do so much more, which made her wonder if she was going to taste her daughter''s saliva next since Kafka always made sure that nobody was left out.
"Slosh!?~ Ahhh!?~ Slosh!?~ Sip!?~ Mmm!?~"
But fortunately or unfortunately for her, which she couldn''t exactly decide since she did want to have a taste of her daughter but also didn''t want her mouth to be full of her saliva since that was simply too much for even her, Kafka stopped kissing Be.
He left her panting with her lips glistening in drool, which leaked down from the sides, and her eyes exhausted and trembling like she had just run a marathon, and he didn''t seem like he was going in for another kiss with either of them since he seemed to have realised that he had forgotten why he was doing all of this in the first ce.
"Damn, I got so caught up in both of your whims that I totally forgot that your chests still have toxin on them..."
Kafka sighed as he supported Be since she was quite weak after thatst kiss and looked like she was going to topple over her indigesting so much of her mother''s fluids, which made both mother and daughter realise as well that such a problem was going on that they had forgotten as well, since their minds were clouded by sheer pleasure and ecstacy.
"Well, it doesn''t really matter anyway since it''s a slow-acting toxin that won''t do you much harm, so I can even continue now without having to worry about anything..."
Kafka said as he looked like he had enough kissing for now and bent down towards Be''s naked breasts like he was going to take a bite of the tip.
Be looked down with expectant eyes as well, ready to feel the sensation of a tongue on her teat for the first time in her life.
But just when he was going to swallow her perky nipple whole into his mouth, he stopped, looked like he thought of something, and then looked up at both of them with a contemtive gaze. He then looked at Cam and asked, with a straight look on his face,
"Cam...Could you do me a favour?"
"Of course, Kafka~ Anything for you who helped me mend my rtionship with my daughter~" Cam said in a loving manner, as she was currently on a high at the moment, and hugged Kafka into her bossom to show just how ready she was to do anything he said.
"Anything?... Even if I''m asking you to let your drool drip onto your daughter''s chest?" Kafka asked with his eyes raised, which made Cam freeze in ce while Be''s eyes went wide like she had just heard wrongly and made her almost cough out the drool she just swallowed.
"K-Kafka...Did you just ask me to d-drool onto my daughter''s breasts?" Cam asked, knowing she didn''t hear anything wrong since she was used to him saying such absurd things.
"Well, you can drool on her or directly spit on her chest, as long as there''s some fluid on her chest...But yes, I did ask you to do that." Kafka casually confirmed, which made both of them gulp in fright at what he was trying to do.
"...And the reason why I''m asking is because my mouth is starting to run dry from kissing you both for so long, and I''m in need of some extra ''help'' to detoxify the toxin, since I''m not confident the minute amount of saliva in my mouth will be able to degrade the toxin on your chests, and it would be helpful if I got some extra ''detoxifying agent'' from the side."
"W-What if you''re lying?...What if you''re just saying that to make us do something dirty for your satisfaction, Kafk-...No, I mean, D-Daddy?"
Be stood her ground and asked, as unlike her mother, who believed everything her lover said, she still doubted his every move, knowing that he was as sly as a snake and always needed to be on guard against.
She also called him ''Daddy'' to keep her end of the promise, which sounded quite unnatural with how hesitant she was to say it and made it seem like she was asking Kafka if he was her father, which wasn''t the effect Kafka was going for when he had requested such a thing.
"Sure, you can take it as you will. But do you really want to risk it thinking that I''m ying around and have some remnant toxin on your chest?" Kafka said with a confident smile on his face, even though he knew what Be was saying was true and was simply asking for such dirty requests for the fun of it.
And just like he thought, Be had no way of refuting it, as she didn''t want to risk anything that involved her''s and her mother''s lives and could only be frustrated at how Kafka somehow always had a hold on her and made her feel like she was the ignorant junior here, when he was actually the youngest in the house.
Chapter 255: Our Daughter Has Truly Grown Up, Hasnt She?
"Now, now, Be...Is that how you treat someone who''s trying to help you out?"
Cam patted her daughter''s shoulders to console her, as she wasn''t really against the idea, since she was also intrigued by the thought of her daughter''s pale white chest covered in her fluids, which was surely a sight to galore and admire that would surely fuel her perverted desires.
"And I personally think that we should follow what Kafka said for our safety, especially since we''ve done much more shameful things today, which makes this look tame inparison..." Cam said with a teasing look in her eyes as she looked at her daughter''s flustered face, which made Be remember all the vulgar things she did with her mother this past hour and the levels of intimacy both of them reached that no other mother and daughter out there have gone through, no matter how close they may be.
Seeing that her daughter wasn''t arguing anymore and was bashfully looking down while thinking of what was toe, Cam decided that her daughter was ready.
And then, without giving any warning to Be, she leaned forward towards her daughter''s chest, pushed her own hair aside, and while her mouth was right above her daughter''s white clevage on top that could hold a porcin te, she parted her lips and let her saliva flow down onto her daughter''s breasts.
Drip~ Flow~ Drool~
Be was caught off guard by her mother''s spontaneous actions, and she didn''t even have enough time to dodge Cam''s attack. She could only watch as a stream of saliva that was twinkling in the light like a steam of starlight came out of her mother''s mouth and dropped onto her chest, where it slowly flowed down her curves because of how viscous it was.
It almost felt like her mother was pouring hot oil on her chest because of how hot it was, almost as if it could scald her skin if it was on there for too long.
Drip~ Drip~ Drip~
Cam''s sweet drool was dripping down her daughter''s chest and, in a matter of seconds, was going to down the edge of her globes and onto herp. But before that could happen, Kafka quickly came in to save the day and swiftly used his tongue to spread the liquid all over her breasts, like he was spreading butter on a slice of bread.
Lick!~ Swish!~ Lick!~
From the patch of skin where Cam''s fluids dropped down, he propagated the drool all across Be''s breasts just by using his lips and tongue, and he applied it all over the area where the rashes were forming, like it was some kind of lotion.
He also didn''t forget to suck on those red patches on her skin in the name of extracting the toxin, which made Be cover her mouth to stop herself from whimpering.
"Ahhh!?~ D-Daddy!?~...Mmm!?~ Y-You don''t have to suck on my breasts so hard!?~"
Be moaned out and called Kafka her father, which sounded much better when said in a sweet tone that was full of ecstasy from having her breasts teased by her so-called father.
"What else am I supposed to do, Be, when that''s the only way I can cure you of the poison?" Kafka said in a rather fatherly tone, like he was actually treating Be like his own daughter; he had taken care of her whole life at the moment.
"I also don''t want to be sucking on my daughter''s breasts like this...But because of the situation, I have no other option other than to do what I''m doing right, when I''m only used to only ying around with your mother''s breasts and not the girl she gave birth to."
"Ooooh!?~ Mmm!?~ Nnn!?~ Haaa!?~ Argh!?~" Be could only moan out in reluctance at having her breasts yed with so aggressively, seeing as to how he wasn''t listening to her.
"And speaking of your mother''s overwhelming chest, you still haven''t reached the sheer size of the ripe melons she has hanging on her chest..." Kafka said as hepared the apples he was sucking on to Cam''s cantaloupes, which were hanging by his side and mmed into his face every once in a while whenever Cam made any quick movements.
And remembering the pictures of young Be he saw earlier, he continued saying, "...But I can see that you''re slowly getting there with how I can''t even fit each one of your mounds into my hand, when you were t as a pancake back when you were in middle school where someone could probably eveny a train track on your chest with how smooth it was."
"Isn''t that right, Cam?"
Kafka looked at Cam, who was continuing to let down some drool on her daughter''s chest wherever it seemed like Kafka was going to suck on next, while having a rather lewd expression on her face from watching her transparent saliva leak down her daughter''s curvy chest.
"Don''t you think that our daughter has gotten quite big over the years, especially around the chest region?"
"Y-Yes darling..."
Cam''s body shook in delight when she heard Kafka call her darling so tenderly, like they were all family, which was exactly what she desired with all her heart. She then caressed her daughter''s cheek in a gentle manner while looking at Be''s eyes, which were shimmering in shame from being called t by Kafka, and said,
"She used to be such a spoiled girl when she was young, who didn''t want anything to do with her mother...But look at what she is doing nowletting her father suck on her budding breasts while her mother watches from the side.
"Whether it may be her open breasts that have grown up in the years or her heart that''s finally opened up to me, our daughter has truly changed..." Cam said in a soothing tone and gave her daughter a kiss on the forehead, which made Be''s cheeks turn even more red than they already were since it was the first time she had been kissed by her mother in a long time, and she grew to miss the feeling of her mother''s soft lips.
"I know, right?...Our Be really has grown up."
Kafka agreed with Cam and acted as if he were her husband of many years whom she raised her daughter with, while he sucked on Be''s skin, which was slowly turning back to its pale white tone after licking off the spicy juice.
He then continued saying, as he groped both of her breasts in his hand like he was checking out their size,
"And because of her spontaneous growth around her rather private regions that make men go crazy and because of how simr she looks to you, I''m afraid that in a few years time she''s going to look just like you, Cam, which I don''t want to happen at all costs for the sake of our family."
"Why are you afraid of something like that, darling, almost like it''s a life-altering change?" Cam asked as she let out some sweet saliva from her mouth onto her daughter''s other breast, since Kakfa had already moved on after licking the first one clean. "Isn''t it quite normal for a daughter to look like her mother?"
"And wouldn''t a pervert like you, who loves his wife a little too much, love the fact that there''s another woman in the house that just looks like me?" Cam said with a devilish look on her face as she held onto her own milk bags and squeezed into them until her nipples popped out right in front of Kafka''s face and looked like she was asking him to y with her as well.
"That''s exactly the problem!"
Kafka said as he bit down onto the perky nipples in front of him and sucked on them like a baby with a pacifier.
"Aughhh!?~"
Cam let out a loud moan as she could feel Kafka''s sharp teeth grazing against the edge of her stiff nipples, which were as soft as cherries.
"If both of you looked the same to one another and didn''t have anything that could notably differentiate both of you apart, I''m afraid that one day I''m going to identally take Be for you, Cam, and do some unspeakable things to her that I actually wanted to with my wife in that moment that can''t be taken back no matter and will forever change our rtionship..."
Kakfa mentioned a rather immoral scenario that may have been seen as a nightmare for most mothers out there to have their daughters taken advantage of by their own fathers. But to Cam, who was a pervert with devious tendencies of her own, this seemed like an exciting situation that she wanted to see y out while watching and getting off to it in the corner.
Even Be, who was struggling to keep her velvety voice from leaking out from having her breasts harrased, perked up when she heard Kafka''s words and wondered just what it would be like to be mistaken for her mother and have her body vited by her supposed father in ce of Cam.
And when she did imagine the scenario, she shook her head in a fluster at the shameful thoughts she was having....But at the same time, she didn''t seem to care about it too much, like she wouldn''t really mind if she got ambushed by her stepfather, just to see what it felt like to be in his violent embrace and how he would tear her body apart thinking of her as her mother...
Chapter 256: An Obedient Daughter
"U-Unspeakable things?...Hmm!?~...W-What unspeakable things would you identally do to our daughter?"
Cam held onto Kafka''s fluffy hair as he sucked on her perky nipples that sent a tingling sensation throughout her body all the way to her toes that were wriggling around, while Be looked down at her chest that was covered in her mother''s drool and smelled a unique smelling from it that resembled the taste of her mother''s mouth.
"Of course the same things I would do if I saw you alone in the house, tempting me with this fat ass of yours and your massive knockers, Cam..." Kafka said as he pushed his hand into Cam''s pants and started groping her juicy butt, with each hand on each juicy bun.
"...I''d probablye up from behind you, grab onto your jiggly butt, and start kneading it like dough without giving you any chance to resist, treating you like the dirty girl you are."
"Ahhh!?~ No, Kafka!?~" Cam let out a seductive moan as she felt Kafka''s cold fingers wriggle inside her asscheeks and felt them scraping her flesh from the inside, like he was trying to dig something that was stuck inside out. "Y-You can''t do that to my butt just because you want to, s-since it''s really sensitive!?~...Mmm!?~"
"If I can''t grope this fat ass of yours, then what use is it in being so plump?" Kakfa picked Cam''s juicy, voluptuous bottom that felt like it was purely made out of butter and dropped it down, making it jiggle upon impact with his legs below. "Tell me, Cam, just why do you have such arge behind if you''re not even letting your own husband enjoy it?"
"Ahhh!?~...I-I don''t know, Kakfa!?~ B-But if you want to grope it or p it or do whatever you want with my flesh, then just do it with my uselessly fat butt, and not Be''s!?~ Hnnn!?~" Cam gasped as she tried to fight for her daughter''s sake, as even though she herself had certain desires towards her daughter, her motherly instinct to protect her from her devious stepfather came in first.
"J-Just leave our daughter out of this, since she''s still an innocent child who doesn''t know about any of these l-lewd things we do while she''s not around the house!?~....Augh!?~"
"Is that really so, Be? Is what your mother is saying true?" Kafka asked as he looked at Be and stopped sucking on Cam''s buds, leaving them covered in a glossy state, which made them look brighter and pinker than they already were. "Is my adorable little daughter really as innocent as her mother says?"
"It''s not that I don''t trust your mother''s words or that I don''t trust you, but it''s simply hard to believe you''re so innocent and pure when your nipples are so hard that they look like they could cut diamonds when you''re sitting on your father''sp half naked..." Kafka said as she pinched her nipples, which were smaller and more delicate-looking than Cam''s perky nips, like they had more room to grow but had the same shape and colour as her mother''s.
"...I mean, is it really normal for a daughter to be so turned on that I could probably see both of these buds of yours poking out even if you wear a bra when you''re so exposed and intimate with your father right now?"
"Does that not mean she has other intentions towards me that one should never have towards their own father?" Cam bashfully watched Kafka question her daughter and torture her buds, like he wouldn''t stop pulling on them until he got an answer.
"Ahhh!?~ D-Daddy, no!?~ Aughh!?~" Be whimpered as she felt both her rosy peaks get twisted, like she was getting punished by her father for her misdeeds of the past with Cam. "Y-You can''t do that, Daddy!?~ It hurts!?~ Ohh!?~"
"Oh really...Then why is it that whenever I pull on them, you start squirming around like you''re enjoying it?" Kakfa asked as he felt Be moving her butt around and smushing all over his legs, where he could feel each individual cheek rub his knees in smooth motions.
"I-I don''t know, Daddy!?~ M-My body just moves that way whenever you treat my body so violently!?~ Aughh!?~" Be eximed,pletely assimting to her role as his stepdaughter after getting caught up in the mood.
She then looked at Kafka with limpid eyes that were full of temptation that almost even rivalled her mother''s and asked, "I-Is there anything wrong with me, Daddy!??...Even though I''m not supposed to feel anything when my own father is treating my body so harshly, I can''t help but want you to tease and abuse my body even more!?~"
"Really?..." Kafka grabbed his supposed daughter''s milky white tits and stuffed them into his mouth. And while gently chewing on her smooth flesh with his lips, he continued asking, "Even when I''m sucking on your budding chest like this, you''re fine with your father doing such things to your delicate body?"
"Yes, Daddy!?~ I''m fine with whatever you do!?~" Be eximed in a fluster, and even though she knew she was saying some shameful things at the moment, she couldn''t help herself since the degrading words she was saying were naturallying out of her mouth and she couldn''t stop herself from uttering them.
She then continued saying, with a hazy look in her eyes and a rather eager tone in her trembling voice, "E-Even if you jumped on me thinking that I was mom, I probably would stay silent and let you do whatever you want, if it feels as good as how your sucking on my breasts right now!?~ Hnnn!?~"
"See Cam...Can you really call our daughter innocent when she''s acting as slutty as you do when you crave something from me?" Kafka said with a grin on his face as he finished sucking both of her mounds clean, while Cam was taken aback by how lewdly her daughter was acting. "And honestly, even though I said that it would be bad if you two looked alike, I actually take that back."
"After hearing how Be feels about having some special ''bonding'' time with her father, I really don''t think both of us would mind if I identally started ying with her thinking that she was you, Cam, which actually works out for us father and daughter."
"Isn''t that right, sweetheart?" Kakfa asked as he held Be by the chin and pinched her lower lips together, bringing her flustered face closer to his. "You''ll let Daddy do whatever he wants to do with you, right?...Even if it''s me asking you to spread your legs wide so that I can shove my fat cock into your tight little pussy, you''ll still obey what your father says, right?"
"Y-Yes Daddy...I''ll do whatever you say, e-even if it means I have to spread my legs in front of you and l-let your thick thing go inside of me."
Be said in a daze as she looked into Kafka''s dark eyes, which made Cam gasp at how her daughter was behaving in front of her lover and reminded her of how she acted when Kafka spoke all those sweet words to her yesterday, making her wonder if she also looked so obscene andscivious at that time.
Actually, Be didn''t want to agree to Kafka''s words at first, as they were a bit too much even for her in her worked-up mood.
But when she looked into Kafka''s charming eyes, which looked like an abyss that was sucking her soul in and making her heart palpitate like crazy, she had no way to resist his words and could only say what he wanted her to say, like she was under his spell, and it made her feel as if just looking at his charming face was making her lose the ability to breathe.
This was bizzare as even though Kafka was quite the handsome man, she had seen many other better looking men then him even at her university.
But inspite of all that it it was only him who made her feel such a way which made her wonder just what it was about him that was making her thoughts go wild and wondered if her mother felt the same as well when she looked at his irritating but loveable face that you simply can''t help but smile when you look at.
"What an obedient little girl you are, Be, who listens to her father''s words..." Kafka said as he pulled her cheeks, which made her blush since he was currently treating her like a child, which she didn''t really dislike, even though she didn''t usually like people looking down on her.
He then continued saying, as he poked her lips, "And do you know what good girls like you receive after doing somethingmendable?"
"N-No, Daddy...What do they get?" Be hesitantly asked with an expectant look in her eyes, already guessing what he was going to as she eyed his lips.
"A kiss, of course, Be!~ A kiss!~...Chu!~"
Kafka gave Be a kiss on her forehead when she thought that she was going to kiss her on her lips like before.
But nheless, it made her serotonin levels skyrocket and made her give a shy smile that lit up the room because of how cute she looked at the moment, as even though it didn''t give her the same tingly sensation she felt when he kissed her on her lips, a kiss on her wide forehead that she was insecure about made her feel warm and cosy, like she was wrapped in a nket, which she didn''t even feel from the kisses she received from her own father when she was a child.
And it made it feel like all the shameful things she unconsciously said out of her volition were worth it if she could get a kiss from Kafka at the end, who always looked at her like she was the most prettiest girl in the world and made her feel like she had absolutely nothing to be ashamed of herself when he gazed at her with his cheeky little face, even though she didn''t exactly know how to face her mother after calling her lover her father and bowed her head in shame when she thought of the awkward conversation they were going to haveter on.
"And as much as I want to explore my daughter''s secret garden that has been left untouched for her father to witness, your mother would probably cry if I told you to spread your legs right now, so we''ll keep that moment forter..."
Kakfa said as he gave Cam a soft pat on her head, who looked so sad and pityful when she heard that he was going to have his way with his daughter when she was the one who found him first, like when she heard her daughter was going to take her first kiss away.
This soft constion made her much more happier and she breathed a sigh of relief, as even though she was more than fine with sharing her daughter with Kakfa and wanted that to happen more than anything else in the world for her daughter''s sake, she also didn''t want to sacrifice everything for her family like in the past and wanted some special moments for herself that she treated so preciously, which was quite sweet to see.
"...And for now, instead of showing off your lower lips, why don''t you be a good girl and do what your mother did and let out your spit on her milkers as well, so that I can detoxify the toxin and get this over with."
Kafka said with a smile on his face, which made both mother and daughter, who were much more clear-headed than before, look at each other with shame in one another''s pretty blue eyes because of the final act they were going to perform.
Both of them also sighed at the same time, as they didn''t know just how twisted their rtionships were going to get after this one morning, when it was already soplicated and messy before, and could only wait to find out just how their lives were going to change after Kafka had entered the picture...
Chapter 257: Dont Leave Me Out!
"L-Like this, Daddy?...Is this enough?" Be asked as she let out some drool from her mouth that dropped onto the only remaining red spot on Cam''s breasts, knowing that she had no other option in front of Kafka, who wouldn''t take no for an answer.
This overbearing quality of his should''ve made her disgusted with him, as she hated to be looked down on by the men in this world. But for some reason, she found the way Kafka forced her into certain things that she was against not to be that bad, as he always seemed to know his limits and knew just where the line was for her to actually be offended.
And the things he made her do always led to rather intriguing scenarios that she had never experienced in her rather monotonous life, which even kind of made her look forward to what he was going to say next since there really wasn''t a dull moment with her mother''s boy toy around, and she thought her mother was lucky to snag such an interesting person to y around with.
"No, a bit more than that, like you mean it." Kafka said as he held up Cam''s breasts, like he was telling her where to aim. "...Do it just like your mother did to your tits and cover her chest in your fluids."
"And don''t worry about what your mother is thinking while you''re doing this, as I''m sure that she''s also beyond ted to be covered in her beloved daughter''s scent..."
Cam snapped out of her daze while she stared at the transparent dollop of fluid slowly making its way down to her pink tips. She then immediately turned to look at Be and shook her head to tell her that she didn''t have such thoughts about her head.
Be saw her mother denying her usations, but she doubted if she was really telling the truth, as she could see Cam''s face turn redder by the second as her pool of drool made a trail down her mountains, which was rather suspicious.
Be then decided to ignore her mother, who she was slowly figuring out was actually a hidden pervert just like her, and tucked her hair behind her to let out more drool on Cam''s chest, like Kafka asked for.
Drip~ Flow~ Drip~
She also made sure that she didn''t disturb the way Kafka parted her fringe in the front while tucking her hair behind since she still hadn''t seen how she looked at the moment and wanted to see just what way Kafka liked her hair to be styled, him being the only man in her life she had cared for an opinion about other than her actual father.
"Ah yes, Be~ Just like that...Let it all out onto your mother''s breasts, until I can see a pool form on top of her cleavage."
Kafka said as he watched a thin stream of fluid slowly make its way down like viscous honey and fall on top of Cam''s chest like it was syrup on a pancake. Only this time, the syrup was much more sweeter and had a fragrant taste that was quite addictive once you had a taste of it, and the pancakes weren''t pancakes at all and more like overcooked muffins with a cherry on top.
"Mwah!?~ Mwah!?~ Smack!?~ Mwah!?~ Sip!?~"
He then didn''t waste any time and dipped his lips into the river of sweet saliva like it was a paintbrush and stroked it around Cam''s chest, like her mounds were a canvas that were meant to be painted on.
"Peck!?~ Peck!?~ Mmm!?~ Peck!?~ Lick!?~"
He held her ample breasts up with his hands, which needed all his fingers to support their weight and volume, and even sank into the gaps between his fingers because of how pudgy her flesh was, while brushed his lips all over her chest, bringing a road of glistening saliva wherever he went.
"Ahh!?~ Mmmm!?~ Smack!?~ Smooch!?~ Hmmm!?~"
He also didn''t forget to suck on her sulent skin to detoxify the toxin, like he said, and he was doing it in a much more passionate and sensual manner, like he was more focused on satisfying his lover than simply curing her of the poison on her curvy body.
"Ahh!?~ Yes, Darling!?~ That feels so good!?~ That feels so good!?~...Augh!?...Just keep sucking on my breasts like that!?~...Mmm!?~" Cam moaned out, and she could immediately feel how he was teasing her breasts by sucking on her skin and shing it with his tongue after pulling her fatty flesh into his mouth.
"Ahhh!?~ Ohhh!?~...Y-You don''t know how much I missed this feeling, dear, as even though you were just ying with my chest right before our daughter came, I was craving your touch all along and wanted to drag you into the kitchen to finish what you started!?~"
Be mentioned her daughter as Kakfa shoved her breasts into his mouth like he was trying to choke on them, which made Be blush when she realised just why her mother''s face was so red and why her hair was messed up back when she opened the door to wee her.
And not only was she embarrassed at the sight of her mother''s chest getting molested by the boy next door, she was also getting excited by the sight as she couldn''t stop shaking her ass on Kafka''sp while wriggling her fingers around her crotch.
"Mmm!?~ Mmm!?~ Kiss!?~ Mmm!?~ Slurp!?~"
She couldn''t help it, as the sight of her mother''s jugs jiggling around whenever Kafka let go of her breasts with his mouth or the sound of his tongue sliding across her pale skin while she moaned out in ecstacy was too much for her to handle.
"Ohhh!?~ Aahhh!?~ Yes Kafka!?~ Yes!?~ Mmmm!?~ Unghh!?~ Yes!?~ Ohhh!?~"
Be knew that her turn was already over as her chest was licked with not even a drop of toxin remaining on her skin, with the way Kafka made sure not to lick her clean without a patch of skin behind.
But she also couldn''t resist the urges she was feeling from deep within anymore and wanted to experience what her mother was feeling once again, so she asked Kafka like a puppy, asking for a treat, while pushing out her naked breasts into his face,
"D-Daddy, me too!?~ Lick my breasts as well!?~"
Chapter 258: Fighting For Territory
Be was scared that Kafka was going to take this opportunity to tease her as he always did, and she was fine with it even if he did, as long as he sucked on her buds once again, showing how desperate she was for some love.
But to her surprise, Kafka simply gave her a nce while his lips enveloped Cam''s nips and immediately changed bodies to suck on Be''s pink tips instead, which were throbbing at the moment and looked like they were growing out of her body.
"Oh yes, Daddy!?~ Just like that!?~ Ahh!?~"
Be moaned out as she threw her head back with wide eyes that were going through euphoria when she felt the tip of her breasts get enveloped in a wet cave.
"Suck me harder, Daddy!?~ Suck my nipples harder!?~...O-Only you know your daughter''s body so well that you came make my body turn hard in ces that I didn''t know could be stiff!?~"
"Hnnn!?~...I-It''s almost like you''ve already yed with my body a thousand times and know just where to lick me to make my eyes go wide and just how hard you need to bite my nipples to make me wet under!?~ Ahhh!?~ Aughh!~" Be hung onto Kafka''s neck and could feel his sharp teeth gently pulling on her rosebuds, while his lips were rubbing against her round ares with every slight movement, which was making her go crazy and her body shiver in sheer pleasure.
"Well, what can I say...It''s not that hard to please your daughter when you already know her mother''s body so well..." Kafka stopped sucking on Be tits and gestured towards Cam for her to give him a kiss, who was pouting that her daughter kept on stealing him away and looked like she needed some immediate love as well in the form of kisses.
"Smooch!?~ Smooch!?~ Kiss!?~ Smooch!?~ Sip!?~"
Cam threw herself on Kafka when she saw him calling for her, almost as if she were desperate for even the slightest bit of attention from him, and quickly gave him a bunch of kisses on his face; from his nose that was bombarded by her smooches, to his eyes that she couldn''t stop kissing because of how charming they looked on his handsome face.
"Hmmm!?~ Mwah!?~ Haa!?~ Kiss!?~ Mmm!?~"
Her pink tongue also slid across his face every once in a while while he had a wry smile on his face that was being covered in her fluids, and she even asionally went into his mouth but would immediately retreat when she felt the even stronger opponent inside that tried to strangle her own tongue when she went in too far.
"That''s not fair!~ Me too!?~"
Be eximed as she felt left out when she saw her mother covering his face in her kiss marks and wanted him to have her share of kisses as well and started to kiss his face along with her mother as well.
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Ohh!?~...How do you like that, darling??...Are you enjoying your wife''s tasty lips??~...Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
Cam kissed Kafka''s face all over while trying to ignore her daughter, who was interrupting the joy of kissing the man of her life, who made her feel as if she was the luckiest girl in the world and someone she wanted to keep on kissing until she breathed herst breath in his embrace.
"Hmmm!?~ Mwah!?~...Do you want more, Daddy??~ Do you want more of your beloved daughter''s kisses, since she''s ready to give Daddy as many kisses as he wants??~...Haa!?~ Kiss!?~ Mmm!?~"
Be also pushed her mother''s perfect face aside so that she could kiss Kafka''s cheeks, which she also wanted to pull so hard because of how cheeky he acted when he was just a junior and her mother''s boy toy.
But at the same time, she also wanted him to pull on her own puffy cheeks as well and have him tell her how good of a girl she was and pat her head, as he was the only man who made her doubt if she dressed well enough to make an appearance and always made her want to check a mirror so that she could look the best in his clear eyes, which was enough to tell how she felt about Kafka.
"Mmm!?~ Mmm!?~ Kiss!?~ Mmm!?~ Slurp!?~"
"Kiss!?~ Kiss!?~ Mwah!?~ Kiss!?~ Nibble!?~"
Both mother and daughter were rubbing their cheeks into one another while bumping heads like female cows that were trying to get the attention of the male bull, which was especiallyedical since both of them had rather wide foreheads and it looked like two moons banging into one another as they silently fought with one another over territory of Kafka''s face.
Kafka himself had to lie all the way back onto the sofa since both of them were basically climbing on top of him to smooch his face and were basically putting their entire weight on his body, while their breasts, which werepletely cleaned and toxin-free, were dangling below.
And even though he was in the perfect position to admire the two pairs of milky white cantaloupes that were hanging from the two beauties that were fighting over him, he ignored the same breasts that would make any man in the world go wild at even the sight of the slightest bit of cleavage, and he looked around to see if there was any towel he could use to wipe his face, as he had been kissed by the mother and daughter pair so many times that his face was even wetter and more covered in their sweet saliva than their own breasts.
This only made him wonder if he should''ve made them suck on one another''s breasts, since they seemed to make a much better wet mess than he could ever make with his own lips and thought they themselves would be a much better option in case of a spider bite that actually needed saliva to save themselves, then going in to help them out himself...
Chapter 259: Cat Fight
"Would you like to excuse yourself, Be?...Mwah!?~ Kiss!?~ Nibble!?~...I''m having a moment with ''my'' husband, so I would appreciate it if you let us alone for a moment since you''re kind of in the way of our private time together...Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~" Cam emphasised that Kafka was originally her man while biting on his earlobes, side-eyeing her daughter, who was pushing Kafka''s hair aside to kiss his forehead.
"W-Well, he''s my Daddy as well, so I can kiss how many times I want without anyone else telling me else, even if that person is his wife...Mmm!?~ Peck!?~ Lick!?~" Be ignored her mother''s words and continued on with her business, while her soft, warm breasts were pressed against Kafka''s chin as she bent over to kiss him.
"Hmph!
Who''s your father?!...You''re only calling Kafka that because he forced you to and have no rtions to him otherwise, other than through me!" Cam got angry that her daughter was trying to so tantly try to make her move on Kafka and make him her own, and she pulled him away from Be and pushed his face into her chest as she gave him a hug, like she was telling her that he was hers first and she had a priority over him.
Hug!~
"Huh?!...W-Who said I''m calling him that because he made me do it?" Be was caught off guard by her mother calling her out so abruptly and making her drop the act she was putting on, which she was actually getting into and starting to sink into the role as his daughter.
She then continued saying, as her face slowly turned red, so that she wouldn''t let her mother win, "...Unlike what you think, I''m actually calling him D-Daddy because I like it when I do so and it makes me feelfortable when I do, and not for any other reason like you say!"
Hug!~
Be also hugged Kafka''s face and pulled him into her embrace to show her dominance over her mother, while blushing at the fact that she actually did like it when she addressed him as her father, as it just felt right and she wouldn''t really mind continuing to call him that if she were being honest, which made her wonder just when she had be such a bizzare woman who had such weird interests when she was quite normal before.
Both Cam and Kafka were currently hugging Kafka at the same time, while Cam had a rather sharp look in her eyes as she gazed at her daughter with a menacing aura, like she was telling her to back off and wait for her turn.
While Be herself wasn''t as confident as her mother since she knew that Kafka wasn''t hers in the first ce and was actually scared of her mother''s icy gaze, which suited her ice-like blue eyes, she only used to see when she did something really bad as a child, which brought back childhood trauma from the past.
But surprising enough, she didn''t back off and held onto Kafka tightly, not because she especially wanted him or anything, as her feelings for Kafka hadn''t reached the same level as Cam''s yet, but because she didn''t want to lose to her mother at the moment, as she also had some pride within herself that made her not want to give up in the face of a threat, which she inherited from her dignified mother, who always stood her ground no matter the situation.
Kafka himself, the instigator of the fight between mother and daughter and also the prize they got when whoever won was also watching all this while being sandwiched in between their abundant chests, since they were hugging his head as hard as they could and pushing his face into their meaty knockers until both sides of his face were submerged in their bodies warmth.
Squish~ Submerge~ Squish~
One side of his face felt more cushiony and more mushy than the other, like it was a papaya that was starting to go bad and felt all squishy whenever you touched it, while one side felt like a freshly baked meat bun that was quite stic and pushed back when his face was shoved inside, and it was quite obvious who''s knockers belonged to who.
And as much as he wanted to be drowned in all four of their individual breasts that were all the same colour, including their pink nipples that even almost poked his eye multiple times, he also knew that he had to stop the mother-daughter pair or else they would start a cat fight right in front of him when they had just started to make up with one another.
"Okay, now, break it up, you two..." Kafka said he wriggled his way out of their fluffy pillows and lied back onto the sofa.
And before Cam and Be could hug him again after seeing that their prize had escaped, he threw his hands around their slender necks that felt as smooth and fragile as porcin and pulled them into his embrace, while his hand rested over their shoulders and rested on their breasts.
This painted a rather peculiar picture and made him look like a king on his throne, while he had high both his naked queens who were there to please him as they nestled in his arms.
Cam and Be blushed when they saw each other lying on his strong chest, which made them look like cheap women whom he bought off the streets to give him a night of double pleasure. But they still had apetitive look in their eyes, like they were going to go back to kissing him, even if it was only on his neck or chest, so that they didn''t lose out to one another.
"And since both of you are fighting so much toy your lips on me, I''ve decided that I''ve had enough kisses from the two of you for the day...Especially since my face feels like it''s been licked by a bunch of puppies who thought of me as a treat after being smothered by you two."
Kafka said as he wiped the wet kiss marks on his face, which made both of them look away in a fluster at what they had done. They also gave a sigh of relief that they didn''t wear any lipstick today, or else they were sure that his handsome face would be entirely covered in red and pink now.
"Cam, I said no kissing, didn''t I? Don''t you understand?...Grope!~"
Kakfa said in a solemn manner as he violently groped Cam''s milkers in his hand until his fingers sunk all the way into her flesh when he saw her trying to sneakily kiss his hands to show off to her daughter, who was watching, while Be immediately lost all the thoughts of doing the same in retaliation after seeing how he was tormenting her mother''s breasts like they were balls of dough.
And she confirmed that as nice as Kakfa, he really wasn''t to be messed with at certain times unless she wanted her breasts to molested so aggressively as well, which also strangely piqued her interest as to how it feels in her mother''s position right, clearly showing how she was sinking into the realms of debauchery after meeting Kafka, the Incarnation of Lust...
Chapter 260: Rude Interuption
Cam whimpered as she gazed up at Kafka with a pitiful look in her eyes, like she was begging for him to let go of her chest that was being yed with, not because it hurt, since it actually felt rather tantalising for her as he treated her chest so roughly.
But because she didn''t want to see him humiliate her right in front of her daughter, since she still had to keep a strong image in front of her daughter that she could hopefully look up to in this world that was dominated by pathetic men.
Kafka let go of Cam''s chest when he saw her begging him with puppy eyes that looked rather adorable, especially because of her blue eyes that twinkled like the reflection of stars on the blue ocean surface when she wanted them to.
And when he saw his finger marks engraved onto her chest after that groping, he felt bad even though Cam actually enjoyed it, and he said to console her by bribing her by saying,
"Well, even though I said no kissing from you two, I never said that I wouldn''t give you any pecks in return, soe over here here if you want a little something from me, Cam..."
Cam was beyond ted when she heard his words, to the point where she started shaking her butt around like she did when she got excited and stuck out her puffy cheeks that had a tint of blush on them for him to kiss, which made them really pinchable like a ball of white mochi.
Kiss!~
Kafka kissed Cam on her cheek just like she wanted to, which made her surrender in happiness and lie on his chest with a satisfied smile on her face that looked so cute right now, as if she had returned to being a carefree little girl at the moment with Kafka by her side.
"What about you, Be?...Where do you want a kiss?" Kafka asked Be, who was staring in a daze at her mother, since she had never seen her soidback and happy before, like she was living in paradise.
And when she first heard Kafka''s, she wanted to immediately reject him as she wasn''t really caught up in the mood like before, which made her say some rather naughty stuff that made her blush at the thought of it.
And she also wasn''t used to such sweet and wholesome moments as she was witnessing in front of her right now and didn''t think that she deserved to have those moments with Kafka, when he was basically her mother''s man and not hers.
But when she saw how content and fulfilled her mother looked at the moment as shey in her man''s embrace, she was really tempted to take the offer as well.
And what broke the final straw and led her into temptation was when she saw her mother looking at her with gentle eyes and softly nodding her head as she smiled, like she was telling her daughter that it was alright and was telling her to go in for the kiss without hesitating too much.
Seeing that she got the go-ahead sign from her mother, Be secretly gave a little jump of excitement in her heart and immediately started thinking of where to let Kafka kiss her so that it would give her the highest level of happiness.
After thinking about it for a second, she finally stuck out her forehead for him to kiss, as whenever he kissed her there, she felt all her insecurities about her rather wide forehead go away, making her feel as if there wasn''t a part of her body that couldn''t be adored.
Kiss!~
Kafka gave Be a peck as well after he gently pushed back her hair, which made her heart rate increase and slowly sink into his chest as well, and actually made her feel quite safe when she lied on him because of how sturdy he was and looked like she would give anything to feel this sense of safety that Kafka gave her at all times.
This was especially true since there were certain things that were going on in her life at the moment that made her feel threatened at all times and was one of the major reasons she came back home, so that she could beforted in her mother''s warm embrace where she wouldn''t feel as scared as she was before.
Kafka, who was being drowned in the warmth of the two beautiful women before him, didn''t say a word so that he didn''t disturb the peace of this rather heartwarming scenario and just wrapped them both in his hands, which made them snuggle into his embrace even more.
He was especially grateful for this moment, as in his previous world he never got to experience such love, which was so clear with the way Cam was silently listening to his heartbeat with her eyes closed and a small smile on her face, or how even Be was sneakily rubbing her cheeks against his chest, since she was intrigued by how hard they felt and truly felt thankful for being born as the Child of Vanitas, not because of the non-existent care and love he received from his mother.
But because of the opportunity, he got to meet all these wonderful women in this world that came with the title, which made him understand once again what it felt like to want to protect someone with your life on the line at all costs.
And just as Kafa was about to experience something else for the first time in life, which was the feeling of genuine sleepiness after being enveloped in two warm bodies that made him feel all cosy inside, when he had never felt sleepy before because of his unique physique, he was rudely awakened when the doorbell started ringing non-stop like the person outside was bashing the doorbell with his fists.
DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~ DING-DONG!~
And let''s just say that he wasn''t exactly happy about being interrupted when he was about to genuinely go into a slumber ever since the moment he first gained consciousness, which was quite obvious with how he immediately looked at the knives on the kitchen stand with his turbid eyes that had gone all murky, when he heard the obnoxious ringing in his ear, and he looked like he was going to cut off the fingers of the person that was ringing the doorbell with that very same knife that was polished to perfection and shove them down their throat just for the sake of it...
Chapter 261: A Casanova Or A Creep?
"Tsk!...Does no one in this town know how to ring a doorbell properly?" Camined with a frown on her face as she got up from Kafka''s embrace, frustrated that she woke up when she was on the verge of sleeping after a sleepless night yesterday.
"First it was my daughter in the morning that was making a racket, and now it''s someone else...Does everyone just forget basic manners when theye to this house?"
Be had a guilty look on her face, knowing that she was the one who interrupted Kafka and her mother''s intimate session earlier with her intense ringing.
But in all honesty, it wasn''t her fault, as she wasn''t ringing the doorbell so hard because she was getting impatient, but because she wanted to see her mother as soon as possible since she was scared of the things that had been happening in the past month and wanted to be in herfort ce as soon as she could.
Be knew her mother was beyond frustrated with the obnoxious noise, which was obvious with the cold look she had in her eyes as she red in the direction of the door. And when she got curious as to how Kafka was reacting since she knew that he wouldn''t be too happy as well, she let out a shreak because of what she saw.
"Kyaa!~"
"What is it now, Be?" Cam turned and asked Be, not having time to deal with her daughter now. "I''ve already got a madman ringing my doorbell like crazy, and I don''t want you to be making any unnecessary noise as well."
"N-No mom, I didn''t mean to scream...I-Its just...just look at Kafka..." Be whispered with a frightened look on her face, as if she had just seen a bloodthirsty ghost.
And when Cam turned to see just what her daughter was pointing at and was frightened of, she too shivered as well as her daughter did as she saw Kafka with a calm look on his face and a gloomy look in his eyes, turbid eyes like she saw earlier, only this time he looked like he was only seconds away from mming the head of the person who was ringing the bell into the pavement to make him stop and looked like he wouldn''t mind the bloody mess it would make if he could regain silence again.
She immediately understood why Be looked so scared, as she was also fearful, but not for herself or her daughter since she knew Kafka would nevery a finger on them, but for the person outside who was basically signing his death wish, judging by the dull look on Kafka''s face.
And just when she saw Kafka silently get up from the sofa and he looked like he was going to deal with the person outside, Cam quickly pushed him back onto the sofa in a fright as she got up and said in a hurry,
"You stay here, Kafka!...You don''t need to get up!"
"Me and Be will talk to the person outside since it''s a small matter, so you can just sit here and rest while wee back after having a small discussion." Be frantically nodded her head to what her mother said, as she didn''t want any problems urring in her safe haven when she had juste back from a world of unnecessary stress.
Kafka didn''t say anything and just quietly sat back on his seat, which made both of them let out a sigh of relief.
But seeing how he was continuously staring in the direction of the door with an abysmal gaze, they knew that he wouldn''t stay like this for too long as the ring noise was still ringing in their ears, so both of them quickly put on their clothes that were scattered everywhere and rushed to the door to deal with the issue before Kafka himself came.
Cam and Be didn''t even properly fix their hair since they were in such a hurry and were about to open the door and give the person on the other side a piece of their mind. But suddenly Be got a premonition of who was on the other side of the door, which made her pupils shrink at the thought of it actually happening.
And she was about to stop her mother from opening the door, since the person she thought of was the very reason she came back home and was thest person she wanted to see right now, especially in her own hometown.
But unfortunately for her, Cam had already opened the door with a feisty look on her face before she could stop her, and low and behold, her premonition hade true, as who stood before was the person she hated the most, almost as much as her father, whom she had recentlye to despise.
The man standing in the doorway with an impatient look on his rather handsome face, like his time was too precious to spend waiting, looked to be a college student and was rather well off, judging by his expensive clothes and the fancy car he had parked outside of her Be''s house.
He also had a bouquet in his hand full of roses and looked like he was here to court one of thedies in the household, which was obviously Be, seeing as to how she was looking at him with a look of disgust on her face and looked like she knew him as well, while Cam was trying to figure out who this boy was whom she had never seen before.
The reason Be was so repulsed by the sight of the man who looked like he was blessed with everything in life and looked to be someone that all girls would dream of in their sleep was because for the past month, the same person in front of her had been endlessly pestering her to date him and be his girlfriend.
And even after rejecting him multiple times since she wasn''t interested in him in the slightest, he continued to pester her all the time for her eptance, to the point that she eventually had trouble sleeping at night because of his vile advances and nightmares where he broke into her house at night to court her as well.
Apparently, the guy had seen her at the university in some ss and immediately fell for her beautiful looks that she had inherited from her mother. After that, he continued to chase her around the campus, wherever she went, and was basically a cockroach that was around her at all times and wouldn''t take no for an answer to his dating request.
Be had seen many guys that had tried to take her hand by following her relentlessly, but whenever they saw her scary side, who looked like someone who wouldn''t mind breaking their fingers if they tried to touch her, which she had inherited from her mother as well, they all got scared and ran away.
But this guy was especially persistent since he was too full of himself and believed that all women were underneath him at the end of the day. He continued to pester her no matter what harsh words Be said to him, and even when she threatened to call the police on him, he didn''t care since he knew that his affluent parents could take care of them as well.
The disgusting stalker, who was in disguise as a Casanova, even took his harrasment a step further by following her to her dorm in Uni, leaving a bunch of gifts at her doorstep, spreading rumours that they were going out and even instigated the professors at the college using the influence he had to make them convince Be to get together with him, threating him with her grades that she worked so hard for
But even after all that endless harassment, Be stayed firm with her decision since she was a strong-willed girl and continued to go on with her life no matter how stressful and dreary each was bing due to his very presence.
What broke the final straw and made her immediately want to return home so that she could find sce and have a break from the torture she was going through in another city, was when her friends, whom she thought she could trust at the time, started to support the guy who was pestering her and told her that she was being too stuck up for ignoring his advances when there were many other girls that wanted to be with him, including them.
The moment she heard her friends utter those words, she packed her bags without saying goodbye, knowing that she wouldn''t ever speak to those foxes, she called her best friends ever again and made a run for her home where her mother resided, whom she knew was the only person that she could ever trust at all times and didn''t have to worry about turning on her like her friends as well as her own father did.
And just when she reached home and thought that she could have a break from that horrendous life and thought that she finally found peace in her mother''s lover''s embrace, somehow the annoying dude had found his way to her home and looked like he was going to pester her on her doorstep as well.
Normally, she would''ve been intimated if a man she despised followed her all the way to her hometown, because it was a bit too creepy and scary even for her toprehend, especially since she didn''t know how he knew where to find her.
But because she knew she now had the home ground advantage unlike before and had her mother by her side, who she knew was someone that was not to be messed with unless they wanted a few broken bones, she didn''t mind his presence at all and moved in front of her mother to face him directly with no fear in her heart at all.
There was also another major factor in y that made her feel like she could do anything she wanted now and not think about the consequences that came with it, which was the neighbour next door, who was silently sitting inside and was probably even now staring in this direction with a mundane look in his eyes, like he wanted blood on his hands.
She knew that a little call was all she needed to release the ferocious storm that was brewing inside, so she confidently folded her hands and directly confronted the stalker before her with a fearless look on her face.
She also enjoyed the feeling of knowing that she''d be safe no matter what happened because of the confidence she had in Kafka, who seemed like someone who could solve any problem before him. She also finally understood what her mother meant when she said that there was no need to fear, even if the world was breaking apart, as long as Kafka was watching over you by his side.
This also made her wonder if she should just steal him away from her mother, not because she was into him, even though she wasn''t clear about that matter herself.
But because she could use him as a handy bodyguard wherever she went, who she wouldn''t mind protecting her for the rest of his life while he stayed by her side at all times, even if it was in her bedroom as well which made her blush at the rather dirty thought.
But she immediately threw this idea in the bin, knowing that her mother would probably disown her if she tried to do so, since it was obvious how much she cared for Kafka.
And she too didn''t want to interfere with her mother''s happiness, knowing that she was one of the reasons her mother lived an unsatisfactory life for so long, which she regretted ever since she slowly started to realise her mistakes after the incident with her father, where she came to learn her father''s true face and his despicable behaviour that disgusted her to the core...
Chapter 262: The Police Would Surely Investigate A Dead Body, Right?
"Oh, Be! I''ve finally found you!" The man eximed with a bright smile on his rather upstuck face that couldn''t hide the arrogance in his eyes when he saw Be staring at him with a nk look on her face.
"You don''t understand how long I''ve been searching for you, going all over the city to find where you suddenly disappeared to...But it seems like my efforts weren''t all for naught, as I''ve finally found you and anotherdy who''s as beautiful as you as well."
The man gazed at Cam with a sharp gaze, which immediately made Cam disgusted at him and his behaviour, even though he seemed to be Be''s acquaintance, as he wasn''t just looking at her face and was staring somewhere else as well, which was quite inappropriate to look at.
Cam was used to getting such gazes from men, so she wasn''t bothered by it, but it still made her want to m the door into the man''s face. The only reason she was holding back was because she thought that he was her daughter''s friend, or else she was sure that he would''ve left with a bloody nose by now.
"Enough with the cheap talk...First, tell me how you found my home?" Be came forward to hide her mother from his vulgar gaze while looking at him with obvious disdain.
"Of course, it''s your friends who told me where you went...When I told them how I spent day and night trying to find you, they sympathised with my efforts and told me that you went back home." He said while making it seem as if he went through an entire desert and swam across an ocean just to find her.
"They also provided me with your address as well, so it didn''t take me too long to find this peaceful little ce you call your hometown."
"...But as peaceful and quiet as it may be, it''s still part of the booneys where the people living here grow crops and milk cows for a living, so I still think that you deserve to live in a much better ce back in the city, and I suggest that you go back since I really don''t think that there''s much to do in this tiny town during the holidays." The man clearly looked down on Be''s hometown and thought of it as a kind of rural vige, which infuriated Cam since this was the ce she was born in and the ce she grew to love over the years.
He then continued, with a smirk on his face, which was irritating to look at, "I also heard that you had a little fight with your friends and don''t have a ce to stay now, so I rmend you stay at the new apartment I bought near the campus...It would be much better than staying in that tiny dorm you used to live in, and as an added bonus, I can visit you whenever I want to, which is quite exciting to think about."
"Is that all you have to say?" Be went straight to the point with a deadpan look on her face, not even caring anymore that her friends had sold her out once again. "If it is, then I suggest you leave my house immediately, or else I''ll have to call the cops on you."
"Call the cops on me? For what?...Standing at your doorstep to ask you out?" The man chuckled like he wasn''t afraid, which made Cam''s lips twitch because of his annoying face. And listening to their conversation, she could understand that the boy in front of her was pestering her daughter, which made her hate him even more.
"I don''t think that such aint will bring the cops here, and it would have to be a much more severe reason if you want the police to get involved."
"...Like for example, if I reached out my hand and touched the body of the prettydy behind you." He said with a dirty smile on his face as he suddenly reached his hand towards Cam, who was watching behind her daughter and looked like he was going to grope Cam to vent his frustration for chasing Be for so long and not getting anything in response.
"...Only then would the policee here and check what''s going on here."
Both mother and daughter didn''t panic when they saw him reach out his hand and stare at it with a cold look in their eyes, like they were checking what part of his hand to break first.
And just when they had silently decided that Cam would twist his wrist while Be snapped his fingers like her mother had taught her when she was young, they heard a lifeless voicee out from behind them out of nowhere, which made both of them tremble since they didn''t even feel or hear anyone approaching them from behind, and it felt like the walls started speaking on their own.
"Then what if they got a call saying that someone found a dead college student lying in the middle of a garden in someone else''s house, like the one you''re standing in right now?...The police would surely arrive in this spot to investigate your body, right?"
Cam and Be both turned around at the same time to see who that calm andposed voice belonged to, even though they already knew who it was. But before they could catch sight of him, they saw a faint shadow pass by them that they could barely make out because of how fast it was.
All they could see was that the person who had snuck up behind them had grabbed the hand of the creep who was trying to grope Cam, swiftly pulled him out, and silently closed the door as he left with the scumbag.
"Both of you stay in and don''t open the door until I tell you to do so...I''ll just talk to this guy and send him back."
Kafka''s monotonous voice came from behind the door, and as much as both of them wanted to open the door and check out what''s going on, they didn''t dare to cross Kafka''s words since they already knew the consequences of doing so, especially when he was in a bad mood like he was in right now.
But even though Cam was mature enough to keep her thoughts to herself and wait here like Kafka said, even though she really wanted to hear what they were going to talk about, Be was still young and curious, and looked towards the window on the side which had a clear view of the garden, with certain thoughts in mind...
Chapter 263: Thousand Legged Creature Under The Flower Garden
Outside the house, Kafka had already let go of the arrogant creep''s hand in a hurry, like he was avoiding the gue, and he silently walked towards the small garden that Cam had made in front of her house with an emotionless look on his pale face, that looked like there wasn''t even a single drop of blood flowing through it.
The man himself was scared stiff when he saw a guy pop out of nowhere and grab his hand so hard that it hurt even after letting him go. He also didn''t dare to look into his eyes, as for some reason when he looked at Kafka''s face, his heart trembled and made him look down in a fright.
But after thinking about it for a second, he thought that Kafka was probably just Be''s little brother who hade out to save her big sister since he looked quite young and wasn''t someone that he needed to worry about.
He didn''t even consider that Kafka could be Be''s significant other since he believed that no one other than himself was worthy of Be, and he walked towards Be''s ''little brother'' to confront him and teach him a lesson forying his hands on his soon-to-be brother-inw.
"Hey, do you think that you''re a big guy the moment you try to help your little sister out!?" The scoundrel shouted at Kafka with an irritated look on his face, while Kafka himself ignored him and silently looked at the garden near his feet like he was searching for something. "Do you think you''re so great foring out of nowhere and pushing me out of your house?!"
"Well, listen here, you punk, since I''m going to be the one taking care of your sister in the future, so if you don''t give me the respect I deserve right now, there''s no knowing just what I might do to your sister when she''s in my abode and vent my frustration on her in your ce...Hey! I''m talking to you; can''t you hear me, I-...Krshh!~"
The man was about to grab a hold of Kafka''s shoulders and turn him around in a rage, seeing as he was ignoring his threat and continuing to stare at the ground without moving a muscle. But he froze in his ce with a horrified look on his face, like he had just seen a monster, when all of a sudden Kafka folded his hand like it was a knife and bent down to stab it into the ground below.
Krshh!~
It was almost as if his hand was made out of obsidian and the soil was made out of butter, as his hands easily prated into the soil until a third of his arm disappeared into the ground below.
The man was already scared beyond relief when he saw such an impossible feat and took a step back in fright when he thought of what would happen if Kakfa did the same thing to his chest.
But he was even more petrified when Kafka slowly pulled his hand out from the ck soil that looked quite fertile due to Cam''s diligent maintenance and saw that he was actually grabbing onto two long centipedes that looked absolutely ferocious with their long bodies, hundreds of legs that were wriggling around, and their massive pinchers that looked like they could poison a human until they started frothing from their mouth.
Wriggle~ Wriggle~ Wriggle~
Kafka wasn''t holding onto just one of those terrifying centipedes that looked like they belonged in a horror movie, but two of them that were both wriggling around in his hand and were even biting his hand, which Kafka didn''t mind at all, even though he could feel the toxins from their stings scorching his skin.
Kafka simply ignored the pain and the disgusting feeling of all those legs scratching his palms and looked back at the scoundrel with a dull look in his eyes, like he was looking at a dead corpse.
If the sight of the two centipedes wasn''t enough to scare the man to the point his legs were shaking, then the sight of Kafka staring at him like he was a ghoul did, and his instincts screamed at him to run away from this ce as fast as he could if he wanted to live the rest of his life.
He didn''t hesitate to follow his inner thoughts, as he was actually just a coward who put on the mask of a confident man and tried to dart away from this ce that started to look like a graveyard in his eyes the moment Kakfa entered the picture.
Before he could even think to step back, Kafka vanished in an instant. A sudden, sharp kick to his ankles sent him sprawling, and he crashed backwards onto the unforgiving ground. The impact knocked the breath from his lungs, leaving him stunned and disoriented, staring up at the spot where Kafka had just been.
Despite the searing pain from his back smashing against the jagged rocks, he forced himself to move, driven by the primal instinct to survive. Yet his efforts were futile. Out of nowhere, a pale white hand mped over his mouth, its grip irond. The hand wrenched his jaw open with a brutal force, prying it wide.
His eyes widened in sheer terror, staring into the void, bracing for the horrors that were about to unfold.
Kafka''s face emerged from the shadows beside him, crouching down with an unsettling calm. In his hand, Kafka held the centipedes, dangling them inches above the man''s face. The sight of the writhing creatures sent waves of panic through him, and he thrashed wildly, kicking his legs in a desperate attempt to flee.
The sheer repulsiveness of the centipedes made his stomach churn, but Kafka''s unyielding grip silenced his cries and stifled any hope of escape. No matter how he struggled, the man''s efforts were in vain, held fast by Kafka''s overpowering strength.
Terror seized him as Kafka slowly, almost methodically, lowered his hand, clutching the ends of the centipedes towards his gaping mouth. He stared in disbelief at the boy, who seemed far too young to be capable of such malevolence, convincing himself that Kafka was merely trying to scare him with the insects.
But Kafka''s intentions were far darker. With unnerving calm, Kafka inched the squirming creatures closer until they brushed against the man''s tongue. His body shuddered involuntarily as the chilling reality sank in: this was no mere threat. He was being forced to confront a nightmare far beyond his imagination.
Slowly, Kafka pried the man''s mouth wider, and, with precise, deliberate movements, he allowed the centipedes to slide further inside. And as the creatures disappeared past his lips, Kafka swiftly grabbed the man''s hand and pressed it against his mouth, holding it tightly in ce as if to ensure the centipedes couldn''t escape, turning the man''s own hand into a prison for his nightmarish ordeal...
Chapter 264: Burrowing Down A Throat
[Note: I tried using the new chatgpt version I got to increase the vocabry on this chapter and I can assure you that it''s simply a one time thing and won''t happen again, since I simply wanted to test it out]
"MMM!~ NNNN! ~ MGHHH!~"
The man''s muffled cries echoed through the serene garden like the agonised whispers of a soul in torment. The quaint little house stood as a stark contrast to the macabre scene unfolding outside, where his futile screams, gagged by the ruthless hands of Kafka, sounded more like the groans of a damned spirit than a desperate plea for help.
The man had been cocooned in thep of luxury all his life, shielded from the trials and tribtions thatmon folk endured. But now, as the centipedes'' countless legs scraped against his teeth and their segmented, armoured bodies slithered across his tongue, he was thrust into a nightmare of his own making.
His eyes, once devoid of any understanding of pain, now bulged in their sockets, blood vessels bursting in a crimson spiderweb across the whites.
His body convulsed, each involuntary spasm a reaction to the horrors within his mouth. It felt as though his tongue was beingcerated by barbed wires, each movement of the centipedes sending shocks of excruciating pain radiating through his skull.
The vile creatures explored every crevice, their tiny, armoured bodies attempting to burrow into his gums, as if seeking escape from their fleshy prison.
Just as he thought he could bear no more, the centipedes retaliated. Their sharp, ck pincers began to pierce and tear at the tender flesh inside his mouth.
Each bite was a fresh agony, their venom injecting waves of searing fire into his soft tissue. The poison burned like acid, and the pain was so intense that it felt as if his very soul was being scorched. His tongue, gums, inner cheeksevery surface was a canvas for the centipedes'' relentless fury.
Kafka watched with a cold, detached fascination as the man wed at the ground, his nails tearing and breaking off, leaving streaks of blood on the verdant grass. The garden, once a symbol of peace and beauty, was now a witness to his brutal torment. Blood sttered like obscene petals among the greenery, a macabre testament to the man''s suffering.
The venom continued its merciless assault, setting every nerve aze. The man''s body convulsed violently, and his attempts to scream were reduced to pitiful gurgles as he choked on his own blood and venom.
The man''s mind began to fracture under the unrelenting torment, each second stretching into an eternity of pain. His eyes rolled back, the whites now streaked with red, his consciousness flickering like a dying me. The garden, once a haven, now bore witness to the grotesque and the horrific scene Kafka orchestrated with the precision of a dark symphony conductor.
And just as the man teetered on the brink of blessed unconsciousness, hoping for an end to the excruciating pain that seared through his mouth, a new horror began. The centipedes, having exhausted their vile exploration of his mouth, turned towards the only remaining path: his throat.
The man''s eyes widened in renewed terror as he felt the writhing creatures change direction, their countless legs now scrabbling for purchase on the slippery surfaces inside his mouth.
In a grotesque ballet of desperation, the centipedes began their descent, their segmented bodies slithering over his tongue and down his gullet. Each movement was a fresh assault on his senses, their jagged legs raking against the tender lining of his throat, tearing at his flesh as they wriggled deeper.
The sensation was beyond unbearable; it was as if shards of ss were being driven into his oesophagus with every inch they descended.
His body reacted instinctively to a violent urge to retch, to expel the invaders. He gagged and convulsed, his stomach heaving in a futile attempt to vomit the centipedes out. But Kafka''s iron grip mped down harder, forcing his jaw shut and muffling any sound that might escape. The man''s silent screams grew louder in his mind, each one a voiceless plea that went unheeded.
Kafka''s face remained impassive, almost serene, as he watched the man''s suffering with an unnerving calmness. The man''s eyes, now bloodshot and wild, begged for mercy, for release, for anything but the agony that was consuming him. He would have offered his entire fortuneevery ounce of his privilege and wealthto be spared from the infernal torment.
But Kafka''s gaze held no pity, only a cold, detached interest as he observed the convulsions and contortions of the man''s throat.
The venom from the centipedes coursed through his throat, each droplet a newnce of fiery pain. It felt as if molten metal was being poured down his oesophagus, searing his insides with a relentless, burning agony. His throat swelled and tightened around the intruders, the muscles spasming uncontrobly in an attempt to expel the venomous scourge.
The centipedes, driven by their own instinct for survival, continued their horrifying journey downward, burrowing deeper into the man''s body. Each movement was a fresh torture, their armoured bodies scraping and puncturing the delicate tissues of his throat. He could feel them wriggling and twisting; with each inch, they travelled an eternity of suffering.
The man''s world shrank to a singr, overwhelming focus on the agony within. His consciousness flickered on the edge of darkness, but cruelly, his body refused to surrender to the oblivion he so desperately sought. The fiery venom continued its merciless assault, and the centipedes'' relentless progress became a macabre dance of death within him.
Kafka''s expressionless face reflected none of the horror of the scene. To him, the man''s agony was a mere curiosity, a spectacle to be observed and pondered. He watched with morbid fascination as the bulges in the man''s throat moved lower, tracking the path of the centipedes as they ventured deeper into the darkness of his body.
Shhh~
As the man writhed in agonising torment, Kafka''s cold demeanour was disrupted by the faint rustle of curtains behind him. His expression shifted ever so slightly, a flicker of curiosity breaking through the mask of indifference. He turned his head towards the window by the main door, where a pair of wide, terrified eyes stared back at him from beneath the curtains.
It was Be, her face pale and frozen in horror as she witnessed the sadistic scene unfolding in the garden.
Caught off guard, Kafka''s lips curled into a sinister smile, as if he had just discovered a hidden ymate in a twisted game of hide and seek. Be''s heart pounded in her chest, her breath hitching as she realised Kafka had noticed her. The cruel amusement in his eyes sent a chill down her spine.
Her immediate impulse was to yank the curtains shut and retreat into the house, praying that she wouldn''t be the next victim of Kafka''s monstrous whims.
Before she could fully hide, Be saw Kafka raise a finger to his lips, a silentmand for her to keep quiet. His smile deepened, and a knowing gleam in his eyes promised proper punishment if she disobeyed.
Trembling, Be nodded frantically, her terror palpable. She pulled the curtains closed and bolted to find her mother, seeking theforting embrace of safety, her mind racing with fear of what she had just seen.
Satisfied that Be was subdued, Kafka shifted his focus back to the man sprawled on the ground before him. The man''s agony was palpable, and the centipedes were now venturing further into the depths of his body. Kafka''s grip had kept him pinned, but a decision stirred within him.
He had intended to end the man''s life right here, relishing in the slow, excruciating death that his cruel n had set into motion. Cleaning up the aftermath would have been trivial; Kafka had dealt with the consequences of his deeds many times before.
However, the sight of Be''s horrified face lingered in his mind. The prospect of taking a life in front of her, even inadvertently, seemed to weigh on him. It wasn''t remorse or guilt that stayed his hand, but a calcted desire to avoid staining her innocence with the unnecessary bloodshed.
Perhaps, in some twisted way, he sought to protect her from the nightmares that witnessing a murder would surely bring.
With a cold, deliberate motion, Kafka released his grip on the man''s mouth. The sudden freedom jolted the man''s senses. The overwhelming pain was eclipsed by a desperate, primal urge to survive.
Gasping for breath, he staggered to his feet, adrenaline surging through his veins and overpowering the venomous fire that raged in his throat. The two centipedes, still burrowing deeper, drove him into a frenzy of panic.
Ignoring the searing pain and the slick, nauseating sensation of the creatures crawling down his oesophagus, he broke into a desperate run. His body trembled and his vision blurred, but the need to escape overrode every other instinct. He fled from Kafka like a man pursued by death itself, his legs propelling him towards the only sanctuary he could think of.
Reaching his car, he fumbled with the keys, his shaking hands slick with sweat and blood. He managed to wrench the door open and copse into the driver''s seat. With a frantic turn of the key, the engine roared to life, and he sped away, tyres screeching against the pavement.
The house and the horrors it contained receded into the distance as he drove, with reckless abandon, towards the nearest hospital.
Every second felt like a race against time. The venom coursed through his veins, and the centipedes'' relentless progress turned his throat into a living inferno. He didn''t dare look back, fearing that any nce over his shoulder might reveal Kafka''s malevolent form, ready to drag him back into the abyss.
His only hope was to reach help before the venom imed his life...
Chapter 265: The Strongest Shield
"What''s going on, Kafka? What''s all that noise I heard?...Did that vile boy start a fight with you?"
Cam came out of her house in a hurry when she heard the sounds of gagging and dragging, like someone was vomitting and falling over herwn like a drunk man.
She also looked like she was ready to throw fists with the boy if it was really so, as impressive as Kafka was, she didn''t believe he could beat up a grown man alone without needing some assistance, which she was d to provide for her man.
But to her surprise, she only saw Kafka covering up two holes in her garden with soil that she hadn''t seen before, and she didn''t see the sight of that arrogant idiot who dared to insult the town of which she was proud of or the extravagant car he was driving just for the sake of showing off.
"Hmm?...Where did that boy go, Kafka? I swear, I just heard his murmers now, like he was mumbling something to himself." Cam asked with a doubtful look on her face, mistaking the screams of help from his blistered mouth that was bleeding for murmurs.
"Oh, it''s nothing you need to worry about...I''ve already talked to him about Be''s issue and sent him on his way." Kafka casually said as he walked towards Cam with the usual smile on his face that he always had. "He said that he won''t be bothering Be ever again, so you don''t have to worry about your daughter getting in trouble with him ever again."
"Oh, is that so..."
Cam said with a sigh on her face, like she thought that he was let off too easily by Kafka, while Be slowly walked out of the house from behind and immediately hid behind her mother when she saw Kakfa.
Be peaked out from behind her mother''s shoulders to see how Kafka reacted upon seeing her, but she didn''t dare stare too long, like she was afraid that he would pull out another centipede if she did so, which made Kafka chuckle at her silly antics.
"Even if we didn''t have to call the police on that weird stalker who was bothering my daughter, I was thinking of pping him at least twenty times on his face for harassing Be and to get back at him for his mischief...But I guess we can''t do that now that he''s run away."
Cam let out a deep sigh as she looked at her hands, which were ready for a good pping, like it was a pity that things ended so easily, which made Kafka note himself that he shouldn''t bother Cam too much unless he wanted to suffer at her delicate hands.
"I think it''s better if all problems are solved in a peaceful manner for the sake of both parties involved and so that no unnecessary troublese in the future, so I think it''s ideal that this dilemma got over so easily." Kafka said as he looked at Be and asked, "...Isn''t that right, Be? Isn''t peace always the best option to take?"
Be shivered when she saw Kaka gazing at her with his lips curled and immediately nodded her head in a frantic manner, knowing that Kafka was indirectly telling her to keep silent about the matter and follow along with what he said.
"I guess you''re also correct to say that..." Cam agreed with Kafka, not expecting him to act so calm and mature in this situation when he looked so bloodthirsty before.
And seeing that Kafka had dealt with the problem himself, she turned around to look at her daughter with a chilly look in her blue eyes, a frown on her face, and asked with her arms folded like she was going to give her daughter a strict lecture,
"And don''t you think that I forgot about what you did, youngdy! How dare you not inform your own mother that such creeps were following you around while you were in another city?!"
"Do you realise how dangerous it is for a girl like you who''s in an unfamiliar ce to be in that situation?...Do you not realise how lucky you are to get away from this problem unscathed when there''s so many horrible incidents happening out there just because the women affected never told their parents about their own problems just because of their own pride?!"
Cam stepped forward towards her daughter with a furious look on her face, keeping such a big matter to herself.
She also wasn''t simply angry at Be for not informing her, but was also scared that something could''ve gone wrong with her precious baby and didn''t know how to express it other than scolding her daughter, who was looking down with a pityful look on her face, unable to say a word in response.
"I-I wanted to, but-...I-I couldn''t since I..."
Be wanted to say that there were several nights where she wanted to talk to her mother about what was going on in her life. But in the end, she didn''t have the guts to call her mother, thinking that Cam wouldn''t be bothered by her problems after realising just how horrible of a daughter she was in the past and thinking that no mother would ever care for such an ungrateful daughter.
Now that she had realised that her mother had never stopped loving her, no matter how badly she used to treat her in the past, and even now was looking at her with deep concern and affection that couldn''t be hidden by the fury in her eyes, she started tearing up, thinking of how lucky she was to be blessed with such a mother, and swore to herself that she would try to be the best daughter her mother could wish for from now on.
"Now hold up now...Let''s not me it all on Be, when the real one at fault is the scumbag who doesn''t know when to give up and ept rejection." Kafka suddenly intervened and stood in between the two when he saw how Cam wasn''t going to let a few little tears from her daughter''s eyes fool her and was about to scold her daughter again.
"Be simply must have had her own concerns for not telling you, and she wouldn''t have wanted to bother you over some boy affair, which she must have thought she could handle on her own."
"But still, Kafka! That doesn''t excuse her for the mistakes she made!" Cam eximed, a little frustrated that he was standing up for her daughter when he was supposed to be by her side.
"If you let her go scot-free now, then there''s a high possibility that she may repeat the same mistake twice, like how her father used to let her go unpunished no matter what she did, which allowed her to cause even more problems!"
"Only by giving her a good spanking on the butt until it turns red will she learn from her mistakes..." Cam brought out an old disciplining technique, showing that, as a loving parent, she also knew when to be strict with her children.
Be jerked up when she heard the word ''spanking'' and she immediately hid behind Kafka''s back, seeing as to how he was supporting her right now and treating his back like it was the safest shield in the world.
Cam''s lips twitched when she saw how her daughter was hanging onto her lover''s back, since it almost looked like a daughter seeking protection from her mother by using her father as a shield, which made her feel warm and irritated at the same time, since it made it seem like they were all a close family, but also at the same time made her frustrated since her daughter was jumping ship the moment she was in danger like a little rat.
"A spanking?...That''s only done to little children that have done something wrong and not a growndy like Be, who''s going to graduate college soon..." Kafka stood in front of Cam and held her hands, seeing that she was angry that he was supporting Be instead of her and making her out to be the viin right now, while he himself was the hero who was helping Be out.
And seeing as to how her anger still hadn''t simmered down and she was still ring at him with puffy cheeks as if she had been done wrong, he bent down to her ears and whispered saying, "...Well even though I say that, a tight spanking is also done to a mature woman with a voluptuous body like yours when she''s a little too naughty in bed...But I don''t think our daughter needs to know about our future nighttime hobbies, does she?"
Cam''s face flushed when she heard Kafka''s words, and all her furious thoughts were reced with rather lewd ones, which made her unconsciously wiggle her butt.
Be, who saw her mother''s face turn red and give a shy little smile as she looked down in a coy manner, let out a sigh of relief, seeing that the bomb had been defused.
She then looked at Kafka in a daze, wondering what he said to make her mother calm down, and decided that she would run to his trusty back whenever she got in trouble with her mother from now on, making her act more and more like his daughter, which she hadn''t realised yet.
"But Kafka~ If we don''t do anything now and let Be off just like that, she might do the same mistake again~" Cam said with a rather coquettish look in her twinkling blue eyes as she carressed his chest, which shocked Be at how shameless her mother was acting to bring Kafka to her side.
"I guess you''re right about that...Without a little disciplining, nothing can be learned by kids these days."
Kafka turned on Be without hesitation which made Be gobsmacked at how easily her shield changed sides, now leaving herpletely exposed to her mother''s rage.
Chapter 266: Ideal Father Figure
Kafka immediately folded to Cam''s temptation and turned around to face Be, who had been betrayed. Cam also linked her hands with Kafka while having a satisfied look on her face, both of them looking like a couple that were going to berate their poor daughter.
Cam thought that Kafka was going to scold her daughter, and she was quite eager to watch what her husband had never done to her daughter, while she hung back and let him act as the viin this time. And when things got too far, she would swoop in to act as a good cop, which she had never done before and had always been the bad cop to her daughter her whole life.
But unfortunately for her, Kafka didn''t start scolding Be and go on a long rant like every parent did when their children did something, like she thought he would.
Instead, he simply asked Be toe in front of him, which she obediently did since she had no other choice. And then, as she looked right up at him with trembling eyes that were ready for a scolding, he asked a simple question.
"Be, do you remember what I was holding in my hands earlier?"
"Y-Yes...Yes I do." Be shivered at the thought of those two brown centipedes, which were a foot long each, that she feared as much as spiders after the scene she witnessed.
"Well, unless you don''t want two of those little critters to be thrown into your bed when you sleep, you better listen to your mother''s words without asking any questions back from now and also tell her of any worry you might have in your heart, since Cam is ready to listen to anything you have to say, no matter how embarrassing it may be."
"...Do you understand what I just said?"
Kafka casually threatened Be, which made her face pale at the thought of those ugly things crawling in her sheets, while Cam thought he was scaring her with the spider they dealt with earlier.
She sighed since she couldn''t use spiders to discipline her daughter since she herself was afraid of them, but she wanted to do so since they seemed to be quite effective with how timid and afraid Be looked right now at the mention of them.
"Y-Yes, I understand...I won''t keep such dire matters to myself ever again, a-and I''ll tell my mom if something like this ever urs again." Be immediately agreed when she thought of the horrid scene earlier, which surprised her mother since she used to always fight back when she was lectured and made her look at Kafka with a newfound appreciation for his innate disciplining abilities, which made him out to be the ideal father figure Be needed in her life.
"No, you can talk to your mother about any intimate matter you''re going through that involves your feelings or emotions, or if you need someone to talk to about what''s going on in your life, since Cam would be a much better help in that aspect..." Kafka corrected her statement.
He then patted her head in a caring manner as she looked up at him with coy eyes and said, "...But if you''re going through any issues with boys or anything that can potentially put your dignity as a woman and livelihood at risk, then you are to inform me about it, and I promise you that I''ll make it as if the person creating the problem never existed in this world in the blink of an eye "
Cam looked at Kafka with a rather provacative look in her eyes, as when she heard his rather domineering words, she got turned on a bit and hugged his burly hand even more to smell his manly odour thatforted her.
She even got swept into the mood and started to wonder if her children with Kafka would also be as tyrannical as him, and she wondered how she was going to manage those little devils that took after their father.
Be, on the other hand, knew that he wasn''t simply saying some tough words to assure her and knew that he would really wipe out someone who''s bothering her if she simply said so after seeing what he had done to the guy earlier.
But even though she was supposed to be frightened knowing that the boy in front of her wasn''t afraid to take a few lives if he wanted, which was borderline psychopathic behaviour, she actually feltforted and safe when he heard his words and made her want to stick to him at times, since it was only with him did she truly feel at peace in this cruel world that was built against women like her.
Her appreciation and dependence towards Kafka increased so much after hearing his promise that she once again said,
"O-Okay, Daddy...I''ll make sure to tell you if something like this happens again."
"You really can''t stop calling me Daddy, can you?" Kafka asked with a smile on his face, while Cam chuckled like everything was going ording to her n.
Be didn''t even say anything back in response, as by now she too understood that she wasn''t simply making mistakes and seemed to really want to address him as her father due to the sense of safety andfort he provided, which she didn''t know what to make of other than to bow her head and blush.
"Well then, now that everything is settled and hopefully you two will talk about everything that''s happened in the past after I leave, I think I''ll be off now." Kafka said as he broke his hand away from Cam''s hold and stopped petting Be''s head to both their disappointment and sadness, like someone had stolen their treasure from them.
"I''ve got some work to do in the morning, and I can''t dy it any longer, so I''ll be leaving now."
The work Kafka mentioned was actually just him paying the guy with centipedes in his stomach a visit, as anyone who thought that he had let him slip away was severely wrong.
Kafka wasn''t the type of person to show mercy since he knew that leaving potential threats was the worst move possible and was always thorough with what he did, meaning that Be wasn''t ever going to see that scum ever again, nor would anyone else, unless they decided to dig him up from the mountains near by.
"Come one, you two...Don''t look at me with such sad faces. It makes me feel guilty for leaving." Kafka said when he saw the mother daughter pair looking all down in the dumps, since they wanted him to stay a bit longer. "Rather, I would appreciate it if you gave me a kiss goodbye; that will surely brighten up my day."
Kafka looked at Cam, gesturing for her toe and give a kiss. Cam blushed when she saw him eagerly looking at her, but that didn''t stop her from taking a step forward and giving him a little peck on the lips.
Chu!~
Cam immediately stepped back after giving him a kiss that washed all her sorrowful feelings away and shyly looked around, hoping none of her neighbours saw that.
"What about you, my adorable little daughter? Aren''t you going to give your father a kiss as well?" Kafka asked Be, who was blushing at the sight of her mother looking so shy and embarrassed from a little kiss when she was a mature woman, which was quite wholesome to look at.
Be didn''t say anything to deny what Kafka said, like she used to do before, and quietly walked up to Kafka, stood on her tippy toes, and gave him a kiss on the cheek, just like she wanted to do herself for helping both her and her mother out and acting as a pir they could rely on in their lives, when they needed support the most.
Chu!~
"Well then, I''ll be off now. Make sure you two sort out the past drama you have with one another. Especially you, Be...You better let out everything you''ve been holding back to your mother, or else you know the consequences."
Kafka said his goodbyes while casually threatening Be, which made Be hide behind her mother''s back in a fluster while Cam giggled at the sight, making her feel as if merry times were soon toe with her daughter now by her side as well, which she couldn''t wait for...
Chapter 267: Calming Hot Springs
[Request Completed: You have earned the God of Gluttony Calypso''s appreciation and satisfaction]
[The God of Stars Noe wanted to see you bite both of their breasts at the same time and is disappointed you didn''t do]
''Will do next time, Lady Noe...I''ll take a bite from both their meat buns just for you next time.''
[The God of Destiny Hestia wonders how good the curry tastes and wants to have a taste]
''I''ll have Cam make you a te when I bring her up with me after I finish this trial.''
[The God of Darkness Sephora is surprised that Lady Vanitas made her move once again and is confused as to what her true intentions are]
''Hmm?...My mother or more exactly, the woman who gave birth to me, did something again? Don''t tell me she tried to sabotage this request or something because of her grudge with me?''
[No...Nothing of that kind happened, as I''ve already made sure that no God up above, no matter how powerful they might be like your mother, can detrimentally affect your trial] Evangeline, the God of Order, voiced from the Heavens above.
''Then what did she do?...I don''t think it can be anything good if it''sing from that woman.''
[Well, it''s not something significant and is honestly something that confuses me as well. But Lady Vanitas has taken the portrait you made for Cam off her back and seems to have transported the image you''ve created all the way up to the Heavenly Axis]
''She''s taken it? How did she even take a portrait I''ve made by sucking on Cam''s skin?''
I asked, finally finding out why Cam''s back was so clear and without a mark when that painting on her back should''vested at least a couple of days.
''...And more importantly, why would she do something as useless as that? Isn''t this a little too petty of a prank for someone who even you''re afraid to talk badly off to do just because she doesn''t like me?''
[I don''t exactly know why she did so, as Lady Vanitas''s thoughts are simply iprehensible and beyond understanding for anyone other than herself.] Evangeline said as if she were also puzzled at my mother''s behaviour.
She then continued saying, like she was trying to figure it out herself, [Especially since the start of her trial...No one in the upper realm can figure out her abnormal behaviour when she used to be so aloof before and stayed away from worldly matters at all times, which is rather strange for a higher being like her to do]
''Well, crazy people do crazy things. And unless we want to be cuckoo ourselves, we better stop dwelling on the stuff they may do.'' I said with a smile on my face, but I didn''t get a response from Evageline, who was smart enough to not say anything about my unruly statement towards my birth mother, who seemed to be one of the most powerful Gods up there.
Anyway, now that I''ve finished my request, I can now take my time and finish off the loose knot that I let go of earlier. I also n on setting up the security teams for all the women in the family and exploring the world a little, so I''ll think I''ll be a little busy today and a few days more...
???????????????????????
More then a week has passed since I''vee to this World of Milfs, and I''d say that so far it''s been going quite well.
I''ve been spending most of my time this past week bonding with my mother through things like watching her favourite show together, showing off my cooking skills to her, going on long walks in the morning, ying board games in the night, making a little garden in the front yard, and a bunch of other things that she''s been wanting to do with her son for so long.
And rather than me, who''s been enjoying my time, it''s probably my mother''s who''s been having the time of her life these past few days, as there isn''t a moment of the day that I don''t see her smiling and humming a sweet melody.
But as close as she''s been with me this whole week, she''s also constantly on guard against me and won''t let me do anything else to her, other than a little groping and kissing here and there.
Ever since she had to spend the entire day in bed since her body was so weak after I yed with her the entire night and the following days after where her body ached all over, especially her secret garden that felt like it had swollen up after the battering it went through, she''s been wary of me and would run away at full speed whenever she sensed her fragile body was about to be put in danger by me like a frightful little rabbit.
I was also guilty of going a little too hard on her when it was only her first time that night, so I''ve also been holding back and letting things go at a normal ce with a little intimate moments here and there, which she was more than fine with as long as it didn''t involve the ''rod'' or so she called hanging under me that she still had nightmares about.
As for Cam, I haven''t seen her much other than for some cups of tea when I wanted to see her beautiful face.
The reason being that, just like how I was bonding with my mother, Be was also bonding with Cam as well after their long separation, and they were spending most of their time with one another, which I didn''t want to disturb, even though Cam constantly called me over to join them.
I''ve also learned quite a lot about this world that is quite simr to the previous one I was in, other than a few factors like how women were way more capable than men in this world, the misogynistic mindset and male dominance in society that have been passed down from the Ancient Ages, the variant humans in this world with different skin colours and features, and some other characteristics that set this world apart.
One of the first things I''ve learned after exploring is that I''m currently in a town called ''Paradis'' that was once an agricultural town in the past but has quickly developed into a full fledged modern town that had everything a average city had.
As its name implied, the ce was a utopia. The air was crisp and pure, carrying the scent of the surrounding lush forests, and the cool streams flowed gracefully from the northern mountains. It was an ideal retreat, a sanctuary for those weary of the relentless pace of city life.
And this tranquil haven became the perfect refuge for my mothers, who, longing for peace, chose to move here and spend the rest of their days basking in its serene embrace.
Currently, the sun had set over the evergreen mountain range in the distance, and the sky was full of twinkling stars that could never be seen in the busy cities.
My mother was back at home watching the drama she had been waiting for, and I was walking with a bag of bathing amenities in my hand towards a hot spring that I''ve been wanting to go to for a while but never had the chance since I was so busy with my mother this past week.
It was when I wasing back home after disposing of Be''s stalker and clearing up anything that could track his disappearance back to this town that I spotted the hot spring I was going to, which was just a ten-minute walk away from my house.
It was a small little ce that looked quite old and elegant at the same time, almost like a hot spring that you would see back in Japan. I had learned from my mother that it had been in this town for more than a century now, and the ownership had always been passed onto its descendants.
Apparently, the water also had some healing effects that were good for sore joints, relieving headaches, and several other positive effects, which was one of the reasons I was going to check it out.
I wasn''t exactly in any kind of pain or anything and just wanted a serene and calm ce where I could rx for a while, and an aesthetic hot spring that produced steaming, hot water from the ground beneath that had miraculous effects seemed like the exact ce to do so.
After a few minutes of walking while enjoying the cool breeze that was brushing against my face, I arrived at the hot spring.
The hot spring was a small, traditional wooden structure with a gently sloping roof. Its walls were lined with sliding paper doors, andnterns hung under the eaves, casting a warm glow. A short curtain at the entrance fluttered in the breeze, inviting guests inside.
The surrounding garden was also peaceful, with moss-covered rocks and neatly trimmed nts enhancing the quiet and natural beauty of the ce.
It''s simrity to a Japanese hot spring was a little too impable, but that wasn''t because there were any Japanese people in this world, but probably because the owner of this hot spring was a variant human, which I had learned recently.
Variant humans were a little different from normal humans since they had their own culture and traditions as well, and this type of architecture that was different from the normal Western and European structures around was probably due to the heritage they followed.
They were basically the different races in this world that have existed in this world even before records of history were recorded, only that they were much more rarer and were considered a minority group in this world consisting of only ten percent of the world''s poption.
???????????????????
Check out thements for a reference image of the hot spring
Chapter 268: Proprietress of Paradise Hot Springs
After some time, I stopped gazing at the beauty and simplicity of the hot spring since I was feeling cold and wanted to dip my feet in some hot water, so I walked towards the entrance that was covered by a red curtain instead of the usual door.
Swish~
I pushed aside the curtain, expecting to see a cosy interior and have a rush of sulphur stream into my nose since this was a natural hot spring. But instead, I was greeted by the scene of a bunch of women gathering around the rather wide and spacious lobby, which was built entirely out of wood.
They all wore traditional Japanese yukatas, showing how much of Earth''s culture this world possessed, almost as if it were modelled after it, and they were currently circling around the centre of the lobby while whispering and murmuring to one another with uneasy looks on their faces, almost as if a fight had broken out in the middle of the lobby.
I didn''t expect a violent fight to start in such a peaceful and rxing ce, and I wondered if I should back away ande back another day.
But seeing as to how the crowd mostly consisted of middle-aged and elder women that all looked so nervous and scared at the moment, I sighed and went forward to see what the problem was since my conscious couldn''t leave a bunch of prettydies alone like this, especially since I knew some of the women in the crowd.
"Oh, Kafka!...You''re here too!" A rather plump middle-ageddy who was in the crowd called out to me when she noticed me approaching, and she looked a bit relieved to see me, as if my arrival brought her great ease in this high tension situation.
"Mrs Keller! It''s lovely meeting with you as well on this lovely night, especially while you''re wearing these traditional clothes! They simply look gorgeous on you!" I said in an enthusiastic manner towards the sweetdy in front of me, which made her blush shyly.
I had already met Mrs Keller in the sweet shop she owned a few days ago, and after a little talk with her, we became close acquaintances, who I always had a chat with whenever I visited her shop.
"Oh, you and your wily mouth!~ You just can''t stop praising everydy you see, can you?~" Mrs Keller covered her mouth and giggled.
"I''m simply honest with my thoughts, ma''am. There''s nothing else to it."
I sincerely said, which made a couple of other eyes peek over to see who was saying such ttering words, some even who I already knew, just like how I knew Mrs Keller. They too seemed to want to greet me but couldn''t because of whatever was going on in front.
"If you have a moment, ma''am, could you tell me what exactly is going on here?" I asked Mrs Keller who was also looking towards the crowd, like she was hoping the predicament didn''t get out of hand. "I just got here, so I have no clue as to what''s going on."
"Oh, it''s quite an unfortunate event, you see, for us who just wanted to soak in the hot springs without any worry..." Mrs Keller said as she walked towards the crowd to see if there were any developments in the situation.
"I also just got here, but apparently a bunch of college boys who wanted to visit the hot spring after hearing about it tried to enter the girls area of the building, where all thedies usually change."
"Luckily, Nina, the owner of this hot spring, whose family has been running this ce for years, saw them trying to go in and quickly kicked them out by beating them with a broom in one hand and a mop in another." Mrs Keller gave a sigh of relief, like she thought Nina, the owner of this little joint, to be their saviour.
"She kicked out a bunch of men using a mop and broom?...She''s one feistydy, isn''t she?" I said with a look of intrigue on my face, as it looked to be going in a certain direction that the Gods were waiting for.
"Oh, she is! She is known around these parts to be one toughdy that will beat up anyone who tries to cause a problem here, and is the main reasondies like us feel safe to soak in this hot spring thatys us bare, when we''re always surrounded by disgusting men and the vile looks they gaze upon us."
Mrs Keller said with a look of disdain in her eyes, and I couldn''t agree with her even more since I''ve personally seen how the men in the world looked at the women here, which was nothing less than vile and creepy behaviour.
Luckily, as eager as they were to treat women like they were tools for their desire, they were also pathetic cowards who didn''t dare make their move on any of them because of their low self-esteem and simply gazed at them from afar most of the time while making horriblements about them amongst themselves.
"Oh, and I''m not referring to you when I say this, Kafka!" Mrs Keller quickly cleared things up so that I didn''t misunderstand. "You''re one of the rare few boys out there who actually know how to treat ady."
"You also seem like someone who would appreciate Nina''s bravery, where she doesn''t hesitate to fight against men if they are in the wrong, like how she beat up the boys who tried to enter until their entire bodies were covered in bruise marks." Mrs Keller smiled like she was considering me one of her own.
"Wait. She didn''t just push them out, but actually beat them until they had welts all over their body?...Damn, that''s actually something that I have to appreciate, since you don''t see a single girl taking on a bunch of guys in a fight and winning that often." I said while nodding my head in wonder, not expecting the owner to be so brutal.
I then asked when I heard a particr noise in the middle of the crowd, "...Does that mean the weird murmuring I''ve been hearing for a while now are the groans of pain from the guys that were beat up?"
"Yep...Nina had beaten them up until they were ck and blue all over and dragged them right into the middle of the lobby so that she could deal with them in in sight." Mrs Keller said with a prideful expression on her rotund face, as if she were happy that justice was served.
"Right now she''s gone back inside the dressing room to see if all the girls in there are fine, and she''ll be back soon to properly deal with those perverts."
"Can I go and see the shape of those boys that have been dealt with by the mighty hands of Mrs Nina?" I asked, wanting to see just how badly she fucked them up, to the extent that I could hear them moaning out in pain like their legs were broken ever since I entered the building.
"Of course!...Nina dragged them to the middle lobby so that they could be scrutinised by usdies and be ashamed of their actions, so it would be a loss if you didn''t take a look." Mrs Keller patted my shoulders and brought me along to take a look at the sorry sight.
She then joked with me as she looked up at me and said, "And don''t be scared with how badly she''s beaten them up since even though she may have a tough exterior that she''s built up to run this business peacefully and protect us women, she''s actually a sweetheart who''s kind to everyone and treats all her guests to her utmost ability because of the pride she has in her work and in this little spot of hers."
"...Well, that is unless you start peaking at the girls bathing, so I suggest you not do anything of such Kafka unless you want to be made an example of by our guardian angel, Nina."
I gave an awkward smile and nodded my head as Mrs Keller parted the crowd, while at the same time quickly introducing me to thedies who were looking at me with interest since they were surprised that she was talking so freely to a man they had never seen before.
I gave a quick greeting to them as well and also to thedies that I had already met this past week with a bright smile on my face, which made them even more interested in me and looked like they wanted to talk to me a bit more. But unfortunately for them, Mrs Keller pulled me up front before they could ask me anything, and here I saw the sight that Mrs Keller was trying to describe to me.
And just like she had mentioned, Mrs Nina seemed to have some skill with the art of the mop and broom, as she had beaten the three colleges in front of me to a pulp, to the extent that they couldn''t even get up and were crying for their mother while rolling around the floor in misery.
I almost felt pity for them after seeing the state they were in since their bodies were covered in bruises all over, with some of the wounds even bleeding, and their yukatas were also torn all over like they had juste back after wrestling with a tiger.
But knowing what they did, rather than pity, I wanted to put them out of their misery by breaking the broom in half and stabbing it through their necks.
And just as I was wondering what sort of fierce woman could''ve torn open these boys until they looked like they had just survived a war and what she might look like, as I don''t expect her to look all petite and cute after seeing how capable she is, I got a message from the Gods showing that they were just as interested as I was as well.
Ding~
[The Gods are interested in the Proprietress of Paradise Hot Springs, Nina Valeria]
Chapter 269: Nina Valeria
"Ahh, help me out, bro!~ Call the police or something before that crazy womanes back!" One of the guys on the floor reached out to me and cried out to help them out, thinking that I would take their side just because I was a man as well who would understand their situation.
"I swear to God that gori will break our bones if shees back, so quickly help a brother out and take me to the car outside...I''ll even pay you if I have to if you can bring me out of this wretched ce!"
The man slowly got up while clutching his stomach, which looked like it was severely bruised and looked like he was asking me to support him outside.
I wanted nothing to do with the man, and I was about to kick him right back so that they could get the judgement they deserved. But before I could do anything, I heard a majestic shout from ady who sounded like a proud lioness from the side.
"Just who are you calling a gori, you thieving bastard!?"
And along with the authoritative shout that couldn''t really hide how melodious the voice of the person was, a heavy bath scrubber flew in out of nowhere at full speed and smacked the guy who got up right in the face.
Whack!~
"Ahhhh!!~"
The moment the scrubber that was probably used to clean the indoor baths hit the man right in the face, he toppled down from the impact and started screaming out in pain while holding his cheek that was swollen from the attack.
The other guys who were also trying to get up immediately stopped their attempts when they saw the state of their friend, fearing that they might get struck by cleaning supplies next.
They, as well as me and everyone else in the lobby, then looked in the direction the scrubber was thrown and found that there was a rather tall woman standing near the entrance of the bathing area wearing light blue jeans and baggy white t-shirt, who seemed to have arrived after hearing themotion and was currently ring at the guys below like they were trash on the road.
The moment I gazed at her mesmerising visage, I immediately knew that she was the next trial candidate because of her overwhelmingly beautiful looks that were so very tant to the eye that she''d probably stand out like the moon in a sea of stars. But at the same time, she would be hidden in a lush green forest and would be impossible to find at a nce because of her special characteristic.
She had dark silken hair that cascaded around her face in soft waves, half tied back with intricate braids that hinted at both her heritage and her skill. Sharp green eyes that gazed at everything with a piercing intensity but were also quite expressive and bold, like she was never afraid to voice her thoughts to anyone. Lucious pink lips that added a softness to her formidable appearence.
A small nose that added a subtle, gentle touch to her otherwise intense and mystical visage. And finally, a towering, voluptuous figure reminiscent of an Amazonian goddess.
Her lithe yet curvaceous form drew attention to her firm, bouncy rear, a slender waist that cinched perfectly, and apact chest with enticingly perfect globes, all highlighting her alluring presence.
And of course, the characteristics that stood out the most were her pointy, long ears and her smooth skin, which was a deep shade of verdant green, which clearly showed that she was a variant human and the owner of this traditional hot spring.
Thebination of her strikingplexion, deep, expressive eyes, and those alluring lips makes her both a fierce and mesmerising figure, embodying a blend of strength and ethereal beauty that was simply otherworldly, and there was no way that anyone other than a trial candidate could possess such ethereal looks.
She currently had a mean look on her face as if she were someone that wasn''t meant to be messed around with and held a broom in her hand, looking ready to go for another round of beating, which made the guys below shiver.
But just when I thought that she was going to m that thick broom of hers onto the scumbags below, which I was looking forward to seeing since I had a thing for feisty women like her, Nina, the proprietress of this ce, suddenly red at me as she pointed her broom in my direction and said with her eyes furrowed like she had a grudge with me,
"And you!...I thought that I had already dealt with all of you imbeciles, but it seems like I left one behind."
She then continued saying with her lips curled up as she walked towards me while smacking the broom against her palm.
"...But I''ve really got to give it to you. I thought for sure that you would''ve run away given the chance...But it seems like you''re actually brave enough toe back for your friends."
"But sadly, that bravery of yours is going to end today, since I''m going to make an example of you just like what I did with your friends and show everyone what will happen if you disturb the peace of this town''s hot spring." Nina gave amendable smile and looked like she wasing to thrash me next to my shock.
"W-Wait, what did I do?...Why are you associating me with these bastards below?" I chuckled to myself about this situation and took a step back, as Nina looked a little too intimidating right now. "I have nothing to do with these guys below, so if you''re going to beat anyone up, it should be them."
"Hmph! I had just praised you for your courage, and now, the moment you see danger, you don''t hesitate to abandon your friends. I take all that I said about you!" Nina looked at me with even more disdain than the guys below, and it looked like she hated someone like me who looked like a backstabber in her eyes the most.
"N-No, I''m serious when I say that I know nothing about this." I said as I waved my hands and tried exining that I really didn''t know them. "Why would you even assume that I know them in the first ce? It''s not like we acted buddy-buddy with each other."
"But didn''t he just ask you to help him out right now?" Nina stopped herself from approaching since she felt something was wrong and raised her eyebrow to ask some questions. "Would he ask some stranger to help him out when he knows that he''s in the wrong?"
"Yes, he would. Shameless bastards like them would definitely ask for help no matter the situation they are in, since they have no sense of morality in their pea-sized brain." My rudements provoked the guys below and made them re at me in fury, which I ignored.
Nina also found it strange that I could badmouth my friends so easily and wondered if she was wrong with her assumption.
"Then why did youe here?...What''s your purpose for going out of your way toe to this hot spring?" Nina folded her hands and decided to ask a few more questions in an inquisitive manner, since she was still a bit suspicious of me.
?????????????
Illustration of Nina Valeria in thements. Go check it out!
Chapter 270: I Believe I Can Fly
"Why did Ie here?" I asked with a peculiar look on my face. "Of course it''s to soak in the hot springs here...Why else would Ie to a ce that''s known for its rejuvenating effects when you dip your body into its steaming hot water?"
I thought that was the obvious answer to her question, but somehow it only seemed to have provoked her more, as if I were telling her a tant lie.
"Bullshit!" Nina eximed and looked at me like she had caught me lying in court. "There''s no way a young man like you would willingly use your time toe to this hot spring that''s mostly upied by women and older men and is considered a boring ce among you youngins!"
"And even if you doe here, you kids always cause some kind of problem that I have to deal with, like the one I''m cleaning up right now!" Nina looked at me like she was certain that I was lying and looked to be wondering where she should start swinging at me first.
"I don''t know about the rest of the guys my age whoe here, but I definitely came here just to take a bath...You can even check my pouch and see all the bathing goods I have inside." I said as I tossed the pouch I had in to Nina, which she caught and checked to find that there were really a bunch of different soaps and shampoos that my mother gave to me when she heard I was going to a hot spring.
"And I also know that you''re still suspicious and want to ask me some more questions...But instead of doing that and wasting your time, I''ll simply prove to you myself that I have nothing to do with them and wouldn''t even be bothered if they rot in hell." I said while loosening up my leg and walking a step forward towards the guy in front of me who was trying to get up again.
"Oh...How are you going to prove that?" Nina said with a small frown on her face, ready to smack me in the face the moment I try to grab the guy I was walking towards and escape with him in hand.
"Like this..."
SMACK!~
Before Nina could even finish hearing what I said, she heard the sound of something hard mming against something even harder that resembled a bag of meat. And when she blinked and opened her eyes, she saw the guy who was trying to get up sent flying all the way to the sofa she had had on the side.
Crash!~
The dude''s body spiralled around the air, which made it look like he was dancing in the air, and he smashed into the sofa, where he lied down without making any movements. But he was definitely not dead since he was groaning louder than before after being kicked right in the face by me and sounded like he just got hit by a freight train and was on hisst dying breath.
The crowd surrounding me was also in utter shock that I acted so violently and kicked a man like he was a football when I behaved so decently towards them before and was an ideal gentleman in their eyes.
Nina herself also looked puzzled as to what happened and couldn''t believe that a single kick from me sent a man flying a couple of feet into the air. She even looked at my legs with an absurd look on her face, like she was wondering if they were made of steel or some other indestructible metal.
"How is that? Is that enough to say that I really don''t know them and despise them as much as you do?" I asked Nina with a straight look on my face as I brought my foot back down.
"...Or is it that I have to smash another one in the face to prove my innocence?" I said while eyeing another guy on the ground who was in a daze after watching his friend fly away.
When he felt my gaze and saw me walking towards him, his face paled and his legs trembled. Not wanting to be used to prove my innocence, just like what I did to his friend, he immediately turned to look at Nina, who was still confused as to what was going on, and eximed in a frantic manner,
"We don''t know him! We don''t know this guy at all! He just appeared out of nowhere when all of this was happening and has nothing to do with us! I can swear this on my mother''s life!"
The third dude in the ground also frantically nodded his head to his friend''s words, not wanting his face to be smashed in like a watermelon.
"Actually, Nina, what Kafka is saying is true. He really has nothing to do with this..."
Mrs Keller who had been silent this whole time, stepped in to support me with a guilty look on her face, seeing that she couldn''t keep mum any longer unless she wanted to see another brutality ur tonight.
"To be honest, I already knew Kafka didn''t know these lechers since he had juste here a few minutes ago, and also because I know that he isn''t the type of person to do such a thing since we''re already acquainted with one another...But I decided to stay silent about the matter and let things unfold since it was rather interesting to see you fighting with a high school boy and I wanted to see how you would handle the bizarre situation."
Nina was surprised when she heard Mrs Keller prove my innocence and was even more shocked when she heard that I was only studying in school when she thought for sure that I was already in college.
"...But who would''ve thought things would turn out this way and Kafka would send a man flying across the room, like he was made out of cotton and feathers.
I''m afraid that if I hadn''t stepped in now, I would''ve seen another man flying across the lobby and smashing into your expensive furniture." Mrs Keller looked at me with an apologetic gaze for keeping silent this whole while, to which I simply smiled and shook my head, since I knew that Mrs Keller was quite mischievous for her age and loved anything that involved drama and gossip.
"Auntie, is what you''re saying true? Did you watch me berate and use a high school boy just for the fun of it?" Nina asked in an exasperated manner and looked like she didn''t know what face to show me after using me so tantly and making me out to be a pervert.
"I know that you have loved to y pranks on me ever since I was a child, but isn''t this a little too much even for you...I mean, I almost went to beat up the poor kid who had nothing to do with these bastards."
"Ohe on~...You know that I never would''ve let it go to that extent." Mrs Keller said while shaking her head and tried to act like it wasn''t a big deal at all. She then looked at the crowd behind her, who all also looked guilty like they hadmitted a crime, and said, "...And if you''re going to scold me for this, then scold them as well since all of them knew Kafka was innocent.
But none of them spoke a word of it since they were just as invested as me in this misunderstanding after getting bored of watching the same old cliche dramas on TV and got a little excited when they saw something so exciting right in front of them."
None of thedies refuted her, as they knew that she was telling the truth and ducked their heads down in embarrassment.
Chapter 271: Demonic Owner
"Sigh...You already know that there''s no way I''m going to scold any of you, and you''re using that against me, Auntie." Nina said with a helpless look on her face, to which Mrs Keller gave a smug smile, already knowing that Nina wouldn''t berate them because of their close rtionship and the respect Nina had for her elders.
Nina then looked at me hesitantly and looked like she wanted to apologise to me for what she did. But at the same time, she didn''t know where or how to start since it was rather embarrassing when she thought of how she was about to beat down the boy in front of her who still hadn''t graduated and struggled with her words.
A flush even appeared on her majestic face when she saw me smile at her eagerly, like I was waiting for her apologies, which made her reconsider apologising to me for acting so cheekily.
But as the proud owner of this establishment and a woman with dignity, she knew she couldn''t ignore her dear customer just because it was a bit awkward and looked like she was going to apologise with a traditional bow.
But before she could speak a word, she was rudely interrupted by the bastard that had his head kicked in, who seemed to be humiliated and furious that he was beat up time and time again.
"Y-You crazy woman!...Do you know just who I am? Do you know just who my father is and what he can do to this dinky ce you own?!" The man slowly got up as he held onto his abdomen with a livid look on his face, which thedies behind me were trying their best not tough at because the right side of his mug had swollen like a balloon.
Even Nina, who was trying to keep a straight face, couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, which she quickly controlled when she saw how half his face looked to be hanging to the side and melting down like butter.
"All I need to do is make a single phone call, and he''ll have the authoritiese here in a matter of minutes and take you away for assault and brutality!" He shouted as spit spluttered out of his mouth, which was dripping down one side.
"And not only will you and the bastard who kicked my face in go to jail, I''ll also make sure that I close down this stack of bricks you call a hot spring and make it known everywhere that the owner of this ce is beating up her customers!"
Nina frowned, as she didn''t expect the guy to start retaliating, as she was only used to troublemakers going away silently after they''d been caught and didn''t know what to make of it when the assants were shamelessly acting like the victim.
She was even irritated that he had the gall to call the police when he was the one whomitted a punishable crime and looked like she was about to go in for another round of beating, which made the guy gulp in shock, not expecting the owner of this establishment to be so hotheaded and not care about his threats.
But even though Nina didn''t seem to mind him calling the authorities, thinking that she could easily deal with them since she was in the right in the current situation, I knew it wasn''t that simple judging by the confident look the bastard had on his face, like he knew that he wouldn''t lose no matter what.
So to prevent Nina from making the situation even messier, I quickly stepped in and blocked her so that she didn''t break that broom of hers on their already weathered bodies.
"What are you doing, kid? Didn''t you just clear your name earlier and say that you had nothing to do with them?" Nina was baffled as to why I was trying to save the scumbags by blocking her way and looked at me with her brows furrowed.
"Then, why are you stopping me from beating these self-righteous bastards who think they can get away with anything they do just because they have a little money and power, until even their own mothers can''t recognise them?"
"Don''t tell me you feel pity for them or something after seeing their plight." Nina narrowed her eyes and wondered if I was trying to save them just because my ego couldn''t handle the sight of a group of men getting it handed down to them by a woman, like most of the men in this world would feel in this situation due to their insecurities and constant fear that women wouldpletely overtake their position in the world one day.
"Let''s see...Do you really think that I''m the type of person who would have such a weak thought process when I''m literally the main reason that this guy''s face is swollen like a ripe blueberry?"
The guy red at me when he heard me mocking him, and Nina also understood what I was trying to say, stopping herself from going forward.
She then looked up at me, which she didn''t have to tilt her head up too much for because she was quite tall herself, and asked in confusion,
"Then why did you stop me from beating them to a pulp? They deserve it, don''t they, for peaking at a group of innocent women and also a bunch of little girls, who are still scared after hearing about what happened."
I was about to say that something wasn''t adding up because of the looks on their faces and that I wanted to ask some questions regarding that.
But before I could say anything in response, Nina came to a conclusion on her own, which was quite absurd to hear since it wasing from an adult like her who was supposed to guide kids like me to the right path, and she was doing the exact opposite by saying what she had thought was the reason I stopped her.
"Oh! I got it!...It makes so much sense when I think about it that way!....You stopped me because you want to thrash them yourself, didn''t you?!"
Nina eximed in an enthusiastic manner, thinking that I was as hotheaded as herself and a kindred spirit. And before I could say anything in response to her preposterous statement, she gave me an approving smile as she handed me her favourite broom and said as she patted my shoulders,
"Well done, young man! It''s quite rare to see a man like you stand up in the name of justice when the world is full of imbeciles who are even too scared to throw a fist, even if their family were on the line...I finally understand why Auntie Keller decided to stand up for you. You truly are an outstanding kid!"
"But no matter how excited you are to beat them up, make sure that you don''t go too hard since I don''t want blood spilling on the floor...Try to hit them on the soft spots, as it''s much cleaner that way without any unnecessary bloodshed."
Nina passed me her broom with a prideful gaze while I had a look of dumbfoundment on my face at how casually she was encouraging violence towards a high schooler.
She also seemed to know just where to hit a person so that she didn''t have to clean up too much, clearly emphasising to me that it wasn''t her first rodeo and that she was an experienced veteran in dealing with lechers that came to her ce.
The three guys also didn''t expect such a development and looked like they were deeply regrettinging to this hot spring that had such a demonic owner.
Chapter 272: Deliquent Child Of The Past
"Oh you, Nina!...You and your barbaric ways that are unfitting of a maiden!"
Mrs Keller came forward and swiped away the broom away from my hand like a responsible adult would, which made all thedies behind let out a sigh of relief since they too didn''t want to see the young boy they favoured go around beating up a bunch of men. She then continued saying, as she handed the broom to anotherdy for safekeeping,
"No matter how brash you were ever since you were a child, who didn''t hesitate to fight with any of the boys who picked on your friends and would always jump in fists, flying at the sign of any trouble. How could you suggest to a boy who''s still in school to go and beat a bunch of people up like you''re training him to be a hooligan?"
"Have you forgotten that you''re already an adult now who should be guiding the younger generation to a better path and not the tyrannical teenager you were in the past, who didn''t listen to anyone and would cause mayhem wherever you went in the name of helping out others..." Mrs Keller said in dismay and looked to be wondering when Nina would grow up to be mature and responsible and act her age.
She then sighed and said while clutching her forehead, "Sigh...Just thinking about the number of times your mother had to visit your school in the past because of some problem you created, there is enough to give me and every mother out there a headache."
Judging by her words, it seems like Nina was quite the fearless free spirit who went to fight against any injustice she saw from a very young age and looked like she hadn''t changed much since then, which was rather intriguing.
She was simr to both my mother and Cam in the sense that she really hadn''t really lost that innate innocence of hers and acted true to herself and her principles no matter how old she became, which was rather rare to see because of how easily the harshness of society warps an untainted mind and turns it into a soulless husk that follows what everyone else does just for the sake of living an untroubled and easy life.
"Auntie!...Y-You don''t have to say such things when others are around!" Nina held onto Mrs Keller''s hand and pleaded for her to keep quiet about her deliquent-like past, while eyeing me in particr since she didn''t want a kid like me to look down on her.
"Hmph!
You''re lucky I stopped there and didn''t go into detail about how atrocious you were in the past and how boys your age didn''t even dare look at you, even though you were so pretty, because of how scared they were of you..." Mrs Keller threatened Nina just in case she tried to promote violence to the younger generation, while Nina herself obediently nodded her head like a child listening to her elder.
She then continued saying, as she looked at the imbeciles on the floor with disgust in her aged eyes, "...And I''m pretty sure Kafka didn''t stop you because he wanted to beat them before you, like you thought, and stopped you for some other reason he had in mind."
"So, listen to what he says carefully, as unlike a certain someone who prefers using her fists tomunicate instead of words, Kafka has a good head on his shoulders and has even given me some really good ideas to improve the business in my shop that have worked out really well." Mrs Keller gave me a thankful nod, as it seemed like her shop was doing better after implementing my suggestions.
Nina looked at me suspiciously when she heard what Mrs Keller said, and she didn''t really believe a high schooler was as capable as she praised me to be. She also started to wonder just who I was since I seemed to know a lot of people here but didn''t seem like a local here.
"Well, then Mr Smarty pants..." Nina epted Mrs Keller''s request out of respect and looked at me like she was telling me to show her my worth. "Since my brain doesn''t work as fast as yours, like Auntie Keller said, could you please tell me why you stopped me and gave these bastards so long to breath...Just look. One of them has even had enough rest and is getting up to escape."
Nina pointed at one of the men on the floor, which immediately made him flop back down, scared that he would get beaten down by her again.
"First of all, before I say anything else, I would like to introduce myself to you, Miss Nina, so that you don''t struggle addressing me and keep on calling me kid over and over again..." I said as I held out my hand for a handshake, which for some reason made her eyes go wide, like she was surprised that I was willing to offer her such a gesture.
"...My name is Kafka Vanitas and I just recently moved into town with my family...You''ve probably even seen my mother since she''s been going from shop to shop these past few weeks and is talking to everyone in town to get to know everyone."
"Oh yeah~...Although I haven''t met your mother yet, I''ve heard that there''s a beauty from the city who''s moved into the neighbourhood and is known to be quite lively and bubbly to talk to...So you''re her son."
Nina looked me up and down after learning my identity, like she was taking note of my appearance since she would be seeing me much more often.
She then held out her hand to shake with mine and said, with a peculiar curiosity,
"...It also seems like your mother has done a great job raising you, as you really don''t seem to mind shaking your hands with me."
"Why? Is your hand smeared in poison or something, and I''m about to kneel over in a few minutes time?" Nina smiled at myment and was more interested in me when she saw that I was joking with her, which she wasn''t used to young kids like me doing so with her quite often because of her rather intimidating gaze that would scare off anyone who didn''t know her well.
"No, most men just don''t like to shake another woman''s hand since they think that it''s a tradition that''s only done between men.
And even if they do offer a handshake, you can clearly see on their face how much they dislike it, almost as if they''re being forced to do it." Nina said as she looked deeply into my eyes and saw that there was no rejection and only appreciation, which surprised her since it was the first time she was treated with such respect by the opposite gender.
This made my image of her greatly increase in her mind, and it also made her directly ask the question on her mind.
"...But unlike those men, you clearly look like you don''t mind at all. And for some reason, you also look a little happy about the fact that you''re shaking my hand...Why is that?"
"Why, you ask?" I asked as if it were obvious while letting go of her soft and sleek hand, which felt the same as a normal hand even though her skin was a different colour.
I then said, as if it were a matter of fact, "Of course it''s because I''m shaking the hands of a prettydy like you...Like, what man out there wouldn''t be at least a little excited to talk to a woman as beautiful as you but also have a chance to shake her hands as well?"
"Isn''t that more than enough of a reason to be happy right now?"
I asked with an honest smile on my face, which took Nina aback, as she didn''t expect such a straightforward answer from me at all. She also understood what I was trying to convey by saying such honeyed words about her, which made it even more strange since she wasn''t used to being praised by someone who was old enough to be her son.
Nina even looked at Mrs Keller like she was asking if she also heard what I said, and Mrs Keller simply nodded her head with a wry smile, already having her own experience of my antics that she couldn''t easily forget.
Chapter 273: Are You Even Allowed To Say That?
Nina looked at me with a hesitant gaze, as if she were looking at an anomaly, and slowly said as she pointed her finger at me,
"Kafka, you...Are you even allowed to say such forward things to a person who''s almost double your age? Don''t you feel that there''s something fundamentally wrong with saying such words to someone like me who''s probably around your mother''s age?"
"Why shouldn''t I say such words, Miss Nina? Is there a rule in this town that says that I can''t praise a woman for her beauty and appreciate her gorgeous looks?" I asked with a heartfelt gaze, which stumped her as there really wasn''t such a rule, and she only asked because it was such a surreal experience to hear the words I saiding from a kid like me.
I then continued saying, "...And if you do say that there''s such a rule, I''m sorry to say that this will be ourst time meeting, since it would be impossible for me to stay in a town like this that has prettydies everywhere and not give the praise they deserve, which simply goes against my very principles."
Nina''s lips parted when she saw my rather dramatic performance, and she looked to the crowd ofdies surrounding her with a little smile on her face, like she was saying, ''Would you look at this guy?''.
But to her surprise, she didn''t see them staring at me suspiciously, like she thought they would since what I said was a little too good to be true.
And she found that they were actually looking away coyly while twiddling with their fingers like shy little girls when most of them were already over the age of 50, thinking that my words were directed at them as well, since I looked towards them when I said such cheesy words.
She didn''t expect that such obvious ttering would actually work on thedies, and she looked at me as if she were wondering if I put some kind of charm on them.
"Auntie Keller..." She called out to Miss Keller, who wasn''t really that affected since she was already used to me saying such things, while closely keeping her eyes on me.
"What is it, Nina?" Mrs Keller asked with a helpless smile on her face as she looked at how thedies around her were behaving, when some of them even had grandchildren of their own.
"Don''t you think that this boy is actually a lot more dangerous than the three grown men on the floor?" Nina asked, not caring that I was right in front of them and listening to everything.
"So you''ve finally realised...I already figured that out the moment he left my shop that day and made me feel all shy and embarrassed, even though I''m already so old." Mrs Keller said as she looked at me with knowing eyes, which made me let out a chuckle.
"...And I can tell with certainty that if I were twenty or thirty years younger, I wouldn''t have hesitated to fight off every other girl in this town to have him all to myself."
"...Don''t you think so as well, Nina?" Mrs Keller gave Nina a mischievous side eye.
"Hmph! No matter how good he is with words and knows how to make a girl happy, he''s still a kid who''s still in his diapers in my eyes, so I don''t see that happening anytime soon." Nina said with her lips curled up, like she saw it all as a joke for her entertainment and nothing more than that.
She then looked at me with brimming energy in her gait and a bright gaze in her eyes, like she had great expectations for me, and said,
"Keep up the good work, kid!
No, I mean Kafka...Even though I know that you are simply saying suchpliments about me so that I have a better impression of you and are ying the smart game to get into everyone''s good side, I want you to keep your praisesing whenever you see me since it makes me feel much better about myself when you call me pretty, even though I know that you really don''t think so."
Hmm? Why is she willing to ept the praise but not the truth behind it, almost as if she thinks that it''s impossible for me to find her attractive?
I thought it was because of the age gap at first, but seeing how clear she was about the matter, like she herself didn''t believe that she was a good-looking woman, I realised that there was some other reason behind it that made her unwilling to believe in her own gorgeous looks.
Even Mrs Keller and thedies on the side shook their heads when they heard what Nina said and looked to be having the same thoughts as me; the only difference being that they seemed to be used to her saying such degrading things about herself so casually and also knew why she was being so harsh to herself, unlike me, who was oblivious to the matter.
Before I could say to Nina that I wasn''t joking like she thought I was and tell her that I really thought that she was pretty, she decided to drop the topic and move on to what to do with the imbeciles who were resting up in peace seeing as to how we were having a chat.
"Since I have a better understanding of you now and now know that you''re quite a decent boy who''s been raised right, I think I can trust you a little bit more now..." Nina patted my shoulders in a rather heavy handed manner that made thedies at the side sigh at her brashness, and she seemed like she was telling me to be proud that I had gained her trust.
She then continued saying, "...So could you now tell me why you stopped me earlier and didn''t let me go forward to teach those bastards who don''t know their ce a lesson for talking too much?...You also don''t have to call me Miss Nina since I don''t really like formal talk and can simply call me Nina like you''re addressing your big sister."
"Then, big sister Nina..." I addressed her as she said, which made her look at me weirdly.
"You don''t need to add the big sister part...I only said that as a joke." Nina said awkwardly. "As much as I would love to have a little brother like you who I can order around and make you do chores around the hot spring, it would be a bit weird if someone I knew saw you calling me big sister when I''m old enough to be your mother."
"I see..." I nodded my head and continued saying, "Then Nina, the reason I stopped you from thrashing them is actually quite simple, and it was so that you didn''t go to jail due to assault charges."
"Huh? What are you talking about?...How can I go to jail when they''re clearly in the wrong here?" Nina asked with an absurd look on her face and thought that I was joking with her. "Don''t tell me that you actually believe what that idiot said and think they have the ability to throw me in jail?"
"Well, as much as you think that guy is an idiot, I actually think that these guys are quite smart with how they''ve done everything and have made it so that the one who would be having a hard time is you..."
I said, which made Nina look at me with a doubtful gaze, while the guy who I kicked was now resting on the sofa and had a haughty look on his face when he heard my words, knowing that he was safe while Nina herself was in danger.
Chapter 274: Pathetic Husband
"I know that you''re confused as to what I''m saying since you think that thew is on your side since you''re right here...But unfortunately, the legal system doesn''t work that way and favours the person who has actual evidence rather than the actual victim of the situation." I exined as to why she was in trouble for beating these guys up if they were to actually file aint against her.
"Like, for example, can I ask you if you have any CCTV cameras set up inside or, more particrly, around the changing area where you caught these guys?"
"Of course not!" Nina eximed vehemently and looked at me like she was wondering why I was asking the obvious. "What kind of traditional hot spring would have CCTV cameras inside, especially around the changing room? Wouldn''t that make all the female customers ufortable and make them feel vulnerable in a ce where theye forfort and rxation?"
"Not to mention that I have absolutely no clue as to how to set up and handle such aplicated system, since I''m horrible with anything that involves technology...I''m so bad with it that I sometimes need to ask the kids whoe here about how to send a message or open a website." Mrs Keller reluctantly nodded her head, like she had seen firsthand how bad she was with technology.
"Okay...Then leaving that aside for a second, can you tell how many people here actually saw these three guys enter the girls changing room?" I asked another question, which made the man on the sofa look even more arrogant and even made the guys on the ground gain some courage.
"That would only be one person, and that''s me." Nina answered, and she didn''t seem to like the fact that the guys on the floor were all smiling, like she was caught in their trap with no escape. "Most of thedies in the building were waiting in the lobby while the rest were in the changing room.
The men were also already in the hot spring since their time slot is going on now, so no one saw them enter other than me, where I caught them just as they were about to enter and immediately dragged them out before they took a step inside."
"I see..." I sighed and shook my head as things were going exactly like I thought they were, and somedies in the audience even gasped when they realised what was going on, which made the otherdies ask them about what was going on so that they could know as well.
This littlemotion also startled Nina, as she still hadn''t realised what was wrong. But she knew that something wasn''t right, seeing all the worried faces around her and how the imbeciles on the ground got up and sat themselves on the sofa with sneers on their punchable faces.
"Okay then, even if there are no direct witnesses, there should have been someone who was looking after the changing rooms right, just in case any problem urred." I asked as there was no way Nina would''ve left such a vulnerable spot like the changing area unguarded and should''ve ced some kind of employee there to monitor that part of the building.
"...Or is that you simply slipped up and let them go in under your watch, which I highly doubt since you seem like someone who''s quite sincere with her duties and would never let such an incident ur while you''re in charge."
I seemed to have the nail right on the head as to how this whole problem started, since Nina didn''t immediately respond like she did before and was hesitating if she should say the truth.
"N-No, it was my husband that was supposed to be looking after the changing room and making sure everything was in order..."
Nina''s face that looked high and mighty this whole while, even in the face of three men that were stronger then her, suddenly changed to that of sheepish look when she mentioned her husband and her voice also lowered in tone, as if she wasn''t really fond of talking about her husband to others. She then continued saying in a low voice,
"...I had some business outside, so I left him in charge of that area. But..."
"But what?" I asked, not expecting her to look so helpless and, honestly, even a bit ashamed when she was talking about what her husband did.
"But, instead of doing the work I told him to do, he went away without telling me a word of the matter, since apparently his friends had called him out to go for a drink..." Nina''s cheeks flushed when she saw a frown slowly appear on my face, knowing exactly what I was thinking about her husband right now.
Even thedies around me started shaking their heads in dismay, as if they already expected her husband to do such a thing, and some of them even had looks of disdain in their eyes from the moment Nina mentioned him.
"So you basically asked him to do a job, but he left his responsibilities to go and have some fun with his friends, which led to this whole scenario..." I rubbed my forehead and asked Nina if I was hearing correctly.
I then looked straight at her light green eyes that were flickering in shame at what her husband had done and directly asked her, "...Forgive me for asking, Nina, but just what sort of man ditches his job knowing just how important it is to man the station and goes off to somewhere else to have fun, not even caring about the repercussions of his actions?"
"Like, it''s understandable if he left if he had some medical emergency or some urgent issue he had to handle...But to leave just because he wanted to have a few bottles of beer with his friends after work....Isn''t that a little too irresponsible of him?" I asked with a peculiar look on my face, which made Nina''s tall shoulders sink even lower.
"You''re mistaken there, Kafka." Mrs Keller voiced from the side, being one of the few who looked down on Nina''s husband from the very start. "Nina''s husband doesn''t have any other job outside and actually works here at the hot spring, along with Nina here as the ountant and a worker who does some chores."
"Wait?...Then doesn''t that make what he did even worse?" I asked out of genuine surprise at his negligence and carelessness, which made Nina want to lock herself in a room and not show her face for having such a useless husband.
"Okay fine..." I pulled myself together after hearing about the dunce Nina had for a husband and tried to solve the issue before me. "Let''s leave aside the issue of him leaving for now, since maybe he had some other important reason as to why he wanted to meet his friends...For now, can you call him and tell him toe back so that we can sort this issue here?"
"I-I already did..." Nina stuttered and struggled toplete her sentence. "...But I don''t think he''ll being."
"Why? Isn''t he basically the main reason this entire mess urred?" My face twisted when I heard that he wasn''t even willing toe, knowing that his wife was in trouble right now. "Or is that he''s too intoxicated toe here right now?"
"N-No that''s not it...It''s actually because..." Nina started her sentence but didn''t know how to finish since she didn''t seem to want to badmouth her husband.
"It''s because he''s a coward, and it''s simple as that."
Mrs Keller finished what Nina was saying and scoffed when she thought of Nina''s husband, who wasn''t even willing to help her out in her time of need.
She then looked at me while having a look of clear disdain in her eyes and continued saying,
"That pathetic man she calls a husband who''s useless other than when he takes care of the ounts of this ce is actually a real coward and silently runs off somewhere else whenever such a problem urs."
"For a long time now, he''d always escape and let his poor wife deal with any nuisance that happened in the hot spring and would only return when the coast was clear, like the rat he is, which irritates me to the core."
Mrs Keller looked like she wanted to spit on his face because of how worthless Nina''s husband was and smear it all over her face.
This was quite shocking to see, as Mrs Keller was a really sweetdy that got along with everyone, so that could only mean that Nina''s husband must be one stinking piece of shit if he can provoke such an intense reaction from her.
Chapter 275: Just Smash His Face In!
"And I''m pretty sure that''s also what must have happened now, as after hearing what''s going on here, he must have gotten scared of getting involved and is probably holed up somewhere else right now." Mrs Keller added while stamping her feet in anger that her beloved Nina got together with such a pathetic man.
"Auntie!" Nina called out to Mrs Keller in a desperate manner and tried to tell her not to spread her personal family matters.
"Quiet you!" Mrs Keller stared at Nina with a frown on her face, which made Nina simmer down like a mother berating her daughter. "You only know how to shout at me and not that useless husband of yours, don''t you?"
"...But at the same time, I can''t really me you since it was your parents who made you marry him so that you could manage the business more easily. And it really isn''t your fault that you ended up with that maggot of a man and just your horrible fate." Mrs Keller gave a reluctant sigh, like she wished she could turn back time, while Nina gave a wry smile at her predicament.
I was a little confused as to what they were talking about, as it seemed like it wasn''t a marriage out of love but simply out ofplications and business.
But at the same time, Nina didn''t seem to mind her rtionship with her husband and wasn''t angry at all that her parents set her up with such an ipetent person, so it was hard to make out how she felt towards her partner.
"Well, whatever it is, you can talk about thatter...For now, we don''t have any CCTV camera footage, no witnesses other than Nina herself, and her husband, who was supposed to be on standby, is also missing." I emphasised and brought them back to the current topic. "What that basically means is that we have no way to prove that Nina beat those guys out of necessity and self-defence."
"...But those guys, on the other hand, have several witnesses who saw Nina beat them up, multiple bruises on their bodies that can be used for assault charges, and Nina herself, who doesn''t have a single wound on her body, which they can easily use to charge her with a battery and assault case."
A look of realisation appeared on Nina''s face, and she slowly started to understand just how much of a messy situation she was in right now.
"...B-But can''t we justin to the police first and throw those guys in for what they did?"
Nina asked me, seeing that I knew much more about this stuff that was a little too tricky for her to understand.
"You could, but the case would quickly get dismissed since you don''t really have any substantial evidence to back you up." I exined, which made Nina''s face glum since she had never experienced such a dilemma since all the guys she had beaten up in the past would silently run away and not try to fight back like these assholes were doing now.
"...You could try to fight back against the case they put on you. But judging by how arrogantly they''re acting, I''m guessing that they all have some financial and judicial backing, so it will be near impossible to get a positive oue."
Nina looked at Mrs Keller in confusion and looked to be asking if what I was saying was true, to which Mrs Keller sadly nodded her head.
"Ahhh! This is soplicated!...Why can''t these guys just stay down like the dead rats they are and have to show off their Daddy''s influence to me?!"
Nina eximed while scratching her dark hair out of frustration, which had a tiny sliver of green all over that made every strand of her hair glow like it was made out of emerald twine. She then red at the guys who were sitting with big smiles on their faces and shouted while baring her fangs,
"It''s those bastards that are causing this mess, right?!..Why don''t I just break their jaws with my broom so that they won''t be able to talk about what happened today?!"
"That will solve my problem, right?!"
Nina took a rather violent approach to the problem and grabbed the broom out of one of thedies hands, looking like she was about to wreak havoc on those scumbags whose faces paled when they heard what she wanted to do.
"Hold on now...Let''s not make the problem even worse by beating them half to death." I said as I blocked her from moving forward.
Nina didn''t seem to want to stop since she was full of rage at how many problems those upstuck imbeciles were causing her and tried to push me aside so that she could whack them around.
But to her surprise, no matter how she tried to push me, she couldn''t do so as I stood like an iron wall in front of her. She seemed to have thought I would be easy to handle since I looked quite thin and didn''t really expect that she couldn''t outpower me, especially since she was used to throwing around men with her abnormal strength.
"You little girl! Is this really the time to be wrestling with Kakfa!?" Mrs Keller came forward and pped Nina''s tight ass when she saw her trying to push me with all her strength, which actually did look like she was ying around with me.
p!~
"Ahh!~ Auntie!!"
Nina jumped up when she received the spanking as if she were being disciplined like a child, and she pouted while holding her bottom that stung from the beating, which Mrs Keller ignored.
Just as Mrs Keller was about to warn her about fooling around all the time, the dude with a swollen cheek''s voice was heard from the resting area.
"Come on now! What are you waiting for?! Hit me already!" He shouted while folding his legs on top of one another and looked to be asking for a fight, knowing that I would stop Nina if she tried to pounce on them. "Hit me as much as you want and don''t hold back!"
"...But I''ll just let you know that with every bruise on my body that adds up, your jail sentence will also increase along with it...So if you have the guts, beat me up as much as you can, and let''s see who''s counting bars for the rest of their life at the end!"
The dude provoked Nina to irritate her, and he was doing an amazing job at it since Nina looked like she would''ve broken all his bones already if I wasn''t holding her back.
"This is what I''m talking about, Auntie! If we simply let this guy off, he''ll just keep on talking to us like this!" Nina pointed at them and protested, saying that she wanted to do something about them. "That''s why I''m saying that we should just beat them till all their teeth fall out, so that they won''t be able to utter a word!"
"...Or we can go the peaceful route and sort this problem out without using any further violence."
I suggested while holding Nina in ce by grabbing onto her slender but firm hips so that she didn''t run off and start her attack.
Nina also didn''t seem to mind the way I was holding onto her hips even though my fingers were sinking into her smooth flesh since I was still a child in her eyes like she said before, which I didn''t know how to feel about since it felt like she waspletely disregarding me and treating me like a child.
Chapter 276: Some Things Never Change
"Peaceful route?" Mrs Keller immediately asked me, seeing that I had a way out of this debacle. "Does that mean that you have a way of solving this whole mess without Nina going wild on them and building a bigger case for herself?"
"Of course I do...." I confidently said, which made Mrs Keller look at me with hopeful eyes, while Nina stopped moving around and looked at me with a doubtful gaze, like she was wondering what exactly I was going to do. "...But the thing is that it''s quite a messy way of solving this, and I''m afraid that youdies might not really like it."
"Who cares if it''s messy or not?" Mrs Keller eximed and looked like she wouldn''t even care if Imitted murder if I could save Nina. "As long as you can prevent Nina from stepping foot in a police station, you can do anything you want."
"Isn''t that right,dies?"
Mrs Keller asked the crowd behind her, to which they all nodded their hands, as they didn''t want to see Nina go away any time soon since they all loved her and treated her as their own daughter after so many years of having her as the little mistress of the local hot spring.
"Well then, since I''ve gotten your blessing, I guess I can go forth in making sure that these guys shut their mouths..." I said as I stared at the trio, who shivered when they saw me grinning and had a premonition that something bad was going to happen.
"Hey, wait a minute now! What about my opinion on this matter?!...Aren''t I the main victim here?"
Nina shouted out and suddenly wrapped her arm around my neck and pulled me in until my face was pressed against her chest, that weren''t the biggest that I had felt in this world, but they were definitely the most stic and firm since I could literally feel her perky breasts pushing my face away.
I was enjoying the sensation of having her soft breasts cover half my face and wouldn''t mind if she held me like this longer, since it felt morefortable than lying in a steaming hot spring. But Mrs Keller wanted to solve this mess as quickly as possible, so she pped Nina on the butt once again and said,
"Let him go, Nina! Don''t make me grab the ruler behind the counter and spank you like I did in the past!"
"Tsk! I was simply ying around, Auntie; you don''t have to get so angsty about it!" Nina reluctantly let me go while eyeing Mrs Keller who was always ruining her fun. She then looked at me and said with a confident smirk, "Do what you need to do, Kakfa, to teach those nipoops a lesson, and if it doesn''t work out, give me a holler...I''ll be ready with a broom in my hand to enact n B."
Mrs Keller face-palmed herself, wondering why Nina grew up to be such a tomboyish girl when her mother raised her just right and hoped that one day she would mature and change for the better, or at least someone who didn''t charge into a fight at every given opportunity.
I simply nodded my head to Nina''s straightforward suggestion and walked towards the resting area in the lobby where all three of them were resting.
All of them were on their guard when they saw me approaching since they knew that I wasn''t as simpleminded as Nina and tried their best to not show it on their faces, even though they were already backing away from seeing that I was getting closer to them.
"W-What are you here for?! Are you going to beat us in ce of that old hag after she got scared off, knowing what will happen if sheys her hands?!" The buffoon with a swollen face shouted while trying to keep a non-chnt smile on his face, which wasn''t really working out since his lips were twitching.
Creak~ Crack~
I could almost hear the wooden pole of the broom breaking with how tightly Nina was gripping it right now, and she only seemed to be holding back since she was curious about what this peaceful and non-violent way of solving this problem that I suggested was, wanting to know if I really was as capable as Mrs Keller told me to be.
"No, not really...I just thought that your face looks so much more handsome, with half of it looking like a hydrated raisin, and I was wondering if I could take a photo of you as you are right now."
I said as I took out my phone, which made the trio raise their eyebrows in unison, not knowing what I was trying to aplish by taking a picture of their ugly mugs.
"What am I, your bitch or something?!...Why should I let you do what you want?!" The man rejected my request, furious, knowing that I was making fun of his messed-up face.
And fed up with how he had been in the losing position this whole while, he decided to fight back a little. To do that, he looked towards Nina and slowly said, with a mocking smile on his face, as he took her figure in whole,
"Although I''m not interested, why don''t you take some pictures of that green hag over there?...I''m pretty sure those pictures of her woulde out great, especially with that repulsive green skin of hers that resembles cow shit."
"Heck! Even manure would be less disgusting to look at than her, whose very presence revolts me and makes me want to puke what I ate for lunch." He jeered as he eyed Nina with contempt, and his friends alsoughed along with his antics, as if they agreed with every word they said.
I let out a deep sigh of disappointment after witnessing the guy who had kissed my feet looking down on Nina simply because of her skin tone and concluded that the clowns before me were racists of this world, which I unfortunately just found out this week existed here as well.
I guess some things never change even if you travel to a entirely different world, do they?
Chapter 277: Peaceful Solution
It wasn''t like back on Earth, where racism was based on nationality, cultural difference, skin colour, social hierarchy, or caste. It was much simpler, where a certain group of normal humans thought that they were superior to variant humans, which stemmed back from the Ancient Ages and is prevalent even today.
I wouldn''t say that most people in this world were against variant humans since it was mostly only men who had such a mindset, and you''d very rarely see a girl who had the same thoughts. But if you were to ask a normal human guy if he would prefer a variant human girl to a normal girl, then I''ll just say that there''s a higher chance that he would say no.
I thought Nina would say something in return when she heard the racial remark about her since she seemed like someone who was proud about the heritage she was born into and seemed like a strong woman who would never let another''sments get to her.
But to my surprise, Nina only frowned when she heard his words and looked away without saying anything back to him in return, like she was actually affected by his rude sentence.
She didn''t even look angry that someone was saying such derogatory things about her, and she simply chose to ignore it, like she herself believed what he said and had already epted it a long time ago.
It was almost as if she wanted to say something back since she wasn''t the biggest fan of someone making fun of her, but she didn''t have the courage to do so since she wasn''t confident about her looks and let it slide since it was a topic that she didn''t really want to dwell on.
My observation was further proven when I saw how all thedies were telling her not to listen to his words and repeatedly saying to her that she was actually very beautiful; that was very much the actual truth of the matter and not some words of constion.
But Nina herself didn''t seem to be believing their words, thinking that they were saying so out of goodwill, and half-heartedly nodded her head with a wry smile on her face so that they didn''t feel too bad.
This also made me wonder if this was the reason she didn''t ept mypliment earlier and thought I was simply saying it for the sake of it.
But before I could confirm anything, I first had to deal with these racist maggots who were currently smiling, seeing as to how theirment had an affect on her, so I simply said to them while having a very wide and friendly smile on my face,
"No...I think I would prefer to use the three of you as my models today...Ady as pretty as Nina over there needs an entire set and dedicated crew just to be able to catch her sublime beauty, so I think I''ll settle for you guys today since my phone''s camera could never do her gorgeous looks justice."
Nina was feeling a little down in the dumps after hearing what that guy said about her and felt like going for a long walk so that she could clear her head, since she didn''t really like to overthink about stuff like she was doing now.
But the moment she heard myment about her, she was caught off guard by it and almost dropped the broom she had in her hands out of shock and disbelief at what I just said.
After quickly catching the broom she had let go she nced at me with a stern look on her face, like she was asking me why I was saying such useless things about her at the moment and not dealing with them.
But what made her even more frustrated was that she actually felt a little embarrassed when she heard my words since she didn''t have any time to prepare for it and felt ashamed that she let the words of a schoolboy get to her, thinking that I was simply joking around when I said so to irritate the three guys.
Nina thought that she could hide the fact that her heart skipped a beat after getting praised so suddenly. But it clearly wasn''t working out since Mrs Keller and the others saw the light blush that had crept up on her cheeks, which made them immediately start to whisper among one another while staring at Nina in intrigue.
This only made her even more embarrassed and made her re at me for creating such a misunderstanding, which would surely stick and spread around since she knew just how gossipy thesedies were.
I ignored her gaze with a smile and then said to the trio in front of me,
"...And sorry to say this, boys, but you have no other option other than toe with me, since I really need you all to be quiet about what happened today and not goining to your fathers back at home for any sort of revenge."
All three of them sneered and looked like they were going to ask how I was going to do that without their willingness. But before they could say anything, I decided to answer for them by grabbing them by the cor of their yukatas and forcefully tugging them off the sofa.
Bang!~
With a single pull, all three of them fell onto the floor below and had no time to react at all since they could barely see my hand pass and grab onto them.
Before they could even make sense of how all of them were on the ground below when they were just sitting on the sofa a second ago and why I was holding onto two of them by the cor in one hand and the third dude in my other, they felt their bodies get dragged on the floor and were shocked when they saw me effortlessly pull them along where I went.
"You! You! What are you doing! Let us go! Stop dragging us around!"
"Are you crazy, you bastard?! Do you not know what will happen if youy your hands on us!?"
"I said let us go, motherfucker, or else I''ll make sure I raze this dinky ce to the ground!...Do you not hear what I fucking just said?!"
All three of them shouted and started punching and scratching me on the leg when they felt their asses scraping along the floor and their backs feeling the roughness of the old wooden nks below. But I simply ignored them and looked around to see where the room I had in mind was.
"Nina, could you tell me where the boiler room is?"
I asked Nina, who was staring at me in bewilderment, not expecting me to be dragging three grown men around her lobby when I said I was going to use a much more peaceful method to solve the problem.
"I-It''s there...Right over there."
Nina said in a daze as she wondered if she could also pull those three so easily as I was doing and thought that I would be the perfectbourer to work here who could effortlessly do all the heavy lifting that was needed.
"Right over there?...Got it."
I said as I walked towards the room on the right with the three idiots who were struggling to escape in my hands.
And just before I was about to close the door after entering the room that was full of heavy metal pipes that were steaming hot and working motors that were piping around the spring water, I looked back at Nina and the crowd, who were watching with wide eyes, and said in a rather casual manner,
"Just give me a few minutes,dies...I''ll be back in a jiffy after making sure that these guys shut their mouths."
Kachunk~
And with that, I quickly closed the door so that the crowd outside, who were all confused about what I was doing, didn''t see the ugly scene that was going to happen inside.
"Hey, what are you doing, asshole?! Why did you bring us to this ce?!...I can barely breathe because of how hot it is in here!"
"Ah! W-What are you doing?!...Why are you stuffing his mouth?! I asked, why you''re stuffing his mouth?!"
"Bastard! Don''t bring his face closer to that ce! He''ll die!"
"I-I''m not joking, he''ll actually die!!"
"Ahhh! W-Wait! Not me as well! Don''t your dare stuff my mouth as well!...Help! Help! He''s trying to kill us!
Someone stop him before he-...Mmmm! Mmm!"
The cries of the man with the swollen cheeks were silenced as well, just like what happened to his friends one by one, and after that onest desperate cry for help like he was witnessing depths of hell inside, the room went silent.
"Nina...Kafka did say that his way of silencing them was peaceful and quite simple, right?...Then why were they just screaming louder than a bunch of pigs that were going to get butchered a second ago?"
Mrs Keller asked in dismay and wondered if it was really the right move to let Kafka handle the situation, which was what all thedies in the room were thinking as well, since none of them wanted to see him getting into trouble while trying to help them out.
"I don''t know..." Nina said as a smile creeped up on her ravishing face, not because she was a sadist who got off to the screams of horror. But because she knew just how traumatising it would''ve been for thedies in the changing room if she wasn''t there to stop those lechers from going in just in time, she was rejoicing in her heart when she heard their miserable shouts.
She then continued saying, as she looked at the door Kakfa had entered with a look of genuine appreciation in her eyes, "...But what I do know is that I''m starting to like this boy, Kafka even more by the very second."
"...If he keeps this up, I might just as well take him in as my little brother in name and coddle him as much as he wants as his older sister."
Nina said a joke that wasn''t a joke either since she was really interested in this city boy who had entered town recently and wanted to keep him by her side like a little puppy she could y with whenever she got bored, since every move of his was rather entertaining to watch and fit her brash taste very well.
"What do you think, Nina?...Will everything be alright?" Mrs Keller asked Nina, hoping nothing went wrong inside.
"Who knows?...We''ll simply have to wait and find out."
Nina said with an expectant look in her light green eyes that dazzled like emaralds as she looked forward to seeing just how her little brother candidate was going to silence those fools, whose biggest mistake they''d done in their lives was entering this hot spring while Kafka was around, since they were about to leave it with a traumatic experience that they would carry for the rest of their lives and scar them till the very moment they take a step into their grave...
Chapter 278: You Dont Want To Know
"Sorry about making you wait,dies...It took me a little longer than I expected to make sure that these guys kept their mouths shut." I opened the door and stepped out of the room that was sweltering hot after staying inside for a couple of minutes.
Nina and the rest of thedies who were waiting for me expectantly were surprised that I came out so quickly, even though I said I took a long time, and it looked like they were about toe over and ask what happened. Nina especially looked curious about what I did to those guys and made wide strides towards me to ask.
But just as she was doing so, she suddenly stopped in ce, and so did the crowd behind her, as right after I left the room, the guys who were also inside with me left the room right behind me.
Thedies were expecting to see the trio look all beat up with more bruises on their bodies and their clothes torn up, since that''s what it sounded like happened to them from the outside and was also what Nina was looking forward to seeing.
But to their surprise, they didn''t have any additional wounds on their figures like they thought they would, and they looked exactly the same as they did when they went in.
The only difference was that the arrogant looks on their faces hadpletely disappeared and were reced by a rather abnormal expression, as if their soul had been sucked out of their bodies and they were now walking puppets.
Pale skin, sunken eyelids, sweaty hair, trembling lips, and eyes that looked like they had lost all their lives and were looking deep into the unforgiving abyss. They all looked like they witnessed or experienced something so traumatic that their minds couldn''tprehend what had just happened and were now walking around aimlessly without any reason to live.
If it wasn''t already creepy enough to the extent that all thedies were backing away at the sight and even Nina had a small frown on her face when she saw how ragged they all looked, it turned even worse when all of a sudden the trio started to sob and cry with tears flowing out of their eyes when they saw that everyone in the building was staring at them, like they were ashamed and felt humiliated to be in the presence of so many people.
"Ahhh!~ Ahhh!~ Waaaa!~"
"Sniff!~ Ahhhh!~ Hhhaaa!~"
The three clowns didn''t waste their time in front of so many people and didn''t dare to look at any of their eyes, as if doing so made their turbulent emotions even worse, and they desperately ran towards the entrance, exiting the building as their wails sounded even while they ran away into the distance.
"Damn. They didn''t even say goodbye after the short time we spent together and all the effort I put into taking photos of them...How rude of them."
I said as I watched them leave and walked towards thedies, who were all confused as to what was going on and were clutching their hands together, hoping that nothing too bad happened.
"Just what happened, Kafka? Why do they look like they''ve just lived through their nightmares and are running off without turning back?" Mrs Keller came forward and asked in a concerned manner. "All of us were worried, thinking about what was going on inside, and Nina was even saying that you were probably giving them roundhouse kicks inside like you did before, which agitated us even more."
Nina looked away and let her eyes wander around the room like she had no idea what Mrs Keller was talking about when I nced at her.
"...But it seems like no such thing urred since they look the same as when they entered, and it looks like you haven''t evenid a finger on them." Mrs Keller gave a sigh of relief, grateful that what Nina said didn''t happen.
She then looked at me with an apprehensive gaze while eyeing the phone I had in my hand and asked the question on everyone''s mind,
"But if you really did go through the peaceful route and didn''t use any violence on them like Nina suggested, then what exactly did you do to them inside?...You even said you took a bunch of pictures of them, so we were all wondering if we could take a look at those pictures to get an idea of what happened?"
Mrs Keller requested as she leaned forward to look at the phone in my hand, as did thedies behind, who wanted me to spill the entire tea of what happened inside so that they could gossip about itter and tell their friends about the exciting drama that urred.
Nina tried to act nonchnt and make it seem like she was not interested, to act more mature in front of me, after realising that she hadn''t shown me her most graceful side. But it was quite obvious that she wanted a look as well, seeing as to how she kept ncing at my phone and biting her lips, like she couldn''t control her curiosity about knowing just what I took a picture of.
"Ladies, please calm down...I''m kind of getting scared when you circle me like this, since it looks like I''m going to get extorted by a bunch of sweet neighbourhood aunties."
I waved my hands with a nervous look on my face since all of them were hounding me at the moment and were looking at me with intense gazes, like they weren''t going to let me go until I told them what they wanted.
I then continued saying, while having a wry smile on my face, like I was helpless in this situation,
"And as much as you guys want to know what happened inside, I''m sorry to say that I really can''t tell you gals about what went on inside since one of the conditions I made with those three so that they make any more trouble isplete and utter silence about what went on in that room."
"I really have no need to keep any promises for the sake of those three perverts.
But I also have certain principles that I follow, one of which being that I''m a man of my word, so I really can''t tell you guys no matter how much you ask..." I said in a rather reluctant manner like I truly felt apologetic for not being able to tell them the truth, which made them all let out a deep sigh since they really wanted some gossip material to fuel their future conversations.
But even though I am a man of my word and follow the principles I preach every day, like I mentioned, that wasn''t exactly the reason I didn''t tell them what had happened inside.
The main reason I didn''t say a word about the matter and kept my mouth sealed was because what I orchestrated inside that room was a little too disturbing for these sweet olddies to handle and would probably make them look at me differently after revealing the truth.
It was disturbing in the sense that I first gagged them so that they didn''t make any noise and threatened to shove their faces into the steaming hot pipes that would probably melt the flesh off their faces if they were to be pressed against them if they didn''t follow what I said.
To show them I wasn''t kidding and what exactly would happen if skin were toe into contact with burning hot metal, I pressed my hand against one of the pipes long enough that my blood evaporated into air and my bones were revealed, which almost made one of them faint when he saw my mangled-up hand that recovered after a few minutes.
Once they realised that I wasn''t someone who joked around and would definitely do what I said even at the expense of mutting my own hand, I told them all to take off their pants, and let''s just say that I told them to have a good taste of one another''s sausage while I took pictures and a video of the whole thing.
What I had asked them to do was something that a man would rather die than do because of their own dignity and pride; they had to keep up. But luckily for me, the three in front of me had none of that and were all cowardly rats, so they reluctantly did what I said while tears poured out of their eyes, and they gagged during every moment of it with terror and despair-stricken looks on their faces.
Of course, I wasn''t into such a thing, so I simply set my phone on a machine and let it record the hair-raising scene, which would surely have been a hit if I released it to a certain site under a certain genre. And I myself turned around to observe the machinery in my room and sang a little tune to distract myself from the obnoxious soundsing from behind.
After everything was done and enough bananas had been yed with, I struck a deal with the three, saying that I would send the video to everyone they know and love and ruin their reputation if they were to cause any more problems, to which they agreed while looking at me like I was the incarnation of the devil himself, when I was actually the Incarnation of Lust.
This is also why they were so ashamed when the others saw them that they ran away in a fright, and I really do wonder when they would be able to face each other without thinking about the incident that urred today.
And who knows...Maybe I would''ve even unlocked a new kinky interest among them all.
Chapter 279: Hunting Down The Tigress
I had already told the crowd surrounding me that I really couldn''t tell them the truth for the sake of integrity, but some of thedies really looked like they wanted to know and looked like they were going to pester me for an answer.
Just as I was reading myself to reject them once again, Nina seemed to have noticed the approaching aunties as well and knew exactly what they were trying to do. And surprising enough, she was rather understanding of the matter, even though she was the one who was the most curious, as she came forward to support me and help me out by saying to the crowd in front of her,
"Okay, now,dies. I know that all of you want to know what happened inside, and to be honest, so do I...But let''s not let that get to us and bother Kafka here for an answer, since he''s the one that helped us solve this mess, and it won''t be nice if we continue to pester him about something he doesn''t want to talk about."
Nina''s words and the look of resolve she had on her face as she stood before me made the crowd realise their miings and made them shake their heads at how they were about to do something that even the girl they had brought up ever since she was a kid knew was wrong.
"You''re right, Nina...To be honest, I was also going to pull Kakfa to the side and ask him about what happened. But seeing as to how even a young girl like you has more rity, I promise I won''t do such a thing so that I don''t lose my dignity as your elder." Mrs Keller apologised, and so did everyone else in the crowd with the same thoughts.
"It''s fine, it''s fine...You don''t have to worry about it, since it''s normal to be curious about something you don''t witness every day, like a schoolboy effortlessly dealing with three grown men." Nina casually brushed everything aside while waving her hand, which lightened up the mood.
She then continued saying as she looked towards the entrance of the bath area, "...And now that the problem is over and we won''t be having to worry about those perverts any time soon because of what Kakfa had done for us, you can now go and rx in the hot spring just like you came for."
"You guys have already changed your clothes and are probably tired from standing so long, so quickly go in and enjoy your time with the rest of thedies inside." Nina said as she nudged them to go have a rxing time after a stressful moment. "I''m pretty sure the girls inside will also want to hear about what happened, so I suggest you go in quickly and tell them about what happened here."
Thedies were all hesitant at first since they didn''t really feel like going in after such an incident. But the moment they heard that they had a chance to gossip, they rushed into the bathing area without hesitation so that they could be the first to tell the others inside of the spectacle that urred and probably exaggerate the story to make it more entertaining.
I was also about to follow and enjoy my time in the steaming hot water that smelled like rotten eggs, but was suddenly interrupted and held back by Nina.
"Well then...Now that they''re not here anymore, I''m free to ask you what I want to know, aren''t I?"
Nina''s husky but tempting voice came from the side and made me freeze in my tracks, and stopped me from entering the hot spring.
I started sweating, thinking that she was going to ask me what happened inside the room in private, and I was thinking about what to say to her since I couldn''t really say that I forced them to suck each other off.
But, luckily for me, Nina didn''t seem to have that intention in mind.
"Don''t be scared, Kafka...I''m not going to ask you about what you did to those three, since I''m not a woman who says one thing and does another."
Nina reassured me when she saw how I was panicking when she called me out and chuckled like she found the sight cute.
"I''m someone who''s true to their word just like you, which I''vee to find out after seeing how you refused to open your mouth for the sake of your promise, and I won''t ask about such matters even though I am curious as to what you did that made them look like they wet their pants."
"...But I do have a question in mind, which I hope you don''t mind answering."
Nina said as she got closer to me while staring at me with her sharp green eyes and having a small smile on her pink lips.
"Of course you can deny if you don''t feelfortable with answering...But do know that I might throw in a discount price for you whenever youe here if you answer honestly."
"Can I ask what that question of yours is before deciding whether to answer or not?" I asked, finding it funny how she was tempting me in such a bizarre way.
"Of course...I simply want to know if you had properly punished them for their actions or if you just let them go after striking some kind of deal with them?" Nina asked her question with a pensive look on her face.
"The reason why I''m asking this is because I really find it hard to ept that those guys got off scot free, as scum like them deserve to be behind bars and not be roaming around free after what they''ve done."
It seems like she really couldn''t ept the fact that they weren''t handed to the police aftermitting a crime that could''ve ruined the lives of the group of women inside.
"Oh, well, you don''t have to worry about that, Nina..."
I said as my lips curled up and gave her a reassuring look.
"I promise you that what I did to them is much more worse than some time in prison...It''s something that will haunt them for the rest of their lives to the extent that they''ll always think twice before they try something like that ever again, and they wouldn''t dare look at another woman in such a crude way again without remembering what happened today."
"Sigh...Well, that''s reassuring to hear...I was worried for a second that they got off too easily." Nina let out a sigh of relief, hearing they had gotten what they deserved.
She then looked at me with a yful smirk on her face and said, "...But that also does make me even more curious about what you did inside...If I knew about it, I could also do it myself and keep any troublemakers thate to my ce in check."
"Trust me when I say that you want nothing to do with what just happened inside..." I said while shaking my head, like I too wanted to forget what had happened inside that room.
Nina also understood my intentions and didn''t ask further,pletely letting the matter go under the bridge.
"Well, now that this issue is over, I''ll be entering the hot spring as well, since that''s the very reason I came here tonight...So if you''ll excuse me." I picked up my pouch from the table nearby and went towards the door that said men''s changing room, seeing as my work here was done.
I also knew that Nina wasn''t the type of woman that I could relentlessly pursue, or else she''d put up her guard against me and make it even harder for me to make her mine, so I went the passive route and decided to leave her to her own for now.
But even though I wanted to give Nina a chance to breathe after this whole incident, Nina herself didn''t seem to think the same and looked like she wanted to talk to the new city boy that she was interested in after seeing his novel antics that intrigued her greatly.
"Hold up now...Where do you think you''re going, my dear Kafka?" Nina caught me by the shoulders from behind with a rather domineering smile on her face, like she was looking at a poor little mouse that was caught in her trap. "The current time slot for the men''s hotspring is currently ongoing, so you''ll have to wait until the next slot opens up."
"I see, that''s unfortunate...I guess I''ll wait in the corner over there until the current slot ends." I tried to escape Nina and make my way to the sofa in the corner that had a pretty fish tank near it.
"Now, why are you suddenly treating me like a stranger after helping me out so much?..."
Nina said as she held my shoulder and pulled me back towards her, which made my body circle around against my will due to her abnormal strength, even though she looked quite thin, and made me stand right in front of her and look into her preying eyes.
"...Come sit down next to me on the sofa over here instead of sitting all the way over there in that lonely and dark corner...It would break my heart to see my guest, to whom I owe a debt, sitting all alone and with nothing to do, soe sit with me and we''ll have a little chat with one another to pass the time."
Nina pulled on my hand and dragged me to the sofa, not even caring if I wanted to go there or not, like my opinion didn''t even matter in this situation.
"B-But don''t you probably have some work to do right now?" I weakly said as I tried to pull my hand back. "I surely wouldn''t want to disturb you just for the sake of entertaining me, so you really don''t have to keep mepany and can go on with the rest of your day."
"No, no...My work for the day is already done, and I''m only rxing like everyone else in the hot spring is doing now, so it would be no problem for me to have a little talk with you, Kafka."
Nina said in a nonchnt manner and then looked back at me, who had a rather reluctant look on my face, as if I were scared to spend some time with an adult who I had just met today.
"...This is also my hotspring, and any guest who doesn''t follow what the proprietress of Paradise Hot Springs says will be kicked out like those three, so think about it a bit before you reject this older sister''s friendly request for a chat."
Nina casually threatened me while having a friendly smile on her face, which made her look rather evil at the moment. I also had no choice but to obey her words since I didn''t want to leave without taking a bath, so I reluctantly decided to follow what she said.
A proud look appeared on Nina''s face when she saw me obediently walking along with her while holding her hand. And even worse, Nina actually found the look of defeat I had on my face to be quite adorable to look at, like she was bullying her little brother and wanted to pull me along and take advantage of me even more, using her powers as a senior to provoke more reactions out of me.
But little did she know that I was simply acting like I was intimidated by her so that I could make her let her guard down, as a Tigress like Nina couldn''t be attacked directly unless you wanted to be mauled to death. And you needed to have a lot of patience and act like the mare that was being hunted, before transforming into the sly wolf and pounce on her when she least expects it.
Only then can you take down a proud tigress like Nina, who once ruled the jungle, and turn her into a cute little kitten that cries out if you don''t give it some attention every once in a while.
Chapter 280: Youre Like My Little Brother...
"Come on now, Kafka...Let''s have a good talk before my auntse back." Nina enthusiastically pulled me towards the rather wide sofa that seated the trio earlier. "Knowing them well, they''ll surely hog you and pester you by asking you useless things if they were to see you alone...So before them, I''ll act as the nosey elder myself and ask a bunch of questions about you."
Nina dragged me to the sofa and sat herself down on one side. She looked like she wanted me to sit right next to her so that she could have a much more intimate conversation with me and ask the things she was curious to know, which was quite easy to tell looking at how her eyes looked so bright and avid at the moment as she looked up at me.
But against what she wanted me to do, I walked towards the other end of the sofa and tried to seat myself there to keep a certain distance between us.
"Now, where do you think you''re going, Kafka?" Nina asked, and before I could take my second step, she pulled my hand by force and made me sit right next to her. "Why are you going to sit all the way over there when there''s so much space right next to me?"
"...Or is it that you feel a bit shy to sit next to this older sister when you were acting so confident before?"
Nina gave a teasing smile as she nudged me by the shoulders, thinking that I was embarrassed to be sitting so close to an older woman, and she found it to be quite funny when shepared it to how boldly I acted earlier.
"You can easily deal with a group of rowdy grown men like it''s simple as tossing a coin in the air.
But when ites to sitting next to someone like me, you''re getting all timid and flustered...You''re a rather interesting boy, you know that, Kafka." Nina pulled on my cheek like she found how I was behaving to be quite cute while I looked rather reluctant towards the coddling, like I was a child at a family function that got his cheeks pulled on by everyone around.
"No, it''s not anything like that, Nina...I was simply using the unupied space so that you don''t feel cramped sitting next to me." I answered with a rather mature statement while pulling my face away from her ws, which made Nina look at me with adoration in her eyes, like she was thinking that I was a kid pretending to be a grownup.
I then continued saying as I slowly tried to distance myself from Nina, since I could currently feel her thighs squished against mine from the side,
"...We''ve also just met today, and you''re also the respected owner of this ce, as well as my elder, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for us to sit so close together when we just learned of one another''s names less than an hour ago."
"Tsk! Who cares if we met an hour ago or a minute ago?" Nina clicked her tongue, like she never considered such useless things when it came to forming rtionships. "What I know and care about is the fact that you saved me and my ce from going through quite the hassle because of those three assholes, when you really had no need to do so since you were simply a guest at this ce."
"...And that one favour of yours is more than enough for me to treat you as familiar as any other regr in this ce.
And honestly, I think I should treat you even better than the average guest, since you basically saved this ce from being shut down because of my hastiness, and I genuinely think that you deserve to be pampered even more by the owner of this little joint to show her gratitude towards her little hero."
Nina slid right next to me when she saw me escaping and started caressing my thighs with the tips of her fingers in a rather yful manner, like it was her way of serving her guest, who had been promoted to the VIP position after the favour he had done to the ce.
Even though Nina was stroking my thigh, which felt rather ticklish, and pushing her body against mine to the extent that I could feel her soft chest against my arm, I knew that she had no questionable thoughts while doing so, judging by the pure smile she had on her face which made it seem like she was simply ying around with a child for her amusement.
"To be honest, I did have thoughts of backing out at first since I didn''t want to involve myself in some trouble and only came forward because Mrs Keller was also here, so I really am not the benevolent person you make me out to be." I said as I tried to pull myself away from her once again, but quickly gave up when I saw Nina follow along with me wherever I went.
I then looked at Nina, whose yful smile hadn''t faded away ever since she started teasing me, and asked,
"...And Nina, even if I did help you out a bit, don''t you think that it''s a bit too much for you to be so close to me under the pretence that you''re trying to give me special treatment?"
"Hmm?...What do you mean by that?" Nina asked as she stopped twirling her fingers on my thigh.
"Like, is it really fine for you to be sitting so closely to me when it could easily be taken the wrong way by anyone who enters the lobby now?" I asked in a rather solemn manner, while Nina looked at me like she didn''t understand what I was saying.
"Not to mention that you have a husband as well, who surely wouldn''t be happy if he were to see both of us like this...So, is this really okay with you?"
I expressed my doubts in a serious tone. But to Nina, it seemed like I was joking around, as if she never even considered what I said. A smile also slowly creeped up on her face when she thought of what I said in her head, which became funnier every time she thought about it.
"Is this okay with me?" Nina repeated my question to herself and chuckled, like she found it hrious that I was asking such an obvious question to her. She then said, as if she were in a hysterical mood, "Of course it''s okay with me, Kafka, and there''s no doubt in that!...I mean, why wouldn''t I be okay with it when I don''t even see you as a man at all who I needed to be wary of at all?"
My lips twitched when Nina basically denied my status as a man so easily, which Nina was also quick to realise that what she said was quite rude and could easily be misinterpreted.
"Oh, don''t misunderstand, Kakfa, as I really didn''t mean to say that you weren''t a man or anything like that..." Nina waved her hands to clear up the misunderstanding while berating herself for wording herself so cruelly.
She then continued saying, while looking straight into my eyes as if she meant every word, "...In fact, in this world of ours that''s full of scoundrels who call themselves men and cowards who run at the slightest sound of trouble, you''re definitely the only person I''ve ever seen that truly deserves that title."
"Especially after seeing you step up in the time of need and not being afraid to confront those bastards even when you were outnumbered." Nina gazed at me with a rather proud look in her eyes, like she was d that there was someone out there who didn''t disappoint her. "I really don''t think that I can call anyone else a true man after the example you set before me today."
"O-Oh...I see." I chuckled in embarrassment, as I couldn''t really handle being praised boldly, like I was being put on a pedestal.
I then looked back at Nina, who was smiling after seeing me get all shy, and asked,
"Then why did you say that you didn''t consider me a man earlier?...You surely can''t say that the entire thing was a misunderstanding, right?"
"No, no, I definitely won''t brush it off like that, nor do I have to since I have a legitimate reason for saying that." Nina shook her head, like she was thinking she should''ve just worded her sentences properly in the first ce to avoid such misunderstandings.
She then looked at me and said, "When I said that I don''t think of you as a man, I didn''t really mean to talk about your identity as a man or your everyday actions that make you out to be one...But it''s actually your age that makes you look like a little boy in my eyes instead of an actual adult man who I need to keep an eye on at all times."
"You see, even though you look quite mature and grown up to the extent that I even thought that you were an actual adult in his twenties when I first saw you, I simply can''t see you the same after finding out your true age, and now look at you like a little child, which you actually are since you''re still in school." Nina slowly exined, seeing how confused I was at the moment.
She then sighed and said, "...I also know that you don''t like to be treated like a child when you''re all grown up and want to be respectful as an adult. But unfortunately, because of the age gap between us that puts us an entire generation apart, I really can''t help but treat you like a kid when you''re actually quite a scary one, seeing as to how you can send a man flying with one kick."
Nina gave a curious look at my legs and poked them like she was trying to see what they were made of.
"I see...I guess there''s no helping it when you say it like that."
I epted what Nina said without arguing back, which surprised Nina, as she was sure that a hot-blooded young man like me would argue back at her statement and didn''t expect me to be so understanding of the situation.
This made her impression of me increase even further in her mind since she was used to seeing men with fragile egos all the time, and it was a novelty for her to see someone as young as me deal with criticism without taking it to heart.
Nina also had something else she didn''t want me to misunderstand, as she quickly exined, saying,
"I also wouldn''t normally get close to any boy around your age just because he helped me out, since that would make me out to be quite the weirdo who goes after little kids...I''d probably just give them a sincere thank you and give them a special pass to use the hot spring for free for a year for the favour I owe them."
"...But you, on the other hand, Kafka...Well, let''s just say that you''re quite special and different from the rest of the boys out there." Nina said with a knowing smile on her face.
"Special? Special in what way?" I asked, not knowing what made me stand out in her eyes.
"Special because you resemble my little brother..." Nina said with a mischievous glint in her eyes.
"You have a little brother?" I asked, wondering if I had another person that looked the same as me in this world.
I simply asked Nina if she had a brother since that was the first thing that popped into my mind, and I was expecting her to nod her head and naturally agree. But to my surprise it didn''t go like so.
"Do I have a little brother?...No, I don''t." Nina shook her head and gave an unexpected answer, which made me raise an eyebrow in confusion. She then continued saying, while giggling at how bamboozled I looked at the moment, "...But if I were to have a brother, then he''d definitely look and behave like you."
"And before you ask me anything, Kafka, let me say my piece first..." Nina said after seeing how I looked like I had heard wrong. She then crossed her leg over another andid back on the sofa to exin the riddles she was speaking.
Chapter 281: Do You Want An Older Sister?
"You see, Kafka, ever since I was a child, I''ve always wanted a younger brother who I could y with and someone who could deal with my antics...I was quite the tomboy when I was a child who liked to cause mischief everywhere I went, and because of that, the other kids my age would always run away at the first sight of me." Nina slowly recalled the days where she used to fight around with the boys and chase around the girls with insects in her hand, like they were all fond memories.
"And because no one wanted to spend time with me, I decided that I wanted a younger brother who wouldn''t leave my side no matter what since I was his older sister and someone that I could shape up to be an ideal sidekick for my adventures."
"But unfortunately, my parents decided that one child was already more than enough for them to handle and never gave me any siblings until the very end..." Nina let out a sigh, as if she found it a pity that her father never forgot to pull out.
She then looked at me with a wry smile on her face and said a rather crude joke, "...My parents also passed away a couple of years ago, so it''s not like I can go and ask them for another sibling now, can I?"
I didn''t know how to reply to her sarcastic remark that also had a tinge of sadness hidden underneath, which she was trying to hide and stayed silent.
"After that, I thought there was no hope for me to gain a little brother and someone that I could bully around or coddle with as an older sister...But who would''ve thought that out of nowhere you would appear, who for some reason I just can''t help but think of as my little brother?" Nina said as she looked at me with intrigue, almost as if she herself was surprised that she saw me that way.
"Why me? What''s so special about me that you think about me that way?...Have you never seen any other boy that was my age who you''ve had the same thoughts about before?" I asked in a panic, as I couldn''t let her add more difficulty to this trial by putting me in the little brother zone even before the first request was given.
"I don''t exactly know..." Nina held her chin and stared at me closely, like she was trying to find out just why she saw me that way. "Something about you is just really likeable and friendly, unlike the other kids your age who either are all brats that cause nothing but trouble or are unsociable, upstuck kids that barley open their mouth when you try to speak to them."
"You''re also exactly the type of person that I would''ve raised my little brother to be if I had one." Nina pointed at me by yfully poking my cheek.
"Confident, brave, eloquent, charismatic, honest, strong, and someone who treats women with the respect they deserve...These are all characteristics I would''ve made my brother learn so that he could be an upright man one day, unlike the rest of the scum out there like the one''s you saw today."
"You also have this fluffy bed of silky dark hair on top of your head that''s perfect for tossling around, which is also something I wished to do with my little brother as well, and I can now do with you~" Nina suddenly started tousling my hair around aggressively and messed it up while having a bright smile on her face.
She had a look of satisfaction in her eyes and looked to be having the time of her life living the moment she dreamed when she was younger with me, so I didn''t say anything and let her do what she wanted while sitting obediently like I was actually being forced to do by my older sister while she messed around with me.
"Honestly, even though I said that I didn''t know why earlier, I think it''s quite clear now as to why I can''t help but think of you as my little brother, Kafka." Nina said, exhausted after tousling my hair around a little too hard, that sheid back on the sofa with a content look on her face and was beyond ted that she could check off one of her lifelong wishes by using me as a recement.
She then looked at me from the side and said it as if it were a deal that I simply couldn''t refuse because of how good it was,
"So what do you say, Kafka? After hearing what I''ve said so far, would you like to pity this poor olddy and ept me as your big sister to fulfil her lifelong wish?...This big sister here will also definitely spoil you and buy you whatever you want using the money I get from running a profitable business, so don''t be hasty to make a decision and think about it before you answer."
Nina wasn''t actually saying anything seriously and was simply joking around with me to pass the time, as there was no way she could simply adopt another person who belonged to another family in this day and age. But she at least thought I would think about her offer before saying no, since she thought it was a rather tempting offer that was worth considering.
But to her surprise, I didn''t even think about it for a second and immediately rejected her, saying,
"Yeah, I thought about it for a second...But my answer is still going to be no."
"I will admit that it''s a rather enticing offer you are proposing to me in which I basically have a sugar sister who spoils me rotten andplete ess to a hot spring whenever I want...But something tells me that you won''t be the most lenient older sister and will push me around for the sake of your entertainment and make me follow you around whenever you go, so I respectively decline your offer, Nina."
I gave a small bow of my head, which fit the traditional theme of the hot spring, to show that I was truly sorry for rejecting her proposal, which made Nina chuckle ande forward to pull on my cheeks as I bowed down for being so cheeky.
"Well, if there everes a day where you''re interested in having a big sister thates with unlimited hot spring ess, you know exactly who to ask, Kafka."
Nina said with a reluctant smile on her face, as if every time she nced at me, she couldn''t help but think that I was the perfect little brother candidate and wondered if she should just kidnap me and keep me as a pet in her home.
"Well, leaving all the jokes aside, Kafka, tell me more about yourself and why you moved to this town with your family." Nina said to distract herself from her thoughts that could put her in a cell and leaned forward towards me, like she was ready to listen to my story.
"We''ll definitely be seeing each other more often since you''ve moved nearby, and it would be nice to get to know a little more about you as your local hot spring proprietress."
"You can first start off by telling me why you''re so freakishly strong that you can send a man through the air with one single kick, and you can also add in a bunch of embarrassing secrets about yourself that you haven''t told others to make your story more entertaining..." Nina rested her chin on her hand while looking at me with avid eyes that were waiting for me to start speaking and looked like she was actually demanding that I start confessing instead of requesting that I do, which made me let out a reluctant sigh.
"You know my life isn''t as interesting as you think, Nina...So don''t me me if you get bored." I said, even though my life actually had so many ups and downs that no one would ever believe if I were to tell them the truth, that you could even write a book on it.
"I''ll honestly take anything, even if it''s a story about you watching paint dry, if I could pass these boring long hours where I wait at the counter without doing anything, so talk away, Kafka...I won''t be one to judge." Nina nudged me to start speaking so that she could pass her time.
"Well, if you say so..." Iid back on the sofa as well and started talking, while looking at Nina beside me.
"What did you want me to talk about first?...Oh right...You wanted to know how I could send a man flying with a kick. Well you see, Nina ever since I was a little kid I used to..."
Once I opened my mouth, I started to speak a bunch of lies about my make-believe past that I had already made up if such a situation were to ever ur where I needed to recall my life, as there was no way I could tell the actual life I''ve lived back on Earth.
Nina also wholeheartedly listened to me like it was only me and her in the moment, with no one else around to bother us, while often interrupting me to ask questions with an eager gaze and making me borate on everything I said as if she wanted to know all the tea in my life.
This only made me realise that even though she had just berated thedies for being so gossipy and nosey, she was the exact same as well, which I was sure that she got from them after spending too much time in their presence.
And just like that, while the rest of the people at the hot spring were enjoying their time in the warm bath, me and Nina were relishing in one another''s presence and having our own pleasant chat together...
Chapter 282: Laughter Is The Way To A Girls Heart
"...And do you know what he did after that?...Just guess." I asked Nina, who was eagerly listening to my story.
"What?...W-What did he do?" Nina asked while holding back her chuckles since she had already beenughing so hard for a while now after hearing my stories, and she already knew that the ending was going to be hrious, seeing as to how all my previous stories that I had told her made her roll around the sofa. "Stop building suspense and tell me already! I want to know!"
"Well, he knew that he was going to be caught by the teachers, so he jumped straight into the dustbin nearby to hide...But who''ve thought that it wasn''t the teacher chasing him, but his brother, who had been trying to catch up to him this while!" I said in a rather dramatic manner while trying to act out the scene I was portraying for a better impact factor.
"No way! Wouldn''t that mean he jumped into that stinky dustbin for no reason?!"
Nina felt pity for the person I was talking about for a second. But when she saw the stupid expression on my face and imagined what the scene would''ve looked like, she couldn''t stopughing at the little tale I had told her and was clenching her stomach fromughing too hard.
Nina wouldn''t have reacted in such a way if I started off with this joke and definitely wouldn''t have beenughing her ass off to the extent that she had to hold me to support herself because she felt her body go weak fromughing so much.
But because I had been bombarding Nina with hrious and exciting stories, some of which were made up and some that weren''t, from the very start of the chat and also giving her rather bizarre answers to even the most normal question she had asked me that always made her giggle, Nina had so much pent-upughter in her body right now and was in such a jovial mood that she startedughing like a madman at everything I said.
Just like how they say that a good meal is the easiest way to slip into a man''s heart, I believe that making a girlugh her heart out was the best way to make her let her guard around you and make her feel much more interested in you, so I had been constantly adding a bunch of jokes ever since we started chatting a half an hour ago and didn''t let Nina stop smiling for a single second, even if I had to reveal some things about myself that took a strike at my dignity.
It also seems to have worked out quite well as our conversation went rather smoothly even with the age gap between us, seeing as to how Nina insisted that I kept on talking about myself and how she never seemed to have gotten bored of me no matter what I said.
I was about to add on to what I was saying earlier while throwing around some more funny gestures to make Ninaugh even more, seeing as to how she was starting to rx a bit and trying to control her breath fromughing too hard.
But before I could even say a single word, Nina suddenly covered my mouth with her hand and made me unable to make even a sound. She then slowly leaned forward from the sofa that she was resting on while grunting as if she were exhausted fromughing for so long and turned to look at me with narrowed eyes as if she were looking at a culprit.
"You...Kaka, you..." Nina struggled to speak as she caught her breath.
But after taking a second to calm down, she looked back at me with a rather pityful gaze, like she had suffered a lot at my hands, and asked,
"A-Are you trying to kill me, Kafka?...I just stoppedughing at what you said earlier, where I could feel my guts aching fromughing so hard. And even though you knew that, you were about to go on another rant and were about to make meugh even more."
"...Are you trying to kill me by doing so?...Tell me, Kafka, do you hate me so much that you want me to die ofughter?" She asked with a half-serious, half-sarcastic look on her face, as she really did feel like her lungs were going to explode from trying to control her giggles.
She then sighed and said, while looking at the innocent look in my eyes, like I had done nothing wrong,
"I''ll let you go for now, Kafka...But even though I''m doing so, I beg you not to say anything else that will make meugh since my tummy already hurts from trying to hold myughter in."
"...Do you understand what I just said? If you do, then nod your head." Nina said, to which I immediately started nodding my head, which made her let out a sigh and let me go.
"Then does that mean I can''t make jokes around you anymore, Nina?" I asked Nina, who was fixing her bundled hair that looked quite heavy with how voluminous it was, like she had a basket of silk yarn nested on her head.
I also wanted to add, ''That would be quite a pity since you look way more beautiful than you already are when you''reughing'', like I would''ve said to any woman I was trying to take down.
But because I was in the passive position now and was trying to act as harmless as I could, I held myself from making suchments like I''ve been doing right from the start of our conversation and was waiting for the right time to go on the attack when she least expected it.
"God no, Kafka! Don''t you ever say something like that again!" Nina eximed while looking at me with an absurd look on her face, like she was asking how I could ask such a thing.
She then continued to exin why she was against what I said so much, "It''s been so long since someone has made meugh so much, and I would absolutely hate it if someone took that away from me...Especially since it really makes me feel like the dumb kid I was back in the past who used to giggle at everything and not the tedious adult I am now with a bunch of responsibilities hanging on my shoulders."
"So, don''t you ever stop making meugh, Kafka or anyone else, since any one of those little jokes of yours that you say for fun can unknowingly help someone else who''s been having a bad time and can even make them think that good times areing soon with that little smile you bring them..." Nina casually said some rather wise and mature words while pinning her messy hair, which really surprised me and made me realise that she was an adult after all, no matter how stubborn or free-spirited she may be.
She then continued saying, with her lips curled up, "...But also make sure that you joke around in moderation just in case, so that you don''t make someone get a stroke fromughing too much at your words."
"So, do you understand, kid?...Did you get what I''m trying to say through this fluffy head of yours?" Nina suddenly wrapped her arm around my neck and pulled me in to give me a rather gentle noogie on my head, as if it were my punishment for making her mess her own hair up.
If anyone were to look at us now and see the reluctant look on my face as Nina enjoyed her time messing with me while having a bright smile on hers, they would definitely think that we were a couple of siblings who were ying around just like Nina insisted.
I will admit that I kind of enjoyed this treatment, as even though I was being pushed around by Nina, who was acting like my older sister, I could feel a certain type of love in all her actions, as if there was no one else in this world who she would be so intimate with other then me and made me feel a bit special.
There was also the aspect of me being an orphan my whole life who had no family, so it kind of feltforting to have some older figure look after me when I was usually always the older brother at the orphanage, who took care of everyone there.
But even though I say that, I still couldn''t allow the current status quo to remain the same and was waiting for the moment to change it all while nestling in Nina''s warm embrace...
Chapter 283: What Ive Always Wanted
"This is it, Kafka...This is the life that I always wanted to live." Nina said with a refreshed look on her face and a dreamy look in her eyes, like she was slowly starting to appreciate life once again after how monotonous it had been, and slowly sank into the sofa behind her while holding me right next to her.
"...To have a little brother right by my side with whom I could y and mess around anytime I wanted for my convenience and entertainment...To have a sibling that would follow me no matter where I went and would keep mepany when everyone else was too scared to do so...This is exactly what I wanted as a child."
"Not to mention a kid like you, who says and does the most interesting of things and can effortlessly make me smile with just a few words or actions..." Nina nced at me and grinned when she saw me trying to burrow out of her embrace, as if I was too embarrassed to be so close to her and wanted to distance myself as quickly as I could.
"...I would''ve definitely kidnapped you from your family and adopted you into my own if I knew that there was someone like you out there who could''ve kept mepany when I was young."
"I don''t know whether tough or be concerned when you say something like that..." I slipped out of Nina''s arms and looked at her with an uneasy look on my face, to which she simply gave a mysterious smile, making me wonder if she was joking or not.
"Well, even if you were to actually kidnap me in the past out of desperation to have someone by your side, I know that you won''t do such a thing anymore, so I can rest assured." I let out a sigh of relief, which made Nina look at me with intrigue.
"Why would you say that I won''t kidnap you now?...Do you think that I don''t have the guts to do so anymore?" Nina asked as she leaned forward to me, like she was asking if I were challenging her to do so.
She then threatened me while pinching my cheeks with a teasing glint in her eyes,
"Don''t tempt me, kid, as I have a small storage room in the basement that''s quite well hidden, and because this is a rather old building with thick walls, no one will hear your pleas of help if I were to throw you in."
"No, I''m not saying that you won''t do it..." I slowly backed away and started sweating, just in case she had some ideas. "...I''m just trying to say that you won''t need to do such a thing, since unlike when you were a lonely child in the past, you already have someone by your side right now who''s there to keep youpany every step of the way and have no need of some sibling."
"I do?" Nina asked with a puzzled look on her face, not knowing when such a person entered her life, like I said. "Just who exactly are you talking about, Kafka, since I really don''t recall such a person existing in my life?"
"Come on, Nina...How could you forget your significant other, who promised to stay by your side in times of sickness or health when he took his wedding vows?...I''m talking about your dear husband, of course." I said as if it were obvious, with a wide smile on my face, like I was talking about a joyous matter.
"...Why would you need anyone else, like a sibling, to keep you on your toes when you already have someone who''s bound to you for the rest of his life?"
I didn''t bring up her husband using any sarcastic tone and looked to be genuinely reminding her that she had a husband who cared for her.
But even though there was no mockery in my voice, Nina''s face changed when I brought up her husband, and she looked down with a small frown on her face.
"Y-You''re right...I do have a husband, right?" Nina seemed to be talking to me as well as asking herself that question, like she herself was unsure about the matter. "Haha...I almost forgot about him for a second...How silly of me."
Nina chuckled and seemed to want to brush off how weird she was acting at the mention of her husband, like it was a joke. But I didn''t let her do so and asked in a concerned tone and acted as if I were panicking, like it was the first time I wasforting someone,
"W-What''s wrong, Nina? Is everything all right at home?...I may not be able to do much, but if you are really troubled by something, feel free to talk to me about it since I''m all ears."
"N-No, it''s fine...It''s just that I have aplicated rtionship with my husband that''s hard to exin." Nina weakly said while showing me a wry smile, like she herself was so lost in the issue that she didn''t even know where to start.
And when she looked up and saw the worried look that had formed on my face, she realised that she was bringing down the mood by brooding on this topic, which she didn''t like at all since she wasn''t fond of negative atmospheres.
So to brighten the mood once again, she pped me on the back to wake me up and eximed in a cheerful voice,
"Oh, look at you now, acting like a big boy!...Have you grown up so much that you dare to give me, your elder, some constion?!"
"No, I just thought-"
"There''s nothing to think about, Kafka. I just slipped up for a second and said some unnecessary things...There''s no need for a little boy like you to be worrying about suchplicated matters." Nina patted my back like she was telling me to leave that insignificant matter aside and talk about something more fun.
"Rather than that, why don''t you tell another one of your bizarre stories that always sound like theye out of aedy sketch and entertain your older sister?"
"...No, actually, instead of doing that, why don''t you ask me something about me?" Nina suddenly changed her mind about what to talk about. She then looked at me with a look of realisation on her face and continued saying, "I just realised that during our entire conversation it was only me who was insisting you keep on talking, and I really haven''t spoken a word about myself."
"It wouldn''t be right if it''s only me that knows a lot about your life, Kafka, so ask me about anything that you''re curious about, and this older sister here will definitely give you a satisfying answer." Nina patted her chest in a assertive manner, like she would answer anything I asked with confidence.
She even nudged me like she was egging me on and said while showing me a devious grin, "I know boys your age are going through the highs of puberty right now and have a lot of mischievous thoughts...So, you can even ask a naughty question that you''re curious about, which you can''t ask any other girl to this big sister."
"...I''ll surely give you the answer you want to hear, no matter how shifty the question is, if it means I can clear my little brother''s pervy little doubts." Nina sneered at me and treated me like a kid who had just entered his growth spurt and who had a bunch of doubts about the birds and bees and girls in general, which made me wonder if I looked like a child in her eyes that didn''t even know such basic knowledge.
Hmm...So I can ask anything I want, is it?
I see...It seems like the time hase to stop acting all passive and innocent and step out of the cage I put myself in to hunt down this Tigress in front of me, who had absolutely no idea what wasing for her...
Chapter 284: Personality Change
"Really, Nina?...Can I really ask you anything I want?" I emphasised wanting to know if there were really no boundaries that I couldn''t cross. "Because anything can mean a lot of things and I don''t know if you''re ready for that."
"Of course, Kafka...You can ask anything you want, and I''ll surely answer it without holding back." Nina said in confidence, as if she weren''t afraid of anything thrown her way. "Even if it''s the most crudest question your dirty mind can think of, I''ll still say what I think about if I can satisfy your ever-growing curiosity."
"...But seeing as to how you''re hesitating so much, it must be one hell of a pervy question that you want to ask, you naughty little boy." Nina berated me with a knowing gaze in her eyes and flicked my nose for being so cheeky at such a young age.
A rather sneaky look then appeared on Nina''s perfect face, as if she got an idea to tease me, like how every older sibling pranked their younger sibling all the time and made fun of their reaction.
It seemed like she also wanted to experience the same type of antics that actual brothers and sisters got up to.
And to do so, all of a sudden, without any hesitation, Nina pushed her bulging chest forwards towards me while bending down, like she was telling me to look at her chest from above, and then she went even further by pulling her white t-shirt down a bit, which revealed a sliver of her cleavage to me that looked like a dark ravine between two verdant mountains.
"What do you think, Kafka?..." Nina asked with a rather enticing look in her eyes and a sly smile on her lips as she revealed the top of her chest to me while looking at me like she thought that I was enamoured with what I was seeing and caught in a daze from her sudden attack.
"...I guessed that the reason you were so reluctant to ask me about the doubt on your mind was because it was a little too naughty and thought that it was something like how big my breasts were exactly, since I''ve heard boys your age are quite fascinated with these useless lumps of meat on a woman''s chest."
"...So tell me, Kafka...After seeing them up so close, do you understand how big they actually are?" Nina scooted herself towards me, like she was telling me to get a better look. "Has this big sister of yours cleared up the pervy little question that''s been going through your mind?"
Nina seemed proud of the little prank she had going on, and she looked like she wanted to pat herself on the back for sessfully pulling off something like this, which was honestly a little too much for her since she had never openly tried to seduce someone like she was doing now.
Especially since she was showing her cleavage to a boy she had only met today, she didn''t know what to make of it and wondered if the excitement of getting a make believe little brother was making her do such shameless things.
The only thing that was stopping herself from hitting herself with her broom for behaving so raunchily in front of a schoolboy was my reaction that she was waiting to see, which she thought would be hrious since she was sure that it was the first time I saw such an exciting sight from an older woman.
She didn''t simply guess that I was quite inexperienced with women, but based it on how shyly I acted when she got close to me, and she was sure that she was going to see a hysterical face from me because of her teasing, which was worth putting on a frame.
But to her surprise, when she looked up at me to see my face, expecting to see me all flustered with red cheeks and looking away from her chest, she was shocked to see that I wasn''t acting in the way she was expecting at all and found that I looked ratherposed.
I didn''t even flinch at the sight of her peaks that were peaking and just looked back at her after giving them a nce, like I couldn''t even be bothered to go in for another look.
And not only did she find my sudden calmness to be quite strange, she also realised that my eyes looked much more sharper than they were before, which made her feel threatened for some reason, since it seemed like she was looking at something entirely different than the shy little kid she was talking to before.
"W-What''s wrong, Kafka?...Why are you looking at me like that?" Nina gave an uneasy chuckle as she stopped revealing herself to me and backed away a bit since she didn''t feel so safe anymore. "Are you angry that I teased you like this?...If you are there, there''s no need to do so since I was just joking around with you...You know, like a couple of siblings horsing around together...Haha."
"...So why don''t you stop showing this straight face of yours and smile a little, since I really had to put in my all to pull off that little joke?" Nina insisted that I smile a little to ease the mood and even pulled on both my cheeks, like she was trying to make me smile herself.
I did as she said and gave her the small grin she asked for. But to Nina, it looked way too unfamiliar since she was used to seeing the wry smile on my face after going through her teasing and not the one I had right now, as if there was a wily fox hiding underneath my skin.
Nina wasn''t really fond of the smile I had on my face right now since it kind of put her on guard against me for some reason, even though she was fine with me being by her side for so long, and she tried to wipe the grin off my face by squishing my cheeks together.
But even after she let go, I didn''t stop gazing at her with the usual smile I always had on my face, and I said while looking into her beautiful green eyes that were starting to grow wary of me,
"Oh no, Nina...There''s no way I would be angry at you for pulling off such a prank...In fact, I''m more than ted that I got to see such a wonderful sight that was a blessing to my eyes, and I am actually quite sad that itsted for such a short while."
Nina was taken aback when she heard me talking about seeing her chest so eloquently, like it was a mysterious sight that had never before been seen, and was even more bbergasted when she heard that I actually wanted to see more of it.
She knew that I liked to say a bunch of ttering words to impress thedies so that they could have a better impression of me, which she witnessed earlier. But she also thought that I was someone who was all talk and no bite, and if there ever came a situation where I was pressed by a person of the opposite sex, I would cower and run off since I was still quite inexperienced.
She based this on how innocently I behaved with her whenever she got a little intimate with me, as if I were someone who had never felt the touch of a woman, which also made a lot of sense in my mind since I was quite young.
But after seeing thements I made about her that were way beyond the realm of simple words of praise and the clear gaze in my eyes like I was on a hunt, she knew that she was wrong and that I was someone who could bite back as well when I wanted to.
"I also wasn''t going to ask how developed you were, like you thought, since something like that is already quite apparent, even without you pulling down your clothes to show off your curves..." I said as I eyed her slender but curvaceous body, which made Nina''s cheeks blush a little, and she quickly scooted back away from me while covering her chest like she was protecting herself from a thief.
Chapter 285: Honestly Is The Best Policy
If anyone else had made such ament about her, she wouldn''t have hesitated to p them across the room and use her broom to finish them off. But because it was me, the person who she imagined as her little brother and the same person who she just had a great time withughing out loud, she couldn''t do so and just looked at me, wondering why I was acting this way.
She also noticed that even though I was ncing at her body, there were really no vulgar intentions behind my gaze, and it looked as if I were admiring a magnificent sculpture, which she really couldn''t take any offence to, since, as tough as she was, she was also a simple woman at the end of the day who liked to be admired by someone she favoured.
"Kakfa, you...Why are you suddenly acting like this and saying such peculiar things?" Nina asked since she really didn''t want to simply assume that I was acting like a hooligan and hoped there was actually some reason behind it all. She then continued saying, "Is it some joke of yours to get back at me?...If it is, then you better stop now since it''s really strange seeing you like this."
"A joke?...No of course not...This is simply how I am and always have been, Nina."
I chuckled, telling her that I never changed from the beginning and that this was who I was, which made her give me a peculiar look and tilt her head like she was waiting for me to borate further.
"You see, ever since I was a kid, I had a habit of always being quite honest with my thoughts and never keeping them in for the sake of appearance...So if anything popped up in my head, I''d always say it out loud, even if it was a bad idea."
"...That''s why I didn''t hide my true thoughts when you exposed yourself, and I said what was running through my mind at that time." I exined my behaviour, which Nina carefully listened to since she didn''t want to judge me immediately before giving me a chance to borate.
She also seemed to slightly agree with my take on being honest with one''s thoughts, seeing as she nodded her head, since she herself didn''t really like to restrict her own thoughts and thought life would be much more simple if everyone were more honest.
"...You also can''t me me for what I said since it''s really hard for a man to keep his head straight and proper when you shove a pair of breasts in his face."
I said with a wry smile on my face, as if it were her fault for tempting me, which made her re at me like she wanted to flick me on the head for trying to put the me on her. Nina then sighed and calmed herself down to allow herself to collect all her thoughts about the matter and slowly start to sort them out in her head.
She usually wouldn''t have thought so hard about something and would''ve usually done the first thing that came to her mind. But because her ''dear little brother'' who she couldn''t really couldn''te to hate was involved, she forced herself to think before acting out for my sake.
And after thinking about it for a second, she looked at my smiling figure, looking as if I didn''t have any care in the world, and carefully asked the question on her mind,
"Okay fine...I get that you''re quite reckless with your words, just like I''m reckless with my actions...But why didn''t you act the way you''re doing now before and act so docile and hesitant earlier, as if you were trying to draw a line with me...The you now surely wouldn''t have done such a thing, right?"
"Oh that..." I immediately acknowledged her doubt without any hesitation, since I had already made up a reason in my head a while back. "...That''s actually because I was holding myself back in front of you out of respect for you and your status as a married woman."
"If I weren''t informed from the start that you were already married and in a long standing rtionship with your husband, I definitely wouldn''t be acting so decently, and I would''ve said a lot of things that I wanted to say about you."
Nina heard what I said and raised an eyebrow when she heard me mention her marriage.
"Hold up now. What''s my marriage got to do with all of this, Kafka?...I literally see no way that could be a reason as to why you were acting so obediently towards me." Nina asked with unfriendly eyes, and she even got a little angsty when I brought up her marriage, which she didn''t like to talk about.
And just as she was about to go on a rant about how I was making excuses for my behaviour by bringing up unwanted topics, I simply smiled and said to her,
"Then what if I said that I was interested in you from the very first mention of you, Nina, and wanted to make you mine?...But after hearing that you were already married, I decided to back off and not show how I really feel about you...Would that make more sense to what I said earlier?"
"."
".."
"..."
"...."
".....What?" Find out what happens next on m_vl.em,pyr
Nina was so blown back by my sudden statement that her brain stopped working for a moment, and she looked at me with her eyes wide and lips parted, like she was wondering if she should go for an ear check since she really couldn''t believe what I just said.
She even quietly bit her lips as hard as she could to see if she was dreaming, and when she saw that I was still there in front of her even after she did, she realised that it wasn''t a dream, and a kid who was still in school boldly said that he liked her...
Chapter 286 : I Like Them Fiesty
"N-No Kafka, what you said still doesn''t make any sense at all..." Nina clutched her head like she had a headache and struggled to process what I said. "...No matter how much I think about it, you liking me is simply a nonsensical story that I simply can''t believe."
"I mean, just look at the age gap between us...How could you even find a hag who''s as old as me attractive...Not to mention my looks, that are-"
"Wait...Let me speak first before youe to your own assumptions, Nina." I interrupted Nina, who looked like she was going to go on an entire rant as to why there was no way I had a thing for her.
I then continued saying, after confirming that she was calm enough to listen to my words,
"Just like how you listened to my previous stories, do you want to know the short story of when and why I started to feel something for you?"
Nina nodded her frantically as she was desperate to know what made me say such crazy things about her and wished to point out to me where I went wrong to put me on the correct route, like the older sister she was trying to be.
"Don''t be upset since it''s actually a really short story since it literally happened an hour ago..." I warned her, to which she nodded her head once again and gestured to me to go on since she couldn''t handle the tension.
"...But if you want to know when and where I first started to get interested in you, Nina, then it''s probably when Mrs Keller told me that there was ady, who was also the owner of this hot spring who beat up a bunch of unruly men who messed with the peace of this ce."
"The moment I heard that there was such a righteous and courageous woman out there who didn''t care about the risks of fighting with a group of men who both outnumbered her and were physically stronger than her, she immediately piqued my curiosity, and I wanted to know her name at all costs at the moment."
I said in an enthusiastic manner, like I would''ve given anything to see the sight of Nina beating up those men, which made Nina stare at me with a dumbfounded look on her face, like she was looking at a weirdo.
"What nonsense are you talking about, Kakfa?!...What kind of man out there would be interested in a woman who''s so clearly so violent and dangerous to the extent that she can effortlessly deal with three men at the same time?!" Nina eximed and looked at me as if I were crazy to suggest an absurd thing, while also praising herself at the same time.
"Wouldn''t that just scare off the man and make him want to distance himself from such an aggressive bitch, even if he has to walk to the ends of the world to do so?"
"Haha!...Well that''s where you''re wrong, Nina." I gave a triumphantugh and shook my finger at her, which made Nina wonder if she had actually gone crazy.
"Unlike the other men out there who don''t appreciate the worth of a woman like you, whose value can''t be measured in gold, I myself am an avid enthusiast of a woman who can stand her own ground and someone who would p me back in return if I were to ever p her."
"Even if you were to give me the option of choosing between a rugged, tough Amazoness who could even take me down if she wanted to and a gentle, caringdy who''d have a meal prepared for me every time I came back home, I would choose to love the Amazoness any day...So with thatparison, you should know what type of man I am by now, right?" I asked with a prideful look on my face, as if I stood strong with my preference.
Nina herself just stared at me in awe, as every word I said shocked her even more and more since it was basically going againstmon sense and everything she had learned andprehended in her own life.
"Kafka...I get what you''re saying since it''s normal to have a preference...But to be interested in a violent woman like me who beats people up for leisure is just not normal." Nina looked at me with a concerned gaze and looked like she wanted me to change my ways and return to the right path for my sake.
"Hmph! Who cares if it''s not normal?" I harumphed indignantly and looked straight into Nina''s emerald-like eyes, which were full of confusion and perplexity at the moment.
"What I find beautiful is all up to me, the beholder...And in my eyes, that woman who thrashed those men around for the sake of protecting someone else while not even caring for her own safety will forever be more beautiful than ady who the whole world may see as the prettiest woman to ever exist, but who can never save herself in a time of danger and always needs to rely on someone else for her safety." I said with bravado in my voice, like I was giving a monumental speech about my preference in thedies, while looking at the awestruck Nina the whole time.
And when Nina realised that it was her that I was indirectly calling the most beautiful woman in the world, she couldn''t help but blush profusely, as it was the first time someone had praised her in such an overwhelming way.
She herself was also surprised when she felt her cheeks warm up since it had been too long since she had actually blushed so much that a reddish tone could be seen through her verdant skin. She even patted her cheeks to make sure that there was no hot patch on her skin since she felt her entire body warm up at the moment.
"And Nina! That''s only how I felt about you after just hearing about what you did!" I pped the sofa like I was telling her to wake up from her daze and listen to me since my story wasn''t over just yet. "Just imagine what I felt when I saw the trio earlier on the ground with bruises all over their bodies, showcasing the strength and bravery of that very woman!"
"W-What?...What did you feel?"
Nina suddenly shrieked when she got scared out of her dreamy state after hearing the sound of my hand mming against the cushion and unconsciously followed along with what I was saying.
"It wasn''t what I felt, Nina!...It was what my heart felt at that moment since it was beating like crazy, as if I had just met the love of my life!" I eximed in a rather dramatic manner, like I was in a 17th-century y, which enamoured Nina even more, who was caught up in the energetic and lively mood around me as I told my story.
And to add more emotion to this little y I was putting on, I grabbed Nina''s hand, which was free to hold since she was too into what I was telling her to care about her hand, and folded her fingers up to form a fist.
I then put both my hands over hers until they fully covered her soft little hand and started topress her hand with a certain rhythm, as if I were pumping her hand that was balled up, and then said to Nina, who had just found out that her hand was hijacked by me,
"Do you feel this, Nina?...Do you feel how your fist continuously feels like it''s beingpressed and released to the extent that it even hurts a little?"
"That''s exactly how my heart felt the moment I saw the example you made of those three in the lobby, and it made me realise that the love of my life wasn''t so far away and was actually the owner of this quaint little ce." I tightly held onto Nina''s hand, which I could actually feel warming up, along with her face, which was turning even more flushed.
"S-Stop joking, Kafka! There''s no way you felt that way after witnessing the brutality I had made in the lobby!" Nina pulled her hand away from mine in a frantic manner with a flustered look on her face, which was rare to see from someone as fearless as her, and she looked like she refused to believe my words.
She then continued saying, while staring at her hands like she could still feel the coldness from holding mine, "...And if you actually did feel that way after seeing such a scene, then that simply means that you''re someone who needs to get his head checked immediately."
"Well, I guess on your orders, I''m going to have to get to visit the psychiatrist tomorrow...Do you know any ces nearby?" I said with my lips curled up, which made Nina harumph and re at me for joking around in this mess of a situation.
"But before I go to the hospital, let me finish telling you my story first, if that''s fine with you..." I said, to which Nina hesitantly nodded her head since, even though she found every word I said to be ridiculous and impossible to believe, she also couldn''t help but want to hear all of what I had to say and was avidly looking forward to what I was going to say about her next.
Even though she was quite reluctant to let me continue since everything I said sounded quite delusional to her, she had to admit that my previous bunch of sweet whispers really did make her feel good about herself and made her lips unconscious curl up, so after going back and forth in her head, she agreed to my request and was full of curiosity to know what other crazy stuff I was going to say.
Chapter 287 : Dont Belittle Yourself
"Well, you see, Nina, I had already made up in my mind that I was going to marry the proprietress of this hotspring at that very moment without even considering how old she was or how she looked, since her courageous spirit already managed to capture my heart..."
I said as if I was head over heels for a woman that I had never even met before and said some rather cheesy words that even made Nina blush out of shame for saying such terrible lines and made her wonder how I could say such garbage with a straight look on my face.
But as trashy as it was, it also made her giggle, which she quickly covered up so that I didn''t find out that she found my words to be rather amusing.
"...But who would''ve thought that the moment she stepped out and when I finally got to see her figure, I would find out that not only was she a valorous woman who could probably fight off a pack of hungry wolves if she wanted to..." Nina blushed when she heard my statement and red at me like she wanted to smack me at the back of the head for making her out to be such a vicious woman, while I gazed at Nina''s gorgeous face and continued saying, "...But also such a drop-dead gorgeous woman as well, who almost made me slump down onto the floor with those three because of how smitten I was by how pretty she looked."
Nina was expecting to hear more from me about her glorious fighting abilities, which she was actually happy to hear since she was rather proud of her skills. But her eyes went wide when she heard somethingpletely differentthat she had never heard a man say even once to her in the past and didn''t know how to react since she was so inexperienced in such matters.
She looked like she wanted to reject what I was saying since she didn''t believe a word I said due to her insecurity about her own appearance. But seeing as to how boisterously I said it as if I were putting my life on my words, she found it hard to do so.
I didn''t mind the confused and flustered look on Nina''s face and continued saying, while looking at her,
"To be honest, Nina, I had thought that the owner of this hot spring was a barbarian with biceps the size of logs, since I could only imagine the build of ady who could take out three men to be like that..." Nina gave a hostile stare at me, as even though she liked to be praised for her strength, she wasn''t a fan of being called brawny when she was actually as slender as a green bamboo stalk.
"...So you could imagine how I felt when instead of the body builder I was expecting toe out, a beautifuldy who looked like the proud queen of her forest with her ever-so-tall legs and her ravishing green eyes came out instead."
"B-Bullshit Kafka! I''m calling your bullshit right there!"
Nina suddenly called me out in a fluster while pointing her finger at me like she had caught me saying an irredeemable lie, which proved all that I said about her earlier was a hoax.
She then looked at me like she was telling me that there was no escaping now and said,
"I could ept what you said before about liking aggressive women since there are many perverts and weirdos in this world, and you''re probably just one of the more abnormal ones out of the lot."
I simply shook my head with a wry smile on my face, even though she was basically calling me cuckoo.
"...But to say that you actually find a woman who looks like me to be beautiful...Sigh...That''s where I draw the line of trying to believe what you''re saying and also where you took your lies a little too far." Nina looked at me with a sly smile on her face, like she was proud she caught me in the act, after I got a little cocky with myself and said some unnecessary things.
She then sighed and said,
"You should''ve just stopped at the part of you liking me because of your rather bizarre tastes, and you honestly would''ve had a chance of making me believe your words...The moment you called someone who''s as unappealing and hard to look at as me beautiful, it was already game over for you."
"Oh please, Nina...Stop joking around and belittling yourself."
I gave a sarcastic chuckle and waved my hand around like I was telling her to stop making such ridiculous statements, which made her raise a brow since she was sure that I wouldn''t be able to say anything in return after calling me out and found it strange that I was acting so confident when I had no way out.
I then said, while pointing out each distinctive feature on her face,
"Sharp expressive eyes that draw one in with their rity, naturally arched brows that add a touch of elegance, high cheekbones that give you a sophisticated image, a gently sculpted nose, and a pair of inviting pink lips that look ripe to touch"
"...How could someone like yourself who has such a perfect face with so many wondrous features that blend together in harmony call herself unappealing?" I asked for an exnation for her statement, which went against nature itself and was borderline sphemous.
"Tell me, Nina...Give me an answer, since if you don''t, it would be insulting the rest of the women in this world who wish they looked as pretty as you."
"K-Kafka you..."
Nina was speechless as to what I was asking her, and she couldn''t really say anything in response since every word I said stuck a chord in her heart that made her wonder if she really did have such wless features and made her want to check out a mirror to see for herself if what I said was true.
But what she really wanted to ask me at the moment was something else that she had been wondering about.
"Kafka, did you memorise a bunch of lines topliment me beforeing here, or did you just think of all those words that sound like they belong in a poem on the spot?"
Nina asked, as she had seen othersplimenting others in simple and modest ways, but was taken aback when she heard a high schooler describe herself in such an eloquent way, which was making her feel rather bashful because of how sincere and wholehearted it sounded.
"No, not really, Nina." I denied, as I looked into Nina''s dazzling eyes, which were looking at me in a daze. "All I did was nce at your ravishing face once, and the words just started flowing out of my mouth."
Nina looked back into my eyes and carefully tried to find any signs of deceit that she could use against me, as she had already realised that she couldn''t defeat me in a battle of words after seeing how every time I opened my mouth, I made her heart skip a beat.
But she only ended up blushing even more and ring back at me for not even showing a single gap that she could take advantage of, after seeing that there didn''t seem to be a single lie in my words or the expression I was showing.
She had built up a rather decent judgement of character after running a business for so many years, so when she realised that I wasn''t joking or making fun of her by calling her pretty, she didn''t know what to make of it and was rather confused since it was the first time such a situation ever urred.
But just as Nina was lost as to what to do about the schoolboy who was pouring out his feelings towards her, she realised that she still hadn''t pulled out her trump card yet, which she was sure would make me back off.
She then gave a triumphant smile, like victory was in her grasp, and looked at me like there was no way that I could insist that I found her attractive, after she herself pointed out her one characteristic, which was her biggest insecurity.
Chapter 288: Pop Quiz
She had refrained from mentioning it since she had horrible memories of talking about it to others, which had left her heartbroken and with life-altering trauma, which was one of the biggest reasons she thought of herself as a detestable person to look at.
But since she wanted to prove me wrong at all costs, she didn''t hesitate to talk about it, even if there was a possibility of me looking at her with a hint of repulsion after pointing out her biggest deterrent characteristic.
"Okay, fine, Kafka...Let''s assume that I really do have this ''perfect face'' you''re talking about." Nina emphasised her words like she still didn''tpletely believe my words, even though she was actually really curious to check how urately I described her.
"It''spletely normal to find someone like that attractive, since we humans are always attracted to good looking things, and I can understand why you would be interested in me for that."
Nina gave a sigh as she was still reluctant to talk about her insecurity since she was afraid that someone like me, who she was rather fond of, would realise how ugly she actually was after pointing it out and was afraid that she would re-experience the trauma of the past.
But in the end, she gained some much-needed courage, swallowed her own worries, and hesitantly said,
"But let''s forget my face for a second...W-What about the colour of my skin?...D-Do you really find my green skin that looks like cow manure just like those three said to be attractive?"
Nina held out her hand with a nervous gaze in her eyes and showcased her smooth skin, which gave off a green glow. She was normally a proud woman who stood with her chest puffed and wouldn''t back off, no matter what challenge came before her.
But right now she was like a frightened little animal that was scared of what was toe, and she was too scared to look up at me since she was afraid I would react in a rather unfavourable manner after she revealed her deepest insecurity, which probably stemmed from racist tendencies among the rest of the residents of this world.
"Nina..."
And just as she was waiting for me to say something in response, hoping that it wouldn''t be too bad, Nina heard me calling in a rather sombre tone, which gave her no other choice but to look up at me.
But to her surprise, when she nced at me nervously, she found that I didn''t have a look of realisation of how vile she actually looked like she had thought, and she actually found me staring at her with a solemn look on my face. She then heard me say in a rather authoritarian manner, like I was giving her no option to decline,
"...If you want to know what I truly think about your skin that you''re so afraid to bring up in front of me, then answer these few questions of mine."
Nina didn''t even have a chance to say a word in response, as I was quick to ask her,
"Nina, what do you think about the rice field pastures outside of town?"
"What do I think about them?" She repeated my question, as she really didn''t know why I was asking about some random rice fields all of a sudden. "Well, I think they are quite essential since they provide basic grain as well as an ie for the-"
"No, Nina, I''m not asking you to describe their purpose or function." I interrupted her since she was misinterpreting my question. "I''m asking you what you think about them at first sight...Like, what is the first thought thates to your mind when you look at the green pastures from the terrace of your house?"
"Oh...The first thought that pops up in mind is probably that they look quite pretty and rxing with how those long green leaves swing back and forth in the wind." Nina answered my question immediately, as she was used to seeing and admiring the beauty of the rice fields after living her whole life in this once agriculture-based town.
"Then what about the verdant mountains in the distance?...What do you think about them?" I asked, which made Nina look out the window at the dark shadow of the mountain range that could even be seen from here.
"I can''t really see them now since it''s dark out...But I usually think that they''re quite majestic and beautiful, no matter what angle you look at them from." Nina said, still having no idea I was asking such questions.
"Then, what about the forests near the mountains?...What''s your take on them?" I asked another question.
"Peaceful and breathtaking, I guess." Nina answered as well, without adding any unnecessary words.
I then continued asking a bunch of questions, and Nina quickly answered everything, as swiftly as I was asking them.
"The bamboo stalks around your house?"
"Exquisite and graceful."
"The smallwn and ferns you have on the sides of your home?"
"Fresh and peaceful."
"The decorative statue of a couple of parrots over there in the corner?"
"Enchanting and lovely."
"Then what about this table that looks quite expensive?" I pointed at the coffee table in front of us that looked like it was made out of ancient jade. "What do you think about it?"
"Well, I think that I spent a little too much money on it..." Nina had a guilty look on her face. "...But I also don''t regret purchasing it since it looks really pretty and charming, especially with all these carved patterns on the side."
"I see...Now tell me why you think I chose those specific things to know what your opinion about them is and not anything else?...Or more exactly what all those objects or ces all have inmon?" I asked Nina, who pondered my question for a second since she didn''t want to embarrass herself by giving a dumb answer.
"I don''t exactly know if this is the answer since it sounds rather childish in my head, so don''t you dareugh at me if I get it wrong since I''m bad at anything that involves using my brain..." Nina warned me not to make fun of her thinking skills, which she admitted she wasn''t prevalent in and looked like she would knock me on the head even if I were to smirk.
"...But I think that the answer to your question and the characteristic that ties them all together is their simr colour, which is green."
"Yep, that''s right, Nina! You got it right!"
I gave her an approving smile and nodded at her attempt that went right, which embarrassingly actually made her feel all giddy inside since back in school she usually got all the questions the teacher asked in ss wrong, and she was ted that she actually managed to solve something by herself today, even though it wasn''t anything extraordinary.
"Now, Nina, could you answer one final question of mine that will surely make you understand how I feel about your insecurity?" I asked, to which Nina excitedly nodded her head,pletely forgetting the gloomy mood she was in earlier.
Rather than the deep topic we were talking about, she looked forward to getting another question right as well as some recognition from me, like a nod of approval for her efforts since she liked the feeling of being the smart student for the first time in her life and didn''t want to lose her streak right after.
Chapter 289: Beauty That Cannot Be Erased
"Good...Then could you tell me what you would feel about all those things I mentioned before that were all green in colour if they were all to change in colour?" I slowly asked my final question, which made her look at me weirdly since she wasn''t expecting such a bizarre sounding question.
I then continued saying, "...Like if I were to swap the green from the mountains and rece it with blue...Or change the colour of the parrot''s feathers from the bright green they are to a bright red...What would you think about them then? Would you find them ugly just because they changed in colour, even though you just described them all as pretty earlier?"
"Huh? Of course not!...Why would I say something like that just because those things changed in colour?!" Nina asked with a peculiar look on her face, not understanding why I was asking such an obvious question.
She then continued, saying, "I will admit that a blue mountain or orange grass field will look quite strange, since I''m not used to seeing them like that...But nheless, I still think that they would look as pretty and extravagant as they always always were once I''ve gotten used to seeing them, since every colour that exists out there is unique and beautiful in it''s own way."
"And those very colours that are so distinct from one another are the very reason the world is as stunning as it is, instead of being painted in one monotonous tone of colour all over...So I don''t really think that there''s really a single colour out there that makes everything look better, and each and every tone has their own qualities that can be admired on their own."
"Wow...That''s surprising...I was expecting a short yes or no answer from you since it''s a really simple question, and I never expected you to go into such detail, Nina." I said with a look of surprise on my face, which made Nina look away in embarrassment since she purposely answered me in detail, like a student trying to show off to her favourite teacher how knowledgeable she was.
I then sighed and said, "But nheless, with your impressive answer, I think I can confidently say that you have a well-rounded understanding of how a specific colour is truly insignificant to something''s overall beauty...And how there are certain things out there that can''t change how you perceive them, no matter how different they could be from how you''re used to seeing them."
Nina nodded her head like she was listening to a lesson I was teaching, and she excitedly waited for me to give her another question to answer, like she was attending a pop quiz.
But when she thought about what she had just admitted to for a second and then saw the knowing smile I had on my face, like I was asking her, ''Have you figured it out yet?'', Nina came to a sudden realisation as to how I felt about her skin tone that she wasn''t the most proud of.
She was genuinely surprised by the way I portrayed my thoughts to her in such an effective manner, as with just a few questions and answers from her side, I had managed to give her some kind of idea as to why I found her to be attractive, when just a few minutes ago she saw that as something impossible because of all her previous experiences in her life.
"K-Kafka...Is what you''re saying true?" Nina asked as her cheeks turned red and her long ears started to flinch for the first time, aftering to realise that all of what I said about her could be potentially true. "A-Are you really not appalled by the tone of my skin that''s different from the norm because of my variant bloodline and actually find it the same as any normal human?"
"What do you think?" I asked with my lips curled up and leaned back on the sofa to rx myself a bit. "Do you want to y another game of question and answer to see if what I''m saying is true or not?"
"N-No, Kafka...It''s not that I''m hesitating if I should trust you or not, since I really do think that you''re speaking the truth." Nina gazed into my eyes and thought of everything I did and said to prove my innocence, which all led to her trusting what I said as unbelievable as it was.
"...But it''s just that it''s the first time I''ve met a man who doesn''t seem to mind my status as a variant human and has openly said that he finds m-me to his liking, which I don''t know what to make of."
"Most men out there would usually just ignore me and not give me a nce because of the stigma against variant humans.
And some would even openly opose me because of who I am, which was one of the reasons I didn''t have many friends when I was a kid since I was always fighting with anyone who made fun of my skin." Nina gave a little exnation as to where her insecurity stemmed from, but didn''t reveal the whole picture.
She then stared at me like she was looking at an anomaly and said, "So that''s why I find it really hard to believe that there is someone as weird as you out there who actually finds someone like me attractive."
"The weird one isn''t me, Nina...It''s the rest of the men in this world who can''t appreciate your beauty just because of their prejudice against you." I said, which made Nina''s ears twitch again, since now that she knew that I wasn''t around joking with her, my sweet words had an extra effect on her mental state.
"Theypletely ignore how pretty your skin actually looks, like you''ve just walked out of a b of jade, and focus on what your skin tone represents, which is your status as a variant human...And honestly, in my opinion, such behaviour is so much more uglier and disgusting than whatever they could say about you."
"So instead of focusing on what the people who have eyes but don''t use them properly think of you...Focus on the people who actually appreciate your true beauty and who would do anything if they could catch a glimpse of it every day for the rest of their lives."
I said thest bit of words I had to say and closed my eyes as Iid back on the sofa after tiring myself out from trying to convince Nina that everything I said was true.
Nina herself felt her heart skip a beat when she realised that I was basically telling her to only look at me, since I was the only guy who valued her true self that she knew off. She also red at me for being so cheeky at such a young age aftering to realise that I was indirectly proposing to her by saying that I wanted to see her every single day for the rest of my life.
But along with the harsh look in her eyes as she looked at me, resting without a care in the world, came a faint blush as well, which her skin couldn''t hide no matter how verdant they were...
Chapter 290: Pretty As A Flower
"I had always thought that you were one weird kid, Kafka...But I never thought it would be to the extent that you would even like someone like me." Nina started talking about her thoughts from the side while I rested on the sofa with my eyes shut.
"No...I shouldn''t be saying stuff like ''someone like me'' or anything demeaning towards myself, should I?...Since, you know, now that I know that I''m not actually as bad as I thought I was and am actually someone who''s considered pretty by another." Nina immediately corrected herself when she caught herself speaking like her old self, which she wanted to change for good now that she had realised her true worth through me.
Nina wasn''t like my mother or Cam, who always had a bunch ofplicated emotions going through their hearts and would always overthink and doubt everything that they heard. She was much more simple in that aspect and took the opinion of someone she trusted or favoured to heart without thinking about it too much, even if she had been hearing the exact opposite opinion from others her whole life.
As long as you truly made her understand a certain view like I did, she would immediately catch onto that and follow it, while wholeheartedly trusting the person who said it.
My mother and Cam, on the other hand, would take a little bit more time to ept an opinion and even a longer time to follow through with it since they always doubted themselves in one way or another and were too humble to act so brazenly like Nina here, who was already calling herself pretty with a bright smile on her face.
"Isn''t that right, Kafka? I''m pretty, aren''t I, just like you said?" Nina shook my shoulders to try and wake me up from my rest while avidly waiting for my answer since I was the only route of recognition for her.
"Yes, Nina...You''re as pretty as a blooming lotus and a million other flowersbined." I said in a monotonous tone since I was still closing my eyes and resting, while Nina''s face bloomed like a budding lily when she heard me approve what she said and say even more nice things about her that boosted her confidence.
"Hehe...A million flowers, huh~" Nina chuckled to herself in embarrassment, as if she were actually taking every word I said seriously, and she looked to beparing herself to a valley of flowers in her mind. "I must be one beautiful gal if I''m beingpared to so many flowers~"
Seeing Nina innocently take what I said in such a literal manner woke me out of a dreary state and made me chuckle at her childish antics. It honestly made me want to say a lot of other nice things about her and see how wide her smile could go with every flower Ipared her to, which she would surely be delighted to hear.
But before I could say a word, Nina seemed to have nced at the silver wedding ring in her hands while she was twiddling with her fingers and remembered that this whole conversation started because I was trying to woo a married woman like her away.
And seeing as to how far she had sunken because of my words and how I made her act like a little girl who was starting to feel the first waves of an emotion that she was rather unfamiliar with, she got frightened out of my mind at how easily she was influenced by me and immediately scooted back from me while ncing at me with a wary look on her face.
"What''s wrong, Nina?...Why are you moving away from me when you were the one who insisted that I sit close to you?" I asked Nina with a provoking smile on my face, seeing as to how she was gaurding against me as if she had just found out that I was an infamous thief.
I then decided to work her up even more by saying, "Don''t tell me that you can''t see me as a little brother anymore after hearing what I said and are wary against me after realising that I''m a man after all?"
"Hmph! Of course not!" Nina harumphed and looked at me in disdain, as if she would never see me that way in a million years. "A kid like you will always be a baby in my eyes, no matter how many flowery words you say; that might or might not make a little happy when I hear them."
"I''m simply a bit more cautious against you after realising that you really aren''t the innocent kid I once thought you were and are actually quite cunning and smart...Honestly, a bit too smart, that it''s actually terrifying."
Nina thought of how I had easily managed to slip through her barriers and made her feel certain emotions that only her husband was supposed to make her feel, and she shivered when she realised how bad it could have been if she hadn''te to a sudden realisation. She then looked at me and said,
"I''ll be honest, Kafka, and confess that I''m not the brightest tool in the shed, which my parents and teachers have told me time and time again in my life...So, when I''m in the presence of someone like you, who''s basically a wily fox in the disguise of a cute little bunny, I have no option other than to be suspicious of you at all times in case you suddenly decide to swindle me away, which I''m sure you could easily do with how dumb I am."
Nina was obviously underestimating herself and putting herself down, since no actual gullible person would be so aware of their own strengths and weaknesses.
Since even her teachers scolded her for being a bit slow, I''m guessing that she wasn''t the best at academics. But that had no connection to how smart and capable she actually was, and I was sure that she had several other aspects in which she excelled.
"So what, Nina?...Do you think a kid like me who hasn''t even graduated yet is going to trick you and steal your entire family fortune away?" I asked Nina, which made her ponder for a second about how feasible that would be.
"No, I don''t think that you''re that heinous of an individual, Kafka." Nina said, showing that even though she was auspicious of me, she still trusted me enough for her not to consider me an absolute threat even after all the things I said and did.
"...But at the same time, I don''t exactly know what your intentions with me are...Especially since you told me that you were interested in me, even though I''m so much older than you and am also a married woman...So, I think I''m going to let you continue your little story as to why you hid your true self from me and learn a bit more about your intentions beforeing to a decision about what I should do about you."
"Fine..." I epted her conditions, or else I was sure that she would always be unsettled whenever I was around her, not knowing what I was thinking about. "...But there''s really not much to say, as after having one nce at you and confirming that such a wonderful woman actually existed in this world, I was dead set on taking you home with me and putting a ring on your finger."
Chapter 291: Go-Ahead Sign
Nina would''ve had a goodugh if she had heard what I said earlier before I exposed myself. But now that she knew how dangerous and capable I was, so much so that I could even make a married woman like her feel like a young girl once again, she didn''t dare to take my words casually and stood on guard.
She also looked at me with narrowed eyes and a small frown on her face, like she found my deration a little too arrogant, as she wasn''t the type of woman that could be picked off the street like a vegetable and tamed so easily, especially with her status as a married woman, and wondered just where I got the confidence to say such bold words.
While Nina was thinking about how ridiculous the thought of a school kid actually stealing her away was, I continued saying while having a look of disappointment on my face, as if someone had already taken thest slice of pizza I was looking forward to indulging in,
"...But who would''ve thought that instead of me putting a ring on your finger, someone else had already done it for me and stolen my rightful ce as your beloved husband?"
"As if, Kafka!...Don''t act like you would''ve even had a chance of marrying me when I''m not even sure kids your age are legally allowed to marry someone else!"
Nina barked when she heard my uwful words, as she couldn''t even imagine a situation where a kid who was young enough to be her son was pulling up her wedding veil.
"But I would''ve, Nina...I would''ve definitely made you stand in a chapel right before me...I can even swear on my life that I would''ve made you mine, since that''s how confident I was in doing so." I said with absolute conviction and self-belief that it was brimming through my eyes, which intimidated Nina even more since she knew that I wasn''t someone who joked around and was true to my word.
"But unfortunately..." I let out a sigh of regret. "...I found out that you were already married, which put a full stop on all my advances towards you and made me give you up."
I looked disheartened and downcast at the moment since I had supposedly lost the one I was seeking out in my short tale. Even Nina, who was listening along, looked at me with a pitiful gaze for a second before reverting back to her wary expression after realising that I was still in the wrong since I was going after a married woman.
I then continued speaking while Nina carefully listened to what I said since she knew I was going to talk about why I acted so differently in front of her at first,
"You see, Nina, I''m not exactly a saint of a person and have my own selfish thoughts and do certain ill-intentioned things for the sake of my happiness just like everyone else does...But that doesn''t mean I''m such a horrible person who would try to break up a happy rtionship, just because the girl I like is already with someone else and would just back away the moment I knew that the girl I was interested in was already taken."
Even though I sincerely said that I wouldn''t dare to snatch a woman away from someone else, Nina still looked like she still didn''t trust me regarding that matter since I looked and sounded exactly like someone who would do such a thing, which made me flinch seeing as how I was caught out in my lie.
"That''s why, out of respect for your rtionship and not doing something as vile as destroying a harmonious rtionship, I controlled myself from saying anything that could be taken the wrong way and acted really docile and meek around you." I said, which Nina acknowledged, since I really was actingpletely different from how I was before.
"I even tried to distance myself from you so that I didn''t identally let my true thoughts slip out...But you didn''t even allow me to do that and always pulled me back in every time I tried to escape from you."
"Ohh~...So that''s why you were always acting as if you were a slippery fish and always tried to get away from my grasp..." Nina''s eyes widened as she came to a realisation about why I changed the way I acted.
A slightly guilty look also appeared on her face when she thought of how she always dragged me into the situation I didn''t want to be in the most earlier, when I was actually just trying to keep my distance from her, and she continued saying in a regretful manner, "...I had simply thought that you were just a little shy to talk with someone older than you at that time and pulled you in closer to me no matter how you tried to sleep away, thinking that I was doing you a favour...But who would''ve thought that you were actually trying to avoid me for both yours and my sake and not because you were embarrassed by spending time with an olddy like me, like I had thought?"
"...I guess I really should''ve stopped being so nosey and left you all to your own from the very start...Especially since it would''ve been really hard for you to be talking to someone like me who y-you l-like, but also knew that you can''t do anything about your feelings towards me at the end of the day." Nina blushed when she admitted to what I felt towards her, which she struggled to say because of how strange it soundeding from her mouth, and she apologised for her actions.
"...If I put it like that, I''m also a part of the me for this whole mess that''s happening right now by constantly showing something that you can''t attain right in front of your face, and for that, I owe you an apology, Kafka..."
Nina gave a slight bow to me to show her repentance for doing what she did, which probably came from the traditions of the variant n to which she belonged, which followed a different culture from normal humans.
She also regretted leading on a kid who was trying to get away from her for his own good, since, in her opinion, it was something unbefitting of an adult like her to bother a child like me.
"Oh no, Nina~...You don''t have to apologise at all, as it was only through the conversation that you coerced me into having with you did I find out that I actually had the go-ahead sign to steal you away from your husband and didn''t have to hold back like I first thought." I said like it was not her fault at all and asked her to raise her head while at the same time dropping a massive bomb on top of her head, which made her face change drastically.
"Say what now?..."
Nina immediately lifted her head up to look at me in a baffled manner, as if she were wondering if she had heard wrong.
"...Kafka, did you just say that you wanted to steal me away from my husband?"
"Yep, you heard it right...Why are you looking so surprised when you were the one who greenlit the idea of pursuing you in my head, even though I was so reluctant to do so before?" I said with an innocent smile on my face, which made Nina''s face twist in absurdity even more.
Chapter 292 : You Decide...
"Are you joking, Kafka?...When did I ever say such nonsense, like asking you to pursue me even after knowing that I was married?" Nina asked with a look of perplexity gleaming through her eyes. "When did I say such a foolish thing?...There''s no way that can be true!"
"Well, Nina, you didn''t exactly say it to me directly...But remember when I said that I wasn''t willing to interfere in a ''harmonious'' rtionship for the sake of not breaking up a ''peaceful'' couple?" I exined to her why I went back on my words and decided not to give up on her anymore.
"Well, I only said that I wasn''t going to disturb a happy rtionship, and not one that sounds like it''s going to fall apart one day...And after seeing you continuously get stressed out whenever your husband was brought up into the conversation, I finally concluded that my dream of mamun you mine wasn''t dead just yet and a new pathway had just opened towards me."
"What?!...W-Who said that my rtionship with my husband isn''t good?!" Nina asked in a panic when her husband was mentioned. "That''splete utter bullshit, since things are obviously going great with him and me!"
"Oh really...What kind of ''great'' rtionship do you have with him if you say that your rtionship is plicated'' when I asked about him earlier?" I asked Nina, which made her bite her lips and look away from me, seeing that she had already admitted how ''splendidly'' their rtionship was going.
"''Great'' and ''Complicated'' are worlds apart in describing a rtionship, don''t you think so, Nina?...Don''t you?"
"B-Be quiet, Kafka!...What''s it got to do with you about how my rtionship with my husband is going on!?"
Nina snapped back while eyeing me in an indignant manner, like she couldn''t believe that she was rifying her marital status to a kid like me.
She then gave a mocking smile and looked at me like she was looking down on me for trying to reach heights that I could never touch and said,
"...Or, is it that you actually think that you have a chance with me because my rtionship with my husband isn''t so stable at the moment?...What a joke it would be if you actually thought that."
"Why not?...I don''t think that it would be really hard to rece someone in your life who doesn''t evene to your help when he''s actually your husband, who swore in his vows to always protect and cherish you." I returned her sly remark with one of my own.
Nina couldn''t even say anything in response, as it was really hard to defend a man who left his wife to have some fun with his friends, and she could only stare at me in indignation since it felt like I was bullying her with all her vulnerabilities that she had exposed to me, while she knew none of mine that she could use against me and felt that this was an unfair fight.
"It''s not a case of whether my husband is a decent partner or not, or you being a better recement for him, Kafka..." Nina said with a solemn look on her face, like she was trying to get all the facts straight.
"...It''s a matter of me already being a married woman who shouldn''t be considering other men just because my husband messes up from time to time...And more importantly, it''s you being a literal child in my eyes who I simply can''t see as anything else other than my little brother that I want to coddle and tease."
"...After hearing that, do you have some idea of what I''m trying to say?" Nina asked, hoping she got her point across to me.
"I see...So, you can only look at me as your little brother, huh, and nothing else beyond that."
I sighed and gave a sarcastic chuckle.
I then looked at Nina, who was looking at me like she was hoping that I would understand and give up on her so that we could go back to how we used to be, and asked,
"If it''s like that and you can only consider me as your little brother, then what are you going to do about this ''little brother'' of yours who you''ve just found out has feelings for you and even wants to snatch you away from your husband?"
"Are you going to push me away to protect the sanctimony of your family?...Or are you going to leave a massive threat by your side that could very well potentially change your entire life against your will?"
"...You decide."
I stated in a rather casual manner as I felt up the sofa, wondering what material it was made up of to be this soft, and let her decide what she wanted to do, while Nina had a troubled look on her face as she wasn''t expecting me to ask such a heavy question.
To help her with her decision and make sure that there were no hard feelings involved, I even added saying,
"You also don''t have to worry about me taking your decision the wrong way, Nina, as I''m not petty enough of a man to be mad at you for pushing me away when I''m clearly in the wrong here for asking ady who is bound by a vow to have an affair with me...You can also rest assured and know that I won''t ever bother you again, nor will I step foot in this hotspring if that''s what you really want me to do, since I''m a man who was taught to never be a nuisance to anyone by my mother and was also taught to let go of someone that I truly love, if it means that person can live a more content life."
I was basically betting my whole life with this little statement of mine, as if Nina really does tell me to get lost and stop interfering in her life, it would be close to impossible for me to ever get close to her again and conquer her heart like the Gods up above want me to do, which automatically means I would be forfeiting my life as well.
I didn''t say such bold and risky words on a whim and gave Nina such a bold statement to show that as sly and shady as my true self was, I was also a man with character who followed principles of my own that I adhered to, which I thought someone like Nina would appreciate and make her take me more seriously.
My bet also seemed to be working in my favour, as Nina didn''t outright reject me and tell me to get out of her ce and looked to be really considering what decision she wanted to make.
"That...That...I..I don''t-" Nina looked really troubled at the moment with how her hesitant eyes were moving all over the room in a fluster and how she was biting her lips and clenching her fists, like she was making the hardest decision in her life.
That was totally understandable ording to my understanding, as on one hand she had finally found someone that she truly thought of as her little brother, that she had wanted her whole life, who she absolutely enjoyed spending time with and couldn''t stop smiling while whenever she was in her presence.
Not to mention that he was the one who went out of his way to help her out today in her husband''s absence and was the reason she wasn''t involved in a bunch of court cases.
But at the same time, that very little brother of hers, whom she cherished, openly expressed his feelings for her as a person of the opposite sex and even went as far as to threaten her, saying that he would ruin her current rtionship if she were to keep him around.
This made her confused as to what decision she should make, as both of them had their own ups and downs and were trying to choose the option that was best for both of us.
Nina had spent her whole life being carefree and making decisions on a whim, like the free-spirited person she was.
But today, because of the child in front of her, she was forced to think and brainstorm like everyone else did and actually usemon reasoning for once.
This made her feel all dizzy from overthinking about the choices in front of her, and she red at me with a rather pityful gaze for forcing her into this torturous corner that she wanted to escape at all costs and making her peaceful life ever-soplicated.
Chapter 293 : Some Treasures Are Worth The Risk They Bring
"Hold on a minute...Why am I thinking so much about this when the answer is so damn obvious and right in front of my face?!" Nina eximed when she came to a sudden realisation after stressing out for a solid minute about what decision she should make.
She then continued saying, as he rubbed her eyebrows in frustration, "I can''t believe it took me this long toe to a decision about something that I should''ve given a response to immediately...How dumb of you, Nina...How dumb of you."
Earlier, she looked like she was going to start pulling on her hair from overworking her brain and stressing herself out. But now she looked like she was calling herself an idiot in her mind for not realising the obvious answer that she should''ve realised sooner because of how apparent it was.
"What is it, Nina?...Are you going to tell me to go away from this ce and never show my face to you ever again?" I asked with a nervous chuckle since, as confident as I was about the bet I made, I also wasn''t too sure of what she might choose at the end of the day since it was impossible to exactly predict a woman''s mind.
I then added, just in case she was going to choose to kick me out, "If you do actually want me to leave like I said, then I humbly request that you let me have a bath first since I was looking forward to it all day and then throw me out of your join...After that, I''ll make sure that you never have to see my face again."
"Tsk! What nonsense are you talking about, Kafka?...Why do you think that I would choose to kick you out instead of letting you stay by my side?...Do you really think that I''m so scared of you that I have no other choice but to push you away from me so that I can protect my marriage?" Nina harumphed and looked at me as if I wasn''t even worth the effort of telling me to get lost.
"Wait...Then does that mean you''re fine with me sticking around you, Nina?" I slowly asked, like I was telling her to carefully consider what I was saying, because of the potential dangers that came with it.
"Of course, Kafka!...I just got an amusing little brother like you who knows just exactly how to please and entertain this older sister, so why would you think that I would throw away a treasure like you just because of some minor inconvenience...Only an idiot would do something like that!"
Nina backed up her statement and confirmed that she was fine with being around someone like me who was brazenly trying to disrupt her rtionship. She then continued saying,
"I may be a bit dumb, Kafka...But even I know when to hold onto something precious, even if ites along with a bunch of annoying problems."
"Really? Are you sure about that, Nina?...Are you really fine with being around someone like me who''s not going to stop his advances at you and will do whatever it takes to make you fall for him?" I asked once again to make sure that she understood what she was signing up for.
"Yes, Kafka...Yes...How many times do I have to tell you that I''m fine with your antics, as I know for sure that I won''t be tricked and fall for any of them, since at the end of the day you''re only a little baby in my eyes who I can hold no desire for." Nina said with absolute confidence in her heart, and she treated me and whatever I was going to do to woo her as a joke.
"Hehe...If that''s how it is, I can only pity your husband and send him my prayers, seeing as to how he won''t be having a wife any time soon."
I said with my lips curled and a devious glint in my eyes, which made Nina, who had been carelessly smiling all along, freeze for a second and wonder if she had made a horrible mistake. But she quickly shook her head and regained herposure, denying the chance of such a thing happening in her mind.
I then continued saying, while pitying her husband, who was going to lose such a beautiful wife,
"The only thing that was saving your husband from going back to bing a bachelor was you, Nina and the respect I have for you...But seeing as to how you yourself gave me permission to do whatever I want to make you mine, I don''t see him wearing a wedding ring for too long because of what''s toe."
"P-Permission to do whatever you want?"
Nina asked in an uneasy manner as her guard went up once again when she saw the devious smile on my face, like I was nning something big that she simply couldn''tprehend.
Her worries also very obviously got to her head as well, as all of a sudden she started saying some rather childish things that made me wonder just what was going on in her head.
"J-Just what are you nning to do, Kafka?...Don''t tell me you''re going to do something evil like kidnapping me and forcing me to marry you?!" Nina asked me with a look of panic in her eyes, like I was some kind of viin, which made me stare at her with a dumbfounded look on her face for having such absurd thoughts.
She then continued to say, like a feisty little tiger that refused to get tamed by me,
"Don''t you dare try to do such a thing, Kafka, as I know that I may not be your match after seeing you kick someone across so effortlessly, which I surely can''t do myself...But I definitely won''t go down without a fight and will make sure to at least take one of your hands before you can do anything to me, so be careful when you mess around with me since I''ve already warned you."
Nina assumed a fighting stance and looked at me sharply, like she was waiting for me to make the first move, which made me sigh and smile at her yful antics that I didn''t know if she was joking or not.
"You don''t have to be so cautious against me, Nina, as I can promise you that I won''ty even a finger on you without your consent."
I said while gesturing for her to calm down, which made her let out a sigh of relief and rx, seeing as to how she didn''t have to guard against my attacks anytime soon.
I then grinned and said, while looking at Nina''s pretty green eyes that were twinkling at the moment,
"...But at the same time, I will inform you that I''m one hell of a charming guy and I have a way with women that always works out in my favour, so you shouldn''t be too surprised when one day you find yourself in bed with me."
"Way with my woman, my ass, Kafka!...I bet you don''t even have a girlfriend yet because of how narcissistic of a brat you are!" Nina harumphed and looked at me with disdain for boasting so much, as if I were some kind of casanova with a PhD in seducing women.
"And to say that you''ll sleep with me in the same bed when you''re probably still sleeping with your mother at night because you''re still scared of the dark and suckling on her breasts for nutrition like the baby you are...What a joke!"
I wanted to say that everything she said was actually true and that I was actually sleeping with my mother and sucking on her breasts whenever I got bored at home to see how she would react. But I didn''t want to scare her away when I''d just gotten over a massive barrier, so I refrained from telling her about my family situation and left it for another time.
Instead, I brazenly eyed up Nina''s perky breasts that were perfectly outlined by her white t-shirt, which made her cover them up in a fluster when she caught sight of where my eyes were roaming around. I looked into Nina''s eyes, which were trembling in shame because of my brazen gaze, and said,
"Let''s see, Nina...Let''s wait and see who''s going to be sucking on who''s breast at the end of the day...Whether it''s me who''s still going to be seen as a kid who smells of his mother''s milk in your eyes or whether it''s me who''s going to be fondling and sucking on your breasts to see if your unique coloured skin tastes any different from the average."
Nina''s face slowly turned red when she heard my crude words, and so did her long, pointy ears, which even started twitching like they couldn''t handle the embarrassment she was going through right now after being spoken to in such a crude way by a kid who was probably half her age.
She looked like she wanted to scold me for speaking to an elder in such a vulgar manner. But when she saw me smiling at how adorable she looked right now, with her face all flushed like a little green tomato that was showing signs of ripening, she got even more embarrassed and looked away to hide her face, which was turning more crimson by the second.
She also started to wonder if she should''ve just pushed me away from the beginning, as she was starting to feel a premonition that things weren''t exactly going to go her way and her life was going to steer into an entirely different path, that she had no way of stopping.
But at the same time, she also didn''t have any regrets about letting me stay by her side since she was curious to see just how I was going to break up her marriage and bring her over to my side just like I had promised, and she eagerly waited to see what tricks the young little sly fox in front of her had up his sleeves...
Chapter 294: Sasfra Juice
"It''s getting quite hot here, isn''t it, Kafka?...I guess that''s what happens when you''re in a natural hot spring that gets a bit more humid from time to time." Nina fanned herself like she found it really stuffy right now and used it as an excuse to change the topic since she couldn''t handle such a dirty-sounding conversation with me, which was making her face flush.
She then looked at the vending machine in the corner of the room that looked like it served a variety of chilled drinks and said while pointing at it, "Why don''t we have a drink to cool ourselves down, Kafka?...I''ll even treat you to however many drinks you want as a token of appreciation for helping me out earlier."
Nina didn''t even give me a chance to respond; she got off the sofa on her own in a hurry and walked towards the dispenser while urging me to follow behind.
I simply sighed when I saw her running away like a timid rabbit at the sight of danger, when she was acting like a feisty tigress before, and got up to receive the can of juice I was being treated to.
"What do you want to drink, Kafka?...No wait. Let me guess...It''s probably something like apple or orange juice, right... Don''t kids your age love those types of drinks?" Nina smirked as she stood by the vending machine that looked fairly old and openly made fun of my age, treating me as if I were a child. "Or is it that you want chocte or strawberry milk?
We have those too...You can even get all of them if you want, since it''s this old sister''s treat."
"Haha...Very funny, Nina..." I said in a dry tone while looking at the options in front of me, which made Nina''s eyes shine with glee for sessfully irritating me. I then looked at her and asked, "...But before I choose whether I''m going to get strawberry milk or orange juice like the kid you think I am, can I know what you''re going to get first?"
"What am I going to get?" Nina repeated, as she looked at all the juices in front of her and pointed at a specific juice that I hadn''t heard before, that was brown in colour and came in a ss bottle, and eximed saying, "Of course it''s the Sasfra juice!...There''s nothing better than hitting a pint of that after a long day''s work...It makes you feel refreshed in an instant!"
"Sasfra juice?" I asked, not knowing anything about this juice she had pointed out in an excited manner, as if it were her favourite drink that she loved to drink at whatever chance she got.
"Oh right...Youe from the city, Kafka, so you wouldn''t know about the traditional drinks that are produced locally on the country side." Nina exined to me about this ''Sasfra juice'' that she really liked, seeing as to how I knew nothing about it. "Sasfra juice isn''t actually a drink thates from a fruit or vegetable like usual.
Nor is it artificially made like the sodas you kids always drink these days and is actually a drink that''s extracted using the juices inside the thick roots of the Safra tree."
She then continued speaking in a rather passionate manner, like she was really eager to teach me more about this juice she really loved,
"Sasfra trees are medium-sized trees with wide spreading branches that are found around this area of the continent...Although most of the tree itself is useless because of how moist and soft the wood is, making it impossible to use for lumber, the roots of the tree contain juices that have a lot of medicinal properties that can alleviate several illnesses...They''re also-"
Nina was exining the origin of the drink in a rather detailed manner and looked to be a little excited to show off her knowledge about the culture of the ce she lived in.
But when she looked up at me and saw the nk look I had on my face, she realised that she was talking to a school kid who would normally have no interest in such boring things and stopped herself so that she didn''t bore me and embarrass herself any further.
"Oh, sorry, Kafka...I got a little too excited when I saw an opportunity to talk to someone about something that I really like and show off a little about the heritage of the people who live out here, that I forgot I was talking to someone as young as you who wouldn''t be interested in such dry topics and not an old granny who''d happily listen to any nonsense I say." Nina scratched her head in an embarrassed manner, and she looked like she was telling me to forget about this rant she went on and move on.
"Oh no, please go on, Nina...I''m actually quite interested in knowing more about what you were talking about and am really quite curious to know how exactly a juice is made from an actual root, since that''s not something you see every day." I waved my hands and insisted on Nina to keep on talking because of my genuine curiosity about the sasfra juice she was talking about.
This stumped Nina, as she wasn''t expecting someone as young as me to be interested in such dull matters and wondered if I was simply ying along for her satisfaction.
"Really, Kafka?...You know that you don''t have to say such things for my sake, and you can just honestly tell me that you''re not interested in something that I like, right?" Nina urged me to be more honest with my thoughts so that I didn''t think that spending time with someone who was quite different from the usual people I talk to was quite tedious.
"Wee from different ces and are also quite far apart in age, so there will inevitably be certain things in which we may or may not be interested that the other person is keen about. So, I think it''s better if we are more open about our thoughts and directly tell one another what we really feel."
"...I''m ady who''s experienced various aspects of life by running a business, so know that a little truth and criticism really won''t hurt me, Kafka."
Nina assured me that I could be more honest with her, when in actuality she would honestly be a little sad that she wouldn''t be able to share her love for something she really liked with someone she was fond of because they didn''t hold the same feelings towards it as her.
Nina was expecting me to let out a sigh of relief and say that she should''ve said that sooner so that I didn''t say such unnecessary words that led to a conversation I didn''t care about. But to her surprise, I did the exact opposite and shook my head and said,
"Sure, Nina, I totally get what you''re saying since it''s impossible for us to agree on everything...But in this case, I really am interested in what you were saying since I''m getting to know more about the traditions and culture of this town that I''ve moved into, which I''ve wanted to learn more about ever since I moved here."
"...I''m not exactly someone who likes to know about everything and anything around him just for the sake of gaining knowledge...But I do find it quite shameful if I don''t even try to learn about the heritage and customs of the ce I''m going to be residing in for the next couple of years, as it would be showing my ignorance andziness to learn something new...So, what you were saying was really helping me get ustomed to this ce like I wish to, and I would love it if you continued about this strange root, which seems to be amonly lovedmodity in this town."
I said in a very thoughtful manner, as if I were someone who appreciated and respected the ways of life that were unfamiliar to me, which deeply impressed Nina seeing as to how she was observing me in a daze as if she were reevaluating my image in her head.
"W-Wow...That''s actually rather gratifying to hear, Kafka, seeing as there''s some people like you left who know how to appreciate someone else''s culture and not disrespect it because of their ignorance."
Nina acknowledged my words and was surprised that I had such a mature mindset, that was making it harder by the second for her to treat me like a child, which was something she didn''t exactly want, seeing as she swore that she could never see me as anything but a baby in this life and hoped that how she looked at me didn''t change any further for her sake.
Chapter 295: I Wish I Had Met You Sooner
"I''ve seen so many peopletely from the city that look down on everything in this small little town just because they think it''s a lowly cepared to where they''re from, like the trio earlier, that I''ve gotten tired of it, and it feels like a fresh breath of air to meet someone like you who values other people''s heritage...It honestly even gives me little hope that the world isn''t full of shitty people who know no decency, who I have to deal with every once in a while, and that there are some nice people out there like you as well." Nina said with a rather indignant look on her face, like she was tired of meeting such assholes.
This anger probably came from the encounters she must have had in the past with the unruly city folk that visited her hot spring and didn''t know how to respect the ce they were visiting, like the three guys earlier who were probably deciding on killing themselves right now after the experience they went through.
Me and Nina were having a good time, and I didn''t want to ruin that by bringing up unnecessary topics, so to calm her down a bit, I quickly added, saying,
"Oh no, Nina...You don''t have to praise me so much, as wanting to learn about the ce I''m going to live in is only the secondary reason I was willing to hear you talk about the Sasfra tree."
"...You''d be disappointed if you were to learn the actual reason I wanted you to continue." I said with an embarrassed look on my face, which made Nina raise her eyebrow and forget about what she was thinking before since she was curious about what exactly I was thinking about.
"What is that reason, Kafka?...Why would you want to hear me talk about something so boring if you''re not even truly interested in it?" Nina asked with her arms folded, waiting for me to answer.
"Ah, it''s actually quite embarrassing to admit, Nina..." I said, which made Nina''s long ears perk up, thinking that she was going to hear a shameful secret from me, which she was eager to hear because of how much she loved gossip.
But to her surprise, it wasn''t something that would make my cheeks go red if mentioned, but rather hers, as I continued saying, "...But in actuality, the reason I wanted you to continue talking was because you looked especially cute exining something that you clearly loved, and I really wanted to see that enthusiastic look you had on your face while you did so even more."
Nina''s ears twitched when she heard meplimenting her, and then she stared at me with a flustered look on her face, like she was asking me which part of an old hag like her was cute.
"Don''t get me wrong, Nina, as you''ve always been and always will be the epitome of beauty wherever you go..." Nina''s cheeks flushed even more, and she looked up at me with a threatening gaze, like she was telling me to stop my words that were making her face feel all warm.
"...But when you were talking about the Sasfra juice that you love so much, you looked so adorable and cute, like a little kid who came back home to her parents to excitedly tell them what had happened in school today, that I just didn''t want to stop seeing your loveable self prancing around me and wanted to see you speak about it till the ends of time."
"B-Be quiet, Kafka! How dare a kid like you call me a child when you''re not even half my age!"
Nina interrupted me in a fluster, as she couldn''t handle the shame of being treated like a little girl by me anymore.
She then threatened me with a rather funny condition while pointing at my face, saying,
"If you try to coddle me like a child once again, I''ll never finish telling you how Sasfra juice is made and leave you hanging forever...Do you understand?!"
Even though her threat was rather useless, as I could easily look up the process online, I still wanted to hear it from her own mouth, so I immediately nodded my head to show her that I understood.
Nina then gave me onest stare to show that she wasn''t joking around and then continued on about the sasfra root while making sure that she didn''t speak as passionately as she did before in case I started treating her like a child again.
"Ahem...Like I was saying before, the sasfra root has a lot of water inside of it that has a bunch of medicinal properties that are especially beneficial to old and sick people...A long time ago, the first residents of Paradis discovered this root and its properties and spread the news of it to everyone around so that everyone could benefit as well without thinking about monopolising it and keeping the secret that could''ve made them rich all for themselves."
"...And do you know who exactly found out about this root, Kafka? Like the group of people who did so and showed true selflessness by spreading word about the matter to everyone?" Nina took a step forward and asked me in an eager manner, like she was really excited and proud to share the answer with me.
"It was my people, Kafka!..My people!" Nina answered in a pumped-up manner before I could even guess.
She then continued saying, with pride brimming out of her eyes that looked like they were shining at the moment, "...Or more exactly, a n of variant humans that resided in this ce from the very ancient ages who apparently I''m rted to and were my ancestors...They were actually the first people to find this root and its amazing uses, and they decided to let everyone experience its effects out of the goodness of their hearts."
"...Isn''t that so cool to think of, Kafka?! Isn''t it?!"
Nina was basically jumping up and down in exhration at the thought of how her ancestors found out about something that immensely benefitted the residents of this ce for so many years, and she seemed really proud to be part of such a bloodline.
"Yeah, it really is, Nina...It''s pretty amazing to think that you are rted to such monumental and noble people." I said to acknowledge her exhration, which made the prideful smile on her face grow even more.
"I know, right! I just knew you would get what I''m talking about, Kafka!"
Nina patted my shoulders in a rather heavy handed manner, seeing as there was someone else who appreciated her ancestors discovery.
She also thought that, as disastrous as today was, with her peace being disturbed by those assholes and her almost going to jail for assault, it was still a blessed day since she got to meet someone like me who she got along with and understood her so well.
She even thanked the trio earlier for creating such a circumstance that led to both our lives intersecting to form a better life than the one she was living before, after realising that she had smiled more in this one single day than these past few years she had been living this same monotonous life and wished that she had met me much sooner...
Chapter 296: Sought After Treasure
Continue reading at m|v-l''e-NovelBin
"Okay, I get the history of the sasfra tree, Nina. But what about the safra juice itself?...How is it made from the roots of the tree?" I asked as I looked at the ss bottle that contained a liquid that honestly looked like puddle water and didn''t look like something someone would avidly drink.
"Oh, it''s actually a straightforward process, Kafka...All you have to do is crush the roots until all the moisture from insidees out and gathers up to a certain volume. That''s essentially the base of the juice." Nina exined, which made me look at her in a peculiar manner since it seemed like she was talking about some kind of concoction, rather than a refreshing drink.
"After that, for additional medical benefits, you have to add the juices from the budding stems as well since they also have several vitamins that are really good for your body, and it''s all done after that."
"...It''s a really simple process, isn''t it?"
"Y-Yeah, it is..." I said with an awkward look on my face, as I wasn''t expecting it to be so straightforward.
"...Honestly, I think that''s it''s a little too simple...Like shouldn''t you also add some sugar or something that can make it taste better, since I don''t think it would be quite appetising if the juicees straight from a root and I think it would taste quite bitter, even though I may be wrong to assume that?"
"Oh, it is bitter, Kafka...It''s so bitter that the first time I drank it when I was young, I immediately spat it out and was afraid to take another sip..." Nina said as she thought of the moment she made a mess of the dining table when she was younger and smiled like she considered it a fond memory.
"...But after some encouragement from my parents, who wanted me to like the drink that our ancestors made, I found the courage to drink it a couple of more times....And finally, after getting used to the bitterness that actually stings your mouth over the years, I started to find it quite refreshing to drink and became rather fond of its taste."
"I see..." I said after realising that this sasfra drink wasn''t a juice but actually a traditional medicine that came in the form of a drink that Nina got used to drinking after having enough bottles of it.
"So, I''m guessing that this sasfra juice isn''tmonly bought by kids who want a tasty drink, but more for the purpose of drinking something that''s beneficial for the body, like it''s some kind of medication."
"I would say yes, even though there are several old timers here who are just like me and drink it for its taste as well...But it''s mostly something that''s avoided by everyone and is only forced down their throat in case they get sick, like it''s some kind of herbal concoction, which it actually is, even though I don''t exactly see it that way." Nina sighed like she wished others would share the same love she had for the drink, but knew that it was impossible since only those who grew up drinking it or have acquired taste could enjoy it.
She then looked up at me and said, like it was embarrassing to admit,
"In fact, back when I was in school, I tried to make my ssmates have a sip of the bottle of safra juice I had brought to school one day, so that I could make them understand how good it was...But I ended up being treated like I had the gue because no one wanted to get close to someone who had a drink of their nightmares that their parents gave them when they got sick and actually made them feel even worse because of how bitter it tasted."
Nina was smiling while she recalled her past and looked like she was trying to treat it as a funny memory. But I could see in her eyes that she felt a little dejected that everyone hated something that she was fond of, and she looked sad that she couldn''t share her favourite drink with someone else, which everyone wished to do, simr to how people liked to talk about their hobby with another.
"And you know what''s funnier than that, Kafka..." Nina asked as she looked up at me with a rather wry smile on her face, like she wanted to think that it was a joke but couldn''t ignore how heartbreaking it actually was.
"...I even tried to make my husband, who came from the city, try it when we just got married, thinking that he may be someone like me who enjoys the drink, and I was quite excited to see him take his first sip and see his reaction to it...But unfortunately, my husband got scared of the drink after I described it to him and didn''t even dare to drink it, thinking that he would pass out if he drank such a horrid thing, and he even requested that I never serve it to him, even if it''s by ident, if you can believe it."
"...I really messed up, don''t you think as well, Kafka? I should''ve first made him take a sip and then told him about the drink...Maybe he would''ve actually liked it if he had a little taste first beforepletely rejecting it, but now there''s no chance of ever knowing the truth, I guess."
Nina said in a rather mncholy manner, even though she still had a smile on her face, as she really seemed to want her partner, who was bound to her for life, to like something she really enjoyed and was a little sad that he didn''t even try it.
Nina then looked up at me, who was looking at her in a concerned manner, and mistakenly thought that I was worrying that she would ask me to taste the bitter drink as well, like she did with her ssmates and husband. To show that she had no such intentions and wasn''t going to force it down my throat, she quickly said,
"Oh, you don''t have to worry, Kafka, as I''m not going to ask you to try it as well. I''ve already learned that only certain individuals will like this drink, and you can''t really force it upon them, like I tried to do in the past...So, you can rest assured and choose whatever drink you want...I myself will have a bottle of Sasfra juice to treat myself after a long day of work."
Nina gestured towards the wide variety of drinks in the vending machine, while she herself eyed the sasfra juice that she loved so much.
"I see...Then, instead of one Sasfra bottle, let''s get two, Nina."
I said with a little smile on my face, which made Nina look up at me in confusion.
"I did say that I really like sasfra juice, Kafka...But I don''t think I can drink two bottles at a time, so I think one would be enough." Nina said, thinking that I was asking her to down one after another.
"Oh, no, Nina...The second bottle isn''t for you, but actually for me to have a try of this strange drink that you''re so fond of and see what it tastes like." I said in a rather off-handed manner while looking at the bottle of Sasfra juice inside, like I was curious to know how bad it tasted.
Thispletely caught Nina off guard, as she was used to so many people rejecting her offer to have a taste and didn''t expect that there would actually be someone dumb enough to actually ept her friendly gesture.
"No, Kafka...You really don''t have to try it for my sake...I also promise that I won''t beat you up with a broom for not tasting it if that''s what you''re afraid of, so don''t force yourself to do something that you don''t want to." Nina said, wondering if I was actually too scared to not have a drink after she had talked about it too much and thought that I was worried that I would get a smacking if I refused to have a taste.
"Like I said earlier, Nina, I really am not forcing myself to do anything for the sake of formality, as I know that you wouldn''t like it if I did something just to appease you." I told Nina to not get caught in her own delusions and not overthink anything around me, since I was a straightforward guy.
"I actually do genuinely want to see how this sasfra drink that''s scared so many people off tastes and see if it really lives up to its name."
I then added jokingly while Nina was looking up at me with a look of subtle astonishment in her eyes, not believing that she finally met someone who was willing to have a drink of her favourite juice after all these years,
"...And after hearing you talk about it so much and seeing you pour your heart out about something you love so much, it would be absolutely idiotic of someone like me who''s trying to impress you and get on your good side to say no just because of a little bitterness, since there''s a slight chance that you might fall for me seeing as to how I''m taking such great risks for you."
Nina had thought I was going to say that I was going to have a drink after seeing her praise it too much and because I wanted to join her endeavour. But she was dumbstruck when she saw me ntantly admitting to try and impress her and wondered what I was thinking to admit to something like that while grinning like an idiot.
"As if, Kafka! Do you really think that I''m some kind of cheap woman who would fall for such cheap tricks?!" Nina reprimanded me for treating her like she was an easy catch. She then gave me a nce from the side and added, "...And the next time you try to make me fall for you, try to do it as subtle as possible and not reveal everything bare to me."
"Oh...Then does that mean you really don''t mind if I take my advances further?" I asked with a sly look in my eye, like I was asking if she was really sure about her decision.
"Do whatever you want, Kafka, since I know I''m not going to fall for any of that nonsense...It''s also quite entertaining to see someone do so much for me, so keep it up, my little chained monkey, and amuse this old sister~"
Nina said with a yful smile on her face as she tiptoed to pat me on the head and ruffle my hair, like she was treating me as her loveable pet that she enjoyed watching y around and trying to get her attention.
But even though Nina said that none of my attacks had any effect on her, she still couldn''t help but feel ted inside when she heard that I was going to drink that bitter juice she was fond of just for her.
She knew that the main reason I was doing so was to impress her and that I had other intentions behind my actions. But that still didn''t stop her from appreciating my gesture towards her since it was the first time someone went out of their way to do something that they really didn''t want to do just for her sake.
She felt special at that moment, as she couldn''t believe that someone was going out of their way to do something to make her feel happy, even at their own expense, and wondered if this was what it meant to be sought out for.
If it was, then she really didn''t mind being treated like a valuablemodity that others had to fight for, and she wished that I continued my attempts to impress her, seeing as to how loved and cherished it made her feel, even though it was all because of a school kid, which she conveniently ignored...
Chapter 297: Use Me For What I Do Best
"Kafka, since you really want to see how Sasfra juice tastes, I''ll get another bottle for you." Nina said as she looked for the code to put into the vending machine to get the two bottles she needed. She then looked at me with a strict look on her face and added, "But don''t me me if you don''t like it, as I''ve already warned you about how bitter it tastes...You got that?"
I gave a thumbs up with a confident look on my face, like I was ready to face everything, which made Nina roll her eyes as if she couldn''t wait to see my face change and twist into sourness after taking my first sip.
"Now, hold on a minute...How do I work this thing again?" Nina said with a puzzled look on her face as she tried to figure out how the vending machine worked, like it was her first time using it. "Don''t I have to put some coins in first and click on these two buttons? Or is it the other way around?"
Seeing Nina scratch her head like she was looking at a supeputer when even a kindergartener knew how to use a vending machine, which baffled me and made me wonder if Nina had been living under a rock for all these years.
I was about to help her out, seeing as she was straining her eyes and concentrating to figure out the contraption in front of her. But all of a sudden, Nina seemed to have thought she understood what to do and clicked on some buttons.
Badunk!~ Badunk!~
Sounds of two bottles being rolled down to the empty carriage below were heard after Nina confirmed her order, and I thought that she had sessfully figured out what to do, as did Nina, who had a proud look on her face like there was nothing she couldn''t figure out.
But who would''ve thought that when Nina bent down and grabbed the two bottles from underneath, they wouldn''t be the ss bottles that had mud water in them like I saw earlier, but two green cans that were printed to look like the outside of a watermelon?
"Nina...The Sasfra juice you were talking about..." I paused as I looked at the chilled beverages in Nina''s hands.
"...Is it inside that can that clearly looks like it holds watermelon juice?...If it is, then I''d say that''s amazing advertising right there, as I''m sure that there were probably many innocent souls out there who bought this thinking that they were going to get sweet watermelon juice, only for their tongues to be scorched by the bitterness of the Sasfra root."
"N-No, Kafka...This is actually just in watermelon juice. The real Sasfra juice is that ugly-looking one over there." Nina pointed at her favourite beverage and admitted that its packaging and its colour looked rather unappetizing.
She then looked at the cans in her hand and said in a distraught manner, "As for these two cans, I must have put in the wrong code and got the wrong drink...I thought for sure that you have to press the top button first and then go for the numbers on the sides, but it doesn''t seem like that''s right, is it?"
"Yes, Nina...You''re supposed to type in the numbers first and then go for the letters, or else the axis will change and you''ll get the drink from the other side of the tray."
I exined to Nina how to work the machine by pointing out what buttons she should''ve clicked on first.
Nina also came to a realisation about the mistake she made, and she looked like she wanted to take down some notes in case she forgot again.
"Haha...Sorry about that, Kafka." Nina apologised to me while handing the two cans to me, like it was mypensation for embarassing herself in front of me. "Even though I''ve had this machine for over ten years, I still struggle to use it from time to time, since I''m really not the best with anything finicky."
"...Heck, I''m so bad with gadgets that I still use the instruction manual for my phone from time to time." Nina showed off her phone and treated it as if it were the mostplicated device in the world.
"Wow~...To think that you still use a manual for something other than assembling furniture...You really are out of touch with technology, like Mrs Keller said, Nina."
I remarked while wondering how she had survived for so long in this modern world where electronics are so much moreplicated than a vending machine and are being used everywhere.
I then had a doubt in my mind after seeing what happened and asked Nina to rify it.
"Then, Nina, seeing as to how you seem to get a drink from this machine every once in a while, how do you usually get it without screwing up your order?...Or is that you just keep on clicking random buttons until the juice you want pops out and treat it like a lottery machine?"
"Tsk Tsk Tsk...How naive of you, Kafka." Nina clicked her tongue and looked at me like I was far too young to know her wise techniques. She then pointed at the lock mechanism used to open the door of the vending machine and said, "Why should I actually pay and get the drinks like a customer when I can just use a key to open the machine and get one right from the source?"
"Of course today, my husband left with the keys, so I can''t take it out directly...But for the past few years, that''s what I''ve been doing, and I''m also the very reason the Safra juice has to be stocked up every so often." Nina showed off her power as the owner of this ce, which was honestly quite impressive, seeing as to how she was living everyone''s dream of taking anything from a vending machine at will.
Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelBin
"But isn''t that basically stealing, Nina?...Should someone as fortnight as you be doing something like that?" I asked in a daring manner.
"Hmph! How is it considered stealing when I own this entire ce and everything in it belongs to me?" Nina treated this ce like her empire and acted like the overbearing queen that ruled it all.
She even poked my chest while looking up at me with a high and mighty look on her face and said,
"Even you, Kafka...While you''re in my ce, even you belong to me."
Nina teased me, thinking that I would blush and look away like I did earlier, when I was acting all docile. But to her surprise, I gently grabbed her finger and pulled her towards me, and said while looking down into her deep green eyes,
"If you own me, then make use of me, Nina...A boy my age who''s at the peak of puberty and is always dying to let his inner desires out is particrly useful for one thing that I''m pretty sure you know what I''m talking about...So, why don''t you use me for that and let me show you a good time that will surely satisfy you and make you never have thoughts of giving up ownership of me?"
And just like that, the green pepper in front of me, named Nina, turned into a red chilly, which was rather amusing to look at because of how colourful her expressions and face looked right now, like she herself had bit into a chilly and couldn''t handle the intense heat.
Chapter 298: Same Misunderstanding All Over Again
"K-Kafka, y-you little pervert!...How can you say something as vulgar as that to me?!"
Nina''s verdant face changed to a shade of red as she took a step back away from me, and I simply chuckled at her innocent reaction, finding it to be quite adorable and hrious.
Seeing meugh at her state of embarrassment made Nina so angry and ashamed at the same time that she pointed at me and eximed in a fit of rage at me.
"You!...You!...Just you wait, Kafka! One day, when you grow up and can''t find a job in this economy, you''ll end uping to me for some work!...At that time, I''ll show you what it means to properly ''use'' you, as I''ll make sure that you wipe down all the baths twice every day and break your back!"
Nina took a breath to calm herself down, seeing as to how she was losing her image by getting worked up in front of a kid. She then looked up at me like she couldn''t figure me out and asked in an exasperated and tired manner,
"...Just why are you so damn weird, Kafka?...All the other kids your age piss their pants when they see someone as scary as me and run away from me at first sight...But here you are casually making such c-crude remarks."
"...Do you really have no shame or have you forgotten the fact that you''re talking to an adult, Kafka?!...Tell me, do you?!" Nina asked with an unbelievable look on my face and looked to wonder just what went wrong when I was a child that turned me out to be such an entric individual who was actually into violent, older women.
"Well, one of the reasons I''m into you so much, Nina, is because you''re a mature woman, so I definitely didn''t forget that fact that you''re older than me..." Nina''s eyes shimmered when she heard me nonchntly proposing my fondness for her again.
"...As for whether I have any shame, I''m someone who believes that shame is something that holds back one''s true potential and stops them from exploring the infinite possibilities in front of them, so I abandoned that emotion a long time ago and haven''t ever missed it since."
Nina wanted to say something back, seeing as how I was boasting about how shameless I was. But when she realised that she was kind of the same as well and was quite reckless in her actions, as she was one to never care about how others looked at her, she decided not to be a hypocrite and remained silent.
"And Nina..." I said in a sharp tone and looked at her as if she were as guilty as me. "... Weren''t you the one who told me that I could be honest with myself around you?...Then why are you acting like the victim here when you were the one who enabled such behaviour from me?"
Nina was stumped when she heard me using her, and she knew she couldn''t say anything in return since she had to admit that she was the one who said that she would be fine with whatever I said or did, thinking that it would be quite entertaining to witness.
But little did she know that I would say such dirty things that she couldn''t help but imagine in her head and really regretted allowing me to speak my mind, as it wasn''t something her innocent heart could handle.
"B-But still, Kafka. I''m your elder...You should give me some level of respect, right?" Nina asked in an indignant manner and looked like she was warning me not to overboard or else she would have no choice but to whip the broom out.
"The fact that I''m simply talking with you and haven''t really done anything ''extravagant'' like I''ve done with the others I''ve been interested in the past is already me giving you a lot of respect, Nina."
"...Or else, who knows what state you would be in now?"
I mentioned that I was still quite passive around her, which made her shiver at the thought of what I would do to her if I was more aggressive.
She was also surprised that I was actually experienced with girls, as for some reason, she just decided in her mind that she was the only one I treated this way. She didn''t know how to feel about that after being treated like the prettiest girl in the world, and she had mixed feelings about the matter.
"By the way, Nina..." I called out to Nina, who was wondering if the girls I''ve been with in the past were the same age as me or older, while I stared at the two green cans in my hand with a peculiar look on my face.
"W-What is it, Kafka?" Nina suddenly woke up from her thoughts when she heard my voice and found it quite embarrassing that she was actually concerned over my past rtionships for a second.
She then said in a fiesty manner while bearing her teeth, "...Are you going to tell me to ''use'' you again?...If you are, then I''m warning that I''ll be ''using'' a mop as well, and it won''t be for cleaning up the baths."
"Of course not, Nina...I''m not someone who constantly dwells on his future affairs and like to stay in the present." I acted as if me satisfying her was simply an inevitable future, which made her re at me with rosy eyes. "I just thought that this can of juice really looks like you and wanted to show you how ''uncanny'' it resembles you." Continue reading on m|v-l''e-NovelBin
"Really?...Let me have a look."
Nina ignored the pun I had slipped in to my disappointment and grabbed a can from me to check out what I was talking about.
She was expecting to see some kind of picture of a pretty woman or icon that looked like her and thought that I was going topare it to her to get better points in her book. But to her surprise, the can only had a printed design on the outside that made it look like a watermelon with dark and light green stripes and also a logo of a cute-looking watermelon on it.
"Are you joking, Kafka?!...What do you mean by saying that I look like this?!" Nina suddenly looked up at me and asked in an offended manner to my shock, like she was really pissed off that Ipared her to the can.
I genuinely meant no harm by saying that it looked like her and didn''t know why she was reacting that way, when I was simply trying to say that the colour of the can looks simr to her green skin. But it didn''t take me too long for me to realise why she looked so angry right now when she continued saying,
"Are you saying that I actually look as fat and round as a watermelon by saying that I look like this can of juice, Kafka?!...Is that what you''re trying to say?!"
"Huh...No, I-" I was totally caught off guard by the reason she came up with on her own, as I really had no intention ofparing her figure to a watermelon, and I tried to clear up the misunderstanding.
But I was interrupted by Nina, who wasn''t having any of it, after getting continuously teased by me as she said,
"Kafka you!...I was fine with you telling me all those things earlier, like you were trying to pick up a girl from the streets, even though I''m as old as your mother!...I was even fine with you making such naughty remarks about me; that surely would''ve sent them flying if I were to hear them from anyone else!"
"...But to actually insult the one thing of which I''ve actually been proud of myself my whole life, which is my body that I''ve maintained all these years, and to call me fat with no care in the world whatsoever...That''s where you crossed the line!" Nina stared at me in an indignant manner, like she was asking me why I would make such a rudement about her.
epting praise and slightly lewd remarks about her was one thing. But to actually insult her in such a way was something that Nina couldn''t ept, being the dignified woman she was, and she genuinely looked disappointed that I would say such a thing, thinking that I had gone over my head after she had given me permission to say whatever I wanted.
Chapter 299: Do You Want To Have A Little Feel?
I also had an indignant and wronged look on my face as someone, as even though I didn''t even mention a word about her figure and only talked about how pretty she looked, somehow I managed to make Nina think that I was calling her overweight, just like what happened with my mother and Cam.
I felt like crying because of the horrible misunderstanding that kept on happening over and over again, and I wondered if some Goddess up above cursed me to see how I would handle the situation every time it happened...And something told me that it wasn''t just some random Goddess and my mother who was toying with me from above.
[...]
Sigh...Well, whatever it is, I''ll just use it to my advantage to win over Nina.
"I mean, just look at this, Kafka!" Nina didn''t seem to be satisfied with simply refuting my words and looked like she wanted to actually prove that she wasn''t fat like I said, so all of a sudden she lifted her t-shirt up until her entire abdomen was exposed before me, and I had a clear view of her impably slender tummy that had absolutely zero unnecessary fat and was in the perfect shape.
She then continued saying, while lifting her top up high, "Look at my abdomen and tell me if you really think that I''m fat!"
" ...I may not go to those fancy gyms that have popped up in town recently or attend those callisthenics meetings the neighbourhood aunties hold every day at the park.
But I''ve still been working my ass off for several years to maintain this little ce; that''s given me more than enough physical workout to keep me fit...So to say that I''m fat even though I have such an impable figure that even I myself can''t help but stare at in the mirror every once in a while...I demand an exnation for your words, Kafka!...I want a written exnation as to why youpared me to a watermelon right now!"
Nina''s cheeks flushed when she realised that she had basically admitted to admiring her own figure like she was a narcissist, when she had just used me of being one a little while ago. And her ears also turned red when she saw my eyes roaming around her sleek abdomen like I was carving its visage into my mind.
But she had no choice but to say such arrogant words and expose herself to me in such a shameful manner, as her figure was the only part of her appearance that she was actually proud of, and she couldn''t allow anyone else to say anything otherwise.
If I had said anything about her face or skin, she wouldn''t have minded since she was used to thinking that those parts of her weren''t really as attractive as a woman.
But her body was something she held pride in and something that she couldn''t allow me to disgrace, since it was the only part of her that she thought was appealing to others and was the sole pir for her to have the confidence to stand tall in front of others.
Nina was about to scold me again and even pull on my ears for making fun of something about herself that she was actually pleased with. But before she could say anything more and call me blind for calling her fat like she thought, I said something that made her green eyes flicker and instantly stop herself from saying what she was going to say.
"Goddamn, Nina! What a sight to behold!" I said in an enthusiastic manner, with my eyes glued on to her perfectly carved abdomen, which was smooth as moonlit silk, as it glided between the soft swell of her ribs and the delicate dip of her waist.
I then continued saying, with eyes that were burning with excitement, as I looked at her tummy with the graceful and lithe curves, "...The more I look at it, the more I wonder if it''s real...A truly splendid sight indeed!"
"W-Why is that, Kakfa?" Nina asked as she felt embarrassed by me looking at her abdomen like it was a work of art, and she didn''t understand why I looked to be admiring her body when I just called her fat earlier. "Why do you think that it''s not real?...Is it really that weird-looking?"
"Weird looking?...Which bastard said that?!" I demanded to know the imbecile who said those words, which scared Nina for a second, since I really looked like I was going to fight someone for her sake. I then continued, with a certain fervour in my tone, "I don''t know what you''re thinking about, Nina.
But the reason I said that it doesn''t look real is because your midriff looks like it''s been carved out of emarald ore with how wless it looks...I mean, just look at how each alluring curve on your abdomen looks like it''s a testament to grace...How can you look at something as serene and tantalising as this and not wonder if it was really nature''s creation?!"
"Oh, stop it, Kafka! Don''t describe something as insignificant as my tummy with such fancy words!...I''ll die of embarrassment if someone were to walk in and see this sight of a schoolboy singing praises about my stomach like they''re the scriptures of God!"
Nina eximed and told me to quiet down in a fluster in case someone else heard what I was saying, and she started to wonder if she really had some kind of heavenly painting hidden away in her belly.
She even dropped her top down and covered herself up in case I decided to start singing songs about her belly again.
Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e-NovelBin
"Oh, sorry about that, Nina...I was caught off guard by the glorious sight you bestowed upon me, that my mouth just started speaking a bunch of gibberish on its own." I held my head and apologised like I had just suffered a mental attack because of the magnificent sight I just saw, and I couldn''t help but sing praises of it.
This only made Nina even more embarrassed than she already was, as she had thought that she was the one who appreciated her own body the most, since she knew all the hard work she had to go through to maintain such a top-tier figure.
But here someone was in front of her who looked like he went crazy for a second when he caught sight of her slender midriff and treated that part of her body like it was a holy relic.
"You don''t have to be so surprised by this, Kafka...Anyone who does the same work as me every day, like carrying a bunch of heavy supplies around the spring or mopping up the baths every night, will obtain such a figure, so it''s really not that much of a shocking sight." Nina purposely downyed her tall, slim figure even though she knew all the hardships she went through to maintain her body even in her middle age, just so that I didn''t get excited and go on a rant again.
"Is that so?
I genuinely thought the sight I saw wasn''t real at first...Honestly, even now I''m struggling to believe how someone could have such willowy waists while at the same time having such wide baby-bearing hips...It simply goes against the natural human physique." I said my true thoughts in awe, as even though my mother and Cam had irresistible bodies, they were still on the thicker and plumper sidepared to Nina here, who had plus-sized assets as well as a lean and lith body to apany it, which seemed like something that only the trial candidates could possess.
Nina couldn''t help but control the smile that was creeping out, as even a prideful woman like her couldn''t help but feel ashamed when she heard my words. But even still, ''baby-bearing hips'' seemed to be too much for her as she stared at me with limpid eyes and looked to be telling me not to say that ever again.
Nina also noticed my eyes that were faltering in between reality and false lies, as if I were really trying my best to believe that she really had such absurd proportions.
She really wasn''t fond of how I was acting and didn''t like how I was doubting the one thing about her that she was never afraid to talk about in confidence. So to make me understand that her hips were no joke and were in fact a hundred percent real, Nina asked while biting her lips since she still felt embarrassed to be asking me such a thing.
"K-Kafka...Since you''re so hesitant to believe that I really do have such a figure, w-why don''t you give my tummy a little feel to see for yourself if they''re real or not?...You surely won''t suspect me after checking them out by yourself, right?"
Nina was terribly abashed, knowing that she was basically inviting a schoolboy to touch and feel her body up. She wouldn''t have asked anyone else for such a thing, no matter how they provoked her or even told her that her figure was actually quite ugly.
But the boy in front of her was different and was the only person who truly understood the extent of her overwhelmingly beauty. She didn''t want the image he had of her to lose any value in those very eyes of his that gazed at her like she was some kind of goddess, so she ended up doing something that went against her morals just for the sake of satisfying his whimsical doubts.
Chapter 300: Pine Trees, Honey And Mint
"Really, Nina?...You really don''t mind someone like me who you just met today touching your body when you''re a married woman who already has a family of her own?" I asked with a hint of surprise in my tone, as I really wasn''t expecting her to be so forward when she tried her best to keep her distance from me before.
"You don''t have to keep on bringing up the fact that I''m married, Kafka...I know that you''re saying so to make me feel bad when I actually have nothing to feel guilty about." Nina rolled her eyes at my meagre attempts to show her that she was starting to dwell on the wrong path.
She then looked at me with a straight look on her face, like she genuinely wouldn''t care even if I started groping her because of how she saw me, and said, "You''re simply a child in my eyes who probably still wets his bed when you get to sleep and probably even has a night light in your room to keep the monsters away, Kafka, so I wouldn''t even mind if you saw me naked."
"Oh, is that so?...Then you probably wouldn''t mind if I quietly slipped off your top, would you?" I asked with a look of intrigue as my hands slowly went to take her t-shirt off.
"Back off, Kafka, you perv! Don''t take everything I say so seriously!" Nina pped away my hands that were approaching her, not expecting that I would be bold enough to actually take her clothes off. "I only let you touch my belly a little, and that''s all you''re going to do...You''re also not allowed to pull my clothes up and have to feel through my clothes, so don''t get too greedy."
"That''s dissapointing...But nheless, I''m satisfied with what I''ve been given." I said and then brought both my hands towards her hips, like I was trying to grab them whole.
"W-Wait...You''re going to grab them just like that?" Nina asked when she saw my hands approaching and looked to me, asking for some kind of warning.
But I didn''t mind her and grabbed her slender waist with each of my hands on each side, which made Nina let out a whimper, feeling the coldness of my hands radiate through her clothes and onto her smooth skin below.
The moment my hand pushed into her skin, I couldn''t help butpare her waist to my own mother''s, which I had been ying with a lot these days because of how soft and mushy it was, even though my mother absolutely hated it when I did, thinking that I was making fun of her love handles by doing so.
But Nina here didn''t need to worry at all about whether I was going to grab a hold of her extra flesh that was leaking from the sides of her waist like my mother''s, because her midsection had absolutely zero unnecessary fat that I could hold on to and was as smooth as a stone that had been weathered down by a river.
It was as if her waist had been sculpted to perfection for the sole purpose of agility and speed and fit her image as the Queen of the Amazoness tribe that I had set for Nina in my head ever since I first witnessed her ster figure; that was simply otherworldly.
"Damn Nina...Your waist is so thin that I can probably wrap both my hands around it and connect my fingers on both sides." I said with a look of awe on my face while trying to squeeze her waist to see if I could really do what I said, but I didn''t dare to put too much pressure since I was afraid her abdomen, which looked so fragile, would break at my touch.
"Stop exaggerating, Kafka...I may be thin, but I''m definitely not that thin." Nina harumphed with her cheeks stained a tone of red, embarrassed by the sensation of her body being handled by a kid and also happy at the same time that someone appreciated her body, which used to be the sole characteristic of herself that she was proud of.
She then looked at me with a suspicious look in her eye and asked in a doubtful manner,
"And why are you even using both your hands, Kafka? Can''t you just use your finger to poke my waist to see if it''s real or not?...Is this level of intimacy where it looks like you''re going to swirl me around as if we''re going to do the waltz necessary?"
"Of course not, Nina...I know that I could''ve just poked you like this to see if this divine creation that belongs to you is simply a dream or not." I said as I used my thumbs to poke her midriff and circled them around, which provoked a little giggle out of Nina because of how ticklish it felt.
"But if I had done something like that, I would absolutely be wasting an opportunity toy my hands on your body without you kicking me in the opposite direction. So I went all out and am trying to make the most of this chance I received right now."
"Kafka you..." Nina let out a sigh as she felt my palm push into her skin, like I was trying to feel the warmth that came from the depths of her body, and she face-palmed herself in exasperation. She then looked down at me, who was now kneeling to get a better grip, and said to me like I was a hopeless case, "...Don''t be so honest and try to hide your desires a bit."
"...You may be fine with being so blunt with me since I already know how you are and don''t really mind whatever you think, since I don''t treat you as someone I have to be wary off...But if it were any other girl, you''d be lucky to be let off with just a p on the face."
Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-NovelBin
Nina advised me in a very older sister-like manner, but none of her words were going through my head because of how absorbed I was in how smooth her waist was, almost ask if it were made of the purest form of jade that had been polished down until her skin glimmered like verdant silk.
"But I am, Nina...I am hiding my desires before you..." I said after breathing in a breath of Nina''s fragrance, seeing as to how close to her I was now, to the extent that her wide pelvis was right in front of my face, which smelled like pine tree mixed with a hint of mint and honey. I then continued saying as I looked up at her, "...
If I were to actually be honest with you and say my true thoughts to you that I had been hiding after seeing your waist, you''d probably kick me out of your ce and tell me to nevere back in a fluster."
"...So I choose to be quiet about them and simply tell you the thoughts that are tame inparison to my true desires."
I ended my words and went back to admiring how her waist could feel so delicate, like it would snap like a twig with a little force, but at the same time feel like they could even handle a tonne of weight because of the power they extruded onto my hand, like a thousand springs were loaded in her body and were ready to release at any time.
Nina was rather surprised by my statement, as she was sure that I was beingpletely open with her because of how extreme and extravagant my thoughts and ideas were, which always managed to make her feel embarrassed because of how crude they were.
She was even more surprised when she realised that I had sneakily bent down without her knowing and was right next to a very sensitive area of hers, making her blush at the thought of how all I needed to do was open the zipper in front of me and I could see the outlines of her privates right through her underwear.
But she didn''t let that get to her and reassured herself that I was simply a boy who she didn''t need to mind at all.
She even started to pet my head from above and ruffle my hair around like I was a big dog sniffing her up, while having a satisfied look on her face, like she thought that this was what a brother-sister rtionship looked like, even though this brother of hers was feeling up his sister''s body without a care in the world.
Chapter 301: Sensitive Topic
"Oi, Kafka!...Just where in hell are your hands going?!" Nina grabbed my hair and pulled me away when, all of a sudden, she felt my hands slide down her waist and move to her posterior region. "I don''t remember giving you permission to feel up my butt, so just what do you think you''re doing right now?"
"You''re misunderstanding, Nina. I wasn''t trying to grope your butt or anything." I looked up at her and said with an oblivious look on my face, which made her pity me and let loosen her grip on my hair. "I was just trying to check out the ratio and see how vast the difference was."
"Ratio?...What ratio?" Nina asked while keeping an eye on my hands in case I tried something again.
"The ratio of the size difference between your waist and hips, Nina." I said as if it were a matter of fact, which made Nina''s cheeks flush and shake her hips a little, not expecting to hear what I just said.
I then continued saying, while feeling the deep curve between her hips and waist, "I just thought that the difference between your waist, that''s as slender as a stalk of bamboo, and your wide hips, which seem to be holding tworge packages in the back, is a little too big."
"That''s why I wanted to slide my hands down and measure just how big the difference is between your waist and these baby-bearing hips of yours that could surely safely deliver a dozen healthy babies..." I said as I lowered my hands a little until my hands partly touched her well-toned butt that had a beautiful curve of its own and gave it a pat, which made the flustered Nina tremble.
"S-Shut up, Kafka!...Stop telling someone who doesn''t have any children at all that she has hips that can produce healthy babies, especially when you''re a baby yourself!" Nina cries out in a fluster while bopping my head with her fist. "Do you know just how embarassing it is to hear a kid say such a thing that I''ve only heard the neighbourhood aunties say to me all the time!?"
"Oh...So I''m not the only one who thinks that you have quite a wide and strong pelvis, Nina, that looks like it''s meant to hold a couple of tiny versions of you."
I said with a look of approval on my face, which made Nina cover up her face because of how embarrassed she felt right now, seeing as to how she was even being teased by a child about her rather wide hips that swayed from side to side every time she walked.
I then realised something she had mentioned and looked up and asked her,
Experience new tales on m v|l e''m,p| y- r
"Nina, did you just say that you don''t have any children?"
"Why are you asking that, Kafka?" Nina frowned and immediately looked at me with a wronged look on her face when I mentioned children in front of her. She then continued asking in an indignant manner, "Is it really that surprising that someone my age doesn''t have any children?...Do you also think that I shouldn''t be childless at my age just like my aunties do?...Tell me, do you?"
I seemed to have a very vulnerable spot as Nina got very worked up at the mention of this topic, as she seemed to be tired of people pestering her about kids. But instead of calming her down and saying that it was not like that, like anyone else in this situation would do, I simply looked up at Nina, who was waiting for my reply, and said while shaking my head like it was a pity,
"I really do, Nina...I really do think that someone like you should already have a bunch of kids right now and you should probably be busy taking care of them instead of spending time with someone like me...What a pity it is, indeed."
Nina was already upset when I brought up a topic that she wasn''t the most fond of because of herplicated family situation and the endless nagging she got from her rtives and friends to bear a child, almost as if she were a failure of a woman if she hadn''t had a child or two by this time.
The worst part was that, just like any married woman out there who was brimming with motherly love and a sense of raising a young one, she too wished to have a child of her own and dreamed of the day where she could see her child ying around the lobby of the hotspring while she gazed at the sight with a tender smile on her face from the counter.
But because of the situation she was caught up in that was rted to her marital rtionship, she couldn''t really see that daying any soon and actually saw it moving farther and farther away from her.
And now that she even heard me mocking her for not having children anymore, she couldn''t bear it anymore and felt her pain of not having a child get even worse. She even felt tears forming in her eyes that hadn''t appeared in a long time, and she felt like she was running into a room since she didn''t want anyone to see her crying figure.
She was also a little upset with me, as she thought that I would support her and wouldn''t treat her like everyone else did, and she was genuinely disappointed that I shared the same mindset as the other men in this world, who treated women as someone whose only purpose was to take care of their man and their children.
But before she could express to me how sad she was to find out that I was the same as everyone else, when she thought that I was a shining star that was born to be different from the rest of the crowd, since Nina wasn''t someone who held her thoughts in and always expressed them to whoever it was in question, no matter who they may be, she immediately realised that she misunderstood what I said and that I truly was different from the rest in a rather abnormal way, when I finished what I was trying to say.
"...I mean, just think about it for a second, Nina." I said as I looked up at Nina''s shimmering green eyes, which looked so heartbroken at the moment. "How could someone as gorgeous as you, who not only has a ravishing face but also a killer body to match it, not have a bunch of children when you''re already married?...Like what the hell is your husband even doing?"
"...If it were me in his ce, I can promise on my life that you''d already have an entire legion of children waiting back at home and one that''s already cooking up in the oven, getting ready to see the world outside one day." I said while gritting my teeth and sighed as if I were frustrated by how such a glorious woman like Nina was wasted on her husband, who hadn''t explored her true potential.
Chapter 302: Boy Turns To A Man
"K-Kafka, what are you even s-saying?..." Nina asked in pure shock when she heard my outrageously bold statement about filling her womb full of babies, as her face slowly warmed up and turned a shade of red. "...D-Do you understand just how dirty you sound right now?"
"...And a legion of babies? How is that even possible?...Do you think that I''m some kind of baby-producing machine?!" Nina asked in an exaggerated manner while also pulling on my hair a little, like she was asking if I understood just what exactly I was saying.
"It''s not if it''s possible or not, Nina..." I said as I gripped onto her waist a little tighter, which made her let out a small moan when she felt my fingers sink into her skin and decided to get a little raunchy after seeing how worked up and flustered Nina looked right now.
"...I''m just saying that I wouldn''t be able to control myself if I were to have a wife like you, and I''d probably spend every second around you with my cock shoved up your tight little pussy you have hidden under there that''s probably just as green as your eyes."
While Nina''s loins started to heat up and her breath hastened from hearing my words, I continued saying as I brought my face closer to her groin region, which also felt like it was radiating some kind of heat onto my face,
"...I''d absolutely plough through your pussy every chance I get, whether it''s when Ie back from home after a long day at work, right on top of the dining table before dinner, or even in the car after leaving the kids for football practice...I''d make sure to mangle up your cunt so much that you have to keep on adjusting your underwear because of how ufortable you''d feel from having my fluids flow out of your hole all the time."
"...So Nina, after hearing all that, do you understand why you wouldn''t spend a year of your life without a baby in your womb if you were to be with me?" I asked as I slowly buried my face into Nina''s crotch region and made sure my nose dug into where her lower lips should be.
"It''s all because of these enticing hips you have that would make anyone want to grab onto them and rock them back and forth in a frenzy...Why your husband hasn''t done such a thing when his wife has such a killer body that looks like it''s made for breeding is a mystery to me."
I spoke myst words and decided to give myself to theforting warmth that came from the part of her body that was probably a lighter shade of green, seeing as to how it was normally never exposed to the sun.
Nina herself, who was having her lower body hugged by me, could feel my hot breath through her pants, as my face waspletely submerged in herher regions with only my eyes being left out and looking up at her limpid eyes, which were going through all sorts of emotions at the moment.
She could even feel the flow of air from my mouth coarsing through her underwear and passing through her undergrowth, like a gust of wind blowing some bushes in the wilderness.
But even though she could feel that tingling sensation and knew that I was breathing in her body''s natural odour that stared to smell a bit more sour when I was so close to her, she did nothing to stop it from happening, or more like she wasn''t in the state of mind to do anything.
She was standing in a daze while holding onto my hair for support because of my onught of words vividly describing how I would treat her if she were to be my wife, which she didn''t expect at all toe from a boy who was younger than her by two decades.
She also wasn''t simply stunlocked in ce because she heard something outrageous from me that actually made her feel something underneath and made her pussy below quiver every time its name was mentioned.
But also because she was guilty of imagining in her head everything I said and, even worse, getting slightly turned on by it, even though she had promised that nothing I said or did could affect her in any way possible.
The thought of me removing her clothes to reveal her naked body in bed...
The thought of me railing her until she moaned out all night...
The thought of me finishing inside of her and stuffing her womb full of my seed...
And most importantly, the thought of actually leaving her husband for a schoolboy like me...
All these thoughts shed through her head in a matter of seconds, and she hated herself for having such ideas that never urred to her before, and she red at me below, who was the main reason she was going off onto the wrong path.
She should''ve been enraged that I said such deragotory things about her that surely earned me a kick to the face, or she should''ve at least pulled me away from smothering my face into the most sensitive region in her body.
But right now all she could think about, as she looked down at the sight of me holding her by the ass and gently rubbing my nose on her zipper, which made her legs tremble whenever I did so, was that she had made a huge mistake with me. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin
She had finally realised that she could probably treat any other boy that was the same age as me as a child, but definitely not the boy in front of her, who she hade to realise was a man all along and a potential threat who she needed to be wary of at all times.
And for the sake of keeping her dignity as a woman who doesn''t fall back on her promises and so that I wouldn''t know that she was starting to look at me as a man, which she had been denying all along, knowing that my advances would be much more forward if I were to ever find out about the matter, Nina decided to try her best to treat everything I did in a casual manner and act as if nothing could have an effect on her.
She didn''t wait to start her act and immediately shook her head to calm herself down while rubbing her cheeks at the same time to remove the faint blush that was all over her face. She then looked down at me, who was still taking advantage of the time she was in a daze, and nudged me back with her knee, which sent me falling backwards on my back.
Roll~ Bang~
"Oww, Nina~...You could''ve just told me to get up instead of kicking me onto the hard wooden floor." I
Imoaned out in pain from falling on top of my butt while Nina folded her hands and looked at me with narrowed eyes, not believing how I was acting like the victim when I was actually the main culprit in this whole mess that was making her thoughts towards me go all over the ce.
Chapter 303: Is He Worth All The Effort?
"Hmph...Perverts like you who go after married women don''t deserve gentle reminders, and all deserve to be kicked around like this." Nina harumphed and looked down at me in disdain. "I''ve also given you more than enough time to check out my figure and even let you have some fun on your own, seeing as to how desperate you were, so why are you still on the ground...Get up already!"
"Hmm?...This was not what I was expecting." I got up after brushing the dust off my pants while looking at Nina''s face, which had no hints of embarrassment on it like before.
"I thought for sure that your face would look like a tomato after all that I said about you and from the little side action I got with your behind, while you were watching from above...But seeing how calm you look right now, it seems like none of my attempts to see you all abashed worked out."
Even though I said that, I knew from hearing how hard Nina''s heart was racing and how warm her skin felt when I tightly hugged her body that she was terribly embarrassed about the situation she was caught up in and that she was merely putting on an act to make it as if she wasn''t affected at all.
But I decided to let her think that I hadn''t noticed anything strange and give her the benefit of the doubt, so that she wouldn''t get too wary of me and push me away for her own safety because of that.
"Of course, Kafka!" Nina eximed with a satisfied smile on her face, seeing as to how her act was working out. "Did you actually think that you could make me feel something with those vulgar words of yours and your sneaky hands that were so obviously taking advantage of me?...Not in this life!"
"...That only happened because I let you do so, seeing as to how desperate you were to feel an adult''s body." Nina came up with an excuse of her own to show that she was actually in the dominant position here. "Being the amazing older sister I am, I simply let you do what you wanted to do for a minute so that I could satisfy your pervy desires."
"...And it''s a good thing I did, or else who knows who you would be harrassing out there by saying nonsense like making an army of children with them?" Nina looked at me like she was my guardian angel who was looking over me and looked to be telling me to be grateful that I had someone like herself watching over me.
Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelBin
"Wait...Then does that mean I can do all sorts of other things I have in mind with you and you would simply ept it for my sake, Nina?" I grinned and used her statement against her, which made the proud expression on her freeze for a second and turn to a fluster.
"No, Kafka! No!" Nina immediately replied while waving her hands at me in case I suddenly pounced on her to enact my hidden desires.
She then came up with another excuse and said, like she had it all figured out, "Listen Kafka, just like how a child should be treated with a cookie from time to time...He also shouldn''t be given a bunch of cookies all the time in case he gets spoiled and should only be rewarded when he does something good or satisfactory."
"...This is simr to your case, Kafka, as you did something that made me feel a little happy, and I gave you a little reward at the end. And that by no means means that I''ll give you a reward whenever you ask for it and only when you do something that makes me feel like my little brother needs to be treated."
Nina nodded her head like she was satisfied with herself foring up with such a brilliant way of telling me that she may let me get intimate with her from time to time or let me speak some lewd words to her when I was with her, but it didn''t actually mean anything significant and should simply be taken as an older sister treating her little brother for being such a good boy, almost as if she were treating me like a pet dog.
She knew she had toe up with such conditions after realising that it was inevitable in the future that such heart-racing moments would ur again if she were to be around me, seeing as to how it only took a few words from me for her to have thoughts about being in bed with me since she didn''t want to risk the chances of me finding out that she was starting to see me as a man.
And by using this excuse of giving out treats from time to time, she could act as if it were all her idea if something like what happened now were to happen in the future.
Nina even shook her head as she wondered if putting in all this effort just so that her rtionship with a kid who was still studying in school didn''t go beyond the limits she was afraid of was worth it.
But when she saw the handsome face in front of her that had a different glow from the rest and somehow always made her smile by simply ncing at it, knowing that she was about to have a delightful time if she were to ever see that very face approaching, she came to ept that all the effort she put in to maintaining that very unsteady rtionship with him was worth it.
She realised that the happiness, joy, and peace the boy in front of her brought her, which simply couldn''t be measured by any sort of currency or value, was something that she would put in any amount of effort for and was definitely worth the price she was paying for by making up a bunch of excuses to bnce the rtionship in question.
Chapter 304: Youll Get A Reward When I Feel Like You Deserve It!
"So you''re saying that the reason that you allowed me to have a feel of your tummy is because you treated it as giving me a reward for making you happy?" I asked, to which Nina nodded her head while rubbing her abdomen like she could still feel the warmth of my hands on them. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin
I then continued asking, "I see...Then, what exactly what is that I said to you that made you feel like I deserved to get something in return, Nina?"
"I-I don''t know...It must have been because youplimented my figure, Kafka, that I don''t really hear a lot of from others." Nina expressed a slight sense of embarrassment, acknowledging that she experienced a reaction to a child''s praise for her body.
"Usually the aunties thate around always tell me that I need to eat more because I''m so thin, and I''ve been hearing those exact words ever since I was a child, so it was kind of nice seeing that there was someone else that appreciated the figure that I was proud of myself."
Nina looked at me with a peculiar gaze, like she was wondering if she should be grateful that someone finally strolled into her life who appreciated her for who she was or if she should be asking what type of fate she had for that very person to be a high schooler.
"Wait...Then does that mean you''ll give me a lot more ''treats'', if I were to praise your figure again?" I asked with an avid look in my eyes as I took a step forward, like I was ready to say a barrage of praise to go for another round of feeling her slender body up.
"If it is, then I already have a thousand things I have to say about your ster figure that should surely be enough for you to give me a big enough reward that it leads us into your bedroom."
"Keep on dreaming, you little brat!"
Nina took a step forward with an annoyed look on her face, giving me a knock on the head to snap me out of my fantasies.
She then reprimanded me in a stern manner, saying,
"I already told you that giving too many cookies to a child will turn him spoiled and ungrateful...So don''t you dare think that I''ll keep on giving in to your lewd desires, that I''m pretty sure you have plenty about me in that perverted mind of yours whenever you make me a bit happy."
"Then what if I make you ''really'' happy, Nina?...What if I make you so cheerful and delighted that you just want to jump on your bed and kick your feet in the air because of how ecstatic you are?" I asked as I rubbed my head, as even though Nina had really soft hands, her fists were nothing to joke about. "Would you let me indulge in one of my desires then?"
"That...I..." Nina''s eyes wandered around in a hesitant manner as she didn''t know what to say since, even though what I said made sense ording to the conditions she herself set up earlier, she didn''t want to directly agree since it felt like she was falling into a trap.
So in the end, she just crossed her hands over and concluded, saying, "I''ll think about...If you truly do or say something that brings me over the moon, I''ll think about returning the favour to you, Kafka, like the good older sister I''m trying to be."
I simply smiled when I heard Nina''s words, which made her gulp and wonder if she had just dug herself a deeper ditch that she was already stuck in from the moment she decided to underestimate me.
Nina didn''t seem to want to dwell on this topic that made her feel like she was getting yed with like a fiddle without her even knowing what''s going on any longer, so she brought up something else she had been wanting to ask me about for a while now.
"Whether you''ll be getting a little service from me or not, we''ll think about thatter, Kafka...First, tell me why youpared me to a watermelon and called me fat." Nina asked with narrowed eyes that were staring right into my soul and a small frown on her face, like she was telling me to be careful with my answer unless I wanted to get kicked out.
"And also tell me the more confusing aspect of it, which is why you called me as round as a watermelon first, then praised me for my slender figureter."
"Is that some mind game that you y on girls to confuse them and reel them into your clutches?...Because if it is, then I''ll say that it''s really working since I have no idea what your y is at."
Nina looked at me with a wary gaze, like she had figured out that I was ying some mental maniption on her, and she was honestly a little scared of me, knowing that she was the type of person who''d trust anything someone she liked said and fall blindly into their trap.
"Of course not, Nina...This whole thing is simply a misunderstanding and honestly a dilemma that you threw yourself into." I said with a deep sigh and picked up one of the two cans that I put on the table.
I then gestured to her to lend me her hand, which made her look at me with a suspicious gaze, thinking that this was also one of my tricks to make her fall for my schemes.
But seeing the sincere look I had in my eyes and also thinking that the polite manner in which I held out my hand seemed as if I were a prince escorting the queen of a country that he couldn''t help but fall in love with, she held out her hands to me while shaking her head for having such a shameful imagination.
Hold~
When she felt my hand hold onto hers in a rather delicate manner, like I was holding onto a piece of fragile jade, she couldn''t help but blush and feel embarrassed, even more so when I held onto her waists for some weird reason, even though this was much more tame inparison.
But she still couldn''t allow me to know how shy she felt right now, so she quickly calmed herself down and had a bored look on her face, like she was telling me to hurry up with whatever it was I was trying to do.
After holding onto her soft hand, I brought the can I was holding in my other hand towards her wrist until the surface of the can was right along her skin, which looked like stained ss that was tinted a light green colour. I then looked at Nina, who was feeling rather nervous from holding hands, even though she was already an adult, and said,
"Look, Nina. Look at the colour of your skin and the colour of this can of juice...Don''t you think that they look simr?"
"Huh?...O-Oh yeah, they kind of do look the same."
Nina snapped out of her daze and answered, as she got a close look at the two and agreed that the can did match her skin tone.
A look of realisation then appeared on Nina''s face, like she figured out what I was actually trying to say earlier, and she said to me in a hurry,
"Wait...Kafka...Does this mean that when you said that I look like this can, you meant the colour of the watermelon design and not the shape of the watermelon itself?"
"What else do you think, Nina?...Do you think that I''m some kind of idiot who''d call the girl he likes fat?...What use would that do to me other than make the girl in question hate me?" I asked with a wry smile on my face, even though I was guilty of calling my mom fat when I just met her.
"Right...That does make a lot more sense." Nina nodded her head like she had finally figured everything out, and she also had a look of relief in her eyes now that she knew that I wasn''t trying to hurt her in any way earlier. She then looked at me with an apologetic look on her face and said, "Sorry about that, Kafka...Just like earlier, I''ve made another misconception about you."
"...It''s just that I''m not used to people talking about my skin colour, as everyone considers it an awkward topic to bring up in front of variant humans, so I didn''t even think that you were talking about my skin and thought you wereparing my figure to a watermelon instead."
Nina tightened her grip on my hand as she apologised, like she was really sorry for repeatedly doubting me for her own insecurities, and looked really regretful that she was treating someone who was constantly lifting her up in such an ungrateful way, promising in her heart to never do such a thing again.
Chapter 305: Watermelons Hanging On Her Chest
"Ohe on, Nina...You really have to stop apologising to me for everything, or else anyone who might see us would think that you''re the little sister that always messes up while I''m the older brother who cleans up your mess."
I joked around, which made her let out a chuckle and roll her eyes, like there''s no way anyone would consider such a young boy to be her older brother.
I then said, while eyeing up her waist and rubbing her hand in an enticing manner,
"...I also got to find out just how big the curve between your lithe waist and those wide hips of yours is because of your misunderstanding, so instead of you apologising, I should be the one thanking you for giving me an opportunity toy my hands on that sexy body of yours."
Nina blushed profusely when she saw me looking at her ass, like I wanted to take a bite out of it, and she was about to pull her hand away, seeing that I was rubbing it in such a way that was making her feel all ticklish and giddy. But she decided not to, and she let me hold onto her hand as a way ofpensating me for constantly doubting me.
She also didn''t really mind that I was holding her hand since it felt ratherforting for her to feel the warmth of another, and she quietly held onto my hand a little more tightly, hoping that I wouldn''t notice.
"But Nina, even though you certainly aren''t as round as a watermelon and are more simr to a pear that has a thicker bottom and narrower top..." Nina''s ears twitched when she heard me basically telling me that she had a stubby ass and a willowy waist to match it. "...I still think that some parts of your body resemble a watermelon."
Nina was stumped when she heard my statement. But she didn''t hastilye to her own conclusions as to what I meant after learning from her mistakes earlier.
"Why do you say that, Kafka?" Nina slowly asked while she kept on ncing at her hands, which were being yed around by mine. "What part of me do you think looks like a watermelon?"
"Isn''t that quite obvious, Nina, when those two fruits are hanging right in front of you?" I asked with a smile on my face, and seeing as to how she looked like she hadn''t realised what I was talking about, I used the can in my hand to gently poke both of Nina''s breasts to her shock and pushed the can into her fatty chest until I knew she was sure of what I was talking about.
"...I''m talking about these two watermelons you have right here."
Poke~ Push~
"...I can even lift them up and show them to you if you still don''t understand what I''m talking about." I did as I said and used the can to lift one of her perky breasts up so that Nina, who''s face was flushed right now, could get a good look at the fruits of hers that were so round and plump, exactly like a watermelon.
Lift~
"S-Stop it, Kafka!...I-I don''t need you or anyone else to show me my breasts when I feel the weight of them hanging on my chest all day!" Nina let go of my hand and grabbed away the can that I was using to y with her chest while covering up her chest in a fluster so that I didn''t start using the second can to poke her chest once again.
She also nced at my hand, like she was reluctant to let go of it, and red at me for creating a situation where she had no choice but to let go.
"My breasts also aren''t big enough to bepared to a watermelon like you said, so don''t get your head wrapped around your own delusions unless you want to get disappointed in the end!" Nina eximed as if she were telling me not to get my expectations too high for the day in the future when I actually see them bare and realise that they weren''t as big as I thought.
"...N-No I mean, it''s not like I''m going to show them to you one day or anything. I''m just trying to say that you shouldn''t fantasise about something that is actually quite inadequate in reality." Nina corrected her statement that slipped out of her mouth in the wrong way for some reason in a fluster.
Nina also would''ve first scolded me for talking about such dirty matters to her when she was someone that I needed to treat with respect like she was doing earlier.
But now that she spent enough time with me and knew that I wasn''t someone who was going to stop with my crude but also tteringments, she gave up trying to correct me and simply chose to fight her own case and defend her dignity as my elder.
"What are you on about, Nina?" I asked with a peculiar look on my face while trying to figure out how big her breasts were by closely gazing at them, which made her cover them up even more.
"With the green tone of your skin that resembles the colour of a ripe watermelon, so much so that I want to take a bite out of you and see if you''re just as juicy as a watermelon as well..." I said, which made her give me a light kick and blush for making fun of her.
"...and also the roundness and volume of your breasts that you''ve hidden inside, I''m pretty damn sure that if I were to see your fruits bare, I wouldn''t even think about how much they would turn me on and would rather wonder who was the farmer that grew such healthy-looking watermelons...That''s how close your tits resemble a pair of melons that I''m pretty sure someone in this town grows on their fields."
Kick~
Nina gave me another kick on the leg for treating her bountiful chest like it was actual fruit and had teary eyes, like she couldn''t handle being bullied by the boy in front of her who was going off with his lewdments about her that she had no choice but to listen to.
"And to say that one of the biggest fruits in the entire world is actually inadequate and quite small in reality...Sigh...I simply can''t believe you would make such a statement and demand to know why you''re undermining yourself when you''ve got tits so big that they could probably suffocate me if I were to shove my face into your bossom."
I only asked Nina for an exnation for her words to tease her, and I wasn''t actually expecting a serious answer from her, as I was pretty sure that she was saying that she didn''t have much assets out of pure embarrassment about taking about the size of her melons with a kid like me.
But who would''ve thought that Nina would actually give a legitimate answer to my question that even I had no choice but to ept...And even more shocking, who would''ve thought that her reason involved Cam, my next-door neighbour and new found lover?
Chapter 306: "Close Friends"
"You don''t understand, Kafka... You just don''t understand." Nina rubbed the bridge of her nose in exhaustion, like she was trying to figure out a way to make me realise how wrong I was.
She then looked at me and said, "Yes...I will admit and know for a fact that I''m more well developed than the average woman when ites to my chest, to the extent that I always wear loose clothes like the t-shirt I''m wearing right now to cover up my figure."
Nina pulled on her t-shirt from the back, which made the baggy fabric stick to her body and clearly revealed the curvaceous outline of her body, which had been hidden before.
"...But that doesn''t mean that I''m as well developed as you think I am, as there are several others in this town that are even more buxom than me...Well, not several of them, but there are definitely a few that I know of that have figures that even make me jealous when I see them."
Nina said with a look of awe on her face, like she couldn''t help but admire those few she was talking about, which made me raise an eye and wonder if she was talking about the other candidates in this trial.
"And inparison to thosedies, I really amcking in that department, even though I''m a peculiar case." Nina said, hoping that I would understand her dilemma due to the intensepetition in this town.
She then looked at me while biting her lips with a glint of frustration in her eyes and said, "...And if we''re going to say that someone has watermelon-sized breasts, then that title definitely doesn''t belong to me, but to my friend Cam, who has absolutely humongous honkers that bounce around everywhere she walks."
Nina grabbed onto her breasts from the bottom and shamelessly pped them around in an exaggerated manner to show how her friend looked when she walked.
"God knows what her parents fed her when she was young, but it clearly worked out in her favour, seeing as she got that absurd body of hers that stacked both at the top and bottom."
Nina started to speak like a fanatic who was obsessed with the proportions of her friend''s body and also seemed a little jealous that she was blessed with such assets when she was also blessed with ungodly proportions that supermodels could only dream of.
Nina then let go of her perky breasts that she was holding onto after they started to ache a bit after all that violent movement and continued saying,
"If you don''t believe me, I can even show you a picture of her on my phone, and you''ll surely understand what I''m talking about...You''ll understand just how much of a monster she is who''s blessed with a jaw-dropping body, a mesmerising face, and, I hate to admit it, but a stupidly high intellect as well, which she used to rub in my face by always aceing her exams, while I always ended up getting the lowest marks in ss."
Nina clutched her fists in frustration when she remembered the distant past when Cam used to show her ''A graded'' papers when she was simply struggling to pass the subject.
"No, it''s okay, Nina...I definitely believe you since I already know Cam, the watermelon-breasted monster you''re making her out to be."
I told Nina just as she was taking her phone out to show me a picture of her friend Cam, who I was pretty certain was the same Cam I knew, since I really doubted if there was anotherdy as capable and named Cam in this small town.
"What?...You know, Cam?" Nina asked with a look of shock on her face as her eyes went wide, not expecting such a twist to ur. She then continued asking in a perplexed manner, "How in the world is that possible?...Me and Cam go back to the school days where we met one another. But how is that someone like you who just moved into town recently also knows her as well?"
"Oh, that''s because coincidentally, I ended up moving right next to Cam''s house when I moved into town.
And after a single meeting where we got to know one another and had a long conversation, we became close ''friends'' if you were to say, even though there''s quite the age gap between us." I revealed a little bit of my rtionship to Nina, which made her look at me in wonder, like she was thinking that fate worked in mysterious ways for the three of us to know one another.
"Wait...So, not only do you only know, Cam, but you''re also close friends with her as well?...How did that happen when I know for a fact that Cam never let''s anyone get closer to her so easily after what happened with her husband?" Nina asked with a bbergasted look on her face, like she couldn''t believe what I was saying, while I wondered what exactly happened with Cam''''s husband, like she mentioned.
And just as she was wondering how I became friends with her prideful friend and how exactly it happened, a doubt arose in her mind that made her cast a suspicious gaze at me. She then looked me up and down in a careful manner, like she was treating me like someone she needed to be on guard against, and she slowly asked me,
"Kafka...You just said that you were ''close'' friends with Cam, right?...So, can I ask you just how close you actually are to her?...Like are you close enough to wave your hand if you were to see her from your house or close enough to have a little chat whenever you meet by chance?"
Looking at the roundabout way Nina was asking her query and the dubious look on her face as she looked at me, she looked like a jealous wife asking her husband about his female colleague at work that he recently became friends with. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin
"How close am I to Cam?" I asked myself, and I knew for a fact that I couldn''t actually tell Nina about our true rtionship, so I simply said, "Well, I just went to her house yesterday to help her nt some new flowers in her garden, and we had a little tea afterwards with her daughter, Be...So I think you should understand how well I know her now."
"What?! She allowed you to help her out with her precious little garden, when she always scolds me whenever I try to get a whiff of the flowers there, saying that I would identally mess up her garden because of my brashness?!...How is that fair?!"
Nina eximed in an indignant manner, not expecting me to know Cam so well that I was even allowed to do certain things with her that even Nina, her longtime friend, wasn''t allowed to do.
She then continued, while having a frustrated look on her face, seeing that Cam was treating me better than she was treating her close friend,
"I haven''t seen her in a while since she''s been spending most of her time with her daughter, who had returned from university recently, and I thought that I should give them some of their own for them to clear up their messy rtionship...But it seems like I have to ring her upter on and ask her how a brat like you managed to slip into her life and get all the details from her."
Nina seemed to want to know everything that happened between me and Cam and how everything came to be from the start to the finish.
She also didn''t seem to want to hear the story of what happened from me as she was doubtful that I would tell the entire truth of the matter and wanted to hear it directly from her friend itself, treating it like some kind of juicy gossip that was exchanged between friends.
"And you, Kafka..." Nina suddenly pointed at me while having a sarcastic look in her eyes and a false smile on her face. "...I don''t know how you did it, but you somehow managed to get close to that prideful woman who acts all eloquent and gentle but actually looks down on all men in this world, even more so than me."
"...You must be quite proud of that and really happy about it, seeing as she''s the one with melons for breasts like you''re looking for, unlike me, who can''t match her sheer size...She''s also an older woman and around the same age as me, so I''m pretty sure you''d have a big smile on your face whenever you look at her pretty face, which even I myself get fascinated when looking at sometimes." Nina used me of having a better time with a woman other than her while looking at me as if I were caught red-handed.
Chapter 307: Whos Cheeks Do You Want To Pull More?
Even though it looked like Nina was simply teasing me, saying that I was having a little too much fun withdies that were above my age bracket, it was obvious that it bugged her that I was so close to another woman other than her, almost as if she saw her little brother getting spoiled by someone else other than her, which was rather amusing to see.
"Oh my~...Is this what I think it is?" I grinned with an amused look on my face as I gazed at Nina, who was currently pouting like a child while looking away from me. "Is my little Nina actually jealous that I got close to another olderdy, thinking that she could have me all to myself?"
"...How adorable of her, if it''s really so~"
I said as I pulled on her cheeks that were puffed out because I couldn''t handle how cute she looked right now, whichpletely reversed our roles and made me look like the older brother here. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin
Pull~ Pull~
"O-Of course not, Kafka!...Me actually feeling jealous because of you?!...That''s something that will never happen in a million years!"
Nina said in a panic when she got caught out for revealing her slight anger towards me for talking to another woman behind her back, which she herself was confused about and made her wonder why she got angsty over something that was not rted to her at all.
She then protested her argument in a fluster, saying,
"...I-I was simply calling you out for the womaniser you are, who doesn''t leave any married woman alone!...As for me feeling any sort of ill feelings just because you know Cam very well, I''ll have you know that there''s nothing of the sorts!"
"Really?...I thought for sure, with how you were puffing out these chubby cheeks of yours and how you were staring at me indignantly like I had betrayed you, that you were at least a little bit jealous that your little brother was being taken away by another woman." I teased her as I pulled on her cheeks even more, much to Nina''s annoyance.
"There''s no such thing, Kafka...Cam can take this perverted little brother of mine any time she wants to, as keeping someone like you around who''s actively trying to destroy my marriage is only dangerous for me..." Nina harumphed and refused to give in to what I was suggesting, knowing that I wouldn''t let go of the matter if she were to agree to what I was saying, even in the slightest.
She then looked down at the pale white hand that were pinching her cheeks, which contrasted quite well with her verdant skin, and said, "...And you better stop pulling on my cheeks before I make you stop myself by biting your fingers off, since I''m the only one allowed to do such things to you, being the older one here."
"Who said that only seniors could pull on their juniors cheeks, Nina?" I asked and twisted her cheeks even more, which made a faint blush appear on her supple skin.
I then bent down to get a closer look at Nina, who was feeling all embarrassed from being teased by a little kid in her own ce, and said, "...Anyone who looks as cute as you do right now with your small little lips and big, wide eyes deserves a little pinch on their cheeks for tempting others with their adorable faces...So simply ept whatever teasing you receive from me without fighting back, as you rightfully deserve all the cheek pulls in the world for being cute as you are."
Nina''s cheeks that were already red from all that twisting and pulling turned even brighter when she heard me repeatedly emphasising how cute she was, and she couldn''t help but look down while fiddling with her fingers, unable to meet my gaze because of how shy she felt at the moment, even though she was supposed to be the mature adult here.
"...T-Then Kafka, if you really consider an old hag like me to be cute, who would you say is more c-cuter between me and Cam?" Nina hesitantly asked a question that came out of her mouth without thinking, which made her even more flustered than she already was. "Or to be more exact, who''s cheeks would you prefer to pull if you were to be given the option?"
"...You can answer this question honestly, Kafka, and don''t have to give in for my sake, as I genuinely wouldn''t mind losing to someone like Cam, whose beauty is simply unmatched and someone that I would be more than ted to just stand on the same tform with." Nina said while looking up at me with limpid eyes that were eagerly waiting for an answer from me.
She also genuinely seemed like she wouldn''t mind if I chose Cam here, as she thought that it was only inevitable that I would choose someone as pretty as her and wouldn''t feel bad about it at all.
But at the same time, a small part of her hoped that I would choose her as well, as there really wasn''t a girl out there in the world who didn''t want to be treated like they were special to someone else and were the only person the other person had their eyes on.
"I''ll be honest, Nina, and tell you that I''m actually quite close to Cam, so I really can''t make a decision between you two about who''s more pretty or who''s more cute since it would be the same as betraying both of your trust towards me, which is something that I hope will never happen."
I said in a sincere manner, as I genuinely didn''t want topare any of thedies that I thought as my own. I wanted to treat them all as their own unique persons with their own unique traits and quirks, and never wanted to say anything behind their back that might hurt their feelings, even if they were to never know of the matter.
Praising them with all sorts of overwhelming words that made them feel like the most special girl in the world was one thing. Butparing one another is something I will never do, especially if I want to keep the family happy and stable without it breaking loose and turning into absolute carnage.
Nina understood the sentiment and appreciated the fact that I was straightforward with her and didn''t treat women like they were objects that could be easilypared to one another.
But deep in her heart, she still thought that if I did choose, I would choose Cam, as even though I had told Nina and made her believe that she was an absolutely stunning individual, she thought that she could never be as pretty as Cam, who was a renowned beauty even among normal human standards.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 308: Criminally Cute
Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin
And just as she was about to apologise to me for asking me such a silly doubt with a wry smile on her face that had a hint of sadness hidden in it, she suddenly felt both sides of her cheeks getting pulled when it was only one side that was getting twisted earlier.
Pull~ Twist~ Pull~
When she looked up at me to see what I was doing, she saw me smiling down at her like I couldn''t handle her cuteness, which made me go for a double-handed squeeze as well. She then heard me say, while looking right into her pretty eyes, which were twinkling like two fresh-cut emaralds,
"...But Nina, even though I said that, I won''t ever say who I find the prettiest among you two, as both of you have your own qualities that make you the cutest girls in the whole world..." Nina''s face flushed from being upgraded from cute to the cutest in the world. "...I never said that I wouldn''t say who''s cheeks I want to pull on the most and mush around all the time."
"And my answer to that very question is so obviously you, Nina, and not Cam or anyone else in the world, which I can say from the bottom of my heart and can swear that I''ll be struck to death if I were to be found lying."
Nina was already embarrassed beyond reasoning after hearing me call her cute so many times to the extent that I could feel her cheeks, which I was pulling on like dough warming up like there was a furnace in her mouth.
But when she heard that I wouldn''t prefer to do what I was doing now to any other girl other than her, she was rather shocked, as she thought that I would never make such a conclusive statement that put her in a higher position than Cam.
She couldn''t help but wonder why I was so clear about my decision to choose her. But nheless, when she heard me choose her over her own friend, whom she herself couldn''t help but look up to, she couldn''t help but feel her heart race like she had just run a marathon.
She also looked away from me in a hurry, as every time she did look at my face, she couldn''t stop the strange feelings that were budding in her, which she knew that no one other than her husband should ever allow her to experience.
What was even worse for her was that the soreness she felt on her face from getting cheek teased disappeared entirely, even though she was so frustrated earlier that I was bullying her so casually.
It was reced with theforting sensation of my touch on her delicate face that made her feel so safe like no one else did in her life, almost as if she were in the safe embrace of her parents, who were no more.
This inevitably made her wonder if it was really the right decision to keep me around, as she was starting to look at me in a certain way that she never thought she would look at a boy who was old enough to be her son.
"W-Why is that, Kafka?...Why did you choose me over Cam?" Nina hesitantly asked out of avid curiosity, even though she knew that she shouldn''t ask anything that could potentially make her feel any more of these immoral feelings that were slowly starting to bloom towards me.
"Is it because Cam''s cheeks aren''t puffy enough for you to pinch, even though it''s actually her who has much softer cheeks than me because of how buxom she is all over?"
What Nina said was correct, as unlike my mother and Cam, who had a bit of baby fat on their faces that added a certain level of grace to their already ravishing visages, Nina''s face was much more lean with no unnecessary fat on it, so her cheeks were definitely the least bouncy out of the three.
But that didn''t matter here, as the stic ability of her cheeks wasn''t the reason I chose Nina over Cam.
"No, Nina, I didn''t choose based on who has the more chubbier cheeks, since both of you have such soft skin like it''s made out of cotton that I really can''t tell you both apart..." Nina simply lowered her head in embarrassment as she felt her cheeks getting stretched out from my sides, not even considering how exactly I knew just how soft Cam''s body was.
I then revealed the actual reason, saying,
"It''s just that when I pull on your cheeks, your skin changes from a light green to a light red..." I pinched her warm cheeks, which turned them from a deep verdant to a bright red.
Pull~ Pull~
"...and when I stop myself from teasing these blobs of fat on your pretty face, they go back to their original colour." I let go of her cheeks, which made them slowly turn back to look like the rest of her face.
Release~
"When I do that same thing over and over again, the colour of your skin changes from green to red and the other way around, like a painting that keeps on getting repainted, which is simply mesmerising to me since I haven''t really met many variant humans that have unique appearances like yours."
I said as I continuously yed with her cheeks, like I was trying to draw a portrait with those two colours on her cheeks that were constantly converging and saturating, while Nina''s ears changed colour as well, seeing as to how affectionately I was feeling up her flushed face.
"And even though Cam also has wless skin herself that also turns bright red when you rub it a little, I still think that the verdant skin tone you possess looks much more enchanting to look at, almost as if it''s out of a fairy tale, so I think it''s quite obvious why I chose you over Cam." I stopped ying with her cheeks and simply squished my palms into them, wanting to feel the heat radiating from the steaming hot meat buns she had for her cheeks.
I then continued saying, "...I also think that Cam would agree with what I said, as there''s no way she can look at this adorable face I''m holding in my hands that looks like a little fish with how your cheeks are squished right now and have the heart to say that she''s cuter."
"...Rather, I''m sure that she would also want to have a piece of you and start to pull on your cheeks even more aggressively than me to see the ravishing sight I''m looking at right now, which I also just can''t help but want to kiss seeing how your lips are quivering right now like they''re begging for a little peck."
I said as I traced the outline of her tender pink lips, which were silently gasping for air because of how fast her heart was racing right now.
"So can I, Nina?...Can I nt a kiss on your lips and see if a variant human tastes any different from a normal human?" I asked Nina, who was looking up at me in trepidation, while lowering my head like I was going in for a kiss. I then joked, saying, "...Who knows? You might even taste like the very watermelon that I told you you looked like."
Chapter 309: Left Or Right
Nina gulped when she saw how close our lips were, to the extent that she could feel the hot hair leaving my nose on her corbone below, and she couldn''t keep her eye off my lips, which were approaching her ever so slowly.
She even had thoughts of letting whatever was happening happen, as she too wanted to know what my slender lips tasted like after getting caught up in the mood that was making her mind think of delirious thoughts.
But when she saw the reflection of her face in my eyes, which looked so mature and experienced, and thenpared it to the face of the boy in front of her, who was full of innocence and youth, she came to a realisation of what she was about to do and immediately knew that she had to stop it before she made a mistake that she couldn''t take back.
"S-Stop it, Kafka...I''m a married woman who belongs to my husband, so I can''t allow you to kiss me on the lips no matter how you try to tempt me with your tricks." Nina said as she blocked my mouth with her hand and turned away to avoid my kiss.
I was expecting this answer from Nina, as she was quite the tough nut to crack and wouldn''t sumb to me so easily. But what she said next was something that came out of nowhere and pleasantly surprised me.
"...B-But at the same time, I would also feel quite bad if I were to turn you away just like that when you look so sincere and desperate right now, so out of pity from the bottom of my heart, I''ll let you kiss me on the cheek."
Nina coyly said while fiddling with her fingers, not wanting the boy before her, who actually put herself before someone like Cam, whom she thought she could neverpare to in terms of looks, to be all disappointed and sad that he didn''t get what he wanted after putting in so much effort, almost as if she were treating me like a kid that deserved a constion prize.
"Even though a kiss on the lips is too much, I''m sure that my husband wouldn''t mind if a kid like you who''s still going to school gave me a peck on the cheek, since it''s the same as a toddler giving me a kiss out of pure innocence and love." Nina tried to make it so that the situation was a little less awkward and also tried to convince herself that she was doing nothing to feel guilty about it.
She was simply giving the little puppy in front of her a little treat for doing a trick that she enjoyed watching, and that''s all there was to it...Or at least, that''s what she was telling herself.
"A kiss on the cheek?...I don''t mind that at all." I said in an excited manner since I really wasn''t expecting this blissful oue. I then asked Nina, who was gesturing for me to be quiet and not say what I was going to do aloud in case someone heard us, "...But which cheek do I kiss, Nina? The left or the right."
"Any cheek you want, Kafka. It''s your wish." Nina said as she looked around me to see if anyone was around us to witness the scene that was making her so nervous, as she didn''t want to be caught handing out kisses to kids when she was already a married woman and twice my age. "Just do it quickly in case someone walks in on us."
Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin
"Fine...Since you said that I can kiss any cheek I want, I''ll just kiss both of them."
"Fine, just hurry up wi-...Wait, what did you just-..."
Chu~
Chu~
Before Nina could even say a word in response, I gave each one of her cheeks a little peck. Her cheeks slowly flushed as she looked up at me in a daze, not expecting a double attack from me. The two spots I kissed on her velvety skin also turned bright redpared to the rest, almost like she got two pink dimples on her pretty face that looked so flusteres right now.
"K-Kafka, you..." Nina struggled to speak as she was still embarrassed by the two kisses that she received from both sides, and she looked up at me with puffed out cheeks, like she was angry that Inded an extra kiss, even though she didn''t look intimidating at all and looked rather coquettish instead.
"...I-I only allowed you to kiss me on the cheek one time...But how could you take advantage of my carelessness and nt two of them instead?...Tell me, how could you?"
"Well, you said that I could choose any side I wanted to, but because I couldn''te to a decision because both sides of your face look equally ravishing, I chose to not think too much about it and go for both sides instead."
I said with my lips curled up, which made Nina re at me for being so cheeky. But after she got a look at my smug face, she knew that she could do nothing to me, and she reluctantly epted my whims while tenderly stroking her face like she could still feel the coldness of my lips on her face that was boiling up from being kissed by a high schooler.
"...And Nina, even though I''ve already kissed both your cheeks, I still haven''t really put my lips on all the cheeks on your body. So I was wondering if you can help your little brother out and let me finish my cheek kissing streak?" I asked something rather peculiar, which made her look at me in a confused and perturbed manner.
"What are you talking about, Kafka? I only have two cheeks on my body, and they''re the two cheeks on my face that you just kissed." Nina said, wondering what exactly I was taking about, while checking her face to see if another pair of cheeks grew on her forehead for the sin of letting a young boy kiss her.
She then looked up at me and asked, "What other ''cheeks'' are left on my body that you want to kiss?"
"Of course, I''m talking about these butt cheeks you have hanging behind you, Nina." I said with a grin on my face as I took a step forward and wrapped my hand around her to grope her tight ass, which made her let out a shriek out of shock from having her ass get manhandled without warning.
"...Did you forget about these fat cheeks you have behind you just because you can''t really see them at all times?"
"If that''s really the case, I might as well give a tight p on these juicy cheeks you have and let you feel the burning imprint of my hand on your flesh along with the kiss...I''m pretty sure that would make you remember how tempting of an ass you have every time your butt stings when you sit down." I bent down and whispered into Nina''s long ears, which were visibly trembling at the moment like bamboo leaves in the gentle wind.
I also stuck both my thumbs into her pants until I could feel her silky underwear at the top of my fingers and started pulling her pants down to give her the p on the ass she needed to make her remember the treasure she had hidden behind her.
Unfortunately, I forgot to unbotton her pants first, so I could only pull her pants down to the extent that only half her butt was revealed, before Nina pped my hands away and backed off in a fluster.
p~ Back off~
But that half-baked sight itself was a glorious scene that resembled two verdant hills that collided into one another to form a picturesque view that would surely attract half the tourist poption if it were to be put on disy and turned into a tourist hotspot.
"K-Kafka, you hooligan!...Just what do you think you''re doing?!" Nina eximed in trepidation as she stared at me with a face that was burning with embarrassment from getting groped, while at the same time trying to pull her pants up to push back the green meat that was hanging out back into her pants.
She then continued saying while gritting her teeth, "If it wasn''t enough that I let you stay with me even after I found out that you''re trying to pluck me away from my husband, out of pity and the grace of my heart...But now you''re also going around feeling up my butt as well?"
"...I really do wonder if I should just kick you out or maybe even use my broom to chase you out to show you that I''m not someone who you can easily mess around with." Nina looked at the entrance of the building with a pensive gaze, like she was really considering kicking me out of her ce for her safety.
But like an older sister who couldn''t help but spoil her little brother no matter what he did and forgave him for all the problems he caused just because she couldn''t bear seeing him upset, she only looked at the exit for a second before looking away, unable to do anything that could potentially hurt my feelings in any way.
As for bringing out the broom, it didn''t even have to be mentioned, as there was no way that Nina, who was so scared just to see a frown on my face, would do something that would actually bring me any physical pain.
Chapter 310: Broken Machine
"What''s wrong, Nina?...Weren''t you going to kick me out for having a feel of your ass, which I will say was quite the experience to squeeze because of how stic it is?" I asked Nina, who was pouting while looking at me with a frustrated look on her face, like she hated the fact that she couldn''t do anything to stop my unruly behaviour and could only silently ept it.
I then continued asking with a hint of mockery in my tone, "...Or is it that you had to stop yourself from doing so since you couldn''t bear to see the sight of me leaving on bad terms?"
"If it is really like that, Nina, I think you should really start to wonder just where you hold me in my heart, since I really don''t think that you would simply forgive me for all the things I did just because you see me as your little brother...I mean, which older sister out there wouldn''t get mad if her brother asked for a kiss, unless she saw him not only as her little brother but something else as well?" I suggested with a little grin on my face, expecting to see Nina panicking and unable to answer my question.
But to my surprise, Nina simply harumphed and rolled her eyes, like she was finally getting used to my mind games and knew how to ovee them. She then folded her arms on top of one another and said, in a nonchnt manner,
"Oh, please, Kafka. Who said that I''m not mad at you?...I''m honestly so pissed that I want to pull your pants down like you did with mine and give you a spanking to put you in your ce like the child you are."
"But I thought doing that would be the same as leaving you off easy, since with how perverted you are, you might even like getting spanked like certain deviants out there, like Auntie Keller mentioned to me one time, and get some excitement from it...So instead of that, I''m going to make you go through something much worse, which is making you drink a full can of Sasfra juice and enjoy watching your face turn as green as my face at the taste." Nina smiled like she couldn''t wait to see the sight of me gagging all over the ce for all the bullying she went through in my hands.
She then continued saying, "...And don''t even try to escape now since you''ve given your word that you''ll have a taste, or else I''ll chase you down with my broom and shove the can down your throat if I have to."
Nina came forward and grabbed my hand, like she was making sure that I didn''t try to run away, and pulled me towards the vending machine to watch me gulp down the infamous juice that was so bitter that it made several of its victims cry at first sip.
I didn''t mind at all and was more than happy to have a taste, so I simply held her hands in return, which added a little blush to the smug look she had on her face.
"Now then, I should first press this button and then this one, right?" Nina put a coin into the vending machine and clicked on some buttons in the order that I had told her before, while at the same time ncing at me to make sure that she was doing it correctly.
I nodded my head to tell her that she did it right, which made her let out a sigh of relief, seeing that she didn''t embarrass herself in front of me once again. But to both of our surprise, even after Nina entered in her order, the vending machine did nothing and just stood without dropping down the two bottles we wanted.
Click~ Click~ Click~
Nina clicked on the enter button a few more times after waiting for a second. But nothing happened, even after all that aggresive clicking, which made her look up at the vending machine in confusion.
"Kafka, did I somehow screw up again?" Nina asked me, seeing that the machine wasn''t even making a sound no matter how many times she repeated the order on the keypad.
"No, Nina, it''s not your fault. You did everything correctly." I said as I tried to put in the order myself. And after failing just like Nina did, I said, "The problem is probably with the machine itself, seeing that it''s not giving out our drinks or our money in return."
"...Hehe. I guess even the Gods above don''t want me to suffer by drinking that Safra juice you love so much and broke the machine to stop me from torturing myself." I chuckled to myself while clicking on some buttons and trying to figure out what the problem was.
[No, Kafka. The Gods are actually avidly looking forward to seeing you drink the nectar thates from the root of a tree, and we want to see how you''re going to react after taking a sip.] Evangeline''s voice came from above, informing me of the discussion that was going on in the heavens.
''It was a joke, Evangeline. It was a joke...And you guys better not be betting on whether I''m going to puke or not at my expense.''
While I was bantering with the Gods above and trying to fix the problem by checking out the machine, I saw Nina take a step back and strech her legs like she was preparing for some intense exercise for some reason.
And just when I was wondering what she was trying to do while eyeing the vending machine like she was looking at her opponent in a boxing match, I saw her suddenly strech out her leg into the open and send it swinging at the side of the machine at full speed, much to my shock.
Swing~ Whoosh~
Nina was basically trying to roundhouse kick the machine with perfect form, and looking at how fast her legs were moving, it was either the machine or her leg that was going to get broken upon impact.
I didn''t want to see any of those two happening, so I quickly stepped in to stop whatever was happening.
Whoosh~ Grab~
"What do you think you''re doing, Nina?...Do you hate the fact that the vending machine didn''t give back the coin you put in that you''re trying to destroy it?" I asked Nina while effortlessly grabbing her leg that was going to dent the machine and pushed it back down onto the floor.
Nina was scared out of her wits when she suddenly saw my hand getting in the path of impact, thinking that she was going to smack my hand out of the way and brutally hurt me.
But when she felt her leg getting grabbed out of nowhere and then saw me casually setting her foot back onto the ground while adjusting her traditional slippers that slipped off her foot a little like I hadn''t just caught her flying kick like I was catching a feather falling from the sky, she looked even more confused than me and wondered if her age was getting to her, seeing that even a boy who looked as skinny as me could catch her lethal kick that surely would''ve broken a few bones if it were to have properlynded.
Chapter 311: Just Give It A Little Kick
"Kafka, are you okay?...Does your hand hurt, or did it make any weird breaking sound when it got hit?"
Nina asked in a hurry, as even though she knew that I was tough enough to send a man flying with a single kick, she doubted if I could take a kick myself because of how sickly and weak I looked because of my pale skin, which made me look like I belonged in a hospital.
"It''s fine, Nina. I''m alright." I said as I got up and moved my hand around to show that it didn''t really hurt.
But Nina still didn''t seem to believe me, thinking that I was trying to hide the pain, so I added in a joke to ease the mood, saying, "You really don''t have to worry about it, Nina, as like you mentioned earlier, I''m one of those perverts who gets turned on by any pain inflicted on me...So that might kick of yours only felt like a whip of pleasure to me, that sent tantalising shivers throughout my body."
Nina took a step back when she heard that I was a masochist, like she didn''t want to be anywhere near such a horrible pervert, and she looked at me with a dreary look on her face, like she was regretting even asking if I was fine.
"But leaving my hand aside for a moment, Nina, can you first tell me why you tried to kick the vending machine like it was your sworn enemy?" I said as I looked at the poor, old vending machine that surely would''ve had a dent on it if I hadn''t stopped her. "Is it that you have some kind of grudge against it, or are you possibly using it as some kind of sparring equipment to practice your kicks on?"
"Of course not, Kafka...Why would I use a fragile vending machine to practice my kicks and punches when I''ve already got a strong tree in the backyard that''s wrapped in bandages for exactly that purpose?" The smile on my face froze when I heard that she was actually practicing her kicks and punches in such a crude manner, as if she were a shaolin monk.
She then continued, saying, "I was just going to give the machine a light kick to get it working again, since this isn''t actually the first time this problem has urred and it has happened quite frequently because of how old this machine is."
"...I also found out that if I were to give the machine a solid smack to the side, it would magically start working again, hence the reason I tried to give it a good kick." Nina exined why she tries to bash in the machine, which made me wonder how she even found out that method.
"Do you really have to use such a barbaric method to keep it working, Nina?...Couldn''t you have just called in a technician to fix the problem for you?" I asked as I looked at the sides of the vending machine and was surprised to see that there were already several dent marks from all the beatings it had received in the past.
"Why call in somebody when I keep it working myself, Kafka?" Nina folded her hands and grunted like a middle-aged man who refused to get any sort of help from others in maintaining his own house.
She then smirked with a proud look on her face and said, "The kids whoe here also get really excited when they see me kicking this old machine around, so it''s not too bad of a situation if I can get to show off once in a while."
"Well, you won''t be able to show off for too long, since this thing looks like it''s going to cave in if you rough it up any more." I sighed as I looked at the vending machine, which would probably wail if it could speak.
"But luckily for you, the problem should be some kind of loose wire in the system, seeing as to how it starts working every time you bang it, so it should be easy enough for me to fix it myself."
"Huh? You can fix it, Kafka?" Nina looked at me with her eyes wide and lips parted, like she couldn''t believe what I was saying for some reason. "You''re actually so smart that you can actually fix this dingy piece of metal!?"
"Calling me smart because I know how to fix a wire fault is a bit too much...But I guess I have some basic knowledge about this stuff to help you out."
I said in a rather humble manner, which made Nina look at me in utter awe, as if I had told her that I was actually the creator of this vending machine and knew how to rebuild it from scrap.
Her over-the-top reaction to something so simple puzzled me, so I asked her,
"What''s wrong, Nina? Why do you look so surprised?...You look even more impressed than when I handled those guys earlier and are looking at me as if I''m performing a miracle, even though it''s only a little fix up...Is knowing how to repair this thing really that amazing in your eyes?"
"Is it not, Kafka?...Is it not so amazing that you can fix something soplicated and act like it''s nothing at all?"
Nina asked in an enthusiastic manner, while looking at me with an absurd look on her face, like she was wondering how I didn''t know how extraordinary I actually was.
She then exined her reasoning as to why she thought I looked so cool in her eyes right now by saying,
"Don''t you understand, Kafka? Anyone can destroy anything, just like I was on the verge of breaking the machine to fix my problem...But to have the skills and knowledge to actually fix or mend something...Isn''t that something that''s so damn admirable?!"
Nina jumped up and down in excitement and looked all giddy like she was meeting her idol, which made me wonder if a technician or electrician in this world was actually a really prestigious position.
Chapter 312: Admiration
Nina saw the confused look on my face, like I didn''t understand a word she was saying, and immediately realised how bizarre she sounded without knowing any of the context as to why she was acting so weirdly.
"Oh, sorry about that, Kafka...I got a little worked up there for a second when I saw that you could do something that I could never do, at such a young age, and got a little excited." Nina apologised with an embarrassed smile on her face, like she was asking me to forget about how she was fangirling over me a second ago.
She then coughed topose herself and then looked at me to exin, saying, "It''s just that ever since I was a child, I''ve had a fascination for anyone who could create or fix something with their very own hands, because I look up to my father, who''s actually a carpenter himself who did woodworking for a living...In fact, the reason my father and mother met each other was because he came to my mother''s hot spring when they were young to renovate the ce, and over a couple of weeks of visiting, they both fell in love with one another."
Nina had a tender look in her eyes as she fondly recalled her parents''s love story, which was rather wholesome to hear.
"Then, does that mean all the intricate woodworking done in this lobby is by your father?" I asked as I looked around the building that was covered in absolutely stunning woodwork; from the polished nks that rested below my feet to the walls that were covered in sheets of marbled wood that had beautiful carvings on them.
"Yes, Kafka. They were all made by my father after both he and my mother got married." Nina said with a proud look on her face as she looked around the room in its glory.
She then continued saying, "And after watching my father constantly make something soplicated or pretty out of a stub of wood in his workshop, which always blew my mind away when I looked at it, I grew up to appreciate anyone who could turn something so simple into something so wonderful just like my father did."
Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin
"...And not just creating as well, since making trinkets, furniture, or ornaments out of wood was simply my father''s hobby...His main job was going to other people''s ces to fix some sort of problem they had with their house''s woodworking, like broken floors or cracked stairs, so being able to so easily fix something like it was nothing at all, just like my father always did, was so cool to me." Nina gave a gentle smile as she carressed the small table next to her that also seemed to have been made by her talented father, whom she was so proud of and looked up to.
"But unfortunately..." Nina showed a wry smile on her face, like it was a pity. "...even though I was his daughter and his flesh and blood, I didn''t inherit his talent to make art from scratch or fix something without even leaving a mark in ce."
"Rather, I resembled my mother, who I was told in the past was as simpleminded as me and would always think with her fists first if a problem were to ur, unlike my father, who was much more level-headed and tried to figure out the solution in a much more thorough manner." Nina chuckled at how different her parents were and wondered how such a violent woman and a gentle man got together in the first ce.
She then continued as she looked at her hands in a thoughtful manner, "Every time I tried to imitate my father and try to craft even the most simplest item out of wood, I would always somehow break it because of my clumsy hands...And every time I tried to figure out a solution to a problem just like my father would, the first thought that woulde to my mind was to fix it in the most brash way possible, unlike my father, who would surely figure out the most simple and effective solution in a matter of seconds, which ended up with me realising that I could never be like him."
Nina let out a sigh as she closed her hands, closing her dreams of resembling her father along with them.
"...But even though I knew that I could never be like him, it didn''t stop me from admiring anyone like him who could create and restore something with their own two hands." Nina looked at me, who was carefully listening to her story, and smiled, wondering how she ended up admiring a brat like me.
"That''s why I couldn''t help but be deeply impressed when I heard you knew how to fix this machine, unlike me, who''s first thought of action was to beat it until it starts working again, which is probably what my mother would have done as well."
Nina let out a chuckle, like she could imagine the scene of her mother trying to break the machine in frustration while her father weakly held her back with all the strength he had since his wife was much stronger than him.
"I see...It makes so much sense now as to why you got so excited over something as easy as fixing this electrical fault after hearing your story, Nina." I said, which made Nina remember how she was gushing over me earlier and blush in response.
I then said while smiling, "You got so worked up in that moment that you looked like a cute little monkey who had discovered fire for the first time, Nina...And, honestly, you looked so adorable with your big eyes wide open that it actually makes me want to fix all the other broken appliances you own in your house to see get all excited again."
"B-Be quiet, Kafka!...I got caught off guard at that moment, which ended up with me acting in such a foolish manner. And I''ll have you know that it won''t ever happen again, even if you were to do something as amazing as disassemble the vending machine and put it back together again."
Nina flicked my forehead with a harumph for teasing her so tantly.
She then nced at me from the corner of her eyes and said, in protest,
"I also don''t like how you acted as if fixing a vending machine is the easiest thing in the world that even a baby could do, since it makes me feel like I''m the dumb one here for not being able to do so."
"...I mean, I already know that I''m not as smart as you, but so aren''t 99% of the poption who also don''t know how to fix a vending machine, like it''s no big deal at all." Nina folded her hands and looked at me in an indignant manner, like she was waiting for me to apologise for what I said.
She wasn''t genuinely offended by what I said and simply wanted to see me say sorry to her for her own amusement and see herself win at least once after constantly losing to me in every argument.
But I didn''t apologise like she thought I would, as I stood by my statement and said,
"But Nina, I''m really not trying to call you any names...I just genuinely think that anyone out there could fix this vending machine with some little guidance because of how easy it actually is." Nina opened her mouth to say something, seeing that I wasn''t willing to back down.
But before that, I continued saying, "...In fact, it''s so easy to fix that I could probably teach you how to do it and have you fix the vending machine yourself."
"Actually...You know what?...Why don''t we do exactly that?"
I asked myself, like I thought it was a really good idea that shouldn''t be left as a thought and should actually be done, which made Nina''s face freeze for a second.
"You said that you always wanted to be able to fix something just like your father did for a living his whole life, so wouldn''t reparing this vending machine be great for you?...You''d be able to have a fully functioning machine that doesn''t cause any problems and you''d have the joy of knowing that you fixed it yourself, like you''ve always wanted to...Isn''t that for the best?!"
Nina wasn''t as enthusiastic about this as I was and had wavering feelings about the matter, even though it was right up her alley. She really doubted if someone like her, who always ended up breaking something that she was trying to make or fix, would be able to fix something asplex as a vending machine.
The idea seemed really good in her head, but when she realised how bad she was at anything that required problem solving and nimbleness, which weren''t her strongest points, she epted the reality of the matter and knew that it was impossible for her to aplish such a feat.
Chapter 313: I Guess I Have No Other Choice
"It''s impossible, Kafka...I''m someone who couldn''t even make a single y animal in art ss when I was asked in sixth grade and wasughed at by my ssmates for making some sort of ugly alien blob that I called an elephant in the end. So, I really doubt if I have the abilities to fix something asplicated as an actual working machine."
Nina thought of the matter that had urred in the past, which became a bad memory that actually made her give up on trying to be like her father because of the embarrassment she felt at that moment, which made her ept that she wasn''t talented in that aspect and let out a wry smile.
Nina was against my idea because she didn''t want to repeat the past and embarrass herself in front of me once again, like she did in front of her ssmates.
But I wasn''t going to let her give in so easily, as it seemed like something that would greatly lift her spirits if she actually aplished it at the end of the day, which was something that I wanted to do for Nina, who was slowly growing closer to my heart, with absolutely no other intentions in mind other than lifting her up to ces she had never reached before.
"Forget about what happened in the past, Nina, as no one was there to guide you at that time." I said as I went forward and held onto both of Nina''s hands, which made her look up at me in a rather coy manner with how lovingly I was holding her.
"This time you have someone by your side to guide you and slowly teach you all you need to know to achieve something that you''ve always wanted to do yourself."
"...And trust me when I say that by the end of the day, you''ll know how to fix the problem all by yourself without even needing my help if it were to ever happen again, and you won''t ever catch yourself doubting your own abilities ever again."
I said as I held her hands and wrapped them around her back, like she was getting her hands cuffed. I then pulled her in closer to me until both of our foreheads were bumping into one another, and we were left staring into one another''s eyes as if time had stopped around us.
"A-Are you sure, Kafka?" Nina asked as she shyly looked up at me, who was breathing down her, and felt the stiffness of my body press against her soft figure. "Are you sure that you can teach me how to fix the broken vending machine, just like my father would have done in the past?"
"Yes, Nina...I promise you that I can guide you to aplishing something that you couldn''t do in the past that will surely make your father, who''s probably looking down at you from heaven''s above, proud of his baby girl, who''s trying her best to be the person she looks up to." I said, which made Nina look at me with hopeful eyes that were starting to tear up a little at the mention of making her father proud.
"Fine, Kafka. Let''s do what you said...But you better not make fun of me if I screw something up and make the problem even worse, as I''ve already warned you about how bad I am with intricate things." Nina sniffed while having a cheeky smile on her face, trying to clear her nose that was getting leaky at the thought of her dear father, who seemed to have passed away not too long ago.
Nina then noticed how close both of us were right now with how her hands were bound to mine that were wrapped around her and my lips that were barely grazing her face, which made her body slowly warm up in shame at being held in such an intimate manner.
"H-How long are you going to hold me like this, Kafka?...I already said that I''m willing to follow through with your suggestion, so why haven''t you already let me go?" Nina said as she felt her breasts push against my chest and my hands, which were holding hers, push against her bouncy butt.
"Well, I also want to let you go, Nina, and teach you how to fix the machine...But when you''re so close to me and your pretty face is right next to my lips, I find it really hard to release my grasp on you without giving you a little kiss." I said as I scanned her face, like I was searching for the best spot to give her a kiss.
Nina red at me in a rather adorable manner for taking advantage of the situation where she was unable to escape from my hold on her. But when she thought of how I was going out of my way to help her out without one of her biggest desires in life, she simply lowered her head until I couldn''t see her face and said in a bashful manner, like she was using all the willpower in her body to weakly say,
"Kafka, y-you hooligan...H-How dare you try to take advantage of me like this?...But since what''s done is done and I can''t really escape from you without you doing what you want, I guess I have no choice but to ept a kiss from you, even though thest thing I want right now are your stinking l-lips on my face."
"...S-So, just get it over with quickly, and let''s get on with fixing the machine before the time slot ends and everyone startsing out." Nina said in a fluster like she was only epting my whims because she had no other choice, even though it was clear that she was feeling something else seeing as to how she was trembling in my embrace at the moment.
I didn''t want to y with the innocent little Nina, who looked like she was going to explode with how embarrassed she was at the moment, and I gave her a little peck on the forehead before letting her free like a little bird that was trapped in a cage.
Chu~
Nina didn''t look up at me even after receiving a kiss on her face, which felt steaming hot when my lips were pressed against her jade-like skin, and she slowly walked towards the vending machine with her head lowered down, waiting for me to follow behind her.
But even though I couldn''t see her face that was buried in her chest, I could still see her two ears that stood tall like two signal towers that were slowly turning from a deep green to a bright red at the moment, starting from the pointy tip. This was more than enough to tell me about the turbulent feelings that were racing through her head at the moment and how she felt about our little kiss.
And just like how I was admiring the unique colour of her skin that was constantly changing along with her turbid emotions, the Gods also seemed to be quite interested in it and wanted to observe it more deeply as they had finally sent a request.
Ding~
[The God of Radiance, Wisteria sends a request: Explore all the colours on Nina''s body thoroughly and find all the hues of the rainbow on herself or in her possession]
[Sessfully fulfil the request and gain the Gods satisfaction and approval]
[Fail the given request and get scattered into an infinite amount of different colours across the Astral Realm]
Chapter 314: Seven Colours
Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, and Violet.
If I''m correct, those are the seven colours of the rainbow. I think I can find five of the colours on Nina''s body if I look ''deep'' enough.
But where in the world am I going to find yellow and orange on her body?
I really can''t think of any part of her body that has those colours, that is, unless I ask her to pee in front of me, which I would surely receive a p in the face if I really did.
Well, before I even think of pealing her clothes to have a check, I should probably bring her to a mood where she would willingly ept my request, which won''t be the easiest to do but isn''t impossible at the same time.
"W-What are you doing, Kafka? Why are you staring at me like that?...It feels like you''re going to pounce on me at any second." Nina stood on guard when she caught me staring at every nook and cranny of her body to figure out where all the different colours were, and she took a stance like she was ready to throw a kick at me if I made a move.
"Oh, it''s nothing.
I was just feeling grateful to my parents for bringing me to this town, even though I was a little reluctant at first...Or else I would''ve never met a woman as exquisite as you, Nina, who makes me think that God really has sent his blessings down onto this world." I said with a smile on my face, which made Nina face palm herself while having flushed cheeks, wondering just why such cheesy lines from a kid who was still in school were actually making her feel butterflies in her stomach.
I then added as I looked around the lobby, "...I was also wondering if you had a toolbox that we could use to fix the vending machine."
"Oh, I do, Kafka. It''s back in the storage room." Nina''s head perked up and she quickly went to fetch the set of tools I was asking for. "Just wait here for a second. I''ll be right back."
I could hear the sounds of boxes being shifted after Nina entered a small room in the lobby, and seeing how she had an eager look on her face when she entered the room, it was obvious that Nina was quite excited to learn something that her father would''ve normally done in the past.
After a minute of searching, Nina finally came out with her hair a little messed up and her clothes a bit dirty, like she put in some effort to find the old toolbox that she was carefully hugging onto like it was some kind of treasure.
Nina then put the toolbox on the floor, and when she looked around to see where I had disappeared too, since I wasn''t standing in the spot shest saw me in, she was surprised to see that I was already sitting down on the floor right next to the vending machine.
"Kafka, what are you doing? If you''re tired of standing, you could''ve just sat on the sofa...Why did you sit on the floor?" Nina asked, confused as to why I was sitting at the side of the vending machine while facing a panel on the machine.
"I''m not tired, Nina. I''m sitting here because this is the area that probably has an issue." I pointed at the little metal door in front of me that opened up to show the internal machinery of the vending machine. "If we''re going to fix the machine, we have no choice but to sit on the floor and do so...A stool also won''t work since it would be harder to look inside because of how small the door is."
"I see...But if you''re sitting there, then where am I going to sit?" Nina asked, seeing that I was sitting right in front of the panel, and I gave her, the person who was going to fix the problem, no space to sit. She then joked, saying, "...Don''t tell me that you want me to sit on yourp or something."
"Of course, Nina. Why else do you think I''ve spread myp out so much?...It''s for you to sit on, of course." I said as if it were obvious, while patting myp like it was ready to be sat on at any time.
"Y-You''re joking, right?" The smile on Nina''s face froze when she heard her wordse true. "You can''t actually be telling me, your elder, to sit on yourp, right?...Isn''t that messed up in so many different ways?"
"...If you want, I can sit down on the ground, and then you can sit on top of myp like a little baby instead, Kafka...I can even rock you back and forth if you want me to." Nina had a bright glint in her eye as she gave me her suggestion, like she couldn''t wait to coddle me like a toddler.
Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin
"No, Nina...As much as I want to lean back on you and stuff my head in between your breasts like they''re two fluffy mufflers..." Nina shook her head and looked like she was calling herself an idiot for trying to treat a pervert like me as a baby. "...I still need you to sit on myp, since you''re the one that''s actually going to do the work while I''m simply going to tell you what to do.
If I''m the one sitting on yourp, there''s no way you''re going to get anything done with my back blocking your view and my weight crushing you to oblivion."
"So, why don''t you be a good older sister and sit on your little brother''sp like I ask?" I humbly requested Nina toe and take her seat on myp, which made her ponder if she should take the risk. "...And before you do so, could you first bend down towards me a little?"
"Why? What are you going to do to me now?" Nina asked vigntly but still followed what I said and obediently bent down until her face was right next to mine.
"You don''t have to be so scared, Nina...I''m not that scary of a person." I said as I took out a handkerchief from my pocket, and to Nina''s surprise, I started to wipe some parts of Nina''s face with it. "It''s just that there''s some dust on your face from searching for the toolbox, and I''m helping you wipe it off."
"Who do you think that I''m, Kafka? A little kid? I can do it myself." Nina looked at me in an indignant manner for treating her like a child, but still stood and let me clean the dust off her face, like she really didn''t mind what I was doing.
And after having a look at the pure look in her eyes as I helped her, she couldn''t help but feel bad that she was doubting my intentions when I was sincerely trying to help her out. She then reluctantly said, while standing up and brushing her dusty clothes,
"Fine, Kafka. I''ll do as you said and sit on yourp...But don''t you dare try to do anything weird to me while I''m on top of you, since there''s a toolbox full of sharp tools right next to me, and I wouldn''t mind giving you a little poke with any one of them if you try anything strange."
Nina warned me about the consequences and ced the toolbox right next to me, like she was telling me that she wasn''t joking.
She then gave myp onest nce with a little tint on her cheeks and ced her legs over mine until she was standing right over me. And without wasting any moment, she slowly lowered her perky ass that hovered over my face as it went down, leaving behind a refreshing scent like a pine tree in the cold winter, and she gently sat herself right on myp.
Sit~
All I could do the moment I felt Nina''s bouncy ass submerge into myp like it was a marshmallow that was melting in the blistering heat of a bonfire was let out a big smile and thank the Gods up above for giving me the opportunity to have such a delightful experience.
And even though the opportunity came with a bunch of risks that always ended with my indefinite death, I believed it was still worth it at the end of the day, as my existence was worth nothingpared to the sight I was seeing now of Nina, who was trying to hide the embarrassed look on her face that looked so adorable at the moment.
True happiness came with a bunch of equal risks...But in my situation, the joy I was feeling definitely outweighed the risks, without a doubt.
Chapter 315: Where Did All The Weight I Gained Go?
"Kafka, you better stop smiling like an idiot. Or else I''m getting up this instant." Nina said after being creeped out by the big grin on my face. She then realised something and looked back to hesitantly ask me, "...A-And how do you feel, Kafka? Is it ufortable for you to have me on yourp?"
"Of course not, Nina. It feels like I have a massive teddy bear on myp that I can coddle all I want because of how soft you are." I said as I sneakily wrapped my hands around Nina''s waist, which was so abnormally slender that I was sure I could wrap my hand around her twice.
"Why would you even think that you sitting on me would make me feel ufortable when it''s the exact opposite and makes me feel like I''m hugging a warm cloud?"
Nina obviously felt my hands wrapping around her body like slimy little snakes. But when she felt the warmth of my hands passing through her abdomen that made her feel sofortable and heard that I myself was in a really good spot right now, she stopped herself from doing anything and quietly snuggled into my embrace a little bit more.
"I don''t know...It''s just that the past month has been quite hectic in the hotspring, so I haven''t really had any chance to workout, and I thought that I might have put on some weight." Nina had an uneasy look on her face as she talked about something that every single woman was sensitive about, no matter how in shape they were.
"So...because of that...I thought you might have quite the load on you right now."
"What are you on about, Nina?...When you have a body like this, that''s as lithe as the stem of a petty flower, do you really have to think about insignificant matters like weight?" I said as I rubbed her belly, which felt like a smooth piece of ss, and gently pinched the small bit of fat on her belly. "I mean, just look at this, Nina.
I''m trying my best to pinch some sort of flesh on your abdomen, but all I can grab is this little part that''s slowly slipping out of my fingers because of how tight your skin is...Do you know just how many women out there workout like maniacs to achieve such a figure?"
"Hmm!~...Don''t, Kafka!~....It tickles!~" Nina softly grunted as she put her hands on top of mine that were tracing the outline of her gentle curves that made up her sculpted midriff. "Stop ying with my belly!~"
"Fine, Nina. But you also better stop calling yourself overweight, unless you want to pick up some grudges with some women who are actually trying their best to lose weight." I said as I stopped carressing her abdomen and simply hugged them.
"But Kafka, I really do feel like I put on some weight~" Nina said in a rather coquettish manner as she looked back at me with limpid eyes, like she was treating me like someone whom she deeply trusted to the extent that she could freely talk about her worries.
"I don''t know if it''s because of all the sweet goodies that Cam has been sending these past few months that I can''t help but gobble down because of how tasty they all are.
Or because I haven''t really had any time to go for a proper run because of how crowded the hotspring is bingtely, after a bunch of city people found out about this spot after someone posted it on their blog page or whatever kids these days post pictures on the inte.
"...But I really do feel like I''ve gained weight somewheretely, but I just don''t know where." Nina said, a little displeased that she didn''t know the exact reason she was feeling a bit overweight or the exact ce she was putting on these few pounds of fat.
"Oh,e on, Nina...Do I really have to spell out where all the weight you said you gained went when it''s so obvious?" I said with a grin on my face, which made Nina look back at me with an expectant look on her face, ready to know where all the fat she gained was.
But to her shock, I didn''t tell her where she felt a bit more mushy, but directly showed her by sliding my hands up her body and all holding onto her bountiful breasts that were hanging down like mangoes that were still green and hadn''t ripened yet.
Grope~ Squish~
My hands, which were covering the entirety of the lower part of her fat bags, were immediately epassed in a warm and squishy feeling, like I was holding onto a jelly bun that had just been pulled out of the oven.
And along with the heavenly sensation of grabbing onto her towering chest came the feeling of her beating heart, which was pumping blood so hard at the moment that I could feel the fat on her ass vibrating because of it.
Jiggle~ Jiggle~ Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin
"It obviously went to this voluptuous chest of yours; that''s the only part of your body that can be called fat." I said as I groped Nina''s underboob with the tips of my finger, while Nina trembled in my embrace and her face became bright red because of the sudden attack on her breasts.
I then reasoned with her as I weighed her abundant chest in my hands, saying, "Just think about it, Nina...You clearly have a body that''s slim to the extreme and don''t have a single part of you that has any unnecessary fat, including your ass, which is actually quite well toned with how bouncy it felt."
Nina''s cheeks flushed even more when she heard me talking about how her ass felt while brazenly groping her chest in her own abode.
"...So isn''t it quite obvious where all that extra fat went when there are two globes on all the women in the world, whose very purpose is to store abundant milk and fat?" I said as I threw her breasts around a little, like I was checking just how full her milk bags were.
Chapter 316: Coconuts Make Your Assets Grow?
Slush~ Slush~
"It''s also quite clear that there''s no milk in here whatsoever, and no liquid wille out no matter how hard I try to squeeze them..." I squeezed her breasts like I was trying to prove what I said.
"...so there could only be one usible reason as to why you have such enormous breasts when the rest of your body is impably well-toned, which is that all the fat you gain goes to this chest of yours and nowhere else...And by saying that, it basically concludes the mystery of where all the weight you gained goes."
By the time I finished what I was trying to say while ying with her tits, Nina''s face turned so red at the moment that she looked like a little cherry.
She seemed to have had enough of my shenanigans and was about to give me an elbow to the chest and run off in a fluster, as she was too embarrassed to even berate me for what I was doing and simply wanted to run off.
She even wanted to throw off her clothes and run into a cold shower to scrub her breasts, as she was sure that she would be able to feel the warmth of my hands on her flesh even if I were to let go, and she wanted that to go away at all costs so that she didn''t die out of shame.
But before she could do any of that, I said something that provoked her curiosity and made her stay instead of running off.
"Coconut cakes, shaved coconut cookies, and coconut jam pie." Nina''s ears twitched when she heard what I said, and she immediately looked back at me to see what I was trying to say, as if those words had provoked certain memories. I then continued saying, with my lips curled up, "You''ve been eating a lot of sweets that are made out of coconut, right, Nina?"
"H-How did you know, Kafka?!" Nina''s eyes went wide as she looked at me in shock, as if she were looking at someone who had figured out her deepest secret. "How did you know that I''ve been eating a lot of deserts that have coconut in them?!"
"Ah! Don''t tell me that there''s crumbs of the coconut and almond mousse that I just ate earlier on my face!" Nina eximed in a panic, thinking that she had food on her face like a toddler, and immediately wiped her mouth so that she didn''t suffer any more humiliation in front of me.
"It''s not because of that, Nina...I would''ve personally licked your lips if I found some crumbs on them to have a taste of the dessert and your sweet lips as well, so you don''t have to worry about having a messy face." I said, which made Nina cover her mouth and look back at me with a frightful gaze, wondering just how far my desire for her went.
"Then how is it, Kafka?...How do you know that I''ve been eating a bunch of coconut desertstely?" Nina stopped covering her mouth after making sure that there wasn''t anything on them that could provoke me to have a taste of her rosy lips,pletely ignoring how I had been groping her chest earlier. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin
"Oh that...Well, it''s because I read an article recently that says that eating coconut makes your breasts grow much bigger and can even make them swell up twice as much in a short period of time." Nina gasped at the revtion while looking at her chest in a daze, which suddenly felt a lot more heavier.
"So, I just guessed and asked if you ate a lot of coconut recently after hearing that you put on some weight, which somehow ended up being true."
"So it''s like that...Then it all makes sense as to why I''ve been feeling heavy these few past weeks." Nina said in a daze as she lifted her breasts and looked at them like she was trying to see just how much they''d grown because of her diet.
A sharp look then suddenly appeared in Nina''s eyes, like she was a huntress who found the prey that was causing her so much trouble, and she eximed while biting her lips like she was cursing someone,
"Goddamn you, Cam! It''s all because of you that I gained all this weight!...I thought that you were a really nice person for once, seeing that you were bringing me a bunch of coconut voured treats every dayst month."
"...But it turns out that you were actually the sneaky little woman you always were, who always finds every opportunity to mock and make fun of me for your enjoyment, after all!"
Nina pumped her fists in the air like she was proiming her feud against Cam and looked disappointed that she fell for her tricks.
"Why are you ming Cam, Nina? What did she do?" I asked with a curious look on my face, even though I already knew why she was bringing up Cam at the moment.
I also used how worked up and distracted she was at the moment to continue my groping spree, as I gently tickled the bottom of her breasts and slowly lifted them up from time to time.
Nina obviously felt what I was doing, but since her mind waspletely on telling me the crimes that Cam hadmitted against her, she ignored the ticklish sensation of her chest that was being teased andined to me about her close friend, Cam, who seemed to always pick on Nina for the fun of it.
"You don''t understand, Kafka.
That wily woman may look all gant and pristine, like she couldn''t even bear to pick a flower since it would be the same as hurting the flower...But she''s actually one big bully who''s been teasing me and picking on me every day since high school, so that she could see me all worked up and flustered, which seems to give her some sort of joy." Nina cried out while telling me the injustice she was suffering at Cam''s hands, thinking that I would sympathise with her.
But unfortunately for her, Ipletely agreed with what Cam was doing, as I myself was someone who liked to tease the people I loved to see them show a loveable reaction, which I was sure was what Cam felt when she yed with Nina, who was quite gullible towards the people she trusted.
Chapter 317: Evil Woman
"Is that so, Nina?...I didn''t know Cam was such a person." I said like I was consoling a child and held Nina a bit more tighter like I was trying tofort her, as even though I agreed with Nina, I couldn''t say that to her, who was expecting me to agree with her.
Rather, I took this opportunity to hold her more intimately and push pull her slender body onto mine to the extent that her firm butt was squished against myp and she was leaning back on my chest like we were a couple of passionate lovers.
"Yes, Kafka...That two-faced woman acts like a saint to everyone else.
But when it''s just me and her in a room together, a grines on her face, and she immediately starts to make fun of me, like I''m some kind of easy target that she can have her way with any time she wants." Ninained to me about her problems with her best friend, and she didn''t even notice how intimate in a position we were right now, with her lying back on me and looking up at me with a tender gaze in her eyes.
Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin
She only saw me nodding her head and agreeing with whatever she said like a thoughtful listener, which made her feel like all her struggles were properly being heard and considered.
This made herpletely ignore how I was wrapping my hands around her body even more by the second, which would surely make even the most experienced couple blush and look away from how captivated both of us looked at one another at the moment.
"And do you know, Kafka?...It may surprise you, but she''s also the main reason I gained so much weight."
Nina said in a woeful manner, like she wasining to her husband about the struggles she went through at work after a long day, hoping that I would take her side without asking any questions in return, like every woman wanted their man to do when they were telling their worries.
The way she looked right now, like she was asking to be spoiled and treated well by me, waspletely unlike the Nina I saw earlier, who was ready to bash anyone who was trying to cause any problems.
And just like how I loved the towering figure of her mightily holding a broomstick in her hand, I also adored the Nina who was lying in my embrace like a sweet little baby and was opening up her heart to me without even doubting that I would take it the wrong, showing how much she trusted me.
"Oh, how is that, Nina? What did Cam do that made you put on some weight?"
I didn''t even doubt what she said, even though it sounded absurd that Cam was the cause of her problem, and I immediately agreed with what Nina said.
This made Nina look at me with an appreciative look in her eyes for trusting her words so much, and it made her wonder if there was anyone else in her life like me who listened to her words so wholeheartedly and took her side without asking any questions in return.
"Just listen to this, Kafka~ Listen to what that Cam did~"
Nina said in an indignant manner and snuggled into my embrace on her own, like she was getting cosy to tell the story of how Cam sabotaged her, not realising how close we looked right now since she was caught up in a mood of her own.
"Even though I say that Cam is quite a bully, she''s also a bully who also knows how to treat her victims very nicely and make it seem like her antics are nothingpared to the rewards she gives for bearing with her teasing."
"Rewards? What rewards does she give you?" I asked Nina, who was exaggerating the situation and was acting as if she was being given hush money to keep quiet about the abuse she was going through at the hands of Cam.
"Food, Kafka! Food and deserts!...She tames me with the delicious food she makes!" Nina cried out like she was treating the food Cam makes as the devil''s offerings. "She would alwayse over with boxes and bags of all the tasty treats she makes at home and give them to me to eat.
And even though I would always want to refuse her treats as a sign of protest for all the bullying I was going through in her hands, she would simply open one of those boxes and let the aroma of the dishes she made waft around the room, which would immediately make me take the bait and start gouging on the food she made like a pet that was trained to do what she said."
Nina said in frustration, and she hated that she couldn''t stand up to Cam, who always used her delicious food to make her obedient.
"And don''t think that Cam is bringing me boxes of food out of the goodness of her heart, Kafka. She''s simply doing so since she always makes so much extra food at home and brings all the excess food she makes here so that it doesn''t go to waste, treating me like her own personal dustbin."
Nina said in vexation, even though she didn''t mind being Cam''s waste bin, as she got to eat Nina''s mouthwatering dishes every time, and she simply hated the fact that she was addicted to something made by someone who made fun of her all the time.
What Nina said alsopletely made sense, as the very reason Cam and I met was because I went to her house to return the containers for the food she sent us.
"And just like always,st month Cam also brought over a bunch of food items that had coconut in them. When I asked her why there were so many coconut-rted items out of curiosity, she told me that one of her cousins sent a bunch of them over from the town next door after a good harvest, and I immediately believed that, since I had no other reason not to do so."
"...But who would''ve thought that the reason she sent me all those coconut-rted items wasn''t because she had an excess of them? But was it actually to fatten me up?!"
Nina eximed and grabbed onto her chest, and looked at them with a pitiful gaze, like they were the victims of Cam''s prank.
She then looked back up at me, who was patiently listening to her words, while at the same time silently stroking her plump thighs, and said,
"I''m pretty sure that this is one of her little ns to make fun of my weight after fattening up with her treats...I always knew that woman was quite the sneaky one, but who would''ve thought that she would be so sadistic that she would go out of her way to make so many coconut dishes just to see me all plump?"
"...She must have gotten jealous of my slender figure that she doesn''t have because of how soft she is all over, and she must have tried to sabotage me with all those treats...How evil of her! How absolutely evil of her!" Nina harumphed and came to her own conclusion about the matter, which seemed rather childish.
I also knew that she wasn''t actually angry with Cam, even though she believed that Nina had set up a n for her downfall, and she was simply venting to me about her struggles with having such an overbearing best friend.
Chapter 318: It Depends On What You Think
"Don''t you think so as well, Kafka?...Don''t you think that Cam is quite the cruel woman to treat her close friend like this?" Nina looked up at me and asked for my opinion, expecting me to agree with what she said, which brought her great joy and relief when I did so, as if I were the only person in the world that truly understood her.
"Of course, Nina...She''s the biggest, baddest woman in the whole wide world." I said as if I were coaxing a child, which made Nina let out a satisfied smile and unconsciously wiggle her buttocks into myp in happiness.
But even though I agreed with Nina and acted as if I believed everything she said, I knew none of it was true since I was the one who instigated this entire conversation.
The way I found out that Nina had been eating a lot of coconut treats obviously wasn''t because I read some dumb article that said that coconut would make breasts grow, which was absolutely absurd to hear. But it was actually because Cam had also been sending coconut treats to my house as well, and when I asked her about it, she told me what she told Nina as well, which was in fact the truth.
I simply put two and two together when I heard that Cam always sent Nina food as well and used it to my advantage to trick the gullible little Nina, who trusted everything I said without thinking too much about it.
I didn''t simply trick her for the fun of it, but actually to get much closer to her by sympathising with her struggles and uniting against her enemy, the poor Cam, who now had another grudge added on her.
And without a doubt in mind, it seemed to have worked out, seeing as to how Nina was opening up to me and casually resting on top of myp without a care in the world.
"But Nina..." I interrupted Nina, who was to get a little too cosy in my hold, and she started to feel a little sleepy because of how warm andfortable she felt in my embrace. "...don''t you think that Cam actually ended up helping you out by pulling this prank on you?"
"How is that, Kafka? She tried to fatten me up...Isn''t that every woman''s worst nightmare?" Nina looked up at me and asked with a doubtful look in her eyes.
"Yes, she did try to fatten you up...But she made you more plump in a ce that you mentioned that you wanted to excel in." I grinned and lifted her breasts up from underneath to show just what I was talking about. Nina gulped as her face turned a bright shade of red when she felt her chest getting felt up, but she didn''t immediately do anything and let me continue what I was saying.
"Didn''t you say earlier that you were a little envious of Cam''s voluptuousness that''s plump all over?...Then wouldn''t what Cam did for you indirectly help you out with oveing her in terms of size?"
I didn''t know if Nina really did feel some extra weight on her chest. But if it really is true, then it''s definitely not because of some coconuts and probably because she was passed down some godly genes from her mother that made her thicker as she grew.
Nina unexpectedly didn''t immediately refute what I said due to her grudge with Cam or because she was too embarrassed to talk to me about such intimate matters with me.
She actually took her time to think about what I said while staring at the vending machine, and she considered what she was going to say in response.
She finally answered my question with a question of her own, which was rather intriguing to hear.
"Well, whether I want to have a bigger chest or not like Cam depends on you...So tell me, Kafka, do you think that Cam did me a favour or not?"
"You want my opinion regarding this matter?" I asked with a peculiar smile on my face, confused as to where she was going with this. "Do you not understand that you''re basically telling me that you want to look the best in my eyes and not for anyone else or yourself?...Is that something you should be telling me when you were so sure that you would never fall for me?"
"...But hearing what you''re asking now, Nina, it doesn''t seem like you can keep your promise any longer." I said while looking into her light green eyes, which were twinkling like emaralds.
Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin
"Oh, be quiet, Kafka...Don''t get ahead of yourself and think that I fell for you or anything, you little brat." Nina rolled her eyes in a rather coquettish manner and pushed my face away, which was getting closer to her.
She then brushed my hands that were feeling her up like they were annoying bugs and looked up at me and said, "I''m only asking you for your opinion in this matter because you''re the first person that has ever told me that I look pretty in your eyes, other than my family or close friends, who I know I can''t trust their words because of how nice they are to me."
"...So, when you''re the only person out there who I know for sure finds me to be quite attractive, seeing as to how crazy you are for me like a rabid dog, it''s only natural that I try my best to look good in your eyes since your opinion really, really matters to me to the extent that I might even cry if one day you suddenly call me ugly or something."
Nina honestly opened up to me about how important I was to her and how highly she considered my opinion about her, which made her feel all shy for telling it to me so endearingly, and she hoped that I didn''t tease her for it.
While Nina was feeling all bashful for being so honest with me about her deepest feelings, I had a ghastly look on my face, as unlike Nina, who thought she was simply telling her true thoughts, I understood just how devastating her mindset was to admit to something that was actually so tragic that it was painful and act like it wasn''t a big issue at all, like Nina was doing now.
Chapter 319: Blindness To Tragedy
"I-I see...So, that''s how it was."
I stuttered and couldn''t really give a proper response after hearing the tragic words that Nina said. I was pretty sure that she didn''t know how sad her words actually were in reality, and she simply spoke her mind.
She had spent her whole life thinking that no one found her attractive due to her skin colour and thought that even the people who were close to her whoplimented her were simply doing so to not hurt her feelings.
She simply had that firm mindset that she was unlovable to a person of the opposite sex, to the point that it didn''t even faze her if someone said anything bad about her appearance, as she truly believed that to be the case and epted it in a rather straightforward manner.
But now all of that changed, as a kid had suddenly entered her life who, unlike everyone else, she knew for sure that he found her to be pretty in his eyes.
And now, for that one kid, she was willing to look however he desired her to look and was willing to change her appearance in any way he wanted her to, since he was the only one who made her feel desired and loved for how she looked, unlike the rest of the men in the world who looked away from her when they saw the colour of her skin.
It was a horrible tragedy that fell on top of her, and to this day she still hadn''t truly figured out how devastating of a life she had been living unbeknownst to her because of her free-spirited and carefree personality, which made her never overthink an issue and always ignore her biggest problems like they were no big deal.
I myself wasn''t happy at all that she gave so much importance to what I thought about her, and I found it extremely sad that she was so desperate for any sort of recognition about her insecurity that she was immediately willing to hinge all her personal choices on a kid like me just because I found her to be attractive.
It showed just how starved she was to feel loved or sought after by someone else who wasn''t simply doing so out of goodwill or familial love, which was simply heartbreaking to see someone like Nina who had the purest of hearts go through.
What was even worse was that she didn''t even realise how tragic of a situation she was in, as she simply epted everything that came her way without any hard feelings.
Even now, she was simply looking up at me in a daze, wondering why I looked so distraught right now,pletely ignorant of the tragic and heartbreaking life she was living.
"What''s wrong, Kafka? Why do you have a frown on your face?"
Nina asked as she poked my cheeks after seeing the gloomy look in my eyes.
She then said with a warm smile on her face and a tender tone in her voice, like she was consoling me after seeing me all down in the dumps,
"You look like an entirely different person when you''re frowning and don''t look handsome at all like you usually are, so you better stop looking all sad and give your sister a big smile."
"...And if there''s something that''s stopping you from smiling, then you better tell this big sister here, and she''ll go and beat your problem up and have you smiling again in no time." Nina said, even though she had no idea what I was thinking at the moment.
But it was clear that she was ready to throw hands for me if I said so, seeing as to how she gripped her fists and was ready to fight anyone that was making me sad for my sake.
Nina was trying her best to cheer me up, even though she was the one who actually needed a lot of cheering up in her life. And the only way to do so was to pour her with loads of love so that she realised her own worth and didn''t ever depend on anyone else, including me, which I was ready to do even if it cost me an arm or leg.
"I''m fine, Nina...I have no problem in my life that you have to worry about, and even if I did have some concern going through my mind, they would''ve all vanished away the moment I stepped into your beloved presence."
I stopped frowning and instead gave her a big hug, which caught her off guard and made her blush with how deeply I was holding onto her.
I then continued saying, while she looked up at me coyly,
"Just one smile from you is all that it takes for all my worries to go away, so you don''t even have to think that I''m stressing about something when I get to hug you like this and have you all for myself...Even the pressure of the world ending would be alleviated if I got to hold you like this every day."
Nina red at me for saying such overwhelming words to her that were embarrassing her to the extreme. But she didn''t say anything to retort and chose to silently sit still while I hugged onto her, like she was secretly enjoying the treatment she was receiving.
"As for what I prefer for you to look like..." I said as I grabbed ahold of her breasts under her green eyes, which were trembling at the sight, and jiggled them around a little. "...What if I said that these meat buns of yours aren''t big enough for my taste and I would prefer them to be a lot bigger like Cam''s?...What would you do then?"
Grope~ Squish~ Grope~
"T-Then I''d probably ask Cam to send me a lot more coconut products so that I can get bigger breasts like you want...N-Not to let you grope them around or anything, but simply so that you find me to be more appealing in your eyes."
Nina ced her hand on top of mine to stop me from groping her chest, but there was barely any force in her hands, so I simply went on, no matter how she looked up at me, like she was pleading with me to stop.
"Then what if I said that I don''t want you to have suchrge breasts that don''t fit in my hands..." My hands epassed the entirety of her breasts to show her just how big they were, which made her look away in a fluster. "...And instead of somerge honkers like the ones you have, I want you to have tiny ones that fit the rest of your slender body...What would you do then, my dear little Nina?
What would you do then?"
Squish~ Grope~ Squeeze~
"I-I don''t know...I-I''d probably go on a diet and exercise a lot more to see if I can reduce some weight up here, even though I don''t think it''s really possible." Nina said in a demure manner as she tried her best to pull away my hands that were ying with her tits.
She could''ve easily pried my hands off her if she was in her normal state. But because she was caught up in the mood between us, she felt much more weaker and felt like she couldn''t resist me at all while she was in my presence.
Chapter 320: Unconditional And Unyielding Love
"I see, Nina...Then do you want to hear what I really prefer you to look like and how I want you to change?" I stopped ying with her chest and looked down at her, who was panting from trying her best to keep my hands to myself.
"W-What is it, Kafka?...Do you want me to have big ones like Cam or tiny ones that I still don''t know how I''ll achieve, unless there''s another fruit that works in the exact way a coconut does and helps decrease your bust size?"
Nina asked as she fully lied back on me from exhaustion and looked into my eyes that were looking down at her, waiting to hear what she should improve about herself to look the prettiest in my eyes.
But to her surprise, I didn''t give her the answer she was expecting and simply said, with a gentle smile on my face as I caressed her cheeks,
"It''s actually neither of those, Nina...I don''t want you to grow your chest out for me or make them smaller just to suit my desires."
"Then what?...Are you saying that I already have the ideal bust size?" Nina asked me with a perturbed look on my face, wondering if her size was actually preferred over bigger ones like Cam''s.
"No, Nina it''s not about the ideal size of anything." I shook my head and proceeded to exin what I was saying, while she carefully listened.
"What I''m saying is that you are perfect the way you are and that there''s no need at all for you to change for me...I love you and adore you for the valiant woman you are who doesn''t hesitate to put herself before others and love you no matter how you look."
"...You could be tall, short, have small breasts, a big ass, or even a bby belly...I would still cherish you no matter how your appearance changes, since at the end of the day it was your brave heart that stole my breath away, and then only did I realise that you were not only beautiful on the inside, but on the outside as well." I gently brushed her bangs up to clearly see Nina''s pretty eyes that were twinkling at the moment and the red tint on her cheeks that was slowly starting to form with every word I spoke.
Chu~
And then, out of nowhere, while Nina was still trying to process what I was saying without her brain overheating and copsing from hearing such daring words, I gave her a sudden kiss on her forehead that caught her off guard, and I said while she was still looking up at me in a daze,
"So, Nina, you don''t ever worry about whatever dishes you might eat that may have mysterious effects on your body, like the ones Cam made...You can gourge on them as much as you want to without any concern whatsoever since I''ll still love you no matter how it changes you, even if you end up as fat as a watermelon one day."
Nina was overwhelmed with the words she was hearing, which made her feel so cherished and loved that she felt like she was in the presence of her parents, who she knew loved her more than anything in the world. And the kiss to top it off made her heart race so fast that she couldn''t even hear her own thoughts because of how loud it was beating in her chest.
She knew that the best way to avoid my temptations was to remain silent and act like nothing was affecting her. But she was unable to resist the temptation of asking the silly question on her mind after hearing everything I said, as she looked up at me with glimmering eyes and hesitantly asked,
"R-Really, Kafka?...Will you still like me even if my tummy were to swell up like a watermelon?"
Nina tried to confirm what I said by phrasing it in a rather funny manner, which even made her feel all shameful because of how childish and weird it sounded.
But I didn''t tease her for her question at all, like she thought I would, and simply added on to it by saying, with a small smile on my face,
"Without a doubt, Nina. You''re tummy can swell up as much as it wants too, and I can still positively say that you''ll find your name carved in my heart if you were to dig it out."
Nina rolled her eyes and gave me a little punch for making her out to be a psychopath who dug the heart of her lover to check if he still loved her, but she also found it sweet to hear in a bizzare way, which made her feel all fuzzy inside.
I also didn''t stop there and added, with a grin on my face,
"You also have to remember that there isn''t a man in the world out there who doesn''t love his pregnant wife just because she''s got a baby in the oven...So, it really is absurd of you to think that I''ll stop liking you when your belly gets all big from bearing my child in the future."
I slipped my hands into Nina''s clothes and caressed her abdomen like my baby was already growing inside of her, like I just said.
Stroke~ Carress~ Stroke~
Nina''s ears twitched when she heard my ns to put a ''Little Nina''s inside of her soon and the most absurd thing was that she didn''t immediately reject that idea in her head.
Instead, she looked down and felt the warmth of my hand on her tummy, and she started to wonder just how she would look with a bloated belly and how the cute baby between us would like,pletely forgetting for a second that she was a married woman as she started to imagine a family with another man, who couldn''t even be called a man and rather a boy because he was half her age...
Chapter 321: Peaks Of Happiness
"E-Enough, Kafka!...Stop talking about all this nonsense and tell me how to fix the vending machine already before everyone starts toe out!"
Nina suddenly said and sat up straight on myp when she realised that she was getting way too caught up in my tricks and sweet words.
She didn''t even seem to mind the thought of me stripping all her clothes off and gently caressing her body all over as long as she got to sit in myforting embrace, which terrified her to the extreme when she thought about it and made her look back at me with nervous eyes, like she was looking at a bomb that she identally set off and had no way of extinguishing.
But when she did look back at me and found me smiling at her in return, she couldn''t help but blush and look away like a coy little girl who was seeing her crush at school, which embarrassed her to the extreme and made her wonder where all the pride and dignity that she had built up all these years had gone.
"K-Kafka, be honest..." Nina looked back and asked with cheeks that were tinted a light red. "...Did you offer to teach me to fix the vending machine just for the sake of helping me out, or did you have other intentions in mind as well?"
"What if I said that I did have certain intentions, Nina?" I said as my hand slowly slid around her slender waist, which made her body tremble. "Would you stop me from helping you out, or would you let me continue to do whatever I want?"
Nina felt my hand that was holding onto her waist and felt the sensation of me slowly massaging it in between my palm, like her supple body was a piece of meat that I was tenderizing. She let out a little groan when she felt my fingers dig into her flesh, but she didn''t throw my hand away like she would''ve done before.
Instead, she let me y with her body as much as I wanted while at the same time enduring the tantalising feeling that came from her abdomen every time my fingers dragged against her skin. And while biting her lips to control her soft voice that was leaking out, she looked back at me with limpid eyes that looked so pityful at the moment and said,
"I-I don''t know Kafka...B-Because at the end of the day, no matter what I answer, I give you, or no matter what I tell, I know that I''m simply going to be ying in the palm of your hands."
"If I had known that you were such a dangerous boy who somehow always knows how to stir up the heart of an old hag like me who''s already married, I would''ve begged you to not enter this hotspring back then." Nina had a stern look on her face, like she regretted not doing that from the start.
But her face immediately softened when she looked at me, as she said, "But at the same time, the thought of not meeting you today would also make me unable to sleep and would probably even make my life even more miserable, so I don''t really know what to say."
Nina indirectly revealed to me that she was starting to feel certain feelings towards me that she denied the usibility of happening before.
She also didn''t seem to care that I heard her true thoughts, as she was fed up with hiding them and just wanted to speak to someone about them, even if it cost her dignity as a mature adult who actually felt sparks in her heart because of a kid.
She lookedpletely confused with all the emotions she was experiencing right now and didn''t know how to express them, as all the thoughts that were going through her head werepletely new to her. She was so perplexed with her situation and about what to do from here on forth that she actually ended up looking at me like she was asking for my opinion in the matter, out of desperation.
Honestly, Nina looked a little too pitiful right now, as she wasn''t someone who was used to dealing withplicated situations like this, which even made Cam feel like her head was spinning.
She looked like a distressed little girl who was told to write an exam that she didn''t study for, which determined the rest of her life, and was silently panicking and looking out for any help she could get.
I knew that unlike Cam, who quickly got her feelings in order when faced with the same situation of whether she had feelings towards me and finally came to a conclusion on her own, Nina needed a lot more time toe to terms with her own feelings.
Hence, I didn''t pester her with any moreplicated topics that yed with her emotions and diverted the conversation to something else, so that she could slowly take her time to understand the thoughts that were going through her mind.
"It''s okay, Nina...You don''t need to exin anything to me now." I softly said and slowly wrapped both my hands around her waist and pulled her in to give a deep hug, which seemed to have an immediate effect as I could see her slowly calming down in my embrace when she looked so tense before.
I then continued saying, "I know that you''re going through a lot right now and probably have a million thoughts going through your head that you simply can''t sort right now...And honestly, you don''t need to, as I don''t want to force an answer about how you feel just for the sake of it."
"I believe that there wille a time where you yourself will realise what you feel, and you''lle to terms with your feelings on your own, without any help from anyone else...And when that timees, I also know that you won''t hesitate to express those feelings to me since you obviously are not someone who likes to keep your thoughts to yourself."
"So until then, I think it''s better if you don''tplicate your thoughts, as slowly but surely your feelings will be unravelled on their own, and you''ll finally realise just what path leads to happiness in your life." I said, as Nina looked up and carefully listened to me as if every word I spoke had some effect on her to calm her drumming heart.
"Happiness?....Why are you talking as if abandoning my husband and following you is the only way to be happy?" Nina asked after she rxed her nerves from lying on top of me, as if the warmth from my body gave her some kind of energy that made her brush away all the distracting thoughts and focus only on the present like she always did.
She then asked with a sarcastic smile on her face, "Do you think that I''m not happy with my current life?...Do you think that I need a little brat like you to save me from this mundane life I live?"
"Who knows?...Maybe you''re living a satisfied life. Maybe you''re not...Only you would know the answer to that, since I can''t really read minds." I said while rocking Nina side to side, which made her look at me angrily for treating her like a baby, even though she was actually enjoying the soothing sensation.
"But what I can promise you is that I can make your life so much more happier than it already was if you were to hold my hand and follow me."
"That''s quite the arrogant statement to make, isn''t it, Kafka, especiallying from someone who still relies on his parents for his livelihood?" Nina chuckled, as if she found it quite funny that I could say such bold words so confidentially.
She then continued while her beautiful green eyes gazed at me in an amusing manner, "So, Mr ''Harbinger of Happiness'', you say that just staying by your side is more than enough to bring someone to new peaks of happiness...But do you actually have any evidence to back your bold statements?"
"...Do you have anyone by your side who ispletely smitten with you and wouldn''t leave your side over their life?" Nina nudged my back with her head, and she poked my cheek with her fingers to make me answer her question, thinking that I was simply saying a few bluffs to impress her.
But to her surprise, I simply said, while having a thoughtful look on my face,
"Hmm?....Someone who''s fallen so much that they wouldn''t even leave my side even if their life was on the line?...I don''t exactly know...I''d probably have to ask Cam herself if she would be willing to risk her life for me to give you a proper answer."
"W-Wait?...Cam? Why are you bringing her up here?"
Nina immediately identified the strange innuendo in my sentence and sat up straight as a pole to ask me what was going on with heavily suspicious eyes, not liking the way things were going and hoping that I was simply joking.
But I simply shrugged my shoulders with a casual look on my face, like even I didn''t know if what I said was true, which made her grit her teeth and make her look at me like she wanted to choke me out for being so irritating in such a critical moment.
"K-Kafka...You...Don''t tell me you made a move on Cam as well, just like you did on me?" Nina asked as she turned herself around to look me right in the eye with a sharp gaze, patiently waiting for me to answer.
She looked quiteposed right now, but I could see that there was a hidden fierceness in her eyes, like a tiger that was waiting for its prey in the bushes, which I didn''t really expect since I only mentioned Cam as a joke.
But it made sense since Cam was a married woman who had a family of her own and she was also Nina''s best friend, so she wouldn''t want a boy that popped out of nowhere to ruin her best friend''s harmonious life, showing just how much she actually cared for Cam, whom she acted like she wanted to fight with at all times.
"Wait! Who am I kidding?!...There''s no way a brat like you can take down that icy fortress named Cam, who has her guard up at all times, especially when ites to wily men like you." Before I could answer, Nina loosened up and answered her own question with a chuckle, like she found it hrious that she believed my words for a moment.
"She''d probably send you off flying the moment you try to put even the slightest move on her with no hesitation at all, unlike me, who was stupid enough to entertain your whims...So there''s really no chance in hell that what you said could happen."
Nina shook her head like she thought that she was the only one that was dumb enough to fall for my cheap tricks, and there couldn''t possibly be any other married woman out there who was in the same predicament as her because of me.
This only made me wonder how she was going to react when she joins the family soon and how she was going to treat Cam, who was also ''dumb'' enough to fall for me. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin
Chapter 322: Whats next?
"Well, leaving that nonsensical thought aside, we better start fixing the vending machine without dragging it out any longer...All this talking and thinking has wringed my mind out dry, and I need a drink to refresh me up." Nina bounced back towards the machine and sat straight on myp, like she was ready to get her hands dirty.
She also didnt seem so troubled about all the thoughts that were going through her head and seemed to have taken my advice and pushed them aside for now, which was relieving to see.
But what wasnt relieving was the sight of Nina suddenly trying to pull open the metal panel door with just her bare hands.
She didnt try to use any tools whatsoever to loosen the screws and decided to rawdog it and use brute force to pry open the thing, which made me sweat.
"What are you doing, Nina?!" I pulled Ninas hands away in a hurry so that she didnt hurt herself. "You know that we have a toolbox here for the exact reason of not using our own hands as instruments, right?...Here, you couldve used this screwdriver, and opening this door wouldve been so much more easier."
I opened the toolbox and pulled out a driver, which Nina stared at with an uninterested look in her eyes, like she preferred her way better. Discover more content at m,v le|m-p| y r
"But Kafka, screwdrivers are such fiddly little things!" Nina picked up the screwdriver andined. "They require you to push them into such tiny holes and pray that they stay lodged in instead ofing out...Wouldnt it just be so much more easier to pull open the door? Its already halfway open."
The metal door really was half way open, or more like it was bent open, which made me wonder just where she got all the strength from to even be able to bend metal when she had such frail-looking arms.
"No, Nina...Today were going to do it just like your father did it in the past and fix this machine in a systematic manner, like its meant to be done."
Nina seemed to want to protest that her method was so much faster, but when she heard me mention her father, she immediately quieted down like an obedient child and followed what I said.
She grabbed the screwdriver, slowly pushed the tip into the primary pilot hole with all her focus, and managed to fix the driver into ce, which actually surprised her as she was not expecting to get it in on the first try.
But her enthusiasm for her unfounded sess quickly died down for some reason, as she turned to look at me with an embarrassed look on her face.
"Umm...You better notugh at me for asking this, Kafka...But what side should I turn the screwdriver around?...The left or the right?" Nina blushed as she asked me a simple question, while looking like she was ready to poke me with the driver if I made fun of her.
"The left, Nina...Its always the left, like how its Leftie loosey, Rightly tighty." I said as I helped her turn the screwdriver and slowly loosen the door while holding her hands. "And dont worry about meughing at any silly doubt you may have, as only an imbecile willugh at someone whos trying their best."
Nina was trying to fix the machine with a rather carefree and nonchnt attitude since she really didnt think that she would be able to restore it on her own, nor did she think that I would have the patience to teach her everything carefully, just like how her teachers abandoned her, thinking that she was a hopeless case.
Instead, she was treating it like a game that both of us were ying to pass time and was waiting for the moment where I got fed up with her like everyone else did because of how bad she was when it came to these sorts of things.
But when she saw me carefully guiding her hands on how to hold a screwdriver properly and heard the small bits of advice I was giving from the side with a serious look on my face, when I was simply teaching her how to work a driver, she realised that I wasnt like the rest of the people that tried to teach her something in her life, who only did so for the sake of it, but I was actually genuinely trying to help her out and teach her something for her own good.
Only her father had such an attitude towards her when he tried to teach his skills to her when she was young, and she felt ashamed that she was taking my efforts as a joke.
Nina then quickly shook her head to focus on what was happening, and she tried her best to follow what I was saying.
"Leftie loosie, Righty tighty, right?...I got it." Nina said with confidence, like she was telling me that she could do it on her own now, which made me let go of her hands.
Nina was first a little nervous when she felt my hands off her, as she was scared that she would mess up even this simple task and embarrass herself in front of me like she always did when it came to these sorts of matters. But she still persisted withser focus and carefully loosened the screw while making sure that she didnt make any mistakes out of recklessness.
Pop~
And just in a matter of seconds, the screw that was lodged inside popped out, and the door was left open to Ninas surprise.
"Lets go, Nina! You did it! You opened the vending machine!" Immediately, a round of apuse was heard from behind Nina as I started pping enthusiastically and singing praises of her achievement with a proud smile on my face. "I knew you could do it! Theres nothing in the world that my Nina cant do!"
"O-Oh, S-Shut up, Kafka! Stop making a big deal out of nothing!"
Nina cried out in embarrassment, thinking that I was teasing her, but she still felt gleeful that I was praising her actions that she was actually proud of.
"Its not nothing, Nina...Before you werent able to open a screw because you found it to be quite tedious. But now youve ovee that and aplished something that you couldnt do before, no matter how simple it may be." I said as I shook Nina around in myp like a proud father who had just witnessed her daughter shoot her first goal.
"You may not get a trophy for that, but a little celebration is a must for your achievement."
"Fine, Kafka! Do whatever you want!...Just dont start pping again, or else everyone will know that Im getting praised for turning a screwdriver, and I wont be able to show my face ever again!" Nina gave in and let me do whatever I wanted while having a flushed look on her face for being treated like a child.
She then looked at the inside of the machine that was now open and asked,
"Now, what do I have to do next?"
There was a little twinkle in her eyes as if she was looking forward to the next step after seeing that she finished the first step without anyplications, unlike in the past, where she always screwed up from the start.
Chapter 323: If Only I Had You As My Teacher
And just like that, I continued to guide Nina as to how to systemically check the internal workings of the machine. I had already found the problem at first nce, but I didnt immediately point it out and slowly exined the electrical circuit and the purpose of eachponent.
Nina also carefully listened, seeing that I was trying my best to teach her something that she didnt know and seemed to even want to take notes like she was in a ss.
She was a little hesitant to ask any doubts at first, but after seeing that, I didnt mind answering anything she asked, no matter how simple it may be. Or how I didnt hesitate to repeat what I said in case she didnt understand it properly; she turned into an extremely curious girl who asked questions about almost everything and wanted to know why and how everything worked. Experience tales at m v|l em,p| y- r
It was apparent that she didnt understand everything that I was saying, but she still got the gist of everything, which was actually pretty impressive considering that I was going quite in detail about everything to the extent that I sounded like a professor teaching electrical engineering.
I didnt want to directly instruct her on what to do, as that would be useless and the same as ordering a monkey around.
I wanted her to learn about the system, then identify the issue, find a solution, and then fix the problem herself.
And with a little guidance from the side and a few tools in her hand, Nina finally managed to find the source of the problem on her own.
"Praise me, Kafka! Praise me!...I found the issue in the circuit all by myself!...That surely earns me a couple of headpats, right?"
Nina asked in a thrilled manner, all pumped, knowing that she was at thest step of fixing the machine and that she came here all by herself.
"But my hands are already tired from giving you so many headpats earlier, Nina...Even my voice feels a little dry from cheering you on every time you make some progress." I honestly said with a wry smile on my face, as every single moment Nina did something that deserved acknowledgement, I didnt hold out on my praise and apuded what she did with the same energy.
Nina was against it at first since it felt embarrassing for her to bemended by a boy younger than her. But as the praise went on, she grew to enjoy them and used them as motivation to work on the tricky problems I gave her.
She even started to demand them from me in case I forgot, threatening to pinch me with the plier if I didntply.
Nina simply gave me a dead stare and looked like she wasnt going to take any excuses from me when I said that I wasnt going to do what she said, which made me reluctantly give her the headpats she wanted.
Pat~ Pat~
Her face immediately lit up like a puppy that got a treat when she felt my hands on her head, and even her long, green ears danced in frenzy, pping my hands a few times as they pped around, which was a rather amusing sight.
"Sigh...If only I had you as a teacher back in high school, Kafka, who actually takes his time to make sure that his students understood the subject without only caring about the majority of the ss, I wouldve surely defeated Cam when it came to grades and made her growl under my feat." Nina shook her head like it was a pity that I wasnt born in her time and didnt be her private tutor, while shefortably sat on myp like a little cat.
Nina wasnt joking when she said that she had a lot of hidden potential, as even though she was slow to pick up the topic, she actually understood everything at a very rapid rate once she got deep into the subject.
All she needed was a patient teacher who was willing to rify the basics to her and the rest she could handle on her own, which she apparently never got in the past as the teachers just treated her as a dunce and so did she, thinking that she wasnt cut out for anything academic.
"Dont get too cocky now...Were still at the final step. The most important one, in fact, so dont mess it up." I said, which immediately made a solemn and nervous look appear on her face, like she was going to write the final exam that determined it all. "You know what to do next, right?"
"I-I do...The problem is with the grid over here...And its most likely a loose wire, seeing that the machine sometimes works when I shake it around...So, I should probably use the electric tester to check which connection in the circuit isplete and which isnt...After that, I should connect the wire thats loose, and the machine should start working again." Nina carefully exined while looking at me from the side, hoping that she didnt say anything wrong.
When she saw me give her a nod, she let out a sigh of relief. She then took a deep breath to calm her nerves and followed through with what she said in a methodical manner, like I taught her.
She picked up the electrical tester from the toolbox and carefully started to check which part of the circuit wasnt working, while making sure that she didnty her hand on anything inside so that she didnt shock herself.
She quickly found out about the iplete circuit that had no current flowing through, and she looked like she was about to pump her fists in joy.
But she controlled herself, knowing that it wasnt over yet, and started to tighten the loose wire to the grid using a plier, just like I had taught her earlier.
Twist~ Twist~
"I-Is it done?" Nina hesitantly asked me after fully fastening the wire to the circuit board. "Will the vending machine work now?"
"Who knows?...We have to order a drink to find out." I said with a smile on my face, already knowing what the result would be.
I then looked down at her fat ass that was squashed onto myp, and then at Nina, who had gotten a little toofortable with sitting on me, and said, "But before we can do any of that, Im going to first need you to get up...I think Ill lose all the feeling in my leg if you sit on me any longer."
"Hmph! Dont act like you didnt enjoy me sitting on you!...It was probably one of the best experiences of your sad life." Nina harumphed in a spiteful manner, seeing that I was kicking her out of her seat, and she slowly got up from myp with a slightly reluctant look in her eyes, like she wanted to stay in the same position a little longer.
She then looked at the vending machine that was turned back on with a hesitant gaze and asked,
"What do you think, Kafka?...Do you think that I actually fixed the machine? Or is it that I made the problem worse because of my usual antics?"
Chapter 324: Joyous Celebration
"Only one way to find out, Nina."
I said as I got up as well and handed her a single coin. Just as she picked up the coin from my hand, I off-handedly said,
"And whether it works or not doesn''t really matter, Nina, as at the end of the day you pushed your boundaries and tried to improve yourself in an area that you weren''t really good in...That''s a better result than a million working vending machines can ever bring."
"Why are you talking as if you already know it''s going to fail?!" Nina cried out in a desperate manner when she heard me give her assurance of failure. "Just be quiet and don''t jinx anything...Pray that it works out, or I really might cry."
Nina didn''t trust me to send a proper message to God, so she herself did a small prayer with her eyes closed and hands held together. And then, after opening her eyes and letting out a breath of air, she looked at me with nervous and jittery eyes and finally looked back at the vending machine to push the coin in.
Ching~
As the coin dropped into the machine and fell into the pile of coins at the bottom, Nina carefully put in the code needed to get the two bottles of Sasfra juice she wanted, while having an anxious look on her face, and confirmed the order.
I wasid-back about the whole matter since I already knew how it was going to go, unlike Nina, who was really uneasy about whether she failed or not. Unexpectedly, she even showed her hand towards me as if she were asking me to hold it to calm her nervousness, like she were checking her exam results that were going to shape her career.
I was a little confused at first, and as I really wasn''t expecting her to show so much of her vulnerable side to me at the moment, and I was expecting her to act all nonchnt to keep her image of a mature adult. But when I saw her re at me while biting her lips, I didn''t hesitate any longer and held onto her hand.
Hold~
She also held onto my hand tightly for reassurance, and I could feel how jittery her hands were, showing how much this moment meant to her.
Failing after simply attempting something with a carefree attitude was one thing. But to fail even after Nina put in all her effort, while at the same time having someone guide her every step, was something that Nina couldn''t handle and probably would set Nina way back in terms of self-confidence. Not to mention, it would also make her feel like she disappointed her father''s legacy.
Chunk~ Chink~
Sounds of the internal operation working came from the machine, and Nina closed her eyes as she couldn''t bear to see if it worked all the way until the end while holding onto my hand as tight as possible.
Chachunk~ Bang!~ Bang!~
And just when she couldn''t bear the sudden silence and thought that she had failed to fix the vending machine, two loud sounds of two bottles of juice being dropped were heard.
When Nina opened her eyes to see if it really was what she thought it was, she saw the two bottles of Sasfra lying in thepartment below.
"I-I did it, Kafka...I did it." Nina slowly turned her head to look at me in a stunned manner, as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "...I actually fixed the machine by myself."
I was about to agree and congratte her on her sess with a warm smile on my face. But that smile on my face quickly turned into a look of shock when, all of a sudden, I saw Nina''s chest flying towards my face out of nowhere.
"I actually fucking did it! I did it myself, dammit! I did it!"
Nina''s loud voice, full of excitement, was heard after my face was smothered by her soft chest, which smashed into me out of nowhere.
It seemed that without any warning whatsoever, Nina threw all her restrictions aside out of pure joy and enthusiastically jumped on top of me because of her achievement, which would''ve made her father proud.
Jump~
She lept on top and wrapped her legs around me like a monkey that was leaping from tree to tree out of sheer joy. And of course, I had to hold her in ce by grabbing her by the butt since she was too busy partying on top of me without a care that she might fall down.
"I-I can''t believe I actually did it!...All these days I thought I was dumb, but it turns out that I''m not dumb at all...I mean, can a stupid person actually fix something like a vending machine?...But do you know who fixed one?...Me! I fixed one!
I did it!" Nina eximed as she shook me around by the shoulder, like she was asking me if I could believe it, while I simply held onto her with a wry smile on my face.
"If only I could show this to my teachers and tell them that I''m not the dumb girl they thought I was who could never be taught anything, but simply someone who needed a little extra guidance...Oh, how satisfying that would be~" Nina threw her hands up in the air that she was using to hold on to my neck as a celebration and left me to carry the entirety of her weight.
Luckily, she barely weighed anything with how slender a figure she had, so it wasn''t too hard to bnce her no matter how much she jumped around in my embrace.
"And you, Kafka, the sole reason I feel like I''ve proven to my father that I am his daughter and have his blood flowing through me after all!..." Nina suddenly looked down at me below with a loving look in her eyes as she pulled on both my cheeks in a caring manner.
"You wonderful, spectacr, fantastic, excellent, marvelous, remarkable boy who suddenly entered my life!...I just want to pull you into my chest and give your cute little face kisses all over!"
Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~
I was about to make a to make a joke, saying that she should follow through with her words instead of simply uttering them. But to my utter shock, the words in my mouth were stuck when Nina seemed to have the same thought and started to kiss my face out of nowhere.
Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~
She pulled me in just like she said she would, without any hesitation whatsoever, andnded her lips all over my face.
My eyes, nose, cheeks, forehead, and every part of my face that was within her lips reach were bombarded with her soft lips that left wet marks wherever they went.
"Mmm!?~ Smooch!?~ Ahhh!?~ Kiss!?~ Hmmm!?~"
It seemed like she was a little too happy at the moment, and when she saw the boy who was responsible for letting her achieve something that she thought she would never be able to do in this life right in front of her in kissing range, she couldn''t help herself any longer and started spreading her joy to me by holding my face and giving me a rapid fire of kisses all over.
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Ohh!?~ Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
Chapter 325: Take A Sip
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Ohh!?~ Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
"S-Stop it, Nina!...You''re giving me so many kisses that it feels like a puppy is licking me on the face and making my face all wet and sticky." I said as I tried to bnce myself because of Nina''s aggressive advances that were making me wobble all over because of how passionately she was kissing me.
"Shut up, Kakfa! This is what you get for helping me satisfy one of my lifetime goals, and there''s no escaping it!" Nina said as shended a kiss on my nose and moved onto my eyes, and just like Cam and my mother, she took special care to kiss it with all of her heart, like she really found that spot incredibly attractive to kiss.
"Mwah!?~ Mwah!?~ Smack!?~ Mwah!?~ Sip!?~"
I was honestly overwhelmed with the barrage of soft kisses that I felt on my face, as I really wasn''t expecting Nina to jump on me and mess up my face like this.
Seeing her beautiful face up so close and being dominated by that same pretty person was also a bit too much, and I felt my knees going weak.
But fortunately, after giving me onest deep kiss on my forehead, Nina seemed satisfied with sharing her happiness with me and jumped off me in a stealthy manner with a steady smile on her face, leaving me tottering all over and feeling the warmth of her moist lips all over my face.
"See, this is what I was talking about, Kafka...This is the Sasfra juice that I love so much." Nina picked up the two bottles of juice from the vending machine and brought them to me with a proud look on her face, like she was reaping the rewards of her efforts.
She then looked at me, who was still in a daze from the onught of smooches, and said, "What''s wrong, Kafka?...Why do you look like you''ve just been hit by a tornado?"
"Really, Nina?...Are you really going to ask that after what you did?" I said while using my handkerchief to wipe the slobber off my face, which made Nina''s cheeks turn red, clearly aware of what she just did.
"Oh,e on, Kafka~ It''s just a little sisterly love~ Nothing else~" Nina pped me on the shoulder and tried to brush it off like it was a small gesture of affection when she literally pounced on me like a feral beast to kiss me.
She then handed a bottle of Sasfra juice to me and said with a little awkward wink, "...A-And my lips will help mask the bitterness and make the drink taste sweet, so you should thank me for helping you out."
Nina thought of teasing me by making such a statement, but she only embarrassed herself when she saw me staring at her nkly with a straight look on my face, her face slowly turning a shade of red as she repeated what she uttered in her head.
"Well, that logic would only work out if you had kissed me on the lips, Nina, so why don''t you give your little brother a kiss there to help him out like you said?" I said with my lips curled up, as even though Nina had kissed me all over, she had made sure not tond her lips on mine.
"I''d much rather kiss a pig on the lips, Kafka, than a little kid like you who keeps on getting on my nerves!" Nina replied in a fluster and turned even more abashed when she caught sight of my thin lips.
She then forcefully handed over the bottle she had in her hands and said, "And don''t you dare try to escape your fate, Kafka...I want to see you have a sip and see you gagging all over for all the problems you caused me today, or else I''m not going to allow you to leave."
"Oh, then does that mean that if I don''t drink this, I get to stay with you here forever?" I asked with my brows raised, wondering if the bottle of juice in my hand was my ticket to slipping into her bed.
"Of course not, Kafka...If you don''t drink it on your own, I''ll just force it down your throat." Nina rolled her eyes and looked at me as if she were wondering just how my mother raised such a deviant.
Crack~
"Fine then." I opened up the bottle that was sealed shut, which gave off a unique smell when I screwed the cap open. "Let''s see if I''m so weak that I drop down to the floor like the others when they drink it for the first time, or if I actually make it through without having frothe out of my mouth."
Even though me gagging was somewhat the expected result after knowing that most of the people who''ve tasted this drink did the same, and it looked like Nina wanted to see me clutching my throat at how bad it tasted as a way of revenge, it wasn''t that way and actually the opposite.
Nina didn''t actually want me to gag like I was going to vomit after drinking the Sasfra juice, nor did she want me to feel like I was suffering any bit while drinking the juice; she actually wanted me to enjoy it.
The reason for that was quite simple. Safra juice was Nina''s favourite juice that she loved to drink all the time, and like everyone else, she wanted the people close to her to also like the stuff she liked.
Even if they didn''tpletely like it, she didn''t want them to show obvious aversion or disgust to it, as it was the same as throwing dirt on the things she liked, which actually hurt her since she was actually quite sensitive in nature even though she acted tough.
She also wouldn''t have minded if it was anyone else that was tasting the drink for the first time, and she would''ve had a little reaction to how they reacted to the drink.
But because I had grown a lot closer to her heart and I had be someone who she thought was absolutely essential in her life and someone that she never wanted to give up, she especially wanted me to share her tastes, or at least didn''t want to see me trash talk her favourite drink right in front of her, like the rest of the people she innocently tried to share her favourite drink with in the past, thinking they would like it like she did, only to get disappointed in the end.
That''s why, when she saw me taking my first sip, she clutched her fist tightly with an expectant and nervous look on her face, like she was watching theunch of a spacecraft into space, even though I was simply having a drink of a local beverage.
Gulp~ Gulp~
I took a sip of the drink in my hand, enough to clear a fourth of the bottle, and let out a breath of air to savour the favour that was quite ''medicinal'' if I had to describe it.
Nina also breathed a breath of air herself out of relief, seeing that I didn''t immediately spit out the drink like others did and actually drank it.
Chapter 326: Why Would You Do Such A Thing?
Nina''s eyes also let out a hopeful shimmer, thinking that I might have actually liked the drink I had after seeing that I was silently trying to figure out the vour while swerving the bottle around. But unfortunately for her, I didn''t give the response she was expecting as I looked at her hopeful face and said with a wry smile on my face,
"I''m sorry to say this, Nina, but this drink isn''t for me...It''s a little too bitter for my taste...Honestly a little too bitter to the extent that I had to struggle to keep the liquid in my mouth since I felt my body rejecting it from its system when I tasted how bitter this Safra juice actually was."
"...I wanted to immediately like it and say that I absolutely love this drink, but that would be the same as lying to you over something you really love, which I really don''t want to do." I said with a reluctant smile on my face, which made Nina give out a smile of her own, like she was already expecting such an oue.
"It''s fine, Kafka...I know that it''s not a drink for everyone, and it will only satisfy people with acquired tastes like me, so it''s really fine if you don''t like it." Even though Nina had a smile on her face, it was still apparent that she was a little sad that she didn''t manage to find a kindred spirit in me.
It wasn''t the first time that she was disappointed that someone she was close to didn''t rte to her tastes, just like how her father also didn''t really like the taste of the juice, unlike her and her mother, who absolutely loved it.
But this time it especially affected her and made her lips quiver a bit for some reason that she couldn''t really understand, since she didn''t even react this way when her husband rejected her suggestion of having a sip.
She quickly hid what she was feeling with a forced smile, and she berated herself for feeling all down in the dumps just because a random boy didn''t like what she liked, acting like a teenage girl who was going through a flurry of hormones that made her have unstable emotions.
But it was clearly apparent with how tightly she was clutching her own bottle, how badly she was affected, and also how desperate she was to find someone who actually understood what she felt.
This wasn''t simply because I didn''t like something that she liked; it actually stemmed from a problem that was so much more deeper, which was how alone she felt in life at the moment, thinking that there was no one out there in the world left after her parents passed away who loved and understood her the same way they did.
She herself wasn''t aware of the matter, and she simply thought she was going through some unwanted emotions that made her seem weak, which was unfortunate to think about.
"Honestly, the fact that you didn''t spit out the juice the moment you took a sip and actually took the effort to drink it for my sake is more than enough for me...With the amount of times I''ve almost been sprayed in the face when offering others a taste, I''m more than grateful that you didn''t paint my face in Sasfra juice, since as much as I like it, I wouldn''t really enjoy it all over my face." Ninaughed as she thought she was mentioning a funny moment in her life, but in actuality, it wasn''t funny at all and quite concerning in nature.
She then chuckled as she said while holding out her hands towards me, "You also don''t have to throw the remaining juice into the dustbin, as I''m more than happy to swipe it off your hands and have it all to myself since, unlike the rest of you, I''m a weirdo who actually likes this drink for some reason."
"...Well, only if you''re willing to give the bottle to me and you aren''t too shy knowing that your big sister here will drink from the same bottle you put your lips on."
Even though Nina said such words to tease me and make me feel embarrassed, she was the one who ended up blushing in the end when she thought of how she would be sharing the same bottle as me, like an innocent little girl, and immediately regretted saying it in the first ce.
But when she was expecting me to hand over the bottle so that she could chug it down in one go right in front of me and prove to me and herself that indirect kisses didn''t matter to her since she was a fully grown adult and not an ignorant little kid, she unexpectedly saw me lifting the bottle up and forcing it all down my throat with a determined look on my face, which bbergasted her to the extreme.
Glug~ Glug~ Glug~
She had no idea why I was drinking the juice that I clearly disliked and was panicking, praying that I didn''t choke on it because of how bitter it tasted.
"W-What are you doing, Kafka?! Why are you forcing yourself to drink the rest of the bottle?!...You don''t have to do such a thing!" Nina eximed while trying to pull the bottle away from me, to which she failed since, as tall as she was, she was still shorter than me.
"If you''re doing it because of what I told you earlier about forcing you to drink it, then you really don''t have to since I was really joking...You really don''t have to force yourself to drink it!"
"Ahh~...But I''m not forcing myself to drink it, Nina." I let out a loud gasp after downing the entire bottle, as if it wasn''t the easiest task to drink so much of something that actually burned my tongue because of how bitter it was. I then looked at Nina, who had a worried look on her face, and said, "...I''m finishing this bottle off because I want to."
"W-Why would you do something like that?" Nina asked in an exasperated manner as she looked at my bottle, which didn''t even have a drop of juice left in it, in shock, not expecting that I would actually finish the entire bottle.
"You just said that you found it too bitter and that you struggled to keep it in your mouth...But even after having such strong feelings against it, why would you go out of your way to drink it again?"
Nina looked up at me with her wide eyes, which were desperately looking at me for an answer to my bizarre actions.
"Well, like I said earlier, I really do find it hard to drink this juice since I prefer to drink beverages that are sweet, rather than this Sasfra juice that tastes a lot more like medicine than a refreshing drink." I agreed to what she said.
But before she could say anything, I looked at her nervous face and said with a little grin, "...But you forgot about one thing, Nina...You forgot that you also didn''t like the vour of Safra juice when you first tasted it when you were young...It was only after your mother made you drink it for the sake of valuing your culture did you slowly grow to like it''s taste, like you mentioned earlier."
"So, just like what you did when you were a child, I thought that if I started today and drank a bottle of Safra juice every day from here on forth, I''d get used to the taste just like you and would eventually start enjoying it''s bitter vour." I exined my n, which made Nina look at me in a daze with her lips parted, not exactly knowing what she was thinking about at the moment.
I then continued saying, "Sure, it will be hard to down something that tastes so bitter everyday...But I''m pretty sure with a little determination and sheer will I can brute force myself to grow ustomed to the taste and savour the drink just like you do."
"B-But why, Kafka?....Why would you go out of your way to do something that you don''t like for absolutely no reason?" Nina took a step forward and asked in a trembling tone, already having a hint as to why I was doing what I was doing, but she was unable to believe that it was actually true. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin
She then looked up at me and asked with eyes that were full of concern and unneasiness about what I was doing to myself, "...Why would you torture yourself for something as insignificant as liking some old beverage that was made in the boonies?...W-Why would you do such a useless thing?"
Chapter 327: Tamed Cat
"Why?" I asked myself and then replied while looking at Nina''s pretty face, which looked so delicate at the moment, and her figure, which was trembling like a stalk of bamboo in the wind. "Of course it''s because it''s your favourite drink, Nina, that you love to savour every day after a long day of work...It''s the favourite drink of the girl that I couldn''t help but fall in love with."
"...And just like every man out there in the world who''s trying his absolute best to win over the heart he loved, this is my own childish way of trying to say that I love you with all my heart and would absolutely do anything for you, even if it''s drinking the world''s most bitter drink or trekking an entire mountain while carrying you on my back, if there everes a day where you say that you want to see the most beautiful sunset there is."
"I know the way I''m trying to express and show my love to you is rather petty and childish, and something that an experienced adult like you would simply scoff at...But at the end of the day, I am an actual child, and this is one of the only few ways I can show how much I love you, as my pockets aren''t deep enough like the rest of the adults out there to buy you presents and jewellery in the name of courting you."
Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin
Iughed at my own situation at not being able to do anything extravagant to impress Nina other than these simple actions, to which Nina frantically shook her head with tears in her head, like she strongly disagreed.
I don''t exactly know when she started tearing up. But somewhere along the line, when she was hearing me speak about my desperate attempts to impress her in an embarrassed manner, her pretty green eyes started twinkle like fresh-cut emaralds.
My honest words and my futile attempt to win her over seemed to work in one way or another, seeing that Nina was on the verge of starting a waterfall on her face, and just like her lips that were quivering due to the storm of emotions that were flowing through her at the moment, her long ears also swept all the way down and were trembling, making her seem more pityful than she already looked.
"...I also thought that it would be nice if one day, after a long day''s work for you and a tiring day of school for me, we could both clink our bottles today and say ''cheers'' to a good day and have a refreshing drink of Safra juice together...I don''t know about you, but that''s the sort of stuff that I dream about doing with you, Nina, as embarrassing as it is to say."
I said with my cheeks a little red and while scratching my head in a shy manner, like I was embarrassed beyond relief for exposing my thoughts that were rather pure,pared to how perverted I usually acted.
Drip~ Flow~ Drip~
And that was finally thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Nina had streams of tears flowing down her face as she couldn''t bear not to cry after hearing my words.
The fierce image she had before had beenpletely destroyed, and she was currently sobbing like a poor girl who had her heart broken.
"W-What''s wrong, Nina?...Why are you crying all of a sudden?" I said in a hurry as Nina used her hands to wipe the tears that were slowly pouring out of her eyes and then handed her my handkerchief.
"Sob~...I-I don''t know~....I-It''s just that it''s the first time that someone has done so much f-for me, and I-I can''t help but cry when I think about it." Nina stammered and struggled to speak while using my handkerchief to dampen her face. "I-I know I shouldn''t be crying in front of a child like you...Sob~...B-But I just can''t help but do so when I think about all the nice things you do for me~"
"But I didn''t really do anything amazing...I just said that I''m going to get my tastebuds used to a bitter drink." I said as I took the handkerchief from her since she was too busy sobbing, like she was watching some sad drama, to wipe her own face and wipe her tears off myself. "How is that enough to make you cry?"
"Y-You don''t understand, Kafka!~...Sob~....You will never understand how much that means to me!~" Nina eximed while looking up at me with teary eyes, and let me graciously wipe her tears at the same time.
"O-Only when you reach my age will you understand how many people in your life that truly care about you have you lost a-and how badly you want them toe back...Sob~...O-Only when you live a life like mine will you understand how desperate one can be for even the tiniest amount of attention from another!~"
Nina cried and told me her honest thoughts while bawling her heart out even more as she spoke. It seemed that speaking out her thoughts made her realise even more how true her words were and made her tear up even more aggressively, with even a little snoting out of her nose.
"Okay, fine, Nina...I may not understand your situation right now or why exactly you''re crying...But I do know that it''s best to cry your heart out, then keep it all in like you have always done." I said in a consoling tone and sat down on the sofa next to me.
I then patted myp as I looked at Nina, who looked so fragile at the moment, and said, "So, if you''re going to cry as much as you want, I think it''s better to take a seat somewherefortable, then simply stand up and do so...And if I remember correctly, you didn''t really have anyints when you sat on myp earlier, so I''m wondering if you want to take up the offer once again."
I offered myp once again, while making it seem like the perfect ce to cry her heart out. Nina hesitated at first, thinking that it would be way too shameful to cry in the embrace of a little kid like me, but in the end she couldn''t help but give into temptation.
She slowly made her way to me as she wiped the tears off her face so she didn''t seem too unpresentable in front of me and graciously took her seat sideways on myp.
Once she got into a much morefortable position that felt like a safespot that wouldn''t judge her no matter what, her tears started pouring out even more as she leaned on my shoulder and let out all her pent-up emotions that she had been keeping in all this time.
I also kept myself busy by rubbing her back from time to time and wiping the tears off her face, treating her like a little kitten that was bawling in my arms when she used to be such a feisty tiger before.
And even though most of my mind was upied with thoughts of caring for her at the moment, I also couldn''t help but think that the time had finallye to carry out the request at hand, seeing that the feral cat had finally been tamed and was currently purring at the top of my hand...
Chapter 328: Treading Along The Lines
"Are you fine now, Nina?...Have you let it all out?" I asked Nina, who was currently sitting on myp after crying her heart out and not having any more tears left to shed.
She had been crying for a few minutes now, and only after a bunch of gentle head pats and a few words of constion did she finally calm down. She also didn''t immediately get up after she stopped crying and let me coddle her like I was doing now while obediently sitting on myp with her hands on herp and her head lowered shyly.
She clearly knew how embarrassing the current scene looked as a high school boy was taking care of an adult and also the owner of the ce. But after the flurry of emotions she went through, she needed a ce to calm down, and myp seemed like the perfect ce to do so, as it gave some sort of warmth and safety that even the softest beds didn''t give.
That''s why she ignored the embarrassment she was feeling and sat on myp like a coy little girl who was waiting for me to take care of her.
"Mmm." Nina softly grunted in a rather adorable manner and nodded her head. She then looked at me, who was looking at her from the side since she was sitting across myp with her big eyes that looked so much more round at the moment, and said in a low tone, "...But I''m thirsty...I want something to drink."
She would''ve never acted in such a way that resembled a little girl who was wanting to be spoilt by her parents, even for the tiniest task, and would''ve tried her best to keep her fierce image.
But she seemed to have forgotten about that for the moment and looked like she simply wanted to get spoilt by me at the moment, seeing as to how she was looking at me in a loveable manner and asking to be coddled while in my embrace.
"I have a bottle of watermelon juice that we got earlier and a bottle of sasfra juice right here, Nina." I obedientlyplied with the wishes of the princess sitting on myp and showed her the two juices to let her have her pick. "Do you want this one or this one?...Are do you want both?"
"I want this one." Nina pointed at the sasfra juice with a determined look on her pretty face that had been wiped clean by me and was currently free of any tears, when it was full of tears and snot earlier that I painstakingly cleaned with my handkerchief.
Nina then grabbed the sasfra juice out of my hand, pushed the other juice towards me, and said, "You can have the other juice, Kafka...I don''t want it."
"Are you sure, Nina?...Do you not want some refreshing watermelon juice to wash down the bitterness of the sasfra juice?" I asked as I stroked her head like she was my pet cat, which she happily epted, seeing that she almost made a delightful purring sound whenever my fingers flowed through her silky hair that was elegantly braided.
"No, you can have it, Kafka...Y-You probably need it more than me after consoling me for so long." Nina blushed and quietly slipped her drink while holding it with both hands like she was drinking a cup of hot chocte, feeling guilty and ashamed that she made a child like me cheer her up.
"I''d much rather have a sip from your bottle since I want to see if the juice tastes any sweeter after your lips have been on it, just like you said earlier." I teased Nina, which made her look away in embarrassment and made her long ears flutter around, which was an astonishing sight no matter how I witnessed it.
And unexpectedly, Nina didn''t deny my request, as after a moment of hesitation, she shyly handed me her bottle and seemed to be allowing me to have a sip like I asked for.
"Thank you, Nina...I''ll cherish this little sip of your drink that you''re giving me and treat it as our first time sharing a drink as a couple." I said with a smile on my face while taking a sip of her bottle, which made her ears turn red and made her give me a little punch on the chest while looking at me coyly.
This was what I was talking about. What I was witnessing right in front of me was the moment I had been waiting for.
The same Nina who would''ve pulled on my ears and given me an earful for referring to ourselves as a couple, and the same Nina who would''ve never shared her drink with me thinking that I had bad intentions, was now obediently following what I said without much of an outburst like she would''ve had earlier.
The feral beast in her that was willing to w anyone that came too close to her or tried to pet her hadpletely vanished. And what was left after taming that ferocious tiger was a cute little kitten that had let her guard down and allowed her owner to pet and y around with her however I wanted to.
Even now, she quietly sat on myp without a worry in the world of what I might do because of how much she trusted me in the moment, and she simply sipped her drink in an adorable manner, like she was drinking chocte milk, while ncing at me from the side and quickly looking away in embarrassment from time to time.
This was absolutely the perfect moment to take advantage of her, since she was the most vulnerable. If it were any other moment that I tried toplete the given request, her fangs would be deep inside my neck as she dragged off my lifeless body.
But at the same time, even though she was really docile right now and wouldn''t mind if I ''yed'' around with her a little since she hadn''t had her guard up, I also knew that I couldn''t take it too far or be too aggressive with her, or else she might scratch my face in a fright and run off.
I had to ease my way towards making herply with the request and take my time step by step without rushing it, unless I wanted the beast inside of her toe out again.
Even a kiss on the lips would probably alert her, as that would be an action that would be crossing the border and making our rtionship irreversible, so I had to tread along the lines and satiate her even if she disagreed if I wanted toplete my request and survive.
And all this starts with a simple doubt about the watermelon juice in my hand...
Chapter 329: Beauty On The Inside
"Nina, don''t you think that the watermelon is actually a really vibrant and beautiful fruit?" I asked Nina, who was quietly drinking her bottle of juice as slowly as possible, to prolong the time she could sit on myp. "It''s one of nature''s gifts that not only tastes so good but also looks so wonderful as well...Don''t you think that as well, Nina?"
"S-Stop it, Kafka~...My heart just calmed down after that shameful crying session I had. Don''t make it go beating like crazy again, since I really can''t handle any more tension." Nina eximed as her cheeks flushed, thinking that I wasplimenting her by using the watermelon as an example like I did earlier.
"Oh no, Nina, I wasn''t talking about you right now." I said, which immediately made her pout when she had just told me herself that she didn''t want me praising her.
And before a proper frown could form on her face and she started looking at me like I had wronged her, I said, "...Of course, you''re also one of nature''s treasures, Nina, who''s not only as radiant as a watermelon with how your skin glows in the sunlight. But you''re as sweet as one as well."
Nina nodded her head and seemed satisfied with my words, as she continued to have her drink while looking at me like she was telling me to continue what I was saying.
"But what I''m really talking about right now, Nina, isn''t simply the outer brilliance of the watermelon with its patterns of green and white that give it a refreshing and bright appearance..." I said as I showed Nina the outer design of the watermelon juice bottle, which looked like it was designed to look like a watermelon.
I then opened the bottle and lowered it to show the bright red liquid inside of it and continued saying, "...I''m also talking about the inside of the watermelon that''s also as colourful as the outside."
"Just like its exterior, it has a beautiful colour on the inside as well that simply attracts your attention because of how resplendent it looks, and it doesn''t lose in any waypared to its outer flesh in terms of mboyance."
" ...Don''t you think as well that the watermelon is a wonderful fruit that''s not only pretty on the outside but also has a hidden brilliance as well, Nina, that can only be seen after you open it up?"
I asked Nina as I admired the bottle in my hand like I was looking at an actual watermelon, while Nina had a confused look in her eyes as to why I was so enthralled by a simple fruit.
"I do understand that, Kafka.
The watermelon is a pretty and tasty fruit...So tasty that me and my mom used to go and steal some watermelons from my neighbours farm in the past when they came into season and feasted on them ourselves." Nina mentioned one of her mischievous tales of the past with her mother, which made me think that she definitely took after her mother''s personality, which seemed quite wild in nature.
"But why are you suddenly so enthusiastic about watermelon''s and their colour, Kafka?...Is it because you''ve lived in the city your whole life and found it fascinating to see patches of watermelon groves in the fields for the first time in your life when you came here?"
"No, Nina...Even though you probably think that I''m a ''city boy'' who you think hasn''t even touched a bit of soil in his whole life, I do have some experience when ites to agriculture since my motheres from a small town herself, and I''m not really as ignorant as you think I am."
I said with a wry smile on my face, as my mother, Abigaille, really was from a town simr to this one, which made Nina look at me with dubious eyes, like she really doubted if I had the guts to get my hands dirty.
I then continued saying, as I scooted Nina closer to me,
"And the reason why I suddenly sound so enthusiastic about the colour of the watermelon is actually because I''m an arts stream student in high school, and I have a particr interest when ites to vibrant colours we see in our surroundings."
"...In fact, the very reason I didn''t choose science ormerce and opted for arts and humanities instead was because of my avid interest in the wide spectrum of different colours we see in our daily lives and how to incorporate those very colours in my own artistic creations." I exined my interests and the major I had taken in high school, which was in fact not a lie and actually the truth, since the previous Kafka was also an arts major in high school.
"If you don''t believe me, you can even ask my mother when you meet her about the colourful paintings that I make all the time."
I was about to ask Nina to talk to Cam about the painting I made on her back, but I quickly stopped myself, knowing that would only make Nina re at me for talking about the things I did with another girl in front of her. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin
"I believe you, Kafka, and I don''t need to ask anyone else to know that you are an arts student." Nina remarked while ying around with the bottle in her hands.
She then looked at me and said in a yful manner, "Just hearing all the fancy words you say to impress me is enough to understand that you''re one of those artsy kids who paint pictures and write poems all day...I simply can''t see someone who majors in math and science being as eloquent and flirtatious as you."
"I see...Then, you should understand now when I say that one of the reasons that I couldn''t help but fall for you at first sight was because of the beautiful colour of your skin." I suddenly said, which caught Nina off guard, and she almost started choking on her drink because of the suddenment. I ignored Nina''s flustered face and continued saying, "The verdant hue of your skin.
The way it almost shines like jade whenever you walk through a stream of light...That gorgeous shade of your skin was something that was irresistible in my eyes."
"You''ve already praised my skin tone more than enough, Kafka!...You don''t need to say any more for me to know how you feel about it." Nina suggested that I be quiet by keeping her finger on my lips so that her face didn''t go all red again.
She then took her finger off and said as she looked at me carefully, "...Just tell me what you''re trying to say without adding any additional embarrassing details like how pretty I look, because I''ve heard more than enough of that."
"Well, what I''m trying to say, Nina, is that just like a watermelon that has a hiddenyer of beauty underneath it that is apletely different colour from its exterior, I wonder if you also have a whole different array of colours hidden underneath your outeryer."
I grinned as I eyed up her slender body that was sitting in my embrace, which made her tremble, knowing that I had ill intentions when she felt my gaze on her.
Chapter 330: I Want To Explore Your Hidden Colours
"U-Underneath my outeryer?...What do you mean by outeryer?" Nina said in a nervous manner as she covered up her chest, knowing that my gaze was fixed on them.
She then tried to ease the situation with a joke by saying, "...It''s not like I''m a watermelon myself, Kafka, so there''s no way that I have an outeryer like you said, that is, unless you want to peel off my skin and see what''s inside."
"Yes, Nina, you''re definitely not a watermelon, even though your chest is the size of one..." Nina''s cheeks flushed as she tightened her hold on her breasts, which only made them pop out even more.
"...Nor do I want to see you peel your skin and have a look at what''s inside, since I already know that I''m going to see a lot of crimson blood..." I said as I slid my finger across one of the veins that was going along her neck, which made her shiver in ce.
"...But there is ayer you have on you that''s stopping me from seeing how many pretty colours you actually possess on your body, other than that verdant skin of yours."
"W-Whatyer is that, Kafka?...Whatyer do you want to see underneath?" Nina asked with shimmering eyes and a racing heart, already having an idea of what I wanted to peel off and inspect myself.
"Your clothes, Nina..." I whispered as I slowly pulled down her baggy t-shirt under her abashed gaze, revealing her delicate shoulder that looked like it would snap at the slightest touch and her bra strap that was bright violet in colour.
"...I want to remove your clothes and see all the different colours on your body thaty hidden away from anyone''s sight...I want to admire the spectrum of different colours you''re hiding from me and see how it contrasts with your jade-like skin."
"...That''s what the arist and colour enthusiast inside of me is screaming right now when I look at you." I said as I admired Nina''s green peaks that were peeping out from her top, now that her shirt had been pulled down and left hanging.
"N-No, Kafka, we can''t do that...No matter how curious you are, we can''t do something as shameful as getting me n-naked." Nina stammered to speak while her face was turning as red as a cherry.
She was practically steaming with how worked up she was at the moment.
"...A-And there really is nothing left to see underneath other than a bunch of green, so it would be no use even if I showed you." Nina tried to make an excuse to escape from my lewd request.
"Really, Nina?...Are you really saying that other than your green skin, the rest of your body has no other colour whatsoever?" I interrogated Nina, who was scared stiff at the moment and was internally having a panic attack at the request she was receiving. "Does no other part of your body not even have a sliver of a colour that isn''t green?"
"Ahh...Umm...Mmm...W-Well, I guess there are some parts of me that aren''t the usual green when I look at myself in the mirror." Nina hesitantly said after thinking about how she looked in the nude and the different colours she saw when she looked down in the shower.
But her ears immediately turned red as she hastily looked at me and said in a fluster, "...B-But those different ces are in p-private ces that I can''t show you at all costs!...If I did, I wouldn''t be able to show my head to anyone else in the future."
"Private ces?...How secret of a ce are you talking about, Nina?" I asked, to which Nina blushed even more and refused to answer. So instead, I told her, "You don''t have to tell me where, Nina, if that''s too much for you...You just have to point to one of the ces that has a different colour than the rest of you."
"T-That ce...That ce..." Nina wanted to refuse my request, as what I was asking her was even worse than simply telling me about the ce she was talking about.
But when she saw me looking at her with an avid look in my eyes like I was waiting to see a work of art get revealed, she couldn''t help but feel euphoric that I was waiting to see something from her with so much raw desire, which made her feel really special and the prettiest girl in the world.
After seeing the look on my eyes and feeling the exhration that my gaze gave her, she didn''t want to disappoint my expectations of her, so she decided to give me what I wanted.
"It''s this ce, Kafka..." Nina whimpered as she pointed her shaky finger at the top of her twin peaks, where the absolute summit of her mountain was. "...This is one of the ces below my clothes that has a different and more ''darker'' colourpared to the rest of my body."
I could hear Nina''s voice shaking as she pointed out her weak point on her body, and I could feel her body tremble as she saw me look at the pointy peaks of her breasts through her clothes. Read exclusive content at mvl
But she didn''t falter because of the extreme shame she was feeling at the moment and made sure to keep her finger pointed at where her nipples would be if I stripped her clean at the moment to show just where she was different, like I had asked.
"Oh, so it''s this ce, Nina...Who would''ve thought?" I said as I brought my hand over to the ce she was pointing at, and to her shock, I gave it a little squeeze with my fingers, like I was trying to pluck a grape.
Pinch~
I could only feel a little protrusion on the tip of her chest, which I was trying to give a pinch. But since she was still wearing a bra, I could barely grab onto anything and could only scratch the tip of her nipples through her clothes.
Nina''s body shivered when she felt one of the sensitive parts of her body get scraped, but she didn''t shout out like I thought she would and simply covered her mouth and watched me tease her cherries while her face slowly warmed up like a heatpack.
"N-No, Kafka~...You c-can''t do that~...Nnn!?~...I-It''s inappropriate for a child like you to be doing something l-like this to me." Nina''s whimpers were heard as she saw me trying to dig out her tips, but she didn''t show any other resistance other than beg me to stop.
And seeing that I wasn''t listening to her, she tried another method of forcing me to stop by saying, "Y-You''re mother back at home would be absolutely furious at both of us if she saw what we''re doing, so it''s better to stop now unless you want to disappoint her...Mmm!?~"
"No, Nina...I''m pretty sure my mother would approve of my curiosity to learn new things, since she''s the one who told me to explore and discover the world on my own." I said as I felt Nina''s hot breath on my neck as she witnessed her tips get teased by a boy who was younger than her by two decades.
"...And right now, I''m curious about what exact colour this part of your body is, and I wonder if you''d be willing to let me have a look to check it out myself, Nina."
"How can I do something like that, Kakfa?!... That''s the same as telling me to strip naked in front of you when I''m already a married woman who belongs to another!" Nina said in an exasperated manner and tried to make me understand the difficult situation she was in.
But she was quick to realise that my focus was already on the ces she had pointed to, seeing as to how I was ying with them at the moment, not caring about what she was trying to say.
She also knew that I was quite the stubborn person who never took no for an answer and someone who always found his way one way or another, so she decided to help me satisfy my curiosity herself instead of having me check her myself.
"I-It''s p-purple, Kafka!...A dark shade of p-purple!" Nina closed her eyes and exposed one of her deepest secrets out of desperation.
She then looked at her nipples that were starting to feel like they were trying to poke out of her clothes themselves with teary eyes and said, "T-The part over there...The part that you''re trying to catch right now is purple in colour and not green, like you would think...And it''s not just the t-tip but the surrounding c-circle as well...It''s all p-purple like a grape, and there isn''t a sliver of the usual green."
Nina then looked at me while looking like she was on the verge of crying because of how embarrassed she felt at the moment and said,
"N-Now, that I told you what colour m-my s-sensitive parts are, you should be satisfied, right?...You can now stop bullying your big sister, right?"
Nina seemed desperate at the moment and looked to be begging for a way out of this mess of a situation. But unfortunately for her, I simply stopped ying with her cherries for a second and said, with a grin on my face,
"You say that they are that specific colour, Nina, and you seem sure about it...But how will I know if you''re simply lying and hiding the truth from me? How will I know that they really are purple like you say?"
"...And not only do I want to check the colour of the tips on your chest, but I want to take a look at every colour on your body to satiate my curiosity to see what''s hidden beneath...So wouldn''t it be much more easier for me to take a peek and carefully observe everything myself?"
I concluded what I was trying to say and continued pinching Nina''s nipples, which were starting to feel harder and harder as I continued to tease them, unbenownst Nina''s knowledge.
Nina herself was dumbfounded by my answer, and after looking at the eagerness in my eyes as I gazed at her body, she knew that she wasn''t going to escape from my clutches that easily.
She realised that this was going to be a long and arduous night for her where she was going to suffer in the hands of a literal child for a bit, while not being able to resist one bit because of how persuasive that very child was and because of how he turned her into a woman that simply couldn''t say no to whatever request he had...
Chapter 331: Love That Knows No Ends
"N-No, Kafka...I-I can''t do something like that...If I did, it would be the same as betraying my husband...He''d absolutely be disheartened if he finds out that I exposed myself to someone else other than him."
Nina said, even though she wasn''t really thinking about her husband at the moment because of how estranged their rtionship was, and she was only using him as an excuse to escape from me.
"But Nina, I''m not someone that your husband would be wary of, nor would he be offended if I saw some ''special'' parts of his wife, since I''m still a baby in his eyes who he wouldn''t take note of...I''m pretty sure that he doesn''t even think of me as a man and thinks of me like a child just like you do, so why worry about what he would think?" I used what she said earlier against her, which made her feel stumped.
And before she could even think of what she should say next, I continued saying, "...And after hearing that you not only look beautiful on the outside with the ravishing colour of skin, but you also have plenty of colourful hidden gems underneath as well, I don''t think that I would be able to sleep without having a glimpse at the mysteries thaty beneath myself."
"Just the thought of knowing that there''s a treasure right next to me that I can''t touch, which could probably even change the way I look at life and alter my career as an art''s student, would give me several sleepless nights...I wouldn''t even be able to close my eyes at night because I would be too busy wondering about the different shades on your ster body; that''s simply a feast in an artisan''s eyes because of how radiant it is." I said in an exaggerated manner while keeping my hand on my head, like I was genuinely suffering from the dilemma I was facing.
Heartbeat~ Heartbeat~
Nina''s eyes couldn''t help but twinkle when she heard mepare her looks to a generational art piece, and she felt her heart race when she saw me treating her like an absolute treasure that I couldn''t live without after seeing her once.
"...R-Really, Kafka?...Is looking at all the colours on my b-body really that important to you?...Will you really not be able to sleep if you don''t have a glimpse of my most s-sensitive parts?" Nina hesitantly asked me with limpid eyes after finally being unable to deny what I was asking her after seeing how desperate I looked at the moment.
She was still deeply embarrassed about what she was asking since it could lead to a very dangerous situation that made her blush when she thought about it.
But because of how pitiful I looked at the moment and how I was looking at her like she was the only thing I needed in the world to survive, she couldn''t help but give in to my desires, even though she knew about the spicy temptations that came with it.
"Just look into my eyes, Nina..." I said as I turned Nina towards me and made her look into my clear eyes, which were staring into her innocent soul at the moment. "...Look into my eyes yourself and tell if I look like someone who''s simply saying such ttering words to get in your pants.
Or tell me if I actually look like someone who''s desperately trying to find the answer he desires and is even willing to stake his life to find the truth he requires."
"...Take a good look and tell me yourself about what you see."
I said with an absolutely sincere look on my face and crystal clear eyes, which looked like they had never uttered a single lie.
The honest look in my eyes was also quite genuine since I wasn''t simply trying to have fun with Nina, but I was mainly trying to finish the request that the Gods had given, which held a stake over my life.
Nina also seemed to have noticed how desperate and genuine I was at the moment, almost as if whether I lived or not depended on her simple decision of whether she was going to ept my request.
She had seen many different people in her life since she worked a job that forced her to meet a lot of new people every day, and because of that, she had grown to be a decent judge of character simply by looking at someone''s face.
And what looking at the expression on my face right now, like I was at the end of the line, told her was that I had no ill thought in requesting to see her naked flesh, and I was simply doing so to genuinely admire her body like it was a sculpture to satisfy my curiosity about the spectrum of colours on her body as an artist.
Stay tuned with mvl
She was already on the verge of giving into temptation after seeing how preciously I was treating her and how pitiful I seemed in her eyes, like a stray dog that longed for some love and attention. But once she saw the genuine look in my eyes and how sincerely I looked at her in the moment, she couldn''t help but be swayed by my words.
Nina then looked at me with a nervous gaze, like she still didn''t know if the decision she made was correct or not, and said in a shaky tone like she was scared of what was toe,
"F-Fine, Kafka...For the sake of your curiosity and so that you don''t suffer at night after being unable to catch a sliver of sleep, I''ll ept your request, even though I still feel quite embarrassed to do so."
"...But know that I''m simply doing so to help you out, and if I were to find out that you have any l-lewd thoughts while checking the c-colours on my body, I''ll stop you without asking a world and knock you on top of your head for misbehaving." Nina wanted to say that she would beat me up and kick me out of her ce if she caught me doing something bad.
But she knew that she wouldn''t have the heart to do anything to me because of how much she spoilt me, like I was her precious little brother, whom she had to protect at all times, and simply warned me with something that could barley be called a punishment.
"Of course, Nina!...If you catch me doing something that makes you ufortable, you have permission from me to smack me around with your favourite broom as much as you want to!"
I eximed with an enthusiastic look on my face, like a heavy burden had finally been lifted off my shoulders. And before Nina could say anything in response, I went forward and gave her a big hug, which caught her off guard and made her cheeks flush.
I then continued saying, while holding Nina''s slender body in my arms,
"And thank you, Nina...Thank you so much for choosing to listen to my words instead of simply pushing me away like anyone else would if they were to ever hear such an absurd request."
"I thought that I wouldn''t be able to fall for you anymore since I already love you with all my heart...But the graciousness and benevolence you''ve shown me today have made me realise that there really isn''t a limit to how much you can love someone, and it can only keep on increasing with every single action of theirs, no matter how small it may be."
"...Especially when the girl I like has such a beautiful face that even the Gods would sigh if they were to witness it..." I said as I pulled myself back and looked at Nina''s absolutely ravishing face, which looked more red than green at the moment after hearing all the sweet things I had to say about her.
"...I can guarantee that there wouldn''t be a day that I wouldn''t fall for her even more, and my love for her would only keep on increasing, until thest time I look at her pretty visage when I take a foot into my grave."
Nina was still scared about what she was about to do, even though she had agreed to my request, since showing her body to someone else who wasn''t her husband was something that was considered taboo and affected her moral view.
But once she heard how much I cared for her and how deeply I desired for her to look back at me with the same loving eyes I looked at her with, her heart couldn''t help but feel stirred.
She started to think that even if she had to suffer the guilty feeling of going behind her husband''s back and letting another many his hands on her, she would be willing to carry the weight of the sin as long as the boy before her, who gave her the most happiness in life and made her feel like she was the most loved person in the world, was happy and satisfied.
For him, she was willing to sacrifice anything, even if it was her dignity that she had kept up high for all these years. And for him, the boy who she didn''t know if she had feelings for her or not, but definitely knew that he was someone who she needed in her life at all costs, she was willing to go forth with his daring request.
That''s why, after making up her mind and building up her resolve, she bit her tender lips and started talking off her top on her own, so that the boy before her could see whaty beneath, like he desired...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 332: Lets Take It Slow
"Woah, hold one there now...Why are you removing your top all of a sudden?" Kafka asked Nina in a hurry when he saw her stripping and stopped her right as she was about to pull the top off her enough so that her chest was revealed. He then chuckled and said, "Are you really that eager to expose yourself to me, Nina?...I didn''t expect you to be that forward."
"N-No, Kafka...I''m also doing this because I thought you wanted me to." Nina said as her face flushed, unable to handle the fact that the boy in front of her was trying to make her out to be a pervert who liked to strip before others.
She then nervously looked at him and said, "...I mean, did you not say that you wanted to see what was underneath?...That is, my most private parts, like you said, or am I actually misunderstanding what you said?"
Nina almost got a headache when she imagined the possibility of her misunderstanding the whole situation, and she prayed to God that she didn''t try to get naked just because of a misconception she had.
"No, Nina...I definitely want to see everything that''s hidden underneath your clothes."
Kafka slowly said as he eyed up her seductive body. He then continued saying, while feeling up the most sensitive parts of her body, that she had never been revealed to another.
"Whether it may be your plump chest that looks like it''s full milk..."
He grabbed her breasts from underneath and gave them a squeeze, which made Nina tremble and want to say that she didn''t have any milk in her breasts yet.
Squeeze~ Squeeze~
"...Or your tight ass that''s been resting on myp this whole while..."
He slid his hands down her waist and groped her tender buns below, making Nina jump in fright when she felt her ass getting massaged.
Grope~ Grope~
"...And finally, whatever secrets lie beneath this little ce that''s probably going to be sopping wet after I''ve fully explored your body...I want to see it all."
He didn''t stroke the final part of her body that he was talking about, but simply ced his hand on her crotch and gave it a little push. But that itself was more than enough stimtion for Nina, so much so that she couldn''t help but grip her fists in trepidation, since she could feel his fingers pushing onto her lower lips through her clothes.
"Hnnm!?~...N-No!?~"
Nina let out a moan as she sat on Kafka''sp, as even though she was a mature woman who had been married for many years, she was extremely inexperienced in such matters because of her own circumstances, and even this little sensation she felt in her lower region was enough to make her feel like she was about to die of shame.
"See, Nina. This is why I didn''t want you to strip immediately...I was afraid that you would be too frightened if we went too fast, so I wanted to get you warmed up by first exploring the colours on your body that aren''t hidden but aren''t very exposed either."
Kakfa exined why he didn''t go all-out from the start. But the teasing smile he had on his face made it obvious that wasn''t the main reason he wanted it slow, and he simply wanted to take his time to y with Nina, who currently looked like a naive little kitten in his arms who was nervously waiting to see what her master was going to do next.
Unfortunately, Nina didn''t understand this because she was extremely gullible towards the people she trusted, and she genuinely thought that Kakfa was doing all this for her sake.
She thought that the boy before her really had apassionate heart that put the desires of the ones he cherished before his, and she couldn''t believe that such a young child could act in such a gentlemanly manner, which actually managed to move her a bit and made her look at Kafka as a man for a second.
But once she saw the youthful face before her, she quickly regained rity about the situation she was in and made it clear in her mind that she was simply following what Kafka said because she couldn''t resist his pleas as her self-proimed older sister and there were no other intentions behind her actions.
"Or maybe I misunderstood, Nina." Kakfa interjected her flurry of thoughts with a pensive look on his face. "Maybe you actually do want me to strip you clean and expose yourself bare to me...If it''s so, then simply nod your head, and I''ll make sure that there isn''t a cloth on you in a matter of seconds."
Shake~ Shake~ Shake~
Nina frantically shook her head to show her clear reluctance towards the matter, begging not to be stripped down immediately.
"Oh, then do you want me to take it slowly, like I was about to?" Kafka asked, to which Nina immediately nodded her head like a chicken eating rice.
"Okay, fine...I''ll do whatever my little Nina wants me to do."
Kakfa said with a satisfied smile on his face and rocked her in hisp like he was ying with a child, while Nina wanted to say in reluctance that she was the older sister here and not him.
But once she heard how pleasent it felt to be treated like the younger one and how safe it made her feel that someone else was putting his ownership over her, she couldn''t help but feel that being called ''my little Nina'' wasn''t bad at all and even made her want to hear it more, even though it was unbing of a grown woman like her.
"Umm...What are you going to look at first, Kafka?...I don''t think there are many colours on the outside of my body that you haven''t already seen, like the colour of my lips, eyes, and teeth, which are all quite normal." Nina peeked her head from Kafka''s chest and asked out of curiosity, since she couldn''t really think of any part of her body that was already exposed, which Kafka hadn''t seen yet.
"Yes, I''ve already seen all of your beautiful face and bright colours that are on your visage, like your tender pink lips, your pearl white teeth, or your pretty green eyes that shine like emaralds." Kafka said while observing every individual characteristic on her face, making Nina lower her head in embarrassment and clutch the hems of her top.
He then looked at the top of her head and continued saying, "...But I think that you forgot about the two little antennas you have on top of your head, that keep on dangling all over the ce in an adorable manner."
Freeze~
Nina''s long green ears that were fluttering all over because of the turbid emotions she was feeling at the moment froze when they noticed that someone else was staring at them right now, almost as if they were just as shy as the owner and couldn''t help but be embarrassed when being looked at with such an intent gaze.
Nina then looked up at Kafka while her ears slowly lowered down like they were trying to hide from Kafka''s gaze, and she said to him with an anxious look on her face,
"But Kafka, you''ve already seen the colour of my ears. They''re as green as the rest of my body...What more do you want to see from them when they''re alreadypletely exposed?"
"Completely exposed?...Is that really true, Nina?" Kafka asked as he stared at Nina''s long ears, which were lying t down after being put in the spotlight. He then looked at her and asked, "Is it really considered to be fully exposed when I can''t even look at the inside of them and find out what colour is in the inside of your ears?"
Whoosh~
Nina''s ears seemed to have minds of their own as they rose up like towers when they heard that someone wanted to examine them deeply. The owner of those ears was also panicking internally when she heard that Kafka wanted to take a look at her ears.
If it were anyone else, she wouldn''t have minded showing them, as she didn''t really consider her ears, which were longer than those of normal humans, to be noteworthy.
But when it was about to be closely seen by the boy in front of her, she couldn''t help but get nervous and prayed that her long ears that had a different colour from the outside, just like he had guessed, didn''t make him look down on her in anyway.
And if that nightmarish situation did happen, even though she trusted that Kakfa was someone who would look at her with the same gaze no matter what happened or whatever change she went through, she would have no choice but to spend the rest of her life with her long ears lowered down at all times, so that no one else saw her disgraceful ears that even someone like Kafka, who always managed to find the beauty in everything, couldn''t love...
Chapter 333: Bound To Nobody
"It is fine, right, Nina?" Kafka asked as he gently used the tips of his fingers to hold the elongated part of her ear, which made them flicker around a bit. "There''s no rule in your variant n that says that no one other than the person you''re married to forever is allowed to touch your ears, right?"
He simply asked this as a joke, as he had read in a few fantasy novels that elves who had simr ears to Nina treated their ears like sensitive parts that only their loved ones couldy their hands upon and wanted to see if it was true here as well.
But out of his expectation, Nina had a rather bizarre outrage at his silly question, which took him by surprise.
"No, Kafka. There''s no such rule in my n...And even if there was, I wouldn''t abide by it and would let you touch my ears however you want, since it''s my wish to let anyone elsey their hands on my body and no one else''s!" Nina harumphed as her rebellious spirit came out when she heard the possibility of someone trying to chain her up and make her lose her freedom.
She then looked at Kafka, who was tenderly stroking the edge of her ears, and said with an indignant look on her face, "...So, do whatever you want, Kafka. Let''s see who tries to stop you!"
"C-Calm down, Nina...You don''t have to get so worked up over some dumb doubt I had." Kafka was caught off guard by her sudden protest and softly patted her smooth back to help her calm down, which had an immediate effect as Nina quickly simmered down and felt embarrassed about getting so worked up in front of a junior.
He then continued saying, "I''m pretty sure that no one out there is dumb enough to try and control a woman like you, Nina, who can beat up three men so effortlessly, so you really have no reason to get so angry about someone trying to pluck away your choice, as you are thest person I see that happening to."
Nina''s ears twitched in a bashful manner when she realised that she was showing her fiesty side once again to Kafka, when she was actually doing the opposite and trying her best to show her feminine side to him so that he didn''t look down on her as a woman.
"N-No Kafka, it''s not like I''m getting angry for no reason!" Nina looked up at Kafka and quickly exined her actions so that he didn''t misunderstand and think that she was a woman who was violent at all times.
"It''s just that me and every other woman in this world have grown up in an environment where men constantly try to tell us to do their bidding and live the life they want us to live like we''re puppets, so I couldn''t help but get a little agitated when you brought up something simr."
"...A-And I hope you don''t think any less of me after what I said, Kafka, as this is simply what every woman in the world thinks, and I''m not the only one who has such thoughts." Nina turned her head and said in a distressed manner, as she didn''t know if Kafka would take offence since she was basically calling out every man in this world, which also included him.
"Of course, Nina~...I wouldn''t even be angry if you were to stab me in the heart since I would be looking at your beautiful face as I close my eyes for the final time, so why would you think that I would think badly of you because of a legitimate problem you and every other woman out there are facing in their lives?"
Kafka said with a gentle smile on his face. He then continued poking the tips of her ears with the tips of his fingers, which were pointy like a thorn, but at the same time they didn''t really prick his finger, as unlike how they looked, they were actually as soft as a petal and simply bent when he applied some pressure on them.
Nina herself was resisting the urge to give Kafka a big hug and snuggle in his chest, as every time he opened his mouth, he couldn''t help but impress her even more and make her wonder how such a wonderful boy existed, who gave her morefort the longer she spent time with him.
She honestly even wanted to tape his mouth shut and let him do whatever he wanted to do to her in silence, so that he wouldn''t drill into her heart even more than he had already done and make her think of unsavoury thoughts.
But she knew that even that would be useless, as Kafka would still somehow do something that would make her heart race, so she simply obediently sat on hisp while looking down and not making eye contact with him. She then let him y with her ears all he wanted to, while she resisted the building urge to rub her face all over his wide chest and fall asleep in his embrace.
"But Nina, what about you?...Would you think bad of me if I had a presumption request that I want you to follow, which would make me the same as the rest of the men in the world who want every woman under their control?"
Kafka asked a rather strange question out of nowhere when he was squishing her soft earlobes that felt like cotton, which caught Nina, who was daydreaming off guard, and made her look at him with a confused look on her face.
"Hmm? What is it, Kafka?...What is it that you want me to follow?" Nina asked, and she was surprised that she was so readily willing to hear about what Kafka wanted her to do.
She was even more surprised that she wasn''t repulsed by it one bit, like she would''ve been if any other man had ordered her to follow something he said and was willing toply with it, even before he said what he wanted her to do.
And after realising how open she was to his suggestion, she decided to be honest with her thoughts and said to him in a rather coy manner, like she was embarrassed that she was admitting to this,
"...A-Actually Kafka, if any other man were to tell me to do something that deprived me of my freedom, I would''ve sent them off with a p."
"But for some reason, when you do the same, I don''t really mind at all and am willing to do anything you say, even though it means that I''m letting another man step over me, which is something that I hate the most."
She then affirmed her thoughts and regained her posture as she continued to say in a cheerful manner,
"It''s probably because I think of you as a little brother that can do no harm to his older sister, and I trust that whatever you do is only for the good of me that I suddenly seem so open-minded in this matter~"
Nina let out an innocent chuckle, like she couldn''t believe that a boy she met today could make her change so much.
She then looked at Kafka with a warm look in her eyes and asked,
"So, what do you want me to do, Kafka?...Tell your big sister here, and she''ll surely fulfil it."
Chapter 334: Anything For You
"Well...I don''t know if you''re going to ept it like you said, since what I''m asking you to do is exactly what you said you would never do just a few minutes ago." Kafka let out a dryugh as he continued to say in an awkward manner, "It''s just that I couldn''t help but be fascinated by your long ears, which are a marvel to behold, and I honestly feel like I found a hidden treasure after realising how delicate they are and how they p around like a little sparrow whenever I y with them in my hands."
Nina couldn''t help but blush when she heard thement about her ears, as even her parents told her in the past that ears looked like birds that were trapped on top of her head and were trying their best to fly away, when she pped her ears around whenever she got flustered.
"And embarrassingly and honestly quite selfishly, just like everyone out there who wants to keep a treasure all to themselves, I also want to be the only one that can y with these two birdies you have on top of your head..." Kakfa said with a bashful look on his face, like he was ashamed to be making such a request, even when he knew how against it Nina was.
But even still, he mustered up the courage to continue what he was saying while Nina stared at him in a daze, "I want to be the only one who knows how soft and warm your ears are and the only one who''s allowed toy his hand on them...What I basically want to do is cage these two green sparrows you have on top of your head and keep them all to myself.
"...I also know that''s too absurd of a request to ask of someone like you, Nina, who''s a carefree spirit and cannot be tied down by anyone else.
And I know that there''s no way you would ept what I ask of you, so you can simply forget what I said and think of it as me rambling." Kafka chucked and scoffed at himself like he was calling himself stupid for bringing something like this in front of Nina, who was known by the entire neighbourhood to be a tiger that couldn''t be controlled.
Even if someone tried to control her, that would be thest thing they would try to attempt in their life since they wouldn''t be going back home in a single piece after Nina is done with them.
But shockingly, just while Kafka seemed to be mocking himself for pestering Nina with presumption requests and bothering her all the time, Nina said something that Kafka or anyone else who knew Nina would never think she would say.
"It''s fine, Kafka...I-If you really don''t want to let anyone else touch my ears, I can''t do that for you...If that''s what you really want, I can make that happen." Nina said in a rather demure manner while looking at Kafka with a coy glimmer in her eyes, almost as if she were an innocent little girl who was giving into all her crush''s requests just so that he would like her more.
She then continued saying, "...And the only people who really used to y with my ears were my parents in the past, and now that they aren''t here anymore, it shouldn''t be a big deal to safeguard my ears from anyone since no one really bothers about them anymore."
"But Nina, didn''t you say that you would never follow what others say about what you should do with your own body earlier and were so against it?...Why are you suddenly so epting of it now?" Kafka asked with a puzzled look on his face, even though he already knew the answer.
"That''s because you were talking about someone else, Kafka, who I have nothing to do with...But you, on the other hand, are different." Nina said as if it were obvious, with a slight smile on her face. "You''re my little brother who brings me the greatest joy in the world, so for such an amazing little brother, this older sister is willing to do almost anything to make you satisfied."
"...And note that I said ''almost'' anything, so don''t ask me to leave my husband and follow you back to your home, as that''s definitely not happening." Nina gave Kafka a yful knock on his head to make sure he got what she said into his head, as she knew if she didn''t warn him, he would definitely take advantage of her words and ask for her hand in marriage next.
"Well, I''m not going to be asking you to follow me back home, as it''s not that time yet." Kafka said, which made an amusing look appear on Nina''s face, like she found it cute that he thought he could eventually swipe her away. "But what I want to ask is if you''re really fine with not letting anyone else touch your ears...Even if your husband is the one who wants to do so."
Nina''s face bloomed a shade of red when her husband was mentioned, as it felt like she was betraying her husband one way or another, even though their rtionship was already estranged by giving ownership of her body to some other man other than her own husband. But she decided to ponder those thoughtster, as satisfying the boy before her was her main priority at the moment.
"Of course, Kafka~ If it''s for my adorable little brother, I''m willing to keep a secret or two for my husband." Nina said in a rather cheerful manner while shaking herself around in hisp. "My husband also never bothered with my ears since, like the rest of the men in this world, he found them to be weird-looking, so it should be no problem if you y with them all you want~"
Kafka raised her eyebrow in wonder when he heard how casually Nina told him that her husband looked at her in a strange manner, like it was no big deal, and he simply shook his head at how badly Nina had been desensitised to how others looked at her, to the extent that she didn''t even mind her own husband looking down on her.
"B-But Kafka, you say that you want to keep my ears all to yourself and say that they''re like a treasure...But are they really so pretty that you want to put them in a cage and have them all to yourself?" Nina hesitantly asked while looking up at Kafka with a shy look in her eyes, wanting to hear why Kafka liked her ears so much and also fish for a fewpliments from him, which she loved to hear so much.
Kafka also immediately realised from the expectant look in Nina''s eyes that she wanted him to praise her, almost as if it were her reward for following along with what he asked so obediently, so he gave a smile and said,
" ''Pretty'' is honestly an understatement as to how phenomenal your ears actually are, Nina, and all the different colours they have hidden in them."
"Different colours?...There are different colours hidden in my ears?" Nina asked, as she didn''t really remember her ears being as colourful as Kafka said.
"Yes Nina, they do...Do you really not know how colourful your ears actually are when you see them in the mirror every day?"
Kafka asked, to which Nina shook her head, as she was someone who barely looked at herself in the mirror in the morning and only did so whenever she tied up her hair, thinking that it was a bother to keep up appearences that no was willing to look at anyway.
"Oh, so you really don''t know? That''s surprising." Kafka said with his brows raised. He then asked Nina, who was looking at him in a daze, wondering if what he said was true, and asked, "Well, it''s fine if you don''t know, but I can show you how pretty your ears actually are right now...That is, if you want me to do so."
Nod~ Nod~ Nod~
Nina didn''t hesitate to nod her frantically, as it basically meant that she was going to hear Kafka''s sweet words all over again, which she loved so much.
She also knew that to exin to her about the different colours of her ears, he would need to hold them in his hands once again, which she was avidly looking forward to because of the tantalising sensation it gave her whenever he did.
She knew that she shouldn''t have such dirty thoughts as the mature and responsible person here. But she couldn''t help but have such desires because of how sensational it felt when Kafka rubbed her sensitive ears, which she could never let him know, or else she was sure that her ears would forever be red because of the shame she would be going through.
Chapter 335: Alluring Pink
"Well, to start off, the area around the tip of your ears is actually a deep pink colour and almost a shade of magenta, if I had to say." Kafka exined as he poked the pointy tip of her ears, which folded down at even the lightest touch, showing just how soft her ears were.
He then moved his hands downward and gently held onto the inner p of Nina''s ears, which made them flinch around because of how ticklish it felt. But because he was firmly holding onto them, they didn''t move around too much and simply thrashed around in his hand, almost as if he held onto a bird that was trying to fly away.
"And then the area below that and everything you see from the outside is a light green colour, just like the rest of your skin...Or at least that''s what it seems." Kafka said, after Nina forced herself to calm her ears, which were fluttering around, so that he didn''t reveal how tantalising his touch felt.
"Or at least that''s what it seems like?...What do you mean by that, Kafka?" Nina curiously asked Kafka while she silently enjoyed the feeling of Kafka using his two fingers to massage the inneryer of her ear, which felt like a delicate leaf that was thick enough to hold some tender flesh in between.
"Well, if someone were to simply look at your ears from afar, they''d only see two cute little ears dangling on top of a even cuter girl..." Nina let out a little giggle, unable to contain the joy she felt when she heard how Kafka thought of her.
"...But if I were to hold up your ear like this and then shine it under a source of yellow light I''m doing now, then the light passing through your thin ears would give it a golden glow or more like an orange shimmer because of the yellow light passing through your delicate ears, which would make it appear more dark after doing so and make it look more orange than yellow."
Nina''s ears were slightly pulled to the side by Kafka so that the light from the bulb above, which gave off a yellow tint, could pass through her ears.
And because of how thin her ears actually were, almost as if they were made from butter paper, the shimmering light easily passed through her skin, and when they came out from the other side, they gave her ears a dark golden radiance that was leaning more towards the orange glow one would see on the surface of the sun than the yellow brightness that was found on a simple me.
It was a rather beautiful phenomenon seeing as to how such lovely ears that looked like long leaves, which were rolled up, could suddenly glow under light and make Nina, who normally looked like a feisty amazoness, into a sweet angel with her golden wings on top of her head instead of them hanging on her back.
"Really Kafka?! Do my ears really give off such a glow?!...Are you sure that you''re not lying to me?!" Nina asked in excitement and tried her best to look into her own ears.
But because they were on top of her head, she couldn''t do so, and she was simply left, turning her head all over the ce like a puppy trying to catch her tail, which looked rather cute and made Kafka let out a smile.
"Of course, Nina...Why would I lie to you about something like this?" Kafka said as he caught Nina''s head before she got dizzy because of how frantically she was swirling her head around. "Your ears are simply glowing under the light like they''re made of stained ss, and I promise you when I say that they would look even more magical if they were to be seen right under the sun."
Nina''s ears couldn''t help but perk up, almost as if they immediately wanted to go out into the sun and see how pretty they actually look, like Kafka said.
And even though the sun had already set and she knew she wouldn''t be able to see anything now, Nina had already made an agenda in her mind to wake up early in the morning and step outside with a mirror in her hand to see if her ears were really as amazing as Kafka said.
But Nina trusted Kafka and firmly knew that every word of praise he gave came from his heart, so she already knew what he said was true without even witnessing it herself, making her ears act on their own and move back and forth like they were doing a happy dance.
She also had a question in her mind that she couldn''t help but want to ask Kafka, who was currently carefully bending the long part of her ears around like he was curious about how they moved on their own so smoothly, which looked rather adorable in Nina''s eyes, almost as if he were a baby with a toy in his hands.
"Kafka, I''ve spent so much time with other people since I work in the service industry, and I also have a bunch of friends in this town who I''ve known for years...But how is it that it''s you, the boy who I just met today, who points out something to me that no one else has ever found out in their eyes?"
Nina asked with an avid look in her eyes, expectantly waiting to hear how the boy before her was able to find out something that even her husband, who saw her every day, had never noticed before.
"That''s simple, Nina...It''s because no one else looks at you the way I do...No one else looks at you as closely as I do, since the moment I met.
Nor do they have the same admiration in their eyes as I do; that simply makes me helpless in your very presence." Kafka casually said while rolling Nina''s ears around his fingers like they were actual leaves and then letting them loose, which made them spring out and stand straight once again, which was a rather amusing sight.
And even though Nina was rather simple minded and couldn''t really understand anything that was tooplex, she could still understand that Kafka was basically telling her that there was no one else who could understand her hidden beauty other than him because there was no one else who loved her like he did.
He didn''t even consider her husband in the picture, who was meant to be her only love in life, and boldly stated that there was simply nopetition when it came to one''s love for her, which couldn''t help but make her blush shyly, seeing as to how possessive he was of her.
"So, with those eyes that look at me so deeply like no one else does, do you see any other tone of colour on my ears, Kafka?~" Nina poked his chest and asked in a rather coquettish manner, like she was flirting with him, wanting to tease him a little bit in return for being so cheeky and making her face warm up. "Tell me...Do you see anything else?~"
"Yes, Nina. There''s one more colour left to see in your ear, and that''s pink...The light pink that''s seen deep inside your ear, which looks so soft and delicate like it''s made out of bubble gum." Kakfa said as he slowly spread the part of her at the bottom, which was quite simr to a normal human ear, to observe all the grooves and curves it contained.
And even though Kafka was trying his best to be as careful with his actions since he knew that Nina''s ears were quite sensitive, he still forgot that he was breathing into them while doing so.
This sent shivers down Nina''s body when she felt his cold breath carressing the inner flesh of her ears, which was oddly bright pink and lookedpletely different from the rest of her body, making it seem like that part of her was not meant to be seen by anyone else.
Nina also knew that the inside of her ears were actually a really eye-catching pink colour that highly contrasted with her green skin like you would see in the ears of a kitten, and because of how bizarre it looked inparison to the rest of her body, she couldn''t help but feel heavily embarrassed when she saw Kafka looking at something that she would have never let anyone else look at because of how strange it looked.
There was also another aspect that embarrassed her to the extreme, which was the fact that there was only one other ce on her body that had the same bright pink colour, almost as if it were squeezed out of a carnasian flower.
That part of her body was hidden in a very secret ce, a ce that light wouldn''t reach even if she stood in the open with absolutely no clothes on, so the thought that Kafka was looking at a ce that had that same pink colour made her body feel all hot and stuffy.
Out of the shame she was feeling, she even started praying to God so that by no chance did Kakfa find the rtionship between the two, even though it seemed highly unlikely he would do so.
But unfortunately for Nina, Kafka was someone who didn''t really know the meaning of impossible, and almost as if he read the wild thoughts that were racing through her mind, he slowly said while looking at the forbidden pink hidden inside,
"But Nina...Even though the rest of your ear looks bright and radiant and gives off a fresh feeling as if you''re hearing the chirps of the birds in the morning, why does the inner part of your ear that''s a strange pink look the exact opposite of that and honestly look a little alluring, almost as if it''s trying to seduce me?"
"...Do you have any idea why it seems that way?"
Kafka stopped gazing into her ears and turned to look at Nina, whose face was bright red right now, with a knowing smile on his face.
Discover stories with mvl
And even though it seemed like Kafka had no clue as to why the insides of her ear seemed rather vulgar and even a bit provocative, Nina just knew that he already had an idea as to why it seemed like what he said after noticing the nces he was throwing at her secret garden and looking at how he was grinning at her right now, like he knew all her secrets.
This made her want to bury her face in his chest and never lift it up again because of the sheer shame she was feeling right now at having one of her deepest secrets exposed...
Chapter 336: Three Sneezes From Afar
"H-How did you know, Kafka?...How did you find out something as embarrassing as that when I''ve never told anyone about it before?!" Nina eximed in a fluster while shaking around Kafka by the cor like she was trying to extort him, which jerked him around back and forth in a lifeless manner.
She then stopped as if she realised something detrimental and then looked at Kafka in shock and asked, "...Don''t tell me that you peeked on me while I was bathing, you little pervert?!"
"I literally met you today, Nina. Where would I get a chance to peep on you?" Kafka said as he fixed up his wrinkled-up cor. He then nced at Nina, who was worked up, and said, "I also don''t really know what you''re talking about, so it would be nice if you could make me aware of what you''re trying to say."
"Don''t lie to me, Kafka. I know that you know what I''m talking about...Just look at how you''re smirking right now! It''s clear to you exactly what secret I''m saying!" Nina eximed when she saw Kafka showing off a wide grin to her, making it obvious to her that he was teasing her.
It was also apparent with the way he was looking at her, like he was waiting for her to say something first before he would continue, that he wanted her to personally tell him her secret just so that she could see her all abashed.
Seeing that she had no other way out of the situation since there was no chance Kafka was going to speak up on his own, Nina made up her mind, bit her lips, and while looking at him with trembling eyes, she said,
"I-I know you already know what I''m talking about, Kafka. But since you want me to tell you about it so much, I''ll do so if it makes you satisfied."
"...T-The secret I was talking about, w-which is something that no one else in the world knows about, is the fact that the i-insides of my p-private ce are actually a really bright pink colour...The same pink colour that you found on the inside of my ears and the same pink that made y-you have vulgar thoughts."
Nina concluded what she said with a abashed look on her face and she also lowered her ears all the way down, so that Kafka couldn''t look into them anymore.
And just when she thought that she had been through the worst of it and could finally rx, Kafka suddenly asked while gently stroking her back,
"I understand that some sort of sensitive part of your body has the same colour seen in your ears, Nina. But you still haven''t told me which ce you''re exactly talking about...Can you tell me that first so that I can have some more rity regarding the situation?"
Nina red at him in a rather pityful manner, like she was asking him why he was bullying her so much, to which she simply received a careless smile from him in return. And seeing that she had no way out once again, she said as her face slowly changed into a shade of red,
"T-The sensitive ce I was talking about is the private part I have hidden underneath my underwear; that is my v-vagina, Kafka...A-And rather than my vagina itself, it''s the inside of it that has a rather p-pink colour that''s very simr to what''s on my ear."
"...That''s why I wanted to ask you how you knew that they both had the s-same colour when you can''t even see that colour on me even if I were to be standing naked in front of you, and you can only do so if you were to-..."
Nina suddenly stopped herself and blushed when she realised how vulgar and dirty her final words sounded in her head.
"Only if I were to?..." Kakfa didn''t let Nina off and seemed to want her to continue at all costs.
"...O-Only if you were to explore my n-naked body and o-open up my vagina to s-see what''s inside."
Nina couldn''t believe what she was saying, as this was the first time she had talked so crudely before, and even though she felt that it was inconceivable that she was saying such detestable things, she also couldn''t help but feel a sense of thrill go through her body when she did so.
Especially when the recipient of such words wasn''t her husband but actually a boy who would be the same age as her son if she actually had one, who she just met today.
"Oh, so that''s what you''re talking about, Nina~ It''s alling back to me after hearing you talk about spreading your lower lips and revealing the tender flesh inside from your own mouth~"
Kafka said with a look of realisation on his face, like he had just recollected the topic that was being talked about, while Nina wasn''t having any of his tant acting, and she silently started pummeling her small fists onto his chest in protest for making her say naughty words.
Any other man who had met her fists before would''ve said that it was one of the most anguishing memories of his life, since such tiny fists would''ve beening at them at full force because of some problem they caused.
But right now, the sight of Nina beating up Kafka didn''t look violent and dangerous at all and looked rather coquettish with how she was hitting him and doing it in such a way that it wouldn''t hurt him at all, like she was an angry girlfriend throwing a fit.
"As for how I found that both your ears and lower regions have the same colour...Well, it''s actually quite crude, so I don''t know if you''d be willing to hear it from me, Nina."
Kafka looked at Nina, who hadenough of ''beating him up'' and was now carressing his chest like she was worried she actually injured her, even though that was impossible with how gently she was knocking on his chest.
"Hmph! Just tell me, Kakfa!...I don''t think it can be any worse than the things you''ve already done." Nina harumphed and threw an indignant look at Kafka, like she was asking forpensation for all the embarrassment she had gone through in his hands.
"Fine, if that''s what you want, Nina." Kafka said while picking up Nina and moving her close enough to him that her breasts were squished against his chest.
And then, while tenderly stroking her thighs in smooth motions, which Nina allowed because it felt rather good when she felt his rugged hands move across her plump thighs, he said, "Well, you see, Nina, when I first saw your ears from the outside, my heart started to beat furiously because of how elegant it made you look, almost as if you were a fairy of the forest."
Nina''s ears fluttered around like they were fairys of their own, while Nina couldn''t help but think how easy of a woman she was, seeing as to how she had lost all the anger she had earlier from all the bullying she had gone through and was currently over the moon because of one singlepliment.
"...But when I went further inside and saw the tender pink inside of your ear, strangely, my heart didn''t beat like I thought it would, and actually some other part of me started racing." Kakfa said as he caressed her soft thighs and started to dig deep into the area of plump fat caught between her legs.
"What part of you started to race, Kafka?...What part of your body reacted when you saw the pink on the inside of my ears?" Nina asked with a curious look on her face, and when she felt Kafka''s hands trying to go in between the space that was locked between her legs, she mindlessly spread her legs on her own like it was natural and let Kafka y with her thighs however he wanted to.
"My cock, Nina...Or to be more exact, in case your innocent mind doesn''t know what a cock is, I''m talking about my penis that''s hanging below my waist." Kafka said with his lips curled, which made Nina''s eyes go wide at his sudden statement. "That''s what started to throb after I saw the insides of your ears."
"I didn''t know why exactly that happened at first since I''m not really someone who has a particr interest in ears in general, no matter how unique they may be like yours...But for some reason, when I saw the insides of your ears, I couldn''t help but get a little stiff in my pants and have a reaction underneath."
Nina gulped as she heard Kafka''s words, and her shimmering eyes slowly lowered down to where Kafka''s pants zip would be, only to see that she was covering that ce by sitting on it.
"It was rather bizarre, and I didn''t really understand it at first...But after seeing how seductive the colour of the insides of your ears was, almost as if I were looking at something forbidden that was never meant to be shown to others, and after remembering what other parts of ady gave me that same feeling, I finally put two and two together and came to that conclusion." Kafka said as he stared at the insides of Nina''s ear, which she quickly covered up by folding her ears down when she noticed his endearing gaze.
"...Even still, I was doubtful if what I thought was true or if it was simply a dirty thought of mine. But when I saw how you reacted at the simple mention of the colour of your ears, I knew that what I thought was true and it wasn''t a simple delusion of mine."
Kakfa revealed that Nina herself was the one who proved his theory, which made her ruefully ask herself if she was really as gullible as Cam always told her she was.
But the main thought that was going through her mind wasn''t that, but the fact that she could potentially be sitting on top of Kafka''s penis, which was a little ''active'' like he said.
If she were to actually be sitting on top of his stiff member with her butt pressed right against it, she knew she''d probably faint because something like that was still too extreme for her, even though she was fine with Kafka seeing her naked body.
But luckily enough, Kafka must have only had a little reaction since she couldn''t really feel anything in the ce she was sitting, which made her let out a deep sigh of relief.
She did and still could feel something that was long and extremely stiff underneath her butt from the moment she sat down, which she thought was Kafka''s penis for a second when it was mentioned.
But she quickly concluded that there was no way that could be true, and it was proven that his phone or something else was in his pocket, since she believed that there was no chance in hell that a penis could be as hard and huge as the object she was sitting on.
Read exclusive adventures at mvl
She simply shook her head in fright at the thought of someone actually having such a big package in their pants and pitied the poordy who had to handle such arge weapon...
???????????
Meanwhile, back at Kafka''s house, Abigaille was preparing a hearty meal for her son while wearing an apron that clearly didn''t fit her buxom body, which showcased her curves. And in Cam''s house next door, both mother and daughter were also making dinner, or more like Cam was teaching her daughter Be the basics of baking, like she had been wanting to do for years.
And out of nowhere, without any warning whatsoever, all three of them, who were indulging in their own activities, let out a sneeze at the same time, and they wondered if someone out there was talking about them.
When the thought of Kafka being the one who was thinking about them popped up in their heads, all three of them couldn''t help but feel a little shy.
But little did they know it wasn''t Kafka, but another luckydy who was going to be joining their family that Kafka was developing very soon...
Chapter 337: Innocence That Transcends Lewdness
Like any other woman normally would''ve been in this situation, Nina should''ve been offended and disgusted the moment she heard that she could possibly be sitting on top of someone who was shamelessly telling her that he was turned on by her and was even getting a little busy underneath after seeing her body.
But Nina on the other hand decided to take the opposite route and she actually got a little excited herself after hearing that she might potentially be sitting on top of a boner.
Just like Kafka, she felt a little hot underneath when she realised that the boy she was sitting on top of had had some really bad thoughts about her and her ears gave off a tint of pink when that idea ran through her head over and over again.
Her whole life, she had thought that her body was undesirable and that it couldn''t attract anyone''s gaze because of the despicable colour of her skin, that the men of this world didn''t prefer at all and even everted their eyes from.
Stay tuned for updates on mvl
And when all of sudden, she heard that there was someone out there who was foolish enough to have certain desires towards her body and even have some naughty thoughts towards her, she didn''t feel repulsed about it at all and felt gratified that someone who she was fond of was looking at her in that way.
"Kafka, did you really get t-turned on by me?...Did my b-body really provoke a reaction out of you?"
Nina asked Kafka with a tender gaze in her eyes as even though she knew that Kafka loved her to bits she still couldn''t believe that a hag like her could make a youngster like Kafka get all worked up.
"What kind of question is that, Nina?...Why are you asking something so obvious question when you have such a lewd body with this slender waist and ample bossom of yours?" Kafka asked as one of his hands slid down to her waist and the other grabbed onto her breasts, which made Nina let out a whimper.
"Just looking at how sexy you are makes me want to so many unimaginable things to you, so you should really stop doubting how alluring you actually are and live with confidence knowing that you have a body that would even make a indifferent monk go wild."
"Hnn!?~...Unimaginable things? W-What unimaginable things do you want to do to me, Kafka?" Nina hesitantly asked as she couldn''t help but wonder what Kafka would do to her if she wasying down bare with no clothes on her body, while gazing at her plump chest below that was getting groped.
"You don''t want to know, Nina...You don''t want to know all the nasty things I want to do with your lewd body...I''m afraid if I were to tell you even a sliver of what''s going through my mind when I look at the curves on your figure, you''ll end up getting frightened and jump out of myp to escape without ever turning to look back."
Kafka said with his lips curled up which only made Nina even more curious about what he would do and made her mind run wild with all kinds of steamy thoughts, which made her throat feel a little dry and made herher regions feel a little tingle.
"I-It''s fine, Kafka...Hmm!?~...You can tell me whatever you want as I really won''t run away like you think I would." Nina pleaded as she really wanted to know what he would do to her if she were to be in a vulnerable position, while she felt her breasts get lifted up and dropped down like they were cannonballs.
"I''m an adult and I-I''m older then you, so I''ve seen a lot of things in the world that you haven''t seen before...Hnnm!?~...S-So I think I have the confidence to handle what you say, no matter how shameful o-or vulgar it may be...Augh!?~"
"But the thing is I am quite embarrassed to say my thoughts aloud, Nina...I feel a little hesitant to have my desires exposed." Kakfa said as he rubbed his hand on Nina''s smooth abdomen and felt up all the delicate grooves that were situated there.
He then nced at Nina who was looking at him quite pitifully like she really wanted to know what he thought and said with a little grin, "...But if someone were to give me a few kisses on the cheek, I might feel a bit more confident about myself and expose myself along the way, if you know what I mean."
"Y-You want me to kiss you?"
Nina shyly asked while looking at Kafka''s cheeks that had no extra fat on them and were quite toned, unlike her''s that were quite squishy and fun to y with.
"Why? Do you not want to?"
Kafka asked as he pulled Nina closer and wrapped his hand around her waist to hug her intimately, as his other hand yed with her breasts.
"No, Kafka...I just didn''t expect I only needed to give you a little kiss to make you reveal the truth, since I''ve always been ready to give my adorable little brother a kiss any time." Nina gave a sweet little smile and then pulled Kafka a little closer to her to give him a peck on his cheek.
Chu~
Kafka was surprised as he felt Nina''s cold lips leave his skin, as he wasn''t really expecting Nina to be bold enough to readily give him a kiss and was expecting her to struggle out of embarrassment.
But that was clearly not the case, as after giving him a kiss Nina obediently sat back on hisp and was demurely looking up at him with a coy gaze in her eyes, like she was asking if he wanted another one which light a fire in Kafka''s heart.
"Oh, just look at this cute little thing!~...How adorable is she, looking at me so endearingly like she''s willing to give me any number of kisses I ask for!~" Kafka couldn''t help but get overwhelmed at how cute Nina looked right now, like a little kitten that was craving for attention from her owner and because of that he started pulling on her cheeks, which streched quite far because of how soft they were.
"Isn''t that right, Nina?...You''d be an absolute sweetheart and give as many kisses as I ask right?~"
Nod~ Nod~ Nod~
Nina didn''t hesitate to nod her head with a silly smile on her face that formed naturally when she heard Kafka calling her so many nice things.
Her smile made her face that was already quite funny to look at with how her cheeks were being mushed around even more adorable to look at and entuated her cuteness to the extent that even the neighborhood aunties who knew Nina would doubt if she was really the same rowdy girl who beat up guys for fun.
"I can''t handle it, Nina!~ I can''t handle your overwhelming cuteness!~" Kafka said as he let go of her puffy green cheeks that deted like a balloon and gave her a big hug, which Nina happily epted. "I just want to bag you up and take you back home, so that I can raise you on my own and pet you whenever I want!~"
"Noo, Kafka!~ You can''t take me back home!~ I have to take care of this ce and I''m also married, so there''s no way you can take me back to your house!~" Nina matched Kafka''s wavelength and also started acting in a exaggerated manner, while shaking her face with her hands on her cheeks like a shy little girl.
She then nced at Kafka and said as her beautiful green eyes twinkled, "...But you cane over here whenever you want to or I cane by to your house if you were to give me a call, if you ever want to give me a little pat on my head."
"I''ll let you stroke my hair no matter how messy my hair may get, since getting pet by you feels really nice, Kafka and I''d love it if you stroked my head more~"
Nina honestly said as she looked up at Kafka with a mesmerizing look in her eyes that was impossible to resist and then slightly bent her head to show the her silky thick hair that gave off a verdant glow, as if she were asking him to give her a headpat right now.
Pat~ Pat~ Pat~
Of course Kafka couldn''t hold back when he saw the gaze in her eye and the bundle of hair on top of her head that was tied up and he vigorously started patting her head to Nina''s satisfaction, which was clearly apparent with the way her ears were moving back and forth and the wide smile she had on her face like she''d would much rather be being nothing else in the world, other then enjoy the moment she was in right now.
While Nina was enjoying her time, getting coddled by a younger boy like she was little cat that was getting pet by her master, Kafka himself was struggle since he was starting to find it really hard to look at a the girl before him, who was so freaking cute and innocent in a lewd manner and wondered if he had the heart to actuallyplete his request and if Nina''s preciousness was going to be the death of him...
Chapter 338: Protect Her Smile
"I''m sorry, Nina...I thought that I could tell you my true thoughts at first, since you''re a mature adult and all. But after seeing how absolutely innocent you are, like an unblemished piece of white paper, I''ve changed my mind and don''t want to say anything to you since I really don''t want to stain your pure mind with my filth."
Kafka sighed like it couldn''t be helped and looked at Nina with an apologetic look on his face for not keeping his end of the promise. He genuinely couldn''t carry out what he said he would do, and he wasn''t exaggerating in any way, as saying anything vulgar to Nina felt like talking dirty to a pure child, which he could never bear to do.
"But Kafka!~ You said you would tell me!~" Nina pouted when she heard that she wasn''t going to get what she wanted, and she looked like she had been wronged, even though what she wanted from Kafka wasn''t exactly something that someone would normally want to hear.
"You can''t go back on your words now!~ You even made me k-kiss you on your cheeks, and there''s no way I can take that back now!...I can even see the wetness of my lips on your cheeks right now!"
Nina pointed at the evidence of her end of the deal and demanded that she bepensated with Kafka''s dirty thoughts about her, which was a rather strange exchange to hear about.
"I''m sorry, Nina, but I really can''t tell you my honest thoughts." Kafka apologised, as he really couldn''t bear to sully Nina with his own detestable thoughts as the Incarnations of Lust.
He then looked at Nina, who had folded her hands on top of one another and was sulking because of the betrayal she had gone through, and said to console her, "...But I am willing to do anything in exchange for the kiss you gave me, Nina, and also as a sorry for not meeting your expectations... Absolutely anything you want."
"...Anything? I can ask anything I want from you, Kafka?"
Nina''s interest peaked when she heard Kafka''s suggestion, and she warily looked at Kafka from the corner of her eyes, like she was asking if he was telling the truth.
"No matter how absurd my request is, you''d be willing to hear it?"
"Y-Yes Nina, anything you want...Anything other than the thoughts I have about you." Kafka nervously answered, as he didn''t know what Nina was going to ask him, and he prayed that she didn''t ask him to stand still while she beat him up for lying to her.
"T-Then I want you to do what I just did to you and return the favour, Kafka."
Nina hesitantly stated her demands with a nervous look in her eyes, like she was embarrassed to be asking such a favour.
"By returning the favour, you mean..." Kakfa asked with his brows, already having an inkling of what she was asking for.
"I-I want you to kiss me."
Nina stammered and said out loud, which made her cheeks flush.
She then looked at Kafka, who had his lips parted and eyes wide at her request, and she asked with her eyes narrowed,
"...Why are you looking at me like that? Is it that you''re not willing to give me a kiss in return when I''ve already kissed you on the cheek?...That''s not fair, Kafka!"
Even though Nina looked like she was going to choke Kafka out if he were to deny her request, in actuality, she would actually start crying since it took her a lot of courage to ask for something like a kiss, and being refused one would absolutely devastate her.
Luckily for her, Kafka was simply in a state of shock from hearing her sudden request, as he quickly recalled his thoughts and replied while shaking his head,
"No Nina...If you were to ask me, I''d give you how many kisses you ever want, even if my lips were to fall off from all that kissing."
"...It''s just that I didn''t expect your request to be a simple kiss in return and not anything else." Kafka said, thinking that he was reacting the same way Nina did when she asked for a kiss.
"I know I can ask for anything else from you, and I was even considering making you work without pay at my ce, since I really need some help right now with how busy it is here." Nina grinned, like she was telling him that he should be grateful that she didn''t choose to break his back by making him mop the floors.
A coy expression then appeared on her face, and while she fiddled with the hems on her clothes, she looked down and hesitantly said, "...B-But when I thought about how happy I felt when you kissed me earlier, so much so that my heart was beating out of my chest at that time, I decided that I wanted to experience that once again by making you give me a kiss in return."
"B-But does that make me a bad adult, Kafka?...Does wanting you to kiss me make me out to be a horrible woman who has selfish whims?"
Nina asked Kafka with a worried look on her face, as even though she was insisting on a kiss from him while treating him as his younger brother, she knew that it was still a bit strange to ask forfort from a boy as young as Kafka while she was the mature adult in the picture.
"Of course not, Nina...There''s nothing wrong with an older sister wanting to give her little brother a little kiss." Kafka hugged Nina and patted her back to reassure her about her decision since he didn''t want her to feel hesitant about the progress they were making in their rtionship, and he even used the context of siblings to soothe her.
"It''s just a simple act of affection one would desire from the people they have fond feelings for...So there''s absolutely nothing wrong with you asking for a kiss, Nina; absolutely nothing wrong at all."
"Y-Yeah!...I-It''s just a little sign of love!...There''s nothing wrong with asking for something pure, like a kiss."
Nina nodded her head while she was in Kafka''s embrace, and she immediately agreed with what he said, which made all the guilt she was feeling at that moment go away.
She then looked at his handsome profile from the side and asked inquisitively,
"...S-So Kafka...When are you going to kiss me?"
"Right now, Nina." Kafka pulled himself back from the hug and smiled, making Nina look away in embarrassment. "I can kiss you right now, and I will kiss you right now...It''s just that I don''t know where exactly you want me to give you a kiss, so it would be nice if you told me where you want one."
"Where I want you to give me a kiss?" Nina asked herself and then started to wonder where exactly she wanted to feel Kafka''s cold lips on her body.
After some thought, she seemed to have gotten an idea as she looked at Kafka with her lips curled up in a devious manner and said, "...Actually, I want to know which part of me you want to kiss the most, Kafka, since that would be the same as getting to know your inner thoughts that you''re not willing to tell me...So, I want you to choose where you want to kiss me."
"You sneaky little vixen~...At the end of the day, you just wanted to know my thoughts, don''t you?" Kafka gently pulled on Nina''s long ear for being so mischievous and adamant about knowing what he thought, which made Nina let out a naughty giggle like she was proud of tricking someone as smart as Kafka.
Kafka also couldn''t really be mad at someone who looked so cute when they covered their mouth and chuckled like they were doing something sneaky, so he let go of Nina''s ears with a sigh and said, "Fine, there''s no winning with you since no matter what you may do I''ll still end up forgiving you if you were to show me your adorable face, which I apparently can''t resist at all."
Experience more on mvl
Nina didn''t struggle to ept Kafka''s words when she heard Kafka call her cute like she used to do before, and she actually let out a cheeky little ''hehe'' while scratching her head in a shy manner, like she was saying, ''It''s only natural that you forgave a girl as cute as me, Kafka''.
Kafka smiled at this sight since he was happy to see that the girl before him, who used to feel inferior about her looks to the extent that she didn''t even mind if anyone mocked her appearance since she thought it was only natural to do so, was finally having more confidence in her appearance and was starting to love herself like she deserved to her whole life for being an absolute angel.
It was also at this moment that Kafka realised that he had truly fallen for Nina, as even the simple thought of someone trying to ruin the goofy little smile Nina had on her face when she got embarrassed evoked something deep inside of him which was better off being left alone for the sake of the sanity of this world...
Chapter 339: What Colour Is He Going To Kiss First?
"Come on, Kafka!~ Tell me where you want to kiss me already!~" Nina eximed as she eagerly pulled on Kafka''s hand, wanting to know just how dirty his thoughts were. "Tell me already!~ I''m dying to know where a perv like you would want to kiss me!~"
"I''ll tell you, Nina. I''ll tell you...You don''t have to rush me." Kafka quickly answered Nina''s urges and dissolved all the horrible thoughts he was having about what he would do if anyone were to ever hurt Nina, which would even make the devil''s skin crawl.
He then looked at the pretty green eyes that were expectantly waiting for an answer from him and said, "...But before I do, I would like to ask if there are any boundaries...As in, if I''m allowed to kiss you anywhere on your body, no matter how hidden that ce may be or if there are some ces that are off the grid."
"My lips, Kafka!...You can''t kiss my lips!" Nina said in a hurry as she covered up her tender lips and frantically shook her head, thinking that a direct kiss on the lips would make her have some strange thoughts about Kafka that she couldn''t get rid of and would forever change their rtionship.
"Well, that''s a pity...The first thing that came to mind when a kiss was mentioned was your pink lips, Nina, that look so soft and supple and look like the perfect ce toy my lips on." Kafka yed with Nina''s lower lip with his thumb, while Nina gazed down at the sight of her lips getting teased in a fluster.
He then continued saying, "But if I can''t kiss you on your lips, then that means I have to kiss you somewhere else on your body, which can be anywhere, since you really haven''t told me anywhere else where I can''t kiss other than your lips."
"...Or is that you want to add anything else that I can''t kiss, Nina, since a girl like you who gets so easily embarrassed will probably faint if I were to give you a kiss anywhere else?"
Kafka gave Nina the option of safely backing off and indirectly warned her about what would happen if she didn''t mention anywhere else on her ster figure that was off limits.
Nina''s ears twitched, and she could feel her face warm up when she heard what Kafka said, knowing exactly what it entailed. She even considered telling him that he could only kiss her somewhere else on her face and no where else, since just the thought of Kafka nting his lips somewhere on her naked body was making her lightheaded, just like Kafka said.
But she knew that if she did, she would lose her chance to find out the desires Kafka had for her and what he would do if he were given a chance to have his way with her.
She also didn''t like how he was treating her like someone who couldn''t handle a little intimacy, even though she was a fully grown adult and wanted to prove him wrong.
So in the end, she made up her mind, and while tightly clutching her trembling fists, she nervously said,
"Y-Yes Kafka, it''s just like I said...I''m giving you permission to kiss me wherever you want, no matter where it may be on my body, so you don''t have to hold back in front of me and can k-kiss me wherever you want, no matter how e-embarrassing it may be for me."
"Hmm...You do know that by saying that you''re giving me permission toy my lips on some really naughty ces, Nina?"
Your next journey awaits at mvl
Kafka said with a sly smile on his face as he slowly slid his hand down her waist and started caressing her crotch through her pants, trying to convey how dangerous of a position she actually was in.
He then looked at Nina''s ravishing face, which was practically steaming with how abashed she looked at the moment, and asked once again,
"...Are you sure you want to take the risk in case I can''t hold myself back and devour you whole?"
Kafka expected Nina to get frightened and back off after warning her about what could potentially happen, knowing exactly what type of person she was. But shockingly, Nina didn''t push him away like he thought.
Pet~ Pet~ Pet~
To his surprise, she actually started petting his head with a kind look on her face and continued saying to Kafka in a rather warm tone, like she was talking to someone she trusted with all her heart,
"You''re a good boy, Kafka...My little brother is a good boy, and I know for a fact that it''s true."
"...So I know that there''s no way you would do anything to me that would actually make me ufortable, and I can rest assured that even if I were to stand naked in front of you, you wouldn''t do something that would make me regret putting all my trust in you."
Nina ruffled Kafka''s hair and even though her image was mostly of a very lively and active woman who expressed her feelings openly no matter the circumstances, she currently genuinely looked like a caring older sister doting on her little brother.
Kafka could also feel the love in the words she uttered, and when it was apanied by the tender gaze in her eyes, he himself couldn''t blush a little and look away in embarrassment.
He couldn''t believe that he had to make stories, tell lies, distort the truth, y mind games, and do all sorts of tricks to make Nina fall for her, and all Nina had to do was stroke his hair and show him a smile to make him feel like his heart dropped out of his chest, which made him give a helpless smile at the unfair way love worked.
"Fine, Nina, since you really insist on knowing what part of you I want to kiss, then I''ll tell you the truth and what I''m going to do to you." Kafka said with a confident glint in his eyes, like he found his resolve to carry out the task at hand, which also scared Nina a little, knowing what was toe next.
He then continued saying, while looking deep into Nina''s verdant eyes, "...What I want to do to you, Nina, is kiss every colour on your body, no matter how hidden it may be."
"That''s also what I''m going to do to you now, no matter what you say or how much you may resist, since you already gave me permission to do so, and you can only me yourself for what''s toe." Kafka finished what he was saying, like he was making a vow.
And when Nina heard what he wanted to do to her, her heart couldn''t help but race furiously to the extent that Kafka could feel her chest, which was pressed against his arm, vibrating and giggle around.
She knew exactly what it meant for him to kiss all the different colours on her body and how humiliating an experience it was going to be for her, since those colours were very well hidden and were in ces that never usually see the light of day.
But even though she was ashamed to the extreme to hear such a request, she also felt a certain thrill run through her body when she imagined Kafka kissing her most intimate parts, some of which her hands couldn''t even reach because they were in a very hidden ce and she could only see those colours in the mirror.
In the end, she sat quietly on hisp with no words of protest, which indicated her silent approval of what was toe, and she obediently waited to see which colour of her body Kafka was going to first, hoping that he didn''t directly start off with the other pink part of her body other than the insides of her ears...
Chapter 340: Destined One
"K-Kafka, are you really going to kiss all the colours on my body?...Like putting your lips on those areas?" Nina asked with eyes that were trembling in anticipation at what the boy, who she wasfortably sitting on top of, was going to do to her.
"Yes, Nina, my lips do have to touch your skin for it to be called a kiss, and I''m definitely going to kiss all the different tones on your body...Why do you ask?...Do you not agree with going forward with what I want to do, even though you were the one who suggested carrying out my desires?"
Kafka looked at Nina with a cold glint in his gaze, which for some reason made Nina jump a little, even though she was the adult here and he was simply a harmless child.
"N-No Kafka, I''m not someone who goes back on my promises, so you can do whatever you want!" Nina said in a hurry so that Kafka would stop looking at her like he was looking at some sort of helpless prey that he had his eyes on.
She then looked down in a rather timid manner and said, "...I-It''s just that some of the ces on my body where there''s a different colour are actually quite d-dirty and not somewhere one would usually give a kiss. So I was wondering if you were really fine with p-putting your lips on top of such ces that aren''t really made for kisses."
"Those ces also might smell a little weird if you were to go too close to them since they''re basically ''o-open wounds'' on my body that still emit a certain odour no matter how much I wash them...S-So I really don''t know if you would find it very pleasing." Nina said some rather private information about her body and the sweet odour it gave off with her cheeks flushed.
She wasn''t saying such things to stop Kafka from kissing her body. But she was warning him so that he didn''t get disgusted after realising what he was about to do and look at her in scorn, which was something that she couldn''t handle.
"Well, you''re in luck, Nina, since I''m someone who enjoys a woman''s natural fragrance, so not only will I give you a little kiss underneath, I''ll also dive in to get a good whiff of the odour your body lets off." Kafka said with a lewd look in his eyes, which shocked Nina at how perverted Kafka actually was.
But at the same time, it gave her some relief and made her feel much more secure about exposing herself to Kafka, treating him like someone who would never discriminate against her body''s features and would only appreciate them like he''s always done ever since he met her.
"I also like the taboo feeling of kissing ces that are not meant to be kissed, so you can rest assured that there isn''t a crevice on your sexy body where I''m not willing to give some of my love." Kafka said as he stared at her crotch below, which made Nina rub her legs together in a fluster, trying her best to cover up the ce that Kafka was trying to see through.
"Then what ce are you going to kiss first, Kafka?...D-Do I have to take my clothes for you to reach that ce?" Nina timidly asked Kafka while holding onto her top, like she was ready to strip the moment Kafka asked her to do so.
"You call me a pervert all the time, but here you are making your second attempt to show off your naked body to me, Nina...I wonder who''s the real pervert here."
Shake~ Shake~ Shake~
Nina desperately shook her head, like she was telling Kafka that what he was saying wasn''t true at all, and she lightly pinched his arm in protest for teasing her.
He then continued saying, while looking at the grumpy look on Nina''s face, which looked rather loveable,
"...But as much as I want to see your bare body, Nina, you don''t have to strip now since I''m going to be kissing the pink inside of your ears first, and unless you have any fabric you use to cover your ears against the cloth, which would look rather cute on your long ears, I don''t think there''s any need for you to strip."
"Huh?...You''re going to kiss my ears as well?" Nina asked in surprise as she flickered around, like they were shocked they were going to receive some love as well.
"Why are you so surprised, Nina?...Do you not want me to kiss your ears?" Kakfa asked with his brows raised since Nina was acting a bit strange.
She only showed an embarrassed reaction, with her face changing colours, when she heard that his lips were going to touch her most private part.
But when him kissing her ears was mentioned to her, the way she was acting was much exaggerated, with how her eyes were trembling in shyness and how she couldn''t help but look away whenever she met his gaze, looking like a pure maiden who was feeling the warmth of love for the first time in her life.
"No, Kafka! It''s not that I don''t want you to kiss my ear!...In fact, I honestly couldn''t help but feel a little giddy when I heard that you were going to do so."
Nina eximed in panic so that Kafka didn''t misunderstand, and she embarrassingly even blurted out her true thoughts, which she couldn''t help but regret seeing as to how Kafka was smiling at her right now.
She then continued saying, as she tried to ignore Kafka''s knowing gaze,
"...I-It''s just that my father used to kiss my mother''s ears all the time in the past as a sign of affection, and I remember always blushing and running off in embarrassment when they did so, since they looked so lovey-dovey when they started flirting with one another, and it was too much for me to handle."
Nina blushed when she remembered all the disys of love her parents had shown her in the past, which was something that her innocent mind couldn''t handle.
"And when I asked my mother about itter out of curiosity, she said that it was my father''s way of showing his love for her, since her long ears, which looked so elegant in my father''s eyes, were one of the main things that made him fall for my mother in the first ce." Nina gave a warm smile as she recalled her parents loving rtionship, which made her unconsciously snuggle into Kafka''s embrace even more.
She then looked at Kafka with a coy look on her face, like she was going to tell something that was really embarrassing to admit, and hesitantly said, "...She also told me that I''ll eventually meet someone in the future who''ll love me so much that he wouldn''t be able to resist kissing my ears."
"She said that just like how helplessly my father was in love with a woman as fiesty as herself, someone wille into my life who will love me for who I was with all his heart.
He will be the person I build my own family with and also the person that my own children willin because of how much he would kiss me in front of our children, just like Iined to her back then for always getting so intimate in front of me." Nina softly said as she remembered her mother''s gentle words and also the teasing smile on her face, when she thought of her daughter having a lover of her own. Enjoy new adventures from ??
Nina then looked at Kafka, who was carefully listening in a fluster, and said,
"That''s why I couldn''t help but remember what my mother said back then, when you asked to kiss me on my ears...e-even though the possibility of you bing that person in my life is impossible since I already have someone in that ce!"
Nina hurried to say thest part of her statement, like she was telling Kafka not to get any weird ideas and simply be satisfied with how she was treating him now.
Kakfa simply gave a smile in response, like he was telling her ''Let''s see how long thatsts for'' while holding her waist tighter and pulling her in.
Nina felt threatened by his smile and wondered if she should''ve never told such a matter to him in the first ce.
But when she felt the warmth of Kafka''s body as he held her closer, she couldn''t help but think that it was worth it now that she could feel his body much closer to hers, which was something that she was willing to trade anything for because of the soothingfort it gave her, which she simply couldn''t deny...
Chapter 341: Kiss Me All Over!
"I see, Nina...Then does that mean that I''m not allowed to kiss you, since that spot is only reserved for the love of your life, your husband?" Find adventures at ??
Kafka said with a teasing smile on his face, which made Nina, who was resting in his embrace, wake up in fright.
"What?! No, Kafka!...Who said that you''re not allowed to kiss me on my ears?!" Nina eximed in a frantic manner at potentially being denied the kiss she was looking forward to. "I-I was simply saying that you couldn''t be the special one in my life that my mother was talking about since I already have my husband...I never said that you couldn''t kiss me just because of that!"
"Really?...When you consider something like giving a smooch on your ears as such an intimate act that can only be shared between the most passionate lovers like your mom and dad, I don''t really think that it''s my ce to disrupt such a sacred tradition in your family just because of my whims." Kakfa slowly said this to Nina''s horror, who currently looked like she had been hit by a bolt of lightning.
He then gave a reluctant sigh and continued saying, "I think I should do the respectable thing here and stop myself for your sake...Isn''t that right, Nina? Don''t you think the same?"
"No, Kafka! I didn''t really mean it that way when I said what I said!..I really do want you to kiss me on my ear since you are someone really special to me, who I would do anything to get some attention from!"
Nina pleaded with Kafka with all her heart to make him take his decision back, and she felt so heartbroken at the moment that even tears were forming in her eyes.
And after seeing how Kafka didn''t seem to be moved at all by her words and was simply staring at her with a cold look on his face, she became even more desperate as she threw herself on him and eximed in a rather pityful manner,
"Y-You just don''t understand, Kafka! You just don''t understand!...Even though I have a husband, I want no one else other than you to kiss me on the ears!
I want no one else other than you to show me the same love that my father showed my mother, which I always sought out for!...It has to be you and no one else, since you''re the one that brings me the most joy in my life and makes me feel like I deserve to be loved as much as everyone else does!"
"...S-So please, Kafka!...Please forget what I said and show me what it feels like to be genuinely loved...It may not look like it, b-but I really need that little bit of love in my life right now, or else I really don''t know what I''ll do with myself."
Tears formed on Nina''s eyes as she revealed to Kafka how lonely she felt in the moment, like no one cared about her at all, and begged him to show her even the slightest bit of affection to keep her going, which was simply a heartbreaking sight to look at.
Kafka simply wanted to tease Nina to see her reaction after being denied what she wanted at first. But he never expected Nina to be so devastated to the extent that her nose was turning runny and she could feel her body trembling in his hold.
He hated the sight before him and couldn''t bear to see the sight of Nina looking like there was no one left in the world that bothered about her, so he quickly said as he held onto her face with both his hands and wiped her tears that were starting to flow out,
"Oh, don''t cry, Nina~ Oh, please don''t cry~ I can''t bear to see a frown on your face that was made to be showing your silly smile all the time, so please don''t cry~"
"I only said such things to see you get worked up a little, and I never expected you to have such a reaction.
If I had known that you would''ve started crying, I never would''ve denied what you asked for and would''ve kissed you on your face until you would''ve had to beg me to stop." Kafka desperately said to console Nina while at the same time using his thumbs to carefully wipe Nina''s tears that were dropping down onto her cheeks.
"...R-Really, Kafka? I-Is it really because you were joking and not because you were angry at me for putting my husband b-before you over and over again?"
Nina struggled to speak to Kafka with her wide, teary eyes and her quivering lips because of the torrent of emotions she was going through right now.
She then asked him as her voice continued to shake, which made her look like a puppy that was shivering in the cold rain,
"Y-You can be honest with me, Kafka, as it''s totally understandable a-as to why you might feel that way when I keep on bringing up my husband and talk as if he''s better than you...It''s totally understandable for you to hate me because of that."
Nina put her head down in shame, like she felt that it was her fault for provoking Kafka with her husband''s identity too much and that it made sense as to why someone would grow to dislike such a person.
"What are you on about, Nina?!...I''ve never even considered your husband in the picture because of how horrible of a husband he is, after all the things I heard about him, so any word of him ispletely irrelevant to me."
Kafka proimed with a dignified look on his face, like he was simply treating her husband like a ceholder for what was rightfully his ce.
He then looked at Nina and said, with a look of resolution in his eyes,
"As for me hating you, that''s just stupid talk and something that will simply never happen because of how much I love you...Heck! I''d even cut my tongue off rather than say anything that could possibly hurt you."
Nina frantically shook her head when she heard what Kafka said, as she knew that there wasn''t a single lie in his words, and she worried that he might really do something horrible after identally saying something that hurt her feelings.
At the same time, she also couldn''t help but feel a burst of warmth in her heart that someone was willing to make such vows for her, and the gaze in her eyes as she looked at him was filled with even more love than there already was.
This also made her unable to hold on to her desires and ask for something that she had always wanted since the moment Kafka gave her a kiss on her cheeks.
"Then prove it to me, Kafka." Nina sniffed and wiped the tears off her cheeks on her own. "Prove to me that you still love me the same by not only kissing me on my ears but also kissing me all over my face."
Nina made a request forpensation for being hurt by Kafka with a cheeky smile on her face, which caught Kafka off guard.
"Y-You want me to kiss you all over your face?" Kafka repeated, as he didn''t know if he was hearing wrong since he didn''t expect Nina to be bold enough to make such a suggestive request.
"Why Kafka?...Are you not willing to do so?" Nina stared at Kafka with a sharp look in her eyes and looked like she was about to cry once again if her request was denied once again.
"N-No, not at all, Nina!...I-I was simply wondering where I should start kissing my little princess, that''s all!" Kafka said in a hurry so that the floodgates didn''t open again and immediately started kissing her like she asked for.
Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~
Kafka didn''t skimp out on the kisses, and he went all out in carrying out Nina''s request.
He started out with her ears, which made Nina giggle whenever she felt him spread the outer part of her ears open andy his cold lips on the delicate, pink flesh inside.
Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~
It was a tantalising sensation that made both her heart andher regions feel all tingly, and she couldn''t help but wonder if her mother also had such naughty thoughts when her father kissed her.
It also made sense since her mother would always drag her father into their room whenever he did so, which she only understood about what was going on in that room muchter in her life...
Chapter 342: Guilty Silence
Kafka then moved onto Nina''s gorgeous face, which was expectantly waiting for his lips, and he started to give her pecks all over her face.
Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~
Her forehead, her nose, her cheeks, her eyesthe two little dimples that formed on her face when she gave a smilehe kissed her all over her visage, only leaving her lips alone, knowing that Nina wasn''t really for something like that yet.
Nina also quietly epted the smooches that she was receiving with a sweet smile on her face, and she even started to demand kisses from him in a bold manner. Continue reading on ??
"Don''t stop, Kafka!?~ Keep on giving your older sister all the kisses she deserves for breaking her heart...A-Also make sure to give my ears more attention, since I really like how it feels when you kiss me there." Nina shyly ordered Kafka around while moving her head forward so that he could kiss her more intimately.
"Yes, princess...Anything for you." Kakfa stated like her very own personal butler, with a look of determination in his eyes. He made sure that there wasn''t any spot on her face that wasn''t touched by his lips and treated her long ears that were dancing all over with some extra love.
Chu!~ Chu!~ Chu!~
"Hehe~ You called me princess~...No one''s ever called me that before...I like it!?~" Nina chuckled and let Kafka do whatever he wanted, while she both enjoyed it and used it as a distraction to caress Kafka''s body, which was rather hard to her surprise and liking...
And after a few minutes of generous kisses and also enough time to find out that Kafka was actually really well built, even though he looked so skinny and frail, Nina finally said in a satisfied manner,
"Okay, Kafka, you can stop now...I can almost see your lips turning purple from all that kissing, so you can stop right this instant."
"Finally Nina!...I only said it as a joke earlier, but I really thought my lips were going to fall off from all those kisses." Kafka let out a sigh of relief after being excused from his duty and made sure in his mind to never upset Nina, unless he wanted his lips to be overworked again.
He then looked at Nina''s face, which was glowing like jade after all the love it received, and he asked with a suspicious look on his face,
"Nina I''m fine with doing whatever you say, since I deserve it for making you cry...But at the same time, can you really say that you have no feelings for me after everything you just said to me and after making me smooch you all over?"
"Can you really say with confidence that you don''t love me at all?"
Kafka decided to get straight to the point and ask Nina about her feelings, after seeing her saying and making him do things that should''ve only been her husband''s duty.
Nina''s entire body jerked up when she heard Kafka''s words, and she couldn''t help but look away with a guilty look on her face. She didn''t answer his question and simply looked down timidly, as if doing so would hide her presence and make him forget about what he asked.
Kafka realised that Nina still needed some time to process her feelings, and he also knew that there was something blocking her from evening close to admitting her feelings, which was probably her useless husband, who didn''t seem to care about her at all or fulfil his duties as a husband.
Why she was still with such a person was still a question, but for now, Kafka decided not to ask anything about her rtionship with him or her feelings towards himself and simply let her go.
"Fine, Nina, if you don''t want to answer, then you don''t have to." Kafka said, which made Nina''s whole body rx in relief. "But know that the fact that you''re unable to answer me is proof that I hold some ce in your heart, which you simply can''t deny...That alone is enough for me to know that I''m on the right path with you, and it''s simply a matter of time before you''re all mine."
"Hmph!~ A-As if I''ll allow s-something like that to happen!"
Nina retorted in a rather weak manner, like she herself was unsure if she had enough to hold out against Kafka.
"At the end of the day, you''re simply my little brother who I spoil too much by letting you do certain things that no else is allowed to do, so don''t get a ahead of yourself!"
"Is that so?...Then this little brother here wants his big sister to take off her clothes, so why don''t you satisfy his desires like you say you do and strip, Nina?" Kafka grinned and urged Nina to take her clothes off out of nowhere, seeing as she was getting a little too cocky.
"F-Fine Kafka!...If that''s what my little brother wants, I''ll do as you say!" Nina eximed in protest for constantly being mocked, and she was about to lift her top and throw it off to show Kafka that she wasn''t meant to be messed with.
But when she tried to do so, her clothes suddenly felt so heavy, and her hands were trembling while she held onto the hems of her top.
She tried her best to lift it up with all her strength, but the thought of stripping before someone else made her so nervous that she was unable to use any of her strength, much to her disbelief.
"Kafka, c-can you help me out here?" Nina called out to Kafka with a bashful look, even though she had acted so tough before. "I think I''m a little too nervous about what I''m about to do, and I''m really unable to take my clothes off myself, s-so could you be a good little brother and help your sister out?"
"Sigh...You ask me to help you with such simple tasks that even children can do, Nina, and have the gall to call me your little brother when it should be the other way around." Kafka said with a straight look on her face, to which Nina bowed her head in shame since she had nothing to say in response.
Kafka then did Nina''s job for her and helped her take off her top. He held onto the same ce Nina was holding onto before and effortlessly lifted her baggy white t-shirt up, unlike Nina, who was struggling to do it before.
Whoosh~
Nina also obediently lifted her hand up all the way up so that Kafka could slide her clothes off while biting her lips to control the raw embarrassment she was going through at the moment.
One by one, the upper parts of her body were revealed to Kafka, who was slowly lifting her top, like he was trying to do a dramatic reveal.
Her slender waist that was only as thick as a stalk of bamboo, her erotic navel that looked deep enough for one to pour a drink into and lick it clean off, her plump green breasts that were contained in her purple bra so that they didn''t spill out, and finally, when the top was fully off, Nina''s flushed face was revealed, and she still couldn''t believe that such a shameful matter was happening in front of her.
She wanted to immediately cover up her chest when she saw that it was exposed to the world. But when she saw Kafka staring at her body like he was admiring a sculpture that belonged in the museum and the enamoured look on his eyes while he did so, she decided to be a good older sister and not to disturb her little brother at all.
She let him gaze at her body as much as he wanted to with both her hands at her side and her bulging chest pumped out, and she expectantly waited for what he had to say about this body of hers that she was actually proud off...
Chapter 343: Mother Natures Daughter
"W-Why are you staring at me in a daze, Kafka?...Does my body look weird?" Nina nervously asked as she saw Kafka staring at her figure with wide eyes like he was caught up in a dreand, and she was scared he was going to find something off-putting about her body that she worked quite hard to maintain.
"It would make sense if I didn''t look the same as when I was younger, since I''ve grown a lot older...I''ve also entered my fortys recently, which is rather embarrassing to admit."
"...B-But I think that I''ve worked hard to keep up a decent figure. Don''t you think so as well, Kafka?"
Nina implored Kafka to agree with what she said, even if he was saying it simply, so that he didn''t hurt her feelings because her figure was the one thing she held confidence in herself before Kafka came into her life.
She didn''t know what she would do if Kafka said that her figure was rather disappointing and not what he was expecting, since what currently gave her the most confidence in her life was Kafka and what he thought about her, valuing his thoughts more than hers or anyone else''s.
"Uh?...O-Oh, sorry, Nina...I was was caught in a reverie after seeing your body; I didn''t pick up anything you said, so could you please repeat what you just said?"
Kafka said like he had just woken up from an immersive daydream that dragged him to an entirely different world.
He then looked at Nina''s figure once again and then at Nina''s eyes, which had turned brighter, and said,
"...I was already aware that you had beautiful green skin after looking at your pretty face, which glows a shade of verdant. But it was only after seeing the rest of your exposed body did Ie to fully realise that your entire body was the same colour, and itpletely caught me off guard and made me go into a daze."
"Caught you off guard?" Nina asked, as she was scared that he didn''t like the sight of too much green on her body. "Caught you off guard in a good way or a bad way, Kafka?...I-Is the colour of my skin possibly repulsing you in anyway?"
"What?!...No! God no, Nina!" Kakfa shouted out so that Nina didn''t misunderstand. "I just felt like I was thrust into a beautiful evergreen forest when I saw your naked green skin, and I couldn''t help but be caught up in that fantasynd when I first saw it." Discover hidden tales at ??
"Your figure is honestly so stunning with your tall peaks that look like verdant mountains and your slim waist that looks as fragile as a de of grass that I couldn''t help but wonder if your mother really birthed you or if it was Mother Nature who made you out to be her creation, since you look like the epitome of nature''s natural beauty itself."
Kafka said in a dreamy manner as he gazed at Nina''s buxom breasts, which weren''t asrge as Cam''s or his mother''s. But they had a much firmer shape, as if the fruits that hung on her chest had never once softened since they had ripened.
He also couldn''t help but savour her lithe waist, which looked so slender that he started to wonder if she was missing a few organs that were supposed to be inside, and also her lovely skin that apanied it, which looked as smooth as a banana leaf.
One wouldn''t even be able to notice the difference between her skin, which had a few water droplets on it, and the fresh dew that had umted on a leaf in the morning because of how vibrant and wless her skin was.
"Oh, you silly boy, Kafka!~ Of course my mother gave birth to me!~ That''s why we look so simr since we''re a mother-daughter pair that share the same blood!~"
Nina said in a giddy manner after hearing Kafka''s words, which felt like a breath of fresh air and washed away all her worries about her figure.
She then continued saying as she jumped around Kafka''sp in excitement like a little kid, not even caring that her plump chest was jumping along with her,
"I can even show you pictures of me and my mother in the hospital bed when I was born a long time ago!~ You can see in that picture that my father took that it was my mother who gave birth to me and not mother nature like you say, which is absolutely ridiculous to think about!~"
"No, Nina! Please don''t do that!...You''re already as cute as you are now...But if you were to show me your baby pictures, I probably wouldn''t be able to handle how adorable you looked back then and would immediately faint with a satisfied look on my face."
Kafka said in an exaggerated manner like he was risking suffering an actual heartattack, which made a wide small appear on Nina''s face that was full of pure joy and excitement.
"Oh, Kafka!~ Just who taught you to speak to women in such a way that makes them happier with every word you pronounce?~" Nina threw herself into Kafka''s embrace and gave him a big hug as her massive chest collided into his, causing her jiggly milk bags to spread out in shape.
She then looked up at Kafka with loveable eyes that didn''t match her usual appearance at all and curiously asked, "What is it your mother, Kafka? What is it your mother who taught you from a very young age about how to impress thedies?"
"...If it it really is, then I have to say that she''s made a big mess of her son''s life, since every woman you talk to is going to be thinking about you all the time and would fight with others to be by your side."
Nina was about to say, ''I know that for sure, without a doubt, since I myself would surely be in the line fighting for you as well''. But she quickly silenced herself after realising the misunderstandings that would arise and med herself for having such shameful thoughts.
Chapter 344: Whos Little Girl Are You?
"No, Nina, my mother never taught me anything regarding picking updies and only told me to be respectable and kind to them at all times."
Nina nodded her head like she agreed with whatever Kafka''s mother said, as the men that roamed the streets these days had no clue what basic respect for a woman was, and she was d that there were some kids out there like Kafka who listened to their mother''s words instead of simply ignoring them.
Kafka then continued asking with a curious look on his face as he stroked Nina''s jade-like back, which now had a bra strap obstructing the path of his hand,
"...But speaking of mothers, Nina, is it really true that you look just like your mother? Like you have the same face and everything?"
"Yep, even when I was a kid, everyone that came to Hotspring would tell me that I looked just like my mother...And it got even more hrious after I grew up since whenever we went out, everyone thought that we were a pair of sisters, which would make my mother so happy when people thought she was so young." Nina said with a proud glimmer in her eyes, as if she were more than ted to bepared to her mother, who was her idol in her eyes and the one she picked up most of her habits from.
She then looked at Kafka with her long ears all perked up and said, "And you know, Kafka...If my mother were still around, you''d think that both of us were twins that were the same age since I look like an exact copy of what she used to look like after growing up to my current age."
"...You would barely be able to tell the difference, other than the fact that my mother had a much more mature gaze in her eyes."
Nina remembered her mother''s warm gaze and felt a mncholy feeling in her heart, knowing that she wouldn''t be able to see those tender eyes, which used to put her to sleep for so many years any more.
"I see, Nina...If your mother looked just like you, then your father was probably a very, very lucky man to have snagged her."
Kafka said as he slid a strand of Nina''s glossy hair that gave off a verdant shine that fell down behind her ears,pletely revealing her absolutely ravishing visage that would even make the birds sing at night if she were to go out to admire the beauty of the moon.
"W-Why is that, Kafka?...Why do you think my father is a lucky man to be able to marry my mother?" Nina asked with a little blush forming on her cheeks, even though she already knew what Kafka was going to say in response.
"Because any man out there would think that marrying a woman who looks as beautiful as you are, Nina, would be the greatest fortune of their lives. And the fact that he would be able to wake up to see that very face every morning...I simply can''t think of anything better than that." Kafka said with a gentle look in his eyes as he caressed Nina''s cheeks, which were starting to warm up like hot buns.
"B-But my mother is already up in heaven with my father, Kakfa...So I guess your dream to marry such a beautiful woman will forever be a dream." Nina coyly said as she rubbed her hands together out of nervousness about where the conversation was going.
"Why do my dreams have to die off, Nina?...Why do they have to be a fantasy when your lovely mother left a gift on this world before she went?" Kafka slowly asked, like he already had a solution to that very problem.
He then looked at Nina, who was looking up at him with shimmering eyes and trembling lips, and said as he gently pulled on her puffy cheeks, "...Why do I have to regret when she left behind a beautiful gift called Nina, who''s the loveable little girl sitting before me?"
"With you by my side, I''m going to live a happy life just like your father did and maybe even a happier one, which I''m pretty sure your father wouldn''t be upset about me saying since I''d make sure that his baby girl is just as happy as me." Kafka uttered as he admired Nina''s pretty face and thought that Nina''s father probably lived a very gratified life, knowing that he had such a lovely wife and lively daughter.
"Oh you, Kafka~ My father would probably barge out of heaven if he were to find out I was getting together with a kid like you, and he would probably chase you around for having the gall to go after a woman like me who''s twice your age."
Rub~ Rub~ Rub~
Nina denied Kafka''s im as she nudged her head into Kafka''s chest and shimmied it around like a cat that was trying to get its owners attention by rubbing its head on them, which looked rather cute.
Kiss~
Kafka also responded to his cat''s call for love and gave her a kiss on the bundle of hair Nina had tied on top of her head, which made her let out a satisfied smile while snuggling in his embrace.
"I really doubt that would happen, Nina, since I''m pretty sure he would be fine with anyone as your partner as long as he''s able to provide you with a long and happy life." Kafka said as his hands slowly moved across her back and fell on top of her bra hook, which was keeping her green breasts from falling out.
He then continued saying, with his lips curled up and a devious look in his eyes, "...But I do think that he would be absolutely pissed if a boy who her daughter just met today were to unstrap her bra and have a look at her naked breasts that are out in the open."
Nina obviously felt Kakfa tinkering with the bra hook behind her and knew what he was about to do. Her chest rose and fell as her breath hastened, but she didn''t do anything in response and simply let Kafka finish what he was trying to say.
"So, what do you say, Nina?...Do you want to show your father just how much of a naughty girl you actually are and show me your tits?" Kafka bent down and whispered into her long ears, which twitched when they heard Kafka''s mesmerising voice so up close. "...Or do you want to be the good girl he thinks you are and don''t want me to take off your bra with a flick of my hand?"
"To sum it up, do you want to be his little girl right now or be my little girl right now, Nina?...Tell me. Who''s do you want to be?"
Kafka said his final words and ended it with a kiss on the tender inner flesh of her ears that sent shivers through Nina''s half-naked body.
"Y-Yours, Kafka...I want to be your l-little girl right now." Nina went with the mood and admitted to being Kafka''s little girl with limpid eyes that were full of affection and love.
She then pushed herself and looked straight into Kafka''s eyes to show how confident she was with her decision and said, in a rather enticing tone, "Treat me as your property tonight, Kafka~...I''m pretty sure my father wouldn''t mind his princess being a bad girl every once in a while~"
Kafka was a rather wellposed person who managed to keep his cool even in the worst of situations. But right now, even he was struggling to hold himself after seeing how Nina was looking at him with her tempting gaze.
He had to use all the will he had left in his body to stop himself from pushing Nina down and doing unspeakable things to her.
"T-Then do me a favour, Nina...Back up a little so that I can see my little girl''s breasts drop down in front of me." Kafka said after painfully managing to keep his cool and tried to push Nina, who was hugging him a little back, so that he could witness the sight of the two boulders falling down the valley.
Nina was reluctant at first since she was a little too into hugging him and taking in hisforting smell. But she quickly realised that she had proimed herself as his right now, and because she was still caught up in the alluring mood that Kafka put her up in, she deeply believed that she was his property for the moment.
And since hepared himself to her father and because she was his for the night, she couldn''t help but think that she had to obey everything he said, since she had always listened to what her father told her without asking anything back, even though she wasn''t actually picturing Kafka as her father but as an older brother who she never had before.
So, to be a good little sister in Kafka''s eyes like she wished to be, as there was no way that she could look at Kafka like a little brother anymore with how dominant and assertive he was over her, she decided to do whatever her big brother, who always doted on her, said.
She pushed herself away from Kafka like he wanted her to, and under his dark but clear eyes, which she couldn''t help but want to kiss because of how maic they looked, she streched her hands around to her back, and with a cheeky little smile on her face, she unstrapped her bra and let the only fabric that was holding onto her breasts loose...
Chapter 345: Two Evergreen Earths
Boing~ Boing~ Boing~
"So, what do you think, Kafka?~" Nina said with a sly smile as she pulled her purple bra that had a flower pattern off her chest and revealed her round breasts, which started bouncing up and down like a ball when they fell down due to their apparent weight. "What do you think of my breasts?~...Do you like them?~"
"Holy moly, Nina...I always knew that you were packing quite the package up top...But I didn''t expect your tits to be so big." Kafka slowly uttered with a look of awe on his face and was unable to close his mouth that was parted while staring at Nina''s glorious green breasts that looked like if you were to see Earth from space, which was overgrown with vegetation andpletely green.
He then continued saying as he stared at the two tips in front of her hanging breasts that weren''t green and more of a dark purple colour, or indigo to be specific, "...I also hope that your father up in heaven is looking away right now since even though he probably knew that you would grow up to be a fine woman, he never would''ve expected his baby, who he had rocked in his arms at one time, to grow up and get such ascivious body."
"No, Kafka!~ Don''t mention my father regarding such dirty manners!~"
Nina let out a shy cry and waved her hands around to make him stop, which also made her chest that was finally unbound also sway around as well, like they were caught in a storm.
She then looked down with her face flushed and continued saying,
"...H-He also wouldn''t really be surprised since my mother also had a chest as big as mine, and since I''m her daughter, it''s only natural that I grow as big as her."
"Oh, look at you, Nina~...You tell me to not talk in such a vulgar manner regarding your family, but here you are taking it a step further and even involving your mother." Kafka said with a sharp look in his eyes as he stared at the dark purple points in front of her breasts that looked like grapes and made him wonder if any wine woulde out if he were to squeeze them. "How lewd of you~"
"Stop it, Kafka!~ Don''t make fun of me!~...You know that I wasn''t saying it in such a manner!~" Nina eximed in a fluster and regretted making that remark that made her look like a pervert. She then looked at Kafka with her round eyes like she had been wronged and demanded, "And stop bringing up my parents, Kafka. It''s embarassing!"
"If they were to find out that their daughter was exposing herself to someone other than her husband and even worse, a child who''s still in high school, I wouldn''t know what to do!"
"...So just keep your eyes on me and only me by not involving my parents, who are probably shaking up in heaven because of what I''m doing for you, and quickly tell me what you think of my breasts."
Nina urged him to talk about her breasts rather than bring up her parents again, while praying that they were looking away at what her daughter was doing right now.
"Oh, so does that mean that you''re willing to go through your parents anger and the embarrassment of them possibly knowing of what we''re doing just for my sake?" Kafka asked as he gently caressed her face, which looked so beautiful right with her chest exposed right below her.
"O-Of course, Kafka...Anything for you~"
Nina wanted to say ''Anything for my older brother'', but she quickly held her true thoughts so that she didn''t embarrass herself any further with her naughty desires, which was unbing of her as an adult.
"Oh, you sweet little thing~ Just look at how cute you are going against your father''s word''s just to appease me~" Kafka said with an ted look on his face and gave Nina a kiss on her cheek to her satisfaction.
He then continued saying, as he watched a smile creep up on Nina''s face from that very kiss, "...But since you''re going so far for me, it makes me wonder if you love your father more, or is it me that you have more feelings for?"
"I love you both, Kafka. I love both you and my father the same...I treat both of you as my precious family~"
Nina said with a gentle look in her eyes and made sure to mention ''family'', so that she didn''t encourage the feelings Kafka had for and make him think he had a chance.
She then thought of something, and after working up the courage, she said in a rather demure manner,
"...B-But since my father is already up in the stars with my mother, I guess you are more important to me at the moment, and I-I love you the most after all."
"I love you too, Nina, my adorable little tree sapling!~" Kakfa immediately reciprocated her feelings while holding tightly onto her lithe waist and shook her around in an ecstatic manner, looking like a excited golden retriever. "I love you so much that I don''t just want to treat you as family like you do, but I also want to pull you into my family and make youpletely mine!"
Badoom~ Badoom~ Badoom~
Even though Nina didn''t endorse the idea of Kafka stealing her away from her own family, she still couldn''t help but feel her heart beat violently when she heard Kafka say that he loved her so sincerely.
Even though it wasn''t Kafka''s first time telling Nina his true feelings, she couldn''t help but get overexcited, and she ended up jumping into his embrace and giving him a warm hug, which looked like a pet cat jumping on top of her owner after he came back home from a long day''s work.
Hug~
It was even better now that she didn''t have any clothes on top, which let her massive honkers squish onto Kafka''s chest and made the oncerge globules of batter turn into thick green pancakes on his chest.
Squish~
Kafka also returned her hug with his own by pulling her into his embrace.
He also couldn''t help but admire Nina''s naked back that was right below his eyes, which looked so smooth and curvy with how there wasn''t even the tiniest bit of unnecessary fat and had the perfect amount of lean muscles giving her back the seductive crevices it had.
She had the perfect back that any girl who did athletics dreamed of, which resembled the sloping green valleys near the bottom of a mountain and gave off the feeling like her body was brimming with explosive energy.
But even though her enticing back was a sight for sore eyes, Kafka saw something else that tempted him even more, which was the picture of her round butt peeking out of her pants.
It was only a little bit of the top of her butt that was sticking out with over an inch of her butt''s ravine being seen.
But that was more than enough to tempt Kafka and make him stick his hand into her opening behind to have a feel of her tight ass...
Chapter 346: Purest Of Hearts
Caress~
Kafka pushed one of his hands through her blue jeans and then slid his hand into her purple underwear, which was silky to touch, sending a shiver through Ninas body when she felt his cold fingers caress her skin.
Pet~ Pet~
He then started to feel up her firm ass that was quite tight to touch by first petting it like it was a mound of pudding, which pushed back when you put your weight on it.
Grope~ Grope~ Grope~
He also tried to grab a hold of her flesh and tried his best to grope her butt, but because it was quite firm and he couldnt move his hand around too much, he couldnt grope onto anything, and he simply looked like he was trying to scratch Ninas supple butt.
Nina obviously felt Kakfa feeling up her ass and felt him trying to scoop up each individual ass cheeks into his hands. But she didnt seem too bothered by it at all and continued to smother her face into Kafkas chest.
Rub~ Sniff~ Rub~
She was so preupied with taking in Kafkas smell and rubbing her face all over him like she was trying to mark his body, that she didnt even mind he was ying with her naked butt and let him do whatever she wanted to do.
"Hmm!?~ Hnnm!?~ Nnnn!?~"
Even when he slipped his hand in between the crevice between her cheeks and looked like he was trying to find some treasure between her two walls of meat, she didnt respond in any way other than letting out a few silent whimpers.
If Kafka had maintained his position and simply kept to himself by only touching her butt, Nina wouldve probably even allowed him to take her pants off and let him y with her cheeks as much as he wanted too.
But unfortunately, Kafka got a little too greedy, and when Nina was pushing her breasts onto Kafka, like she was trying her best to warm him up with her fat bags, she felt a rugged finger go even deeper into her ravine and actually scrape her forbidden hole that was hidden underneath, provoking a rather intense reaction from her.
"Hyaaa!?~"
Nina let out a moan as she felt her asshole get scraped around the rims, and she immediately tightened her buttcheeks and wiggled her butt around, which effectively pushed Kafkas hand that felt the walls around it enclosing out.
She then looked at Kafka with a face that was basically dripping in shame and her trembling green eyes that never expected to be poked in that spot and asked,
"...K-Kafka, why are you trying to touch such a nasty ce on my body and dirtying your hand in the process?...You better not do that since its really e-embarrassing for me, and I really dont want you to be near that ce since t-thats where I p-poop from."
Nina stuttered a lot as she found it really difficult to talk about the ce that was the most active when she sat on the toilet, while keeping a straight face. And just like how her ears moved around when they were mentioned, her anus also tightened up when they were brought up in a conversation, which Nina noticed but didnt mention for obvious reasons.
Pucker~
"But didnt you say that your whole body other than your lips were mine, Nina, and that I can feel any part of it that I want to...So why are you stopping me from feeling up your asshole, Nina, when its also a part of your body, no matter where it is or what its used for?" Kafka asked as he slid both his hands back into her underwear and groped onto both her cheeks.
He then spread them apart so that he could reveal her anus beneath, which was the star of the conversation, and continued saying with a sly smile on his face, "...Wouldnt that be the same as going back against the promise you made to me, Nina? Tell me, isnt what Im saying true?"
"No, Kafka!~ Who said that Im not allowing you to touch me all over?~...For tonight, you can touch me wherever you want, no matter how sensitive it may be, to satisfy your curiosity!~"
Nina eximed with her big green eyes, like she was trying to plead that she wasnt a woman who went back against her promises. And while she felt her butt get spread apart like Kafka was trying to add some butter in between her cheeks and also felt some cold air hit her anus that was exposed, she continued saying in a fluster,
"...I-Its just that I dont really think that part of my body would be of any interest to you because of how d-dirty it is and would only make you disgusted after realising what you actually touched."
"Thats absurd to think about, Nina. How could there be any part of your beautiful body thats actually as dirty as you say?...Youre honest heart is more than enough to cleanse any impurity from your body...Even though I dont exactly know where your heart is under all this blubber."
Kafka said as he lifted Ninas chest up and groped his way around her bossoms that seeped out of his fingers, like he was struggling to find where her heart was located beneath all this excess fat.
"Its here, Kafka!~ My heart is here, Kafka!~"
Nina excitedly showed Kafka where her heart was by holding onto his hand and guiding it underneath her breast, where Kafka could feel the warmth and weight of her breasts on the top of his hand, and underneath his palm he could feel the palpitations of heart that were too pure to belong to this world.
Badump~ Badump~ Badump~
Find more to read at NovelBin.C?m
Nina also deeply enjoyed the feeling of Kafkas hands near her heart because it made her feel like he was much closer to her life since he was barely touching the one then that was keeping her alive.
She also wished that he would ask what her heartbeat sounded like so that she could press his face against her chest and coddle him in her embrace like a baby, which was a hidden desire of hers that she wasnt willing to say aloud.
"Right...This heart thats underneath all this flesh on top is pumping out the purest blood in all of thend all over your body, so there isnt a part of your body thats considered dirty, Nina."
Kafka lifted her breast up all the way until he could see the area underneath it like he was trying to showcase where her heart was, unlike Nina, who simply ced his hand on it.
And while Nina stared at her nipple that was floating in the air along with her breasts and thought that it actually looked a lot harder and bit bigger than usual, Kafka continued saying,
"...So even if its a ce where you do your business, Nina, its probably cleanerpared to others, whose entire being is sickening to look at because of how wretched their hearts are."
Kafka ced Ninas breast back down and had a cold glint in his eyes, as if he had some people in mind when he said wretched hearts.
"R-Really, Kafka!?...Is that part of my body really not as dirty as you say?" Nina looked up and asked with a look of anticipation on her face, as she couldnt believe that there wasnt a part of her body, which was normally scorned by the men of this world because of its colour, that the boy before her didnt despise no matter how ugly it may be.
She then continued saying while fiddling with her fingers, "I-I mean, its not like my b-bumhole is actually dirty since I always wash it with water after doing my business, and I also use soap to wash t-that part in the shower...But I still do wonder if you think that such a part of my body, which one would normally despise by others be considered attractive in your eyes."
"I see...So what youre saying is that you dont believe my words."
Kafka said with a gentle smile on his face, and all the distracting thoughts he had earlier had vanished away when he heard Ninas voice, which was normally quite deep and mature but was now really demure and meek, which was adorable to see the difference.
And before Nina could say anything in response because she didnt want Kafka to think that she didnt trust him since he was actually the one she trusted most in the world, even though she had just met him today, Kafka continued saying,
"...But thats no big issue at all since I can simply prove what I said to you and make you understand that I love you enough to even kiss you, even if you were to crawl out of the most dirtiest of sewers."
"How would you do that, Kafka? How would you prove something like that?" Nina asked with wide eyes, even though she already knew that there was nothing she could possibly do to make Kafka look at her with disgust.
She could even roll around a pit of pig manure, and she believed that Kafka would be right next to doing the same to apany her.
Thats how much she trusted him and believed in the love of the boy before her. She also absolutely hated herself and her circumstances for not being able to respond to that very love and keeping the poor boy waiting for a proper response.
Chapter 347: Dirty Little Kiss
"Well, I was going to give your asshole a kiss, Nina, since thats probably one of the ces on your body that has a different colour, which should be enough to prove what I just said..." Nina gasped at what she heard Kafka say, as she never knew such a dirty activity was on her agenda, even though she knew that her asshole was a different colour, like Kafka said.
Pucker~ Tighten~ Pucker~
But at the same time, her anus couldnt help but pucker up and then open and then tighten up again, like it was excited at the thought of receiving a kiss from the outside world because of how lonely it had been inside, which made Nina wonder if she was a pervert after all.
"...But Im keeping kissing your anus for the end of the night, so I think I will have to go for an indirect kiss with your asshole to prove what I said." Kafka concluded with his fingers on his cheek and a pensive look on his face, like it was a decision he made after a lot of consideration.
He then looked at Nina, who was blushing at the crude mention of her anus and was wondering how an indirect kiss worked with that ce, and said,
"But Ill need your help to prove my faith to you by giving you an indirect kiss down there, Nina, and I wonder if your willing to help me out?"
"Of course, Kafka!~ Like I said earlier, anything for you!~"
Experience new stories on NovelBin.C?m
Nina said with a little excitement in her tone that she got a chance to help Kafka put, and she wiggled her butt around in tion, which made her breasts jump around as well.
"Really, Nina?...Even if its something thats really, really, really embarrassing for someone as innocent as you and would even make an experienced person blush in shame."
Kafka emphasised to Nina how dangerous her mission actually was and caressed her silky hair like she was telling her that it was fine to back off if she wasnt ready.
"Yes, Kafka!~ No matter how shameful it may be, Im willing to do it if it makes you happy!~" Nina said with a bright look in her eyes that shined like emeralds and jumped around in hisp to show how ready she was to help him out.
"Oh, Nina~ Just how sweet of a girl can you be~...I just cant help but want to tear your pants off and fuck your tight little green pussy right here in your lobby because of how much of a good girl you are."
Kafka said as he gritted his teeth like he was trying his best to hold back and proceeded to kiss her on her long ears to satiate his desires.
Kiss~ Kiss~ Kiss~
"No, Kafka!~ You cant do something like that, you dirty boy!~ Thats going too far!~"
Nina giggled as she felt the wetness of Kafkas lips bombard her ears, and she wasnt afraid of what he said as she knew that Kafka was simply saying such things to provoke her and wouldnt do something so extreme against her will.
But at the same time she couldnt help but wonder how that scene of Kafka prating her pussy would look like and how she would feel if a rod were to prate her body, which made her pussy twitch a little and made her blush profusely like a pure maiden.
"S-So, Kafka?...What do I have to do first?"
Nina asked in a hurry to forget her dirty thoughts, even though she couldnt help but peak at his crotch in between her legs, wondering how big the rod she was dreaming about actually was.
"You dont have to do anything much for now, Nina. You just have to push out your ass for me until I can see it bulging it from behind...You can do that for me, cant you, my little sapling?~" Kafka asked as he gave the pointy tip of her ears onest kiss.
"Mmm!?~ Yes, Kafka~...You want me to stick out my butt just like this right?" Nina hugged Kafka and pushed her chest onto him like she did before.
Squish~ Bend~
She then arched her back out as much as she could until a perfect curve was formed along her back that was smooth as jade, revealing her ass that was poking out of her pants.
She was also deliberately trying to show her ass to Kafka, so more than half of her enticing butts ravine could be seen poking out of her pants, unlike how Kafka could only see a crack before.
"Yes, Nina. Just like that...Youre such a good girl, arent you for being able to perfectly follow my instructions~" Kakfa pet Nina and treated her like his pet, while he stared at her seductive back that led all the way to her round butt, which was a different colour from all the butt cushions he had seen before.
"Ninas your little girl, Kafka, so of course shes going to obediently do what you say!~"
Nina also surprisingly responded like she was his loyal pet at the moment, even referring to herself in third person, and you could almost see a tail wagging behind her because of how ecstatic she was.
Kafka looked at Nina with a peculiar smile on his face when he heard what she said, thinking that he had done a good jab at taming the supposed ferocious animal who was obediently sitting on hisp, and he looked like he wouldnt mind raising a majestic pet tiger like Nina.
Nina herself felt embarrassed about the way she was acting, which couldnt be helped since she was someone who did what she thought off without thinking about it too much.
But at the same time, she also couldnt help but think that she wouldnt mind being Kafkas pet as long as she got pampered in his arms, and strangely, she even got jealous of the non-existent pet cat in Kafkas house that got to have his attention all day, which was exactly what she wanted...
Chapter 348: Tiger In Heat
"Just keep your ass like that, Nina." Kafka said as he slipped his hands back into her underwear again and slowly pushed his hands in between her cheeks from the start without ying with her ass too much. "Don''t move around too much."
Nina was rather disappointed that he didn''t grope her ass at all, because, for some reason, when he did, it made her feel like a tool that was only used for sexual pleasure.
The way he grabbed onto her cheeks without any hesitation whatsoever made her feel like she had no opinion in the matter, and she had to quietly endure the slight pain of his fingers digging into her flesh to prove to him that she was the good girl he thought she was.
When she thought of this, she quickly realised that he was swiftly gaining dominance over her mind and body, and he was about to make herpletely obedient to him in a matter of time.
Or rather, she herself was going to serve herself on a tter for him because of how much she spoilt him and sumbed to his desires.
But shockingly, she wasn''t afraid at all of being dominated by Kafka and actually liked how weak she felt in his presence, as it made it feel like she was less burdened in life now that there was someone else taking care of her.
His presence made her feel like she wasn''t alone, even in the most difficult situations, and that someone was always standing over her at all times, which put her tired and restless mind at ease.
Thest time she felt that way was when she had parents who she knew that she could rely on them at all times and not even towards her husband who was suppose to be the greatest support in her life, which made her let out a sigh at her pityful life where a little boy was fulfilling the role of her husband.
"Nina, could you loosen up your ass a bit?...It''s starting to get really tight in here."
Kafka said as he felt the mounds of flesh that surrounded his hand enclosing on one another and felt her cheeks trying to push his hand out, which felt rather pleasing like his hand was getting a warm massage.
"S-Sorry about that, Kafka." Nina apologised and quickly tried her best to calm down the firm glutes in her butt, which contracted when they felt an intruder ruining their privacy. "It''s just that it''s the first time that someone else other than me has t-touched such a hidden part of my body, and I don''t know how to react."
"Well, Nina, get used to it. I''m nning toe over here every winter whenever my hands get too cold and put them in the oven behind your back to warm them up." Kafka said this while also slipping his other hand into her underwear.
But he didn''t push it into herrge crevice like his first hand and rather used it to hold onto one cheek firmly and pull it to the side, so that the hand inside of her could move more freely.
"What?!...Y-You''re going to use my butt as a oven?!"
Nina asked out of shock as she hugged onto him tightly and felt another hand suddenly start pulling on her flesh, which made the delicate insides much more breezy and slightly revealed her twitching anus.
"Is there a problem with that, Nina?...You don''t want your little brother to get frostbite from the cold, do you?"
Kafka provoked Nina while feeling the inside of her cheeks that never see the light of day and thought that the delicate skin inside was much softer than what was outside.
"Nnnn!?~...F-Fine, Kafka...If you really feel like your hands are too cold, then you cane and visit me...Hnnn!?~...I-ll slip my pants down a little, enough for you to slip your burly hand into my bum and let you stay in there for how much you want."
Nina agreed to Kafka''s proposition as a blush formed on her face, unable to resist the urge to fulfil his desires after he mentioned himself as her little brother.
This also gave her an opportunity for Kafka to rely on her like she really wanted, since she felt like she was the only one getting the most out of this rtionship between them, and she wanted to do something in return for him.
There was also the matter of her spending more time with him, which was something she really desired, even if it meant that she had to spend it with his hand up her round butt.
"Good Nina...I also can''t say that I''ll be able to resist myself after feeling how soft your butt is, so don''t moan out like you''re doing right now when I grope you out of nowhere in the future, or else you''ll alert everyone around us that a kid is ying with an olderdy''s plump butt."
Kafka warned her about what was going to happen in the future while he felt that the inside of her cheeks were actually quite moist.
Her skin on the inner lining of her cheeks was very supple, as if it were infused with warm water, just like how a cave would get more moist the deeper you go in.
"No, Kafka!~...Hnnn!?~...Y-You can touch me whenever you want and y with my body like it''s a toy if that''s your desire, since that''s the privilege you get for being my little brother." Nina let out a little moan as she felt his hands go deeper into her cave, and she used her own body aspensation to Kafka for all the happiness andfort he gave her, since she really couldn''t think of anything else she could give him back.
"...B-But...Nnnn!?~...o-only when no one is around since I don''t want people to know what we''re doing or let them watch a kid like you grope someone as old as me...Especially since I have a tough reputation around here...Ahh!?~....t-that I want to keep up."
Nina also felt scared that Kafka would leave her if she were to keep him waiting on the response he was looking for, which was something that she couldn''t make so easily because of the difficult situation she was in. So to keep him on line, she decided to give up her body that only Kafka admired and hoped that it would be enough to keep his interest.
"I don''t care about that, Nina, nor am I asking your suggestion in this matter...I''m simply telling you what I''m going to do whenever I see you from now on...I''ll just tell you that my hands act out on their own when they see a woman as hot as you around, so you better keep your little pink lips shut when I''m groping your tits behind the counter unless you want all the neighbourhood aunties to watch your nipples get teased by me."
Kafka said in an overbearing manner, and apanied by the gloomy look he had in his eyes, Nina felt as if those quiet words of his were more powerful than a general''s warcry.
"Y-Yes, Kafka...Mmm!?~...I''Il make sure to keep my mouth shut and remain quiet when you molest my l-lewd body."
Nina slowly uttered with limpid eyes that were full of love, as she unexpectedly didn''t get offended by what Kafka said at all, which was shocking to think since she was a woman who hated being looked down on by men, and in a surprising turn of events she got turned on instead.
Her heart couldn''t stop beating when she heard about all the horrible things that Kafka was going to do to her and all the things she had endured at his hands, even risking the dignity she had built up.
She didn''t exactly know why she was feeling this excitement in her heart, almost as if there was a primal instinct inside of her that wanted to make her obedient towards the man she desired the most.
But she did know that the next time Kafka ordered her around like this with that sombre look in his eyes that was so unfamiliar to see, she would most likely feel her underwear get a little moist just like how wet the front of her panties were now, almost as if she were a cat in heat whenever she saw Kafka''s irresistible image in her lust-filled eyes...
Chapter 349: Entering From The Backyard
"Then, what if I were to grope your ass when your husband is right in front of you, Nina?" Kafka lost the gloomy look in his eyes and asked with a devious smile on her face as his hand got closer to the sinkhole hidden in her butt. "What if I were to absolutely tear it apart by digging my fingers into your meaty behind and twisting your rear like I were trying to take a chunk of your flesh?"
"...Would you shout out and ask your husband to help you out, or at least let out a little plea to make me stop?...Or would you keep silent and get manhandled in front of the man you share a vow with, like the good girl you are?"
Kakfa eagerly asked as he finally reached the end goal.
He immediately realised this when he felt his fingers leave the moist part of her inner butt and suddenly touch some sort of ring shaped entrance, which was even more moist than what he had felt before, almost as if the plump ring was filled with a sweet juice.
"I-I would keep silent, Kafka...Haaa!?~...I-I wouldn''t utter a word to my husband and let you y with my b-butt as much as you want to like what you''re doing now." Nina exhaled deeply and whispered some words into Kafka''s chest.
She was struggling to speak with someone poking at the entrance of her anus with his finger, like he was checking if it were dead or alive.
"E-Even if he were to catch sight of your hand on my ass, I''d make sure that he doesn''t pursue the matter...Nnnn!?~...a-and then I''d make sure toe back right to you so that you can continue doing whatever you want~" Nina looked up at Kafka with teary eyes and said with a look of resolve that was hidden in her flushed face.
"Good girl, Nina~ What a good girl you are following everything I say no matter how humiliating it may be and going even further to please me~"
Kafka wanted to pat Nina on the head for being so epting of his words, like he was rewarding a kitty who had done an impressive trick.
However, as his hand was already upied with the task of spreading her ass and drilling all the way to her delicate anus, he simply rubbed his head against hers, creating the illusion of a pair of primal animals expressing affection for one another.
Rub~ Rub~ Rub~
Nina seemed to be much more ted to see Kafka ''butting heads'' with her rather than simply get a pat on the head, which was obvious seeing as to how her asshole never twitched when he patted her head, unlike how it was quivering right now.
Twitch~ Twitch~
Kafka, who literally had two fingers on the outside of her ring, which was made of the most soft flesh, could feel the slightest movements of her anus opening and closing, which made him let out a chuckle at Nina''s bizzare behaviour and how her hole underneath felt like a cute little animal trying to swallow his finger whole.
"Nina, can I ask you a question?...Did your parents ever give you a reward for being a good girl around your house and always following what they said?"
Kafka asked as he pulled the tip of his fingers out of Nina''s damp and moisterous anus after it had been caught in that ck hole.
Plop~
He also felt that the very tip of his finger that had actually entered Nina''s soft body was actually very wet and bit viscous, almost as if the animal that had bit him had left some saliva from its mouth on him.
"Aughh!?~...No!?~...Ahhh!?~...D-Don''t pull it out so fast!?~...Nnn!?~"
Nina let out a rather loud moan as she felt Kafka''s finger leave her asshole and while she bit her lips to control the intense stimtion her tiny little asshole was going through at Kafka''s hands, she wondered how his finger even got in there in the first ce since she didn''t feel any resistance or anything trying to prate her hole.
"T-They would, Kafka...Nnnn!?~...They''d take me out to get a treat like some fresh ice cream or get some tasty pie in the bakery whenever I finished my chores at home and also gave me allowance when I did some little jobs I did in the hotspring that I would use to buy some snacks with...Ahnn!?~"
Nina told as she hugged Kafka so hard that her nails were starting to dig into his back, since getting her asshole tickled was something that was way too much for someone as inexperienced as her to handle. And ven though she was experiencing an electrifying sensation that was causing her lower body to feel numb, Nina maintained a sly smile and teased Kafka by saying,
"W-Why do you ask, Kafka?...A-Are you going to give me a reward?"
"That''s exactly what I''m going to do for you, Nina, for obediently following what I say like the good girl you are."
Kafka called Nina ''good girl'' once again, which always provoked some kind of reaction in her body like her ears twitching or heart skipping a beat, which made her wonder just when she started acting out like a pet animal.
He then continued saying, while gently rubbing the tender outer rim hidden underneath,
"...So if you want to receive the reward you deserve, then I want you to loosen up the area around your asshole and I want you topletely open your anus wide enough for some air to enter your body from down under."
"B-But that''s too embarrassing, Kafka...Hnnn!?~" Nina muttered as her chest raised up and down like waves in a stormy night from having her asshole caressed, which was something she never would''ve thought would happen in her life. "There''s no way I can do something as shameful as that!~...Ahhh!?~"
"Well, whether you want the reward or not is your decision, Nina, and guessing by your reaction, I guess you don''t want, do you" Kafka said with a sigh, and he looked like he was about to pull his hands out of her ass, like he was done for the day.
"No, Kafka!~ I do want the reward!~ I''ll take anything you give me, Kafka!~"
Nina eximed when she felt him pulling his hands out of her round bum and to keep them inside her oven like she wanted, she actually tightened up her butt, which made Kafka''s hands get stuck inside of her cheeks.
She then used his hands as a hostage, looked up at Kafka with pleading eyes, and said,
"I''ll do what you say, Kafka, so please reward me like you said~"
Just like she mentioned, Nina loosened up the muscles in her firm butt, which was round but not too fatty, and let go of Kafka''s trapped hand.
Strech~
She then went even further and loosened up her anus as well, which was actually well guarded until now like an airtight seal, and opened up her asshole to her intense embarrassment.
Widen~
The only time the hole underneath had actually opened up for her was when she used the toilet. But here she was letting the rim of her delicate anus widen in shape so much so that the inside and outside worlds became connected.
And who would believe that all this was for the sake of the boy who she was sitting on top of, who she guessed was going to something really naughty, seeing as to how his fingers crept closer to her hole the further it opened up...
"Kafka, t-this should be enough, right?" Nina said as she expanded all the strength in her body towards blooming her asshole and making it open as wide as possible. "I don''t think I can s-spread it anymore, Nina."
"Wait, let me check, Nina."
Unexpectedly, Kafka didn''t simply ept her words like she thought he would and directly went to check the source, which was out of her expectation.
He moved his hand closer into her ass, and after his fingers were close to her anus, he used his middle finger, which was the closest one to her hole, to probe it by pushing his finger all the way into her delicate flesh...
Chapter 350: Spread It Open!
Poke~
"Ahhh!?~...What are you doing, Kafka!?~...Ahh!?~...T-That feels weird!?~...Augh!?~"
Nina let out a loud moan as she felt something thick and narrow enter her body from her butt, when it was always something that left her body when she opened her anus.
Sliver~
Kafkas finger went through the tight hole smoothly because of how wet her anus was, and he used the viscous fluid that was leaking from the inside as lubricant to push an inch of his finger into her ass.
But even though she didnt feel any pain whatsoever since her anus was already gaping enough so that even a pencil could go on without touching the fleshy outer ring, and because of the natural lube her anal cavity secreted, she felt an overwhelming, electrifying feeling all over her body that made her fingers and toes curl up.
"Ahhh!?~ Ahhh!?~ Aughh!?~ Ahh!?~"
Even Kafkas finger felt the consequences of the sheer pleasure she was going through, since her anus tightened up the moment it felt something enter and it was currently suffocating his poor finger, like a snake choking out its prey.
Squeeze~
Nina really was a natural athlete, having a body that was well toned all over, as even the muscles in her anus were quite strong, seeing as to how they were putting so much pressure around his finger that they actually stopped the natural blood flow in his hand.
"Calm down, Nina...Unless you want my finger to be stuck up your ass forever, I need you to calm down and rx your body a bit." Kafka said with a slightly tense look on his face, as he didnt expect her anus to actually have enough power to crush his miserable finger.
Kafkas voice was like a cool, gentle breeze on a hot day in Ninas ears, and it immediately made her feel less tense. Along with the rest of her body that was losing its stiffness, her asshole also became loose as well, and she released his finger that almost broke under her pressure.
Kafka was quite interested in shoving his dick up such a well-toned ass before and was thinking of absolutely obliterating her tiny hole.
But now he was rethinking his decisions, as he didnt want his dick to be identally crushed and be useless just because of some absurdly strong asshole.
"K-Kafka, your finger is up my butt...Hnnn!?~...Is that s-supposed to happen?"
Nina asked as she had no idea as to what Kakfa was trying to achieve and how he was going to prove that he found no part of her dirty by doing so.
"Yes it is, Nina, and I need both my fingers to go inside if Im going to prove how there isnt a part of you that I dont love, so could you do me a favour and stretch your hole a bit more for me?"
Kafka replied as he twisted his finger around the inside of her anus, feeling the insides of her rim. It felt rather wet and sticky, as if her inner walls were covered with a viscous fluid that stuck onto his skin.
"Augh!?~...B-But I cant spread it anymore, Kafka!~ This is all I can physically open my butt up!~" Nina whimpered as she tried her best to make her holerger.
But no matter how much she tried, she could open it enough for a finger to be able to go inside.
Kafka also knew that she wasnt lying, as he could feel her soft asshole opening up and closing, like it was trying its best to open its gate as wide as possible.
"Then, imagine something that would open your ass on its own, Nina."
Kafka said as he gently slid his finger in and out of her body, making his own attempt to excavate the site and make it wider. He then continued saying as he looked at Ninas trembling eyes, which made it clear that she was struggling to hold it in from getting her ass fingered, and said,
"...Think of me taking my thick cock and pushing it into your asshole all the way until it reaches your gut."
"Imagine what would happen to your asshole if such a huge object were to prate it when its so tiny in size...I think that should be enough to make your little hole open up on its own out of fear of the damage I would cause." Find your next adventure on NovelBin.C?m
Kafka chuckled like he found it funny, while Nina was shaking in her boots with a look of panic on her face when she thought of the scenario Kafka described.
Just the sight of a finger inside her body caused every muscle to tense up, making her body as rigid as a stone sculpture. But to think that an actual rod could possibly enter her tiny little hole scared her beyond relief, and she was absolutely frightened at the thought of her having a loose anus that could never close after the torture its been through.
Spread~ Widen~
"Perfect, Nina! Just like that!...I can feel your hole widening as we speak." Kakfa eximed in excitement as he could feel the space around his finger get loose and felt her asshole naturally blooming like a flower, showing that words were enough to take control of Ninas body. "Just open it up a little more, and Im confident I can stuff one more finger inside of you with no effort at all."
"I cant, Kafka!~ I really cant!~ This is the most that I can spread it open!~" Nina cried out and pleaded her case, as she felt some warm liquid leak out of the small gaps between his finger and her ring that wrapped around his finger.
"Even the thought of something like a p-penis going inside of that vulgar ce only makes me open up this much, so I dont think that theres anything else I can do or any other situation that I can imagine that would make me spread my a-asshole wider." Nina looked at Kafka with sincere eyes, like she was trying to make sure to him that she was telling the truth and she was absolutely at her limit.
"I know, Nina~ I know that youre trying your best~...But can you be a darling and think of one more scenario for me?"
Kafka asked in a coddling tone as he gave her a kiss on her forehead for all the efforts she made for him until now, going as far as to spreading her asshole for him when she was actually someone so innocent that she couldnt even handle a little kiss.
He then continued saying as he looked at Nina, who was already ready to do whatever he said after receiving a kiss, which she treated as the reward that Kafka had promised her,
"Can you forget the scenario of me sticking my cock up your ass?...Rather than doing something so barbaric, can you think of me gently spreading your cheeks until I see your anus in front of me, and then as it twitches when its exposed to the cold air, I give it a kiss on its tender flesh?"
"...Can you do that, Nina? Can you imagine the sight of me kissing your little puckered up asshole?" Kafka asked of an extremely dirty deed that even the most experienced couples would be afraid of, with an innocent smile on his face.
Twitch~ Open~
And shockingly, out of no ones expectations, even Kafkas, who usually thought of every possible oue, Ninas asshole which had refused to budge anymore and remained adamant to stay the size it was, suddenly spread open so much that Kafka could easily push his finger in and out without even touching the surrounding rim.
Her squishy anus opened up wide like a mouth that had just seen a spoonful of fooding towards it and expanded so wide that Kafka could swiftly fit another finger in and even a third finger if he really tried.
"Oh, wow...I did not expect that."
Kafka said in diabelief as he silently slipped his pointer finger into her gaping anus, not expecting it to go through that easily.
His lips then curled up as he thought about what had just happened and then looked at the one on hisp, who actually got so excited at the thought of him kissing her most private part that she instantly opened her forbidden hole all the way until one could even see whats inside and teased her by saying,
"I guess I shouldve just told you to imagine me kissing your behind. If I had done that, I could have handled this whole matter much more easily... But who wouldve known that you were such a pervert who was actually looking forward to feeling my lips on your bottom so much, Nina?"
"I thought that I knew you quite well...But it doesnt seem that way anymore, seeing as to how theres more that meets the eye."
Nina didnt answer to any of his words, as she had already buried her flustered face into Kafkas chest out of pure embarrassment at how her body reacted to his simple words, and she looked like she was going to stay there for the rest of her life to write of the undying shame and humiliation she was feeling at the moment.
She also thought that staying like this wasnt all that bad, as even though she wouldnt be able to talk to anyone else or see anything, shed still be by Kafkas side, which was more than enough for her in this lifetime...
Chapter 351: Hunter Becomes The Hunted
"Just kill me, Kafka~...Just kill me~...I dont think that I can keep living in this world after realising how much of a pervert I actually am~" Nina quietly sobbed into Kafkas chest at her current dilemma and seemed like she was wondering what to do with her life aftering to know about such a naughty truth about herself.
"To think that my body would have such a reaction after hearing such lewd words from you...I really dont know what to do with myself."
Nina was absolutely ashamed of the way she acted, as she had lived her entire life as an innocent spirit who had no blemish whatsoever.
So the fact that she behaved in such an uncouth manner that she herself couldnt recognise made her doubt her own existence and wonder if she really grew up to be the honest girl her parents raised her to be.
Even more devastating then that, she was scared that Kafka would be appalled by her vulgar nature, as no normal man would ever desire a woman as perverted as her, who opened her forbidden hole wide enough for a carrot to fit in just because a few words were uttered.
But fortunately, Kafka wasnt really a normal person and was a deviant known as the Incarnation of Lust by even the Gods above, so his response to her perverted act waspletely different from what reaction Nina thought he was going to have.
"So, youre admitting to be a pervert, Nina, and are even ashamed of it after realising it yourself."
Kafka said as he slowly carressed her head that has sunken even further into his chest, thinking that he was berating her for how she acted. He then let out a smile out of nowhere and continued saying,
"But what if I said that I liked perverted women, Nina?...What if I said that I like women who are outgoing and free with their desires, then those who stay in their shells since theyre afraid of how others might look at them after seeing their true selves?"
"...Would you still be ashamed of yourself after what you had done?"
Nina slowly lifted her head from Kafkas chest, not expecting to hear such a response. She then looked up to see Kafka looking at her with kind eyes and not a look of despise like she thought.
"I-Is that really true, Kafka?...Do you really like naughty and perverted women?" Nina asked with a faint glimmer of hope in her eyes, to which Kafka nodded his head in tion.
She wanted to let out a big sigh of relief after realising that Kafka didnt look at her any different.
But she decided to take a step further to see just how epting Kafka actually was and continued saying, with a coy look on her face,
"Really?...E-Even if its a naughty woman like me who actually spreads her b-bumhole open for a kid like you, just at the mention of you kissing that dirty ce where you have both your fingers in right now."
"...Would you really like someone as perverted as me?"
Nina nervously asked as she felt her asshole get a lot tighter after having another one of Kafkas fingers slip in.
But even though she thought that it would hurt if something thatrge were to get into such a tight ce, which was normally only used to pushing things out from the inside and not the other way around, she was surprised to find out that she didnt really mind the feeling of the two thick fingers squirming inside of her bum and felt that it felt rather tantalising to have her inner walls explored by the two invaders.
Wriggle~ Feel~ Stroke~
Even now the soft rim inside of her butt was puckering up like it was trying to push Kafkas two fingers out and were wrapping around his finger like a monster who was trying to spit him out.
But only she knew that wasnt because her body was trying to reject the invaders, but it was actually weing them in excitement at the sensational feeling they gave her, which made her lower body tremble.
And her bodys way of weing them was by pulling them into her hole so that his two fingers could explore more of her anal cavity and feel up all the walls inside, since just touching the inner rims wasnt enough for her.
Suck~ Suck~
Like a guest who normally checks out the house of the person they were visiting, her body craved for his fingers toe deeper inside and treat it like their own home.
She was a little doubtful about it before whether she really was a pervert, as she thought that it may be a one-time thing.
But after realising the thoughts she had as she felt Kafkas fingers caressing her wet insides and feeling how her body trembled as he pulled apart his fingers and spread her hole on his own, she confirmed how much of a lecher she actually was and hoped that Kafka would be abnormal enough to ept someone like her, as his opinion was the only one that mattered to her among anyone elses.
"What are you even asking, Nina?!...Not only do I like someone as dirty as you, I love the perverted girl you actually are!"
Kafka scoffed at Ninas question and acknowledged her lewd desires just like Nina hoped, which made her entire body loosen up and, of course, her asshole as well. He then continued saying as he embraced Nina around her waist and looked into her pretty eyes that captured the essence of nature into two verdant orbs,
"...In fact, I probably love you even more than I already do, after realising how much of a lecherous girl you actually are."
"Oh really...Then whats the difference between how you loved me before and how much you love me now after realising just how much of a dirty girl I am, Kafka?" Nina decided to get a little cheeky and bold by wrapping her hands around Kafkas neck and asked something rather suggestive with a yful smile on her face. "Can you tell me or even show me the difference?" Your next chapter awaits on NovelBin.C?m
"A difference?...Well, before I only really thought about kissing your lips since I couldnt bear to think of doing anything else to you that would taint your innocent and pure self." Kafka said as he eyed up her lips, which looked like fresh cherries that were begging to be bit into under Ninas shy gaze.
"But after realising that you have a naughty side hidden inside of you that you yourself didnt know about, I cant help but want to kiss your mouth hidden behind you instead and feel how soft your anus is with my own lips."
Kafka wriggled his finger inside of her body like he was trying to show how eager he was to have a taste of her softest flesh, and he made sure to look deep into Ninas flustered eyes while he did, so she knew exactly what he wanted.
"B-But didnt you say that you wanted to keep that until the very end, K-Kafka?...Hnnn!?~" Nina whimper as she felt her ass get fingered and yed around with like a toy. "D-Did you actually change your mind and want to kiss me there now?"
Nina looked like she was ready to strip off her pants if Kafka said the word, since her ass really was aching for that kiss she had heard so much about. It was as if there was a raging fire near her bum that only his lips could satiate by giving her kiss on the spot that was burning the most.
She didnt know how long she could hold back before she pounced on him and smushed her soft butt into his face and forcefully made her kiss her twitching anus, like the ferocious and feisty animal she originally was.
Kafka could also see the look of longing and desire forming in her eyes, almost as if her verdant irises were bing even more brighter than they already were. He also knew that Nina was really desperate to receive what she wanted from him, like a female cat in heat, who needed a strong male to satiate her desires with.
This honestly scared him, as even though his mother and Cam have gotten dominant and aggressive with him before after getting into the mood, he easily quelled them as that wasnt who they truly were.
But Nina, on the other hand, was a wild one who did what she wanted without caring about the consequences, like a mighty tiger that belonged in the jungle.
And even though he seemed to have tamed her for now looking at how she was purring in hisp, one small mistake or one tiny inconvenience in the way he was treating her was enough for the Tigeress to go wild again and maul him right on the sofa because of her desires that were building up because of his actions...
Chapter 352: Lustful Bodies
"N-No, Nina. I''m still going to keep that part to the very end since I don''t want to rush the way I''m going to explore each and every colour on your body, as I really want to slowly make my way to the finale." Kafka said with a nervous look on his face as he was scared that Nina might really jump on him and take his innocence at any moment.
He also really couldn''t skip ahead like Nina wanted him to do because the main objective of all this was to put on a show that the Gods could enjoy. If he were to suddenly go from the middle of the y to the very finale, he would surely dissatisfy the Gods and bring about his punishment just like what his mother up above seemingly wanted.
"B-But I am going to give you an indirect kiss like I said earlier to prove that I really don''t find any blemish on your body and also to satisfy your whims before the very end, so you don''t have to worry at all."
Kafka said in a hurry as he saw the green me in Nina''s eyes zing and also felt her rather sharp nails digging into his neck when she heard that he wasn''t going to amodate her desires.
"Huh?...A indirect kiss?...How does that work?"
Nina''s ears that were bent down as if they were in a hostile mood perked up when they heard that they were going to get a kiss, and her eyes also became clearer, happy and excited that she was going to get what she wanted one way or another.
"It''s actually quite simple, Nina." Kafka calmed down when he saw that Nina wasn''t in heat anymore and immediately took control of the situation so that she didn''t go back to that state.
He then pulled out his hand that was holding onto her heavy asscheek and ced his pointer and middle finger together onto her soft lips, to Nina''s surprise.
Squish~
"First you have to use two fingers to touch the lips of the person you love the most, almost as if you are taking a stamp of their lips onto your fingers..." Kafka said as he gently pushed his fingers into Nina''s pink lips while Nina looked down with a blush on her cheeks, as the moistness of her lips left an imprint on his fingers.
"...And then you have to take off your fingers after you know that you have caught the sweetness of your partner''s lips onto your fingers and then ce them on your own to taste that very sweetness."
Kafka did just like he was exining and put his fingers onto his own lips, taking in the aroma of her lips that smelt like a garden full of flowers and most importantly tasted like the honey seeping down a bee hive hanging on a tall tree.
"So, how do you like that, Nina?...Do you think that an indirect kiss feels as good as a normal one?"
Kafka asked while Nina couldn''t help but stare at his lips in a daze, almost as if she were the one who gave him a kiss right now, which made her blush profusely.
She thought that an indirect kiss was something that Kafka made up in the moment and was just an excuse to avoid kissing her in her most secret ce. Chapter Stay:
But who would''ve thought that from the very moment he touched his lips all the way until she saw him give his fingers a lick like he was having a taste of her essence, she would go through so many vivid emotions that not only warmed her body up like a hot packet but also made her lips quiver like she was the one who kissed him herself.
"I-I like it, Kafka...I really do." Nina honestly said, but she wasn''t honest enough to say that she also wanted to do the same with him, having a taste of his lips on her own. "But this is only an indirect kiss between two lips."
"...H-How are you going to do the same with a ce that''s much more hidden than where my lips are?"
Nina reminded Kafka of what she actually wanted while looking at him with her ravishing face and swaying breasts, even though she really enjoyed what she just experienced.
"What do you mean, how? Didn''t you just see what I did?...That''s exactly how I''m going to indirectly kiss your asshole as well."
Kafka said rather boldly while licking off all the remnant saliva off his finger, which made Nina''s lower hole twitch when she heard of his outrageous idea. He then looked at her with a devious smile on his face and asked,
"Why else do you think I put in so much effort to drill all the way into your ass and painstakingly stuff two of my fingers into your hole?...This is exactly why!"
"B-But Kafka, if you do that, you wouldn''t simply be kissing that ce, but you''d also be kissing the inside of my b-butt as well since you''ve put your fingers in so deep."
Nina said in a fluster, as she knew from the squelching sounds she heard when Kafka wriggled his finger inside of her that his finger was rather wet and covered in the fluids she let out from inside of her anus.
She found out from her friends that a vagina could get wet if it were to really be stimted, and she herself was experiencing it now, as she could feel how sopping wet her underwear was at the moment even though Kafka hadn''t evenid his hands on her lower lips.
But no one had informed her that her butt could do the same as well, and she was panicking at the thought of Kafka putting her fluid-covered fingers onto his lips.
Honestly, even Kafka didn''t know about this fact, and it was only after his anal experience with his own mother did he realise that the women in this world had a different anatomypared to back on Earth.
After doing some research, he found that not only do the women in the world have vaginal canals that go all the way to the womb, which was the reason he could prate his mother so deeply.
But also that the girls here were almost made specially for anal y, seeing as to how their body released a viscous substance in their butt when they were excited, which not only acts as a type of lubricant to slide certain ''objects'' in more smoothly but also a natural disinfectant that keeps their insides perfectly clean.
Kafka was honestly shocked beyond belief when he came to the truth about such matters and thought that the females of this world were made as the perfect creations for one to unleash their lust upon.
But at the same time he pitied the men of this world who couldn''t fully appreciate the gift they were given and how they were unable to tap the true potential of their partners because of a ''tiny'' little problem all the men in the world had, which was honestlyughable when he thought about it and actually made it clear as to why every man was so insecure in this world...
Chapter 353: Indirect Kiss
"Kissing your own finger that''s been inside of such a ce...Isn''t that something that''s really dirty and vulgar to do, Kafka?" Nina asked again, since, as horny as she might be, she didn''t want to force Kafka to do something that might disgust him.
"Like I said earlier, Nina, there''s not a part of your body that I actually despise, no matter how crude it may be." Kafka said with a convincing look on his face as if Nina''s body was the pinnacle of purity and knew no imperfection. His lips then curled up as he continued saying, "If you still don''t believe me, watch me prove it right in front of you."
To prove his words were true and also show that he was much more of a pervert than Nina could ever dream of being, he slowly pulled his fingers out of Nina''s hole.
Pull~
Nina''s tight anus was holding onto his fingers with quite the grip after hearing about what he was going to do, and her lower ring bit onto his fingers even more when it felt him pulling out, like it didn''t want him to leave it alone.
Suck~ Pull~
But no matter how much it sucked onto his fingers with its delicate flesh, there was no way it could overpower Kafka, who was trying his best to carefully pull out his fingers.
In the end, along with his fingers that were slowlying into the light, her anus also grabbed onto them really tight and was pulled along until her rims were stretched out as much as possible. Chapter Find:
Pull~ Strech~
The suction of her asshole was so much that along with how her rims were being stretched outwards, the inner walls that were bright pink in colour were also starting to reveal themselves from the insides.
Strech~ Pull~ Strech~
Nina could feel her anus getting pulled out into the open as Kafka pulled his fingers out.
But she couldn''t do anything to stop it, as her body seemed to have a mind of its own and refused to let go of Kafka to her deep embarrassment that dyed her face a shade of red.
It also made her nipples turn extra perky from all the intense stimtion her ass was going through, which was a rather amusing sight that Kafka noticed.
Pop~
Finally, after an arduous battle between finger and anus, Kafka finally pulled his hand out of her round butt, and just as he did, a popping sound was heard, almost as if someone popped open a bottle of champagne.
With nothing else to hold onto, Nina''s darkest hole also sunk back into her butt and waited quietly to receive the kiss it was promised in the eternal darkness underneath.
After pulling his hand out of Nina''s firm ass, Kafka revealed his two fingers that had a thorough time fingering her tight hole right in front of Nina, letting her witness his fingers that were covered by a glimmering fluid, which almost seemed translucent when light hit its shining surface.
From the very tip of his fingernail all the way to the bottom of his finger, his fingers were smeered in a viscous fluid that created tiny threads when he put his fingers together and pulled them apart. Having his entire finger drenched meant that so much of his fingers were inside of her body a moment ago, which she couldn''t believe because of how preposterous it sounded.
Nina then witnessed Kafka bringing his fingers closer to his lips with a carefree expression on his face, like this was nothing in his everyday life, and under her watchful gaze, he held his fingers like he was holding a cigarette and gave them a kiss.
Kiss~
After seeing how her fluids still stuck onto his lips after he pulled his hand away and how he licked the aftermath off his lips like it was nectar, Nina resolutely concluded that Kafka was a man of his word and did what he said no matter how outrageous it may seem.
She also knew that Kafka wasn''t lying when he said that there wasn''t a part of her that could make him look away. This and the way he always looked at her like he was looking past her appearance and was staring straight into her heart gave her the belief that Kafka would still be by her side, even if her entire face were to be ruined in its entirety.
Even if she was caught in a fire and had horrible burns all over her body, she was confident that Kafka would be right next to her, nursing her back to health with a smile on his face, unlike the rest of the men in this world who would run away at the sight of such a monster.
This realisation lit a spark in her heart that made her want to devote herself to such a person who cared for her more than she could ever care for herself in her lifetime.
Even though she couldn''t leave her rtionship for him because of the deepplications behind it that were holding her back from removing the silver ring on her finger, she would do anything else for him even if she had to dig her heart and give it to him, as at the day of it was him that made her feel like she was truly alive and not her heart, which had slowly been growing cold as the years passed by.
But right now, she wasn''t in the mood to sacrifice her own life as she was on cloud nine with Kafka around, and by chance she wasn''t going to let anyone get in the way, even if it were the reaper himself who was calling her to the underworld.
Rather, she was more interested in Kafka''s fingers, not because she wanted to know how her own secretions tasted but because she knew that they had just touched Kafka''s lips.
Why?...Well, that''s because that mark of his lips on his fingers was the only way she was going to have a chance of tasting his lips without actually kissing him, and she was by no means going to let that opportunity go.
"How was that, Nina? Didn''t I say that you''re a pure existence with no ws whatsoever? You should trust what I say more or else...W-Wait?! What are you doing?!"
Kafka was casually speaking when all of a sudden Nina caught him off guard by using both her hands to grab his wet hand, which he was going to wipe with a handkerchief, and pulled his hand towards her.
He thought that she was curious about what was inside of her body and was going to take a closer look at the fluids that were starting to drip down his finger.
But who would''ve thought that instead of observing his fingers after bringing them closer to her face, Nina would actually bring her pink lips right to the top of his fingers, which she was firmly holding onto so that he didn''t escape and actually gave his fingers a kiss.
Chu~
Right on the spot where Kafka had left a mark earlier, Nina puckered her lips and gave a quick peck. Kafka''s fingers were already feeling warm from being covered in a hot fluid that came from her bum, and they only turned even more warmer when Nina''s soft lips left their own mark on his fingers.
And just when he thought that Nina''s moment of heat was over, Nina decided to take her desperate horniness, like a cat at the peak of oestrus, to the next level, and under Kafka''s petrified gaze, she took the tip of his finger into her mouth in one go and started sucking on it like it was a piece of candy covered in the sweetest nectar...
Chapter 354: Mark Of Ownership
Suck~ Suck~ Suck~
"Woah! Hold on now, Nina!...Don''t you know exactly where my hands have gone?"
Kafka warned Nina about the hole that his fingers had just entered while still being shocked at what was happening and tried to pull his hand away for Nina''s sake.
But when he tried to do so, he found that Nina wouldn''t budge at all, and she firmly held onto his hand with both of her hands wrapped around his wrists, having no intention of stopping sucking on his fingers like it was a lollipop.
Suck~ Lick~ Slurp~
She even looked up at him with a dangerous glint in her eyes when he tried to disturb her, almost like a cat when someone tried to steal its food, and he could even almost hear her purring viciously, like she would scratch his face if he tried to pull his hand away again.
Kafka didn''t want to risk the chance of getting his face all scratched up by Nina''s abnormally sharp nails and let her suck on her fingers as much as she wanted to.
Lick~ Slurp~ Lick~
Nina used this opportunity to roll her tongue over every part of her finger like she was trying her best to take in all the fluids that her body had let out. She also felt that his finger tasted rather sour, most probably from the viscous liquid covering his fingers rather than his hands themselves.
She didn''t mind the sourness as it also had a sweet aftertaste to it, which was surprising since that taste came from her own body''s dirtiest ce, and she continued to pull his finger in and out of her mouth, even using her teeth to scrape off whatever was on her finger.
"Damn, Nina.
I knew that you were quite horny seeing as to how you opened up your butt for me at a simple call...But who would''ve known that you would actually take your lewdness even further and actually want to have a taste of the juice you produced on your own?" Kakfa let out a wry smile as he felt her tiny tongue wrap around his finger like a snake and lick off any remnant of the fluid on it, recing it with her saliva that felt like hot oil.
"Well, like I said earlier, I''m into perverted women like you, even someone like you who enjoys anal y a little too much, so I''m a happy man at the end of the day since I have more opportunities to explore now."
Nina didn''t know what he meant by mentioning opportunities, but she guessed that it had something to do with this ''anal y'' he mentioned, which honestly excited her a bit since having a finger stuck up her ass wasn''t a bad feeling at all.
Especially with how Kafka knew just how to caress her insides to bring her the maximum pleasure and did it in such a way that she never felt an ounce of pain, she really wouldn''t mind if he stuck his finger back inside of her to her embarrassment at how naughty she had be.
But what she did know was that Kafka had misunderstood her intention as to why she was licking her fingers, and he thought that she was doing so to have taste of her inside like the pervert he thought she was.
But even though what he thought was wrong, Nina was by no chance going to correct what he said.
Even though it was extremely shameful for him to have such a thought about her, it was better than telling him that she was sucking on his fingers because she wanted to experience kissing him on his lips one way or another, since it would be the same as telling him that she wanted his love.
That would end up leading him on and making him think that he had a chance with her by breaking the rtionship she was already in, which was something that she never saw happening because of how her marriage was structured.
Hence, she decided to let him think about what he wanted and let herself finish sucking his finger off.
"I guess you finally finished licking my finger clean, Nina...You really savoured the moment, didn''t you, seeing as to how you took your time with it."
Kafka said when he felt Nina let go of his hand and pulled his hand out of Nina''s wet mouth, which looked rather erotic with how her plump lips wrapped around his finger as they slid out.
Slick~
What went inside of her mouth was a finger covered in a viscous fluid that was sticky to touch. But what came out and was revealed in front of Kafka was a pair of fingers that were still covered in a transparent fluid but were much more thinner and more clear to see through.
"Well, I understand you had a great time licking my hand like it was covered in catnip, Nina." Kafka said as he observed his fingers that had gone into two holes of Nina today.
He then looked at Nina, who was licking her lips to clean of the remnants off her lips like a cat who was keeping herself clean, and continued saying, "But did you really have to bite fingers all over and give me bite marks all over my fingers?"
"...It looks like I just fought with a feral cat and came back alive with a bunch of scratches and bite marks on my hand."
Kafka showed his hand to Nina, where both his middle and pointer finger were covered in small bite marks indented in skin and had red marks from all the bites passing through his pale white skin, looking like a small animal had his way with his fingers.
Kafka looked at Nina with narrowed eyes as if he were asking her to exin her actions and also if she had rabies, just in case he had to visit the hospitalter.
Nina didn''t dare to look straight at his sharp gaze and looked away with a guilty look on her face.
She had every right to be guilty, as she didn''t identally bite his hand like one would think but actually purposely left some bite marks on his fingers.
While licking Kafka''s fingers, some kind of animalistic urge crept out from the deepest part of her body, and it made her want to mark Kafka as her own.
She didn''t know if it was because of the horny mood she was in right now that made her have such delirious thoughts or if it was because she was scared that someone else would steal her Kafka away if she didn''t leave some kind of remnant of herself on him.
But no matter what reason it was, she ended up biting his finger all over in her mouth to mark him as her own.
Kafka had also put an ownership on her ears and told her that no one else was allowed to touch it other than himself, which made her think that she was allowed to do the same, and she ended up biting his fingers to show that these fingers were the same fingers that they shared their indirect kiss and were her''s, and her''s alone, to anyone who had their eyes on Kafka.
Nina had thought that Kafka wouldn''t notice since she was biting him rather gently and tried to make it seem like her teeth were simply in the way of her licking his finger off. But Kafka''s deathly pale skin gave her secret away, as even the tiniest bite in his skin was illuminated in bright red.
She also didn''t know what to say to Kafka, who was demanding to know why she was gnawing on his hand, and decided to throw him off instead of giving a proper answer to him.
"D-Don''t ask why I bit your fingers, Kafka, since it''s really embarrassing for me to say it out loud, and if you force me to reveal why I did so, I just might bite the rest of your fingers, so don''t tempt me!"
Nina eximed in a frantic manner and acted out like an animal that had gone rabid, baring her fangs at anyone that got too close.
Nina had no other way to act out like this since she knew that Kafka was someone who could see through any lie she were to tell. She also didn''t want to reveal the real reason, as it made it seem like she wanted to keep Kakfa for herself, which only a proper partner could wish to do, so in the end she decided to be honest and threaten him at the same time.
"B-But at the same time, I know that I''m in the wrong for biting you, which probably would''ve been quite painful for you and also left some ugly marks on your body that won''t go away for a while...S-So aspensation, I''ll let you bite me back and let you leave your mark on me."
Nina hesitantly said with a shy look in her eyes, as she wasn''t cruel enough to threaten Kafka and unjustly wrong him, and instead she came up with a solution that was rather barbaric in nature but at the same time fit her personality perfectly.
"Oh, I was simply going to leave you alone, seeing as to how you weren''tfortable with revealing the reason you turned into a dog...But after hearing your proposition, I''m suddenly interested in receivingpensation for the pain you have caused me." Kafka said with a sly smile on his face, even though he couldn''t even feel it when Nina bit him.
"So, where exactly do you want me to bite you...Your hand just like you did mine?"
"N-No, Kafka...I was thinking of somewhere else where you were going toy your lips on anyway."
Nina said with an endearing look in her eyes as she pushed her naked breasts up towards Kafka.
"You mean?"
Kafka said as he eyed up her green globes that had been jiggling around for a while, already having a faint idea as to what she was going to say.
"My breasts, Kafka. I want you to leave your mark on my breasts...Or around my n-nipples to be exact." Nina said in a fluster whilst she fiddled with her fingers, not believing that she was asking something so bold.
She then continued saying, "...You were going to kiss the one part on my breasts that had a unique colour from the rest of my body anyway, s-so I thought it would be more convenient for you to sink your teeth there and leave a mark just like I did."
Even though Nina said that she was asking him to bite him in that sensitive ce out of convenience and she had an honest face that looked like she could utter no lie, Kafka knew that she was lying about her intentions.
Nina also knew that he had found out about her false reason after looking at how he was currently giving her a knowing smile, which made her slowly bow her head in shame and regret asking such a dirty method ofpensation because of the urges she couldn''t help but control...
Chapter 355: Bear My Children
"Now Nina, we both know that the reason you''re asking me to bite you right on your nips is not a matter of inconvenience and because of something else." Kafka said as he looked at the guilty Nina with a scrutinising gaze. "So, you better tell me the exact reason why you want me to bite onto your breasts, or the only thing I''ll be biting into is my mom''s dinner when I get back home."
Just like how Nina threatened Kafka, Kafka did the same in a rather bizarre way that would make anyone else raise a brow in confusion and wonder if both Nina and Kafka were rabid animals biting one another.
But Nina, on the other hand, truly felt how threatening Kafka''s words were to her, as after telling her true desires to Kafka, there was no way she could back off without actually making it happen, or else she wouldn''t be able to make up for the degrees of humiliation she felt when she asked a school boy to bite onto her breasts and leave a mark.
"F-Fine, Kafka...I''ll tell you why, but you better not tease me for it." Nina finally came to apromise in a reluctant manner and looked like she would bite Kafka back if he were to make fun of her.
She then used her arms to push them into her buxom breasts, which made her green milkers get pushed out into Kafka''s view, and she said in a fluster, "I-It''s just that for a while my n-nipples have been really hard now, and I-I feel like they''re almost made of stone."
Kafka stared at her dark purple nipples that looked like little blueberries sticking onto the edge of her breasts and hanging onto dear life.
He found that what Nina was saying with a flushed expression on her face was absolutely true, as her nipples really did look bigger than when he first saw them, almost as if they were growing out of her breasts. They looked so hard and sharp that he could probably even cut paper with them.
"Even though I didn''t know why they became this way since they really only get this hard when I feel really cold, I thought that they would eventually settle down after a while like they always do..." Nina said as she stared at her ares, which also seemed to have be wider and lighter colour after expanding in size along with her nipples.
"...But who would''ve thought that they would not only stay like this, but they''d also grow harder by the minute to the extent that it actually feels a little painful for me like someone is poking those two points with needles?"
Kafka nodded his head as it was natural to feel a tingling sensation that was at the borderline of pain and pleasure when one''s nipples were as hard as Nina''s right now, where they were so stiff and worked up that he could actually see her purple grapes quivering like they were begging for some excitement.
"And I don''t really know why I thought of this idea, as it''s simply an absurd thought that popped up in my head when I saw you...But for some reason when I looked at you, my body, or my n-nipples to be exact, were screaming at me to have you bite onto them and suck on them if I wanted them to calm down, as embarrassing as it is to admit."
Nina said in a low tone, as she really couldn''t believe the absurd ways her body was behaving in front of Kafka, almost as if her hormones that she had gotten used to over the years were going all over the ce after meeting him.
Nina then looked at Kafka, who was still staring at her nipples that had grown to the size of small cherries, and said in a rather demure manner,
"This is why I asked you to bite such a sensitive part of my body for the sake of calming my body that''s been acting crazilytely."
"...And even though it may sound absurd to hear, this is really the reason as to why I told you such an embarrassing way ofpensation for what I did, and I promise I''m not lying, Kafka...I really am not!"
Nina emphasised that she really wasn''t lying, no matter how ridiculous her reason seemed to be, and looked at Kafka with crystal clear eyes to tell him that there wasn''t a single bit of falsehood in her words.
Of course she didn''t need to do such things to prove her innocence to Kafka, as unlike Nina, who had no idea why she had an urge to have Kafka bite onto the tip of her breasts, Kafka actually knew why, which was actually quite self-exnatory.
The reason she felt that way and wanted Kafka to sink his teeth into her flesh was simply because she was really horny and turned on at the moment. And like any woman out there who had stiff nipples from being turned on, she wanted someone to y with them and satiate the tingling sensation she felt there.
Just like how ady would want her partner to finger the hell out of her pussy to relieve herself if she were to feel hot and stuffy down there, Nina also wanted Kafka to relieve the feelings that were being pent up in her indigo-coloured nipples, which was rather obvious to Kafka and anyone else with some basic knowledge regarding sexual activities.
But either because of Nina''s overwhelming innocence or because of her strange inexperience when it came to the matters in the bed, even though she was already so old and also a married woman, Nina was confused as to why she was feeling such a way and thought she was slowly turning into a pervert for having such vulgar thoughts, which were actually quite normal for anyone to have.
Kafka could have just simply exined to Nina that that''s how the female body worked and how everyone wanted their partners to pleasure them when they get all worked up, and that she wasn''t the only one that felt that way.
But a sly smile appeared on his face when he thought of using Nina''s ignorance and confusion regarding these matters, which even middle schoolers knew about these days, to his advantage and ying with Nina''s heart, which was already unstable from trying to ignore the temptation of leaving her husband and eloping to Kafka''s side.
Kafka also knew that Nina was currently a littlemb that followed him around and trusted whatever a hungry wolf like him said to her, so he thought that it would be rather fun ying with her for a while, knowing that she was gullible enough to not even doubt a word he said.
"Nina, I think I actually know why you have those strange feelings towards me and why exactly you want me to suck on your breasts."
Kakfa said as he started the process of nting a seed in her heart that would be impossible to erase and will slowly help in turning her over to his side, no matter how reluctant she was to do so.
"What?! Really, Kafka?!...You know why I''m having such strange thoughts towards you?!"
Nina asked with a bright look in her eyes, as she didn''t want to be considered a pervert because of the weird urges she had when she was in Kafka''s presence and was willing to consider any other reason other than that she was a lecher.
She also couldn''t help admire Kafka, as he always seemed to have the answer to everything she asked for and seemed so knowledgeable, which gave her a sense of safety, like there was nothing that could go wrong with Kafka by her side.
She also wanted to use Kafka as her weapon and make him ask her best friend, Cam some really difficult questions with that smart brain of his, which she will never be able to answer as revenge for how Cam always teased her for being rather slow and make her feel like the slow one for the first time in her life.
"I do, Nina...But I don''t think you will ept this reason that easily, as much as it''s true." Kafka said with a wry smile on his face, like he was warning her about how ridiculous his reasoning sounded and that she had to be rather open-minded to ept it.
"It''s fine, Kafka! No matter how absurd it may be, I''m willing to ept it, as long as I''m not considered a pervert who not only likes b-butt stuff but also wants a child to bite onto my breasts!" Nina eximed in a desperate manner, like she was fine with having one kink for Kafka''s satisfaction, but no more than that. "So don''t hesitate and tell me about it!...I''m all ears!"
"Sigh...Then what if I were to tell you that the reason you wanted me to suck on your breasts wasn''t because you are a pervert who has a biting kink, but simply because you want to bear my children in your womb...Are you still willing to hear me out?"
Kafka said with a slight smile on his face, like he were asking her if she was still up for the task after hearing his ridiculous reason, to which Nina simply stared at him with wide eyes and her pink lips parted, bbergasted to the extent that she started to wonder if her hearing was damaged after Kafka yed with her long ears.
She didn''t even know where to begin questioning Kafka about the shocking reason he announced and first wanted some time to process what he just said...
Chapter 356: Absurd Parenting
"What are you talking about, Kafka?...There''s no way that makes any sense."
Nina didn''t have an exaggerated reaction like Kafka thought she would, and she calmly stated while looking at him as if she were asking him if he were crazy.
It''s not that she didn''t want to scream or shout at what he said, but because the proportion of absurdity in the statement he had just uttered was too much, her mind simply short-circuited whilst she stared at Kafka with a look of confusion written all over her face.
"I mean, to say that I want to have your children, just because I said that I want you to do something rather dirty to me...Isn''t that a bit too nonsensical to believe and a simple attempt at a joke from you?"
Nina chuckled, hoping Kafka would alsough with her and say it''s a joke.
But Kafka''s expressions didn''t change at all, and he continued to stare at her with a pityful gaze, like he was looking at someone who was struggling to ept the reality they were in.
"K-Kafka, you are joking, right?...Right?"
Nina hesitantly asked once again with a nervous look on her face, as even though she knew that Kafka was quite yful and liked to have some fun with her at her expense, the sombre way he was looking at her right now, with his eyes that had turned gloomy once again told her that he wasn''t ying around this time and waspletely serious.
She was never really intimidated by anyone else, no matter how scary they looked. But for some reason, whenever Kafka looked at her with a calm look on his face and wasn''t really showing a smile like he always did, she struggled to look at him directly and found it hard to even breathe in his presence.
"No, Nina, I''m not joking around, and as confused as you are, I can exin my reasoning as to why I think you want to have littlebinations of me and you running around our house."
Kafka calmly said to Nina, who blushed at the thought of having children with Kafka and even wondered how their children would look since they would both have normal human and variant human blood flowing through them.
"Fine then! I''ll listen to what you have to say, Kafka!...But know that I''m rather suspicious of your words, and I''m on guard against any tricks you may pull."
Nina said in a wary manner, like he was telling her that he needed to work hard if he was going to convince her, when in actuality she was already starting to wonder if his words were true even before Kafka spun his weave of lies because of all the fantasies that were going through her head of Kafka''s imaginary kids that he had with her.
"Well, I don''t know if I''ll be able to make you believe me, as at the end of the day, it''s your interpretation of what I say that actually matters...But I''ll do my best to convey what I''m trying to say."
Kafka said, which made Nina believe in his words even more and think that he wasn''t lying at all, since he wasn''t forcing his thoughts on her like she thought he would and let her decide on her own about what she thought about the matter.
"First, we''ll start off with how you wanted me to suck on your breasts." Kafka said like he was presenting a case study. "If ady were to ask some man to suck and bite on her nipples, it would be considered a strange and borderline kinky hobby...There''s no way anyone would consider that as normal and would think that thedy has a certain fetish."
"But there are a group of entities that are around the same age who can suck on breasts however much they want to, and no one would even bat an eye...Heck, thedy would even be condemned if she didn''t let that entity suck on her breasts." Kafka said as if not letting that group of beings suck on breasts was actually illegal, which was rather strange to hear.
He then looked at Nina and asked with a expectant gaze, "...Do you know who those beings I''m talking about, Nina? The little things that can''t survive without sucking on some breasts."
"You better be talking about babies, Kafka, since I can''t really think of anyone else out there who needs to suck on some breasts to live."
Nina hoped that what she said was correct, as she didn''t want to live in the same world where such deranged people who needed breasts to live existed.
"Yep, Nina, I''m talking about babies alright...Babies that can''t survive without a tit stuffed in their mouth all the time." Kafka patted her head for answering his question, which made her lips curl up in tion at being praised and also made her long ears do a happy dance by fluttering around.
He then continued saying, "...And if you think about it, Nina mammary organs were created by God for the sole purpose of feeding breasts. This would also mean that the breasts of ady and the milk inside of it primarily belong to the baby that person gave birth to."
Even though Nina thought that she was having a really bizarre conversation with Kafka that was really stretching her mind out, she still nodded her head as she innocently thought that the bosom was only made to feed children, even though another scientific purpose of it was to attract strong men with their seductive curves, which man could never resist even from the prehistoric times.
"But even after saying that and telling you that babies have sole ownership over their mother''s breasts, what if I said that there was one other person who also had some ownership over a mother''s milk jugs?" Kafka smiled, which made Nina raise her brows in confusion. "What if I said that very person as permission to suck on or bite on that mother''s breasts however much they wanted?"
"...Who would you think that person would be?"
"Of course it would be me, Kafka!"
Nina didn''t hesitate to give her answer, which made a peculiar look appear on Kafka''s face as that wasn''t the answer he was looking for. Nina then realised that she misspoke and corrected herself by saying,
"I mean, for example, if I were a mother who had children, I would have priority over my breasts since they belong to me and no one else...And without me, the baby wouldn''t even have milk to drink, so I better have some rights to the products I produce."
Nina took what Kafka said seriously, seeing as to how she had an indignant look on her face and she looked like she was going to fight with her own baby in the future over the ownership of her milkers, which was rather silly to hear and made Kafka chuckle.
"Don''tugh, Kafka! I''m not joking here!" Nina eximed and gave Kafka a little punch for making fun of her.
She then continued saying, "My mother raised me to be someone who remained grateful to the people who helped them out, even if they''re their own parents...So, there''s no way I''m allowing my own children to be ungrateful little brats that don''t even share their milk with their own mother, even though I have no intention of drinking my own breast milk and am only saying as an example."
"It may start with not sharing their milk with their mother, but as they grow up, they''ll turn into selfish little punks who won''t care about anyone other than themselves, which I will never let happen as long as I''m alive!"
Nina boldly eximed like she was going to start teaching her children morals from the very moment they''re born so they be honest and justice-willed people just like Nina, their mother herself.
While Nina was talking about the strict way she was going to raise her children, Kafka was trying his best to hold in hisughter that was leaking out.
Her reasoning was childish beyond relief that it was making him crack up like crazy and made him wonder about the thoughts that were going through that pure mind of Nina''s, who was actually thinking of starting beef with her own babies over some spilt milk...
Chapter 357: The Father Of My Children
"Fine, Nina. Even though that''s not the answer I was looking for, I get what your saying." Kafka conceded as he knew that if he didn''t agree with what she said, she would most definitely argue back over the rights of her own breasts.
"Hmm?...That wasn''t the answer you were looking for?...Then does that mean that there''s another person who''s allowed to do such dirty things to my chest, other than my own babies and myself?"
Nina asked with a puzzled look on her face, to which Kafka nodded his head.
He also couldn''t help but imagine Nina letting her baby suck on one of her milkers, while she herself drank from the other one so that she didn''t lose out to her own baby, which was ratherical to think about.
"If your confused about who I''m talking about, then just get a good look at me and you''ll surely figure it out, Nina."
Kafka gave Nina a hint, and a very good one at that, as Nina, who was struggling to find the answer, immediately guessed it when she saw Kafka''s hansome face smiling at her.
"Y-You mean the father of the baby, Kakfa?...Is that who you''re referring to?"
Nina said, embarrassed that the ''father of her child'' was the first thing that came up when she associated the thought of ''Kafka'' and ''babies'', even though that title was supposed to be reserved for her husband.
"That''s right, Nina! That''s exactly who I''m talking about!" Kafka also got excited when he heard her find the answer on her own, knowing that she was starting to slowly imagine himself as the father of her children.
He then continued saying, "Just like you, the one who produces the milk, and this person owns the facilities to make the milk itself, I also have a certain level of ownership over the milk-making factory, as without my ''initial investment'' at the start, thepany would be hollow with no production at all, and there would be no ''customer'' at all to feed."
"....That is, speaking as the father of your children in a hypothetical sense."
Kakfa self-inserted himself into the exnation, and even though Nina was quite innocent, she could still understand that this little ''investment'' he was talking about was simply knocking her up and getting her belly to swell.
Her face blushed when she thought of that possibility, but she quickly shook her head to wipe those thoughts away while rubbing the ring on her finger.
"I do understand that I only contributed a little part at the start of thepany and the rest is all your hard work, but an investment is an investment at the end of the day, and just like any massivepany that wouldn''t have been able to start without that little funding it received at the start, I think what I did is rather significant and rightfully requires some rights over the milk factory in exchange."
Kafka the debate about the ownership over Nina''s breasts that was currently split between him, Nina, and their future children.
"Okay, Kafka...As weird of an analogy it is, I still understand what you''re trying to say." Nina said with a look of confusion in her eyes. "But what does that have to do with me wanting your children just because I wanted you to bite me on my breasts?"
"You literally said the answer yourself, Nina, just now!"
Kafka suddenly said, which made Nina recollect the words she just uttered, but she still couldn''t understand where he was getting at. Seeing this, Kafka continued to exin, saying,
"You just said that you asked me to bite you...Not just anywhere, but a specific part of your body that was tingling so much in my presence that you had no choice but to ask me to help you alleviate that sensation...You asked me to bite and leave my mark on your nipples."
Nina blushed and looked at Kafka with a shy gaze, like she was asking him to stop bringing that topic up so directly.
"Now, while remembering what I just said to you, ask yourself this, Nina...Have you ever felt your nipples getting so hard in front of anyone else like they did before me?"
Kafka asked, to which Nina thought about it for a second, as embarrassing as it was, and quickly shook her head, as there was no such person in her life that made her body act out in such a way.
"What about the thought of wanting to have someone else bite and suck on your teats?...Have you ever felt that way towards anyone other than me?"
Kafka asked another question to which Nina reminisced of her life from the very moment she entered school all the way to her current life, and she shook her head once again, not even considering her husband, whom she didn''t have such feelings for because of their stagnant rtionship.
"I see...Then let me ask you, Why do you think that is, Nina?...Why is that out of everyone else out there in the world, including your husband, you only want me to suck on your breasts and bite them so hard that they leave a mark?" Kafka asked as he moved his hands towards her bulging breasts and pinched Nina''s nipples that were firm as dates.
"Why is it that you want to give that opportunity only to me and not anyone else?"
"...As a clue, let me just tell you that it has something to do with ownership that I was talking with you earlier and how only certain people have rights over these enormous milk bags you have." Kafka smiled and twisted her nipples, which were flexible enough to spin all the way around.
As simple-minded as Nina thought she was she was actually way more softer then she thought, so it didn''t take too long to connect all the pieces together ande to a final answer to the detrimental question Kafka was asking her.
"I-Is it because I consider you as the father of my children, Kafka?...Mmm!?~" Nina whimpered as she honestly answered the question, even though it was rather embarrassing to admit. "I-Is that why I want no one else other than you toy your hands on my breasts...Ahhh!?~....s-since you will eventually get rights over my breasts anyway, when we have children in the future."
"...H-Have I actually been unconsciously thinking of you as the father of my children, and is also the very reason I''ve been acting in such a strange way in front of you?"
Nina muttered to herself with a look of slow realisation settling on her mesmerising face, whilst her eyes widened in shock at what she wasing to acknowledge about herself.
"That''s right, Nina! That''s exactly what I''m trying to say!...I knew that my little Nina would find it out herself with how freaking smart she is!"
Kafka gave Nina a massive hug out of excitement that his n to lure the gullible Nina to his side was working out, and he ended up stering her puffy green cheeks with kisses for perfectly following along with what he said.
Chapter 358: Seed Of Doubt
Kiss~ Kiss~ Kiss~
The kisses she received on her cheeks that made her body feel so much lighter and the acknowledgement she got in return for figuring out Kafka''s thoughts made Nina feel that she was even more right and confident about what she thought of and made her think that she really wanted to bear his child.
"And Nina, not only do you unconsciously want me to fill you up and put a turkey in your oven..." Nina blushed profusely when she heard Kafka''s crude terminology. "...But your body is also craving for you to make me your partner since it knows that I''m the ideal father of your children, seeing as to how it''s reacting in my presence, like how your nipples got rock hard with me around."
"Your body may also show so many other symptoms that I don''t know about in an attempt to make you understand that you have to make the boy before you yours if you want to build your ideal family..." Kafka continued his rant as he didn''t want to simply leave her with some ideas to think about but wanted to make her confident in her heart that he was the bearer of her children, whom she was destined to build a family with.
"...But there is one part of your body that I''m sure has changed in my presence, since it''s quite normal for women to feel that change in their body when they''re nearby a person that they can''t help but want to bear their child."
"W-What part of my body is that, Kafka?"
Nina asked, wondering what exactly he found out since her body had been going all over the ce, like how fast she was breathing, how quickly her heart was racing, and how warm her body became in Kafka''s presence, which she thought could all be the symptoms of wanting a child that Kafka was talking about.
"The part of your body that probably looks the most unrecognisable right with how wet it is, Nina."
Kafka said with a sly smile on his face, which made Nina''s ears perk up like antennas out of embarrassment, figuring out exactly what he was talking about. He then continued saying, as he looked into Nina''s bashful eyes that were trembling at the moment,
"I''m talking about your pussy, Nina...That is, your vagina that''s probably sopping wet right now."
"...With how flooded your lower lips are at the moment, I can confirm that you most definitely want my child in your womb."
Kafka proimed with a confident look on his face, like he had already figured out how to twist this statement of his to his favour.
"H-How did you know that, Kafka?...How in the world did you figure out that I''m actually really w-wet down there?"
Nina immediately epted Kafka''s usations, as she knew that lying to him was absolutely useless, and she just looked at him shock and wonder, wondering if there was anything out there that he couldn''t figure out.
She then continued saying, as she looked at Kafka like she was looking at some kind of omniscient being,
"It''s understandable that I myself know how wet I am, since I can feel how cold it feels under there...But how the hell did you figure it out without even looking at my vagina orying your hands on it?"
"...D-Don''t tell me that you actually smelt the wetness I secreted under there since we''re sitting so close!?"
Nina said in a panic, and she looked like she was ready to jump off hisp if what she thought came to be true.
"No, Nina...As much as I would like to have a whiff of your love juices, I don''t have the nose of a dog that''s that powerful enough to do so."
Kafka said with a wry smile on his face, which made Nina let out a sigh of relief, even though he actually did have a really good sense of smell because of the half-mortal body he possessed, and he could probably even smell Nina''s wet pussy all the way from the park nearby if he wanted to.
"It''s just that I know that the reason the human body naturally gets wet is to allow easier passage into their insides and so that whatever is thrusting inside can go in as deep as possible for a better chance of pregnancy." Kafka exined, which was actually the truth if taken from a scientific perspective.
"So when I found out about your desire to have children with me or at least your body''s urge to mate with, which you are just starting to realise, I also guessed that you would be soaking wet because of the reason I just told."
"B-But I''ve been told by others that a woman can get wet if she''s aroused or stimted, so how can you say that I got wet because I wanted to be pregnant with your child, Kafka?"
Nina unintentionally revealed that she had never gotten a little ''sticky'' down there even once in her life until today, seeing as to how she was referring others for her statement, which made Kafka wonder just how inexperienced she could be when she''s already married.
"I know that because of how wet you actually are, Nina...Because of how slippery your panties are right now." Kafka stated as he stared at Nina''s crotch like he could see through her clothes and look at how wet her underwear actually was to the extent that it was dripping down her buttcheeks.
He then looked at Nina and said, "Your friends probably told you that they get a little wet to the extent that a few drops leak out of their lower lips...But did anyone ever tell you that they''ve ever gotten so wet that it looks like a flood down there?"
Nina''s cheeks and ears blushed profusely, which proved that what Kafka said was true. Her pussy was actually so wet right that it looked like it had been sshed by a bucket of water.
"And embarrassing as it may be to talk about your friends private lives, I''m pretty sure they would''ve told you that they only ever got wet when they, let''s say, ''fiddled with their own beans'', and never because of their partners."
Kafka said, already knowing how the women in this world were never truly satisfied in bed because of the ''little'' problem the men of this world had and also because of how uncaring they were of the opposite sex under the sheets.
Hriously, this was one of the reasons that dy toys'' in this world was a booming business that expanded far beyond the market in Kafka''s previous world.
"So, I think all things put together, the reason you''re so wet right now isn''t simply because you''re turned on right now, but also because of my very presence."
Kafka said it in a rather narcissistic manner, which Nina readily epted, as if there''s any man out in this world who could make such a forward statement, then it was most definitely Kafka and no one else.
Especially since she didn''t think that there was anyone else in the world who could make a woman as wet as she was now, judging by the poor performances the husbands of her friends and acquaintances showed, which she heard about during gossip.
Thoughts that she was actually unconsciously craving Kafka''s seed without even knowing about it herself were going through her mind after hearing everything Kafka had to say.
It also made sense when she thought about how Kafka would be the ideal partner to make a family with, with how caring andpassionate he was and how he made her feel like she was at the top of the world.
If he already treats the love of his life like she were the queen of and, one could only wonder how he would treat his own children, which was something that every girl wanted in her life, even Nina, who was only stopping herself from throwing herself into Kafka''s embrace because of theplicated marriage she was bound by.
If she was never married in the first ce, she was sure that she wouldn''t be ying with Kafka at the moment and would straight up go to the bedroom upstairs to do unspeakable things with him, making her heart race when she thought about those dirty fantasies.
Kafka also knew that Nina was already starting to believe in the story he was telling, which was mixed with twisted truths and tant lies, and knew that he only needed one final blow to ingrain the seed he was trying to nt into her heart..
Chapter 359: Who Did You See?
"Nina, listen to me for a second...Forget what I said earlier and listen to what I have to say now if you want to gain rity over the dilemma you are facing in your heart."
Kafka held Nina by the shoulders and told her to focus for a second since she looked like she was struggling toe to a conclusion over this issue, seeing as to how her eyes were going all over the ce.
After making sure she was looking at him right in the eyes while having a nervous look on her face, he continued saying,
"I know that you''re confused about what I told you just now and that you don''t know what to think of the matter, since it''s quite absurd for anyone to ept that they unconsciously want to bear someone''s child."
Nina nodded her frantically, heavily agreeing to what Kafka was saying, and she even looked at him sharply like she was ming him for making her think so hard when she spent most of her life living a carefree lifestyle.
"That''s why, as a simple solution to your worries, I''m asking you to imagine this situation I''m about to portray."
Kafka said with a solemn look on his face, like what he was about to say was going to bring down the hammer and close this whole case once and for all. He then continued painting a beautiful picture by saying,
"Imagine a scenario where it''s a pleasant morning outside...The sun''s out high up over the verdant mountains, the blue sky looks like the ocean has been inverted onto the sky, and the white clouds look like a bunch of snow angels."
"...And while the scenery outside is breathtaking, the scene inside of your kitchen, where you and your future children are in the midst of making pancakes for breakfast, is heartwarming as well."
Nina thought of the scene Kafka was trying to visualise.
She let out a smile when the lovely image of her children helping her make the batter for the pancakes, her holding them up so that they could flip the pancakes over, and the sight of them pouring a load of syrup on top of theyers of pancakes they made formed in her mind, which literally seemed like a dream scenario that she could only fantasise about.
Kafka realised, after looking at the gentle gaze that Nina was showing, that she had already developed her own ideal scenario in her head, so he didn''t try to borate the scene he was trying to create even further.
Instead, he skipped all the details and went straight to the main point.
"Now, the reason your children are helping you out in the kitchen is because they want to make breakfast for their father, since it''s his birthday today...They know that their father loves delicious food, so they try their best with their mother to make the sweetest pancakes ever, that will hopefully blow their father''s mind away."
Nina couldn''t help but feel all giddy when she thought of the scenario, like she was living in that moment herself, and she wiggled her body around in excitement. Kafka smiled at how Nina''s ears were moving back and forth like leaves in the wind and continued saying the ending of the scene he was trying to build,
"Finally, after spending so much time in the kitchen and putting in so much effort to make a te of pancakes, your children hear their fathering down the stairs...Out of pure excitement, they run towards him to be the first to be the first to wish him happy birthday, leaving their helpless mother behind."
"...Now this is the important part, Nina."
Kafka suddenly rmed Nina, who was giving a silly smile after getting too engrossed in the story, and told her to focus to make her final decision.
"After your children throw themselves onto their father to say happy birthday, and he picks them both up to give them cuddles for the lovely greeting he got that made his entire week, he walks into the kitchen since he smells something really good and knows that it was his beautiful wife''s cooking after eating the same from the same hands for several years."
Nina blushed in embarrassment, as she actually wasn''t the best at cooking and could only make a few simple dishes. Anything moreplex, she would have to ask Cam toe over and help her out.
"Now tell me, Nina..." Kafka snapped Nina back into reality and made her face the dilemma in front of her.
"...Be honest and tell me who you thought of when I told you that the father of your children was entering the kitchen...Or to make it easier for you to imagine, who''s face did you see along with your children''s cute little faces when their father entered the kitchen with his children in hand to have a lovely breakfast?"
"My face or your husband''s?...Just tell the answer to that question, and I''m pretty damn sure that you''ll find the truth on your own."
Kafka concluded and looked at Nina with a eager look in his dark eyes, expectantly waiting for her response.
"I-I...I saw...I saw that-..."
Nina had a look of struggle on her face as she stammered to tell what she thought.
One would think that she was straining her mind to think of the person she sawing into the kitchen and was doing her best toe up with the image.
But it actually wasn''t like that at all, as Nina had already formed an image of the person who entered the kitchen who had his usual smile on his face, which was simr to the visages of adorable children he was holding in his arms, even before Kafka told her to do so.
And it most definitely wasn''t her actual husband since he wasn''t as young as the boy she saw in the fantasy, so it was obviously the other option in question who looked very simr to the boy she was sitting on top of right now, which made her entire face turn as red as a tomato.
She felt even more embarrassed when she had confirmed that what Kafka had been saying from the start had been the truth all alongthat she was really craving to have him as the father of her children, since she really couldn''t possibly think of starting a family with anyone else other than him after meeting him.
Even her husband, who she thought she would make a family with eventually after their rtionship warmed up, paled inparison. She couldn''t even imagine forming a half-hearted family with that person anymore, after Kafka had shown her such a bright future that the women of this word could only normally dream of.
To see such a cheerful scene every morning with a husband who loved her dearly and a bunch of her beautiful, lively children hanging off his strong shoulders...What else could a woman her age possibly ask for in life?
Of course there was no way in hell that Nina was going to say this to Kafka.
He was already so crazy about her even after she repeated to him that an actual rtionship between him and her was impossible.
One could only imagine how he would act if he were to find that she wanted his child in her womb.
The funniest part was that she didn''t just one or two of them, but a bunch of kids, until there wasn''t a moment of silence in her house because of all her children ying around with one another.
This was even more shameful to admit since it was the same as telling Kafka that she wanted his cock up in her pussy all the time, until she kept on popping out little babies from that very same hole...
Chapter 360: An Unfaithful Woman
"I wanted to ask you who you thought of in your fantasy...But seeing as to how much you''re hesitating to tell me who it was and how red your face is, almost as if you''ve turned into a different type of variant human with red skin, I think I already know the answer."
Kafka said with a knowing smile on his face, satisfied that his n had gone through smoothly.
"There''s also how you keep on looking away when our eyes meet, just like how you did now, so I think it''s unnecessary to say any more as I already know more than enough."
It''s not like Kafka didn''t want to hear Nina say that she wanted a family with him in her own words, as she was more than wee to do so.
But Kafka knew that there was no chance that someone like her, who was trying to do her best to keep a safe distance from him, was going to say something like wanting to bear a child with him.
That would bepletely going against her agenda to push Kafka away from a proper rtionship and ruin any sort of foundation she had built up now.
That''s why he didn''t give her a chance to answer and settled the debate on his own, which caught Nina off guard while she was thinking of an excuse to not tell Kafka what she was thinking of.
"What?! Who said that I want to bear your children, Kafka?!"
Nina eximed with an exasperated look on her face when she heard Kafka im what she wanted on his own and steal away the chance to divert him from the topic. She then red at him with her green eyes that looked brighter than usual because of how worked up she was and said,
"Don''t put words in my mouth, Kafka!...I never said such a nonsensical thing!"
"Then why were you hesitating so much, Nina?"
Kafka asked back with an unconvinced look on his face and even smirked at Nina''s horrible attempt at lying, which was obvious with how flustered she was at the moment.
"If it was your husband that you saw, then you wouldn''t have hesitated to tell me about it, as it would be a great way to deter me from you and let me know that you already have a future nned with someone else."
"...But you clearly haven''t done such a thing, so does that mean you saw the only other option avable...The boy you''re talking to right now?"
Kafka read Nina like a book, which made Nina want to grab her hair in frustration for being so easy to read. This also reminded her how weak she was against smart people like Kafka and Cam and how it was always best to stand on guard against them, unless she wanted to be robbed until she was left standing naked.
Nina knew that she would have toe up with a quick excuse to get out of the current situation, or else she was sure that Kafka would put her in a corner and nail her down until she admitted the truth.
She wanted to create a diversion no matter how ridiculous or desperate it seemed to throw Kafka off guard, so she ended up saying something that she saw in a drama that seemed like it would work out in this situation.
"Only option left?...Did you just say that you''re the only option I have left, Kafka, other than my husband?...What a joke!~"
Nina suddenly said in a rather haughty manner while looking down on Kafka with clear disdain in her eyes, imitating the actress she saw in that drama, which made Kafka raise a brow in intrigue at what excuse she was going to make now.
"Oh, then does that mean you have someone else other than me or your husband in your mind, Nina?"
Kafka said in a rather calm manner that was borderline eerie and also lost the usual smile on his face, which Nina didn''t notice at all since she was simply too excited that Kafka was going along with her lie.
"Of course, Kafka~...A woman of my level has to have a couple of dogs around for her satisfaction, or else it would be a blemish to my status...So it really isn''t that surprising that I have a few men on my leash, who I like to call over to talk about the greatness of hotsprings with."
Nina recited the lines she heard in the drama she watched, which didn''t suit her image at all and would probably be much better if someone as regal as Cam uttered them.
But she was desperate, and she didn''t know how to maintain this persona without some extra help, so she ended up saying exactly what she heard to Kafka.
Well, not exactly to the very word, as in the drama the pridefuldy actually says that she calls men over to her bedroom.
But there was no way the innocent Nina could say such a dirty line, which disgusted her to the very core, and she ended up changing it to ''talking about hotsprings'', which showcased her wholesome nature even in desperate times.
She was also going to say that she was simply lyingter on, when Kafka wouldn''t be so persistent to know the answer, as she didn''t want him to think that she was such a revolting woman and that she was simply joking around.
But little did she know that even though Kafka knew that she was lying and knew she was the innocent soul she had always been, he wasn''t very happy with how she brought up other men in front of him even as a joke.
"Oh, really, Nina?...So not only do you have one more person other than me and your husband, but you have a couple of them as well...What a surprise to see from you."
Kafka''s cold voice was heard that even managed to frighten Nina, who was on an acting high, because of how different it sounded to his usual tone of speaking that was so warm and refreshing,pared to how unnerving and menacing it sounded now.
When she slowly turned to look at Kafka''s face that she had been ignoring for a while so that she didn''t feel guilty for lying to him, her eyes shrank and her throat went dry at the petrifying sight she saw before her.
There Kafka was, staring at her with a gloomy look in his eyes that made his dark pupils look like two turbid pools that went as deep as the never-ending ocean.
Even though he was simply staring at her with an expressionless look on his face, which looked paler than it already was, like he was some kind of bloodless ghoul, the abysmal gaze in his eyes felt like it was enough to swallow Nina whole and made it difficult for her to even breathe.
Nina had seen Kafka''s serious face before, and she had to admit that she got scared whenever she saw it for some reason, since it was way too different from how he normally looked.
But now she knew that he wasn''t simply in a solemn mood, but he was actually really angry about something, judging by the way he was looking at her like he could see all the way into her soul and was judging all the sins she hadmitted in her life, like the grim reaper himself.
And just when she was about to drop the whole act as she felt that the reason Kafka was acting so strangely was because of the way she acted now and was going to apologise to him for whatever she did, and even make up for what she did by giving him a bunch of kisses, Kafka finally broke the silence.
"A woman who''s unfaithful to her husband that she''s bound to by an oath and not only has one lover on the outside, but several of them..." Kafka uttered in a low voice as a smile slowly crept up on his face as he gazed at Nina, who gulped at the chilling sight of Kafka looking at her like she was littlemb that he was going to sink his fangs in at any moment.
"...Don''t you think that such a woman should be ''punished'' for what she did, Nina?"
"Don''t you think that she needs a ''lesson'' so that she will never repeat the same mistake ever again in her entire life?"
Nina shuddered as she knew that with the way Kafka was right now, there was no amount of apologies that could stop what wasing for her, and she hoped that the people bathing inside woulde out quickly, before the beast before her tore her apart...
Chapter 361: Like Mother, Like Son
You see, Kafka was actually a really nice person in general...Even nicer than the average person if put into perspective.
He was the type of person to cook his elderly neighbours next door some treats when he had some free time back on Earth, help out at the local fundraisers if necessary, volunteer to help out at children''s hospitals, clean up any litter he saw on the road, and even help the local grannies cross the street.
He also treated everyone equally regardless of race, gender, ethnicity, or what they believed in and also had a very open-minded nature that kept with the times.
Overall, he was a model citizen and also a gentleman that every mother wished their son would grow up to be.
But even he had a certain quality that didn''t really add to his nice guy image.
That was his possessiveness over the things he loved with all his heart.
Whether it was the first book he was gifted by the olddy who visited the orphanage he was in, which he held dear, or his mother in this world, who he would even die for. He was someone who would tear the world apart if he were to know that someone was trying to harm them.
He had already lost too much in the past due to the conditions he had to live through, and he promised himself that he would never lose anything he loved again.
At the same time, he also swore that he would never give away something that he loved, no matter how desperate a situation he was in, and would do whatever it takes to keep what he loved to himself.
So, when he had heard Nina, someone that he had fallen for, which was inevitable with how wonderful of a woman she was, tell Kafka that she had other men in her life, it brought up some ugly emotions that he didn''t want to show anyone at all.
Even though he knew that Nina was simply using that as an excuse to get away from him, the thought of her uttering another man''s name from her mouth ticked him off in the wrong way.
He didn''t know if he got it from his actual mother, who was known as the ''God of Vanity'', but there was a certain pride in him that simply couldn''t ept the thought of his woman thinking of another man.
Past rtionships werepletely fine, as he wasn''t close-minded like every other man in this world was, who treated widows like leftover goods.
But anything that came after he had entered the picture waspletely uneptable, which was probably the only way he actually resembled his mother up in the Heavens who had a simr sense of Vanity within her.
"N-No, Kafka!...I was simply joking when I said that!" Nina waved her hands in a fluster, trying to calm down Kafka, who currently looked more dangerous than a ticking time bomb. "Do you really think that someone like me, who gets embarrassed over a kiss or two or even holding hands with someone else, can have multiple partners?!"
"...Just think about it for a second, and you''ll understand that I''m not that sort of woman who ys around with men nonchntly."
Nina said in a hurry, and she didn''t even hesitate to expose how inexperienced she actually was when it came to rtionships and intimacy, if it could potentially satiate Kafka''s silent anger that was at its peak. She even added, saying,
"You can even call Cam, Kafka, as she''s someone who I talk about everything with, and she can say for sure that I don''t have multiple partners when I''m already struggling with the one I''m already in a rtionship with."
Nina initially was scared by how frightening Kafka looked at the moment and what he was going to do to her, looking at how irritated he was now.
But she then quickly realised that Kafka currently thought that she was some kind of easy woman who went with anyone who called for her for enjoyment sake because of what she said.
That terrified her more than how coldly Kadka was smiling at her right now, as she''d much rather face any punishment Kafka gave her no matter how horrifying or painful of an experience it may be, then let Kafka think that she was a despicable woman who led around multiple men, while already being in a loving rtionship.
Her current rtionship with her husband was basically nonexistent to the extent that her husband probably wouldn''t even care if she saw her with another man, so she really didn''t think of it too much, even though she knew that she wasmitting a big mistake by going behind her husband''s back to be with Kafka.
But what she proimed to be doing right was definitely a horrible act of infidelity, which she was scared would change the way Kafka looked at her.
But fortunately enough for Nina, Kafka knew that she was not that sort of woman. He''d much rather believe that the world is ending in the next minute, then think that the persona Nina was putting on was true because of how pure her heart was to the extent that Kafka even struggled to dirty her byying his hands on her.
But now that Nina had told a lie that put a stain on her white heart, Kafka didn''t feel too against the matter of ''roughing her up'' for the sake of the request and making her do a ''certain matter'' that he was hesitant on making her do before, to make sure she never forgets the lie she uttered in front of him today.
"Of course I know that you were simply joking, Nina...You''re someone who turns red even if I look at you for too long, so there''s no chance in hell that I''m going to believe that you''re the seductress you tried to make yourself out to be."
Kafka said with a gentle smile on his face, which made Nina''s eyes, which were slowly blurring from regret about joking about such an ugly matter, turn bright again.
Of course Kafka''s eyes were still coldly staring at her, which made it seem like she was staring into two ancient wells that were swirling around endlessly, but she chose to ignore that from the tion of knowing that the misunderstanding was cleared up.
"R-Really, Kafka?!...You really don''t think that I''m that sort of woman, right, since I really am not!" Nina asked in a frantic manner, wanting to make sure that Kafka wasn''t simply saying so to appease her and was actually secretly holding a grudge against her.
She then continued to say, in a hurry to increase her credibility, "I mean, just think about it, Kafka...I said that I have multiple partners, but how is that even possible when you''re the only person I''ve met in my life that actually finds me attractive?"
"And I''m not just talking about my looks, which ward off most men from me, but my rugged personality as well...Which stupid man out there would actually want a violent woman like me who can easily break their bones if she wanted to?"
Kafka''s brow twitched when he heard Nina call her an idiot, which Nina was quick to notice.
Chapter 362: A Much Needed Lesson
"Ah! I''m not calling you stupid or anything, Kafka, for falling for someone like me!"
Nina waved her hands to clear the misunderstanding she had identally created.
But then her face changed, like she seemed to be wondering if she really said anything wrong. She then looked at Kafka with an apologetic look on her face for her honest thoughts that she was going to say and hesitantly said,
"...B-But at the same time I am actually calling you stupid, since only someone who has something wrong in their head would actually want someone like me by their side."
Kafka didn''t take Nina''sment about questioning his sanity to mind and simply smiled at how worked up she was to clear the misunderstanding she created, looking like someone who was going on a rant after chugging down a litre of ck coffee.
"Calm down, Nina...You don''t have to strain yourself to make up some reasoning for me to believe in you, since I really don''t think that someone as gullible as you can do something like keeping a bunch of men wrapped around your fingers." Kafka said in a soft tone as he gently pushed back the silky hair that had fallen down behind Nina''s long ears, which made her ears twitch when they felt his fingers slide behind them.
He then chuckled as he thought of something and said, "...Well, you can actually keep a bunch of men around you, Nina. But not by seducing them like anyone normally would, but by beating them up and keeping them as your loyal underlings."
As much as Nina wanted to deny Kafka calling her out to be ady gangster, she had to admit that she had much better chance of bing a mob lord, then a vixen who keeps a bunch of men as her y toys.
"And as for hating you or holding a grudge against you just because some words you said...Do you really think that I''m that sort of person?" Kafka inly asked, to which Nina vigorously shook her head to show her disagreement.
Kafka chuckled at the sight of Nina''s head spinning her head like a top and continued saying, "Hehe...Thank you for at least having this much trust in me, Nina...I guess I don''t have to worry about you overthinking the matter now."
Kafka finished fixing Nina''s hair and caressed her cheeks that had been changing colour all night like a chameleon because of Kafka''s antics.
Nina also tilted her head towards his palm like a kitten insisting on being pet, and she herself rubbed her cheeks onto his hand, wanting to feel the warmth of his hand after finally confirming that he didn''t hold anything against her to her relief.
Or at least that''s what she thought until Kafka suddenly said, out of nowhere,
"But Nina, as much as I don''t hold it against you because of what you said, I also don''t want you to ever say such words again since hearing you say that you have someone else when you already have me ticks me off in a way that you really can''t imagine."
Kafka''s hands that were stroking Nina''s cheeks suddenly pinched onto them, and he started to pull on them to Nina''s surprise.
Pinch~ Pull~
It didn''t really hurt at all since Kafka was still very delicate with the way he was holding her. But with the solemn look he had on his face and the icey tone he was speaking in, it made her feel like she was getting her cheeks pulled down by her mother, who Nina was quite afraid of when she got quite angry when she did something that deserved punishment when she was a child.
"So, to make sure that you never say such a thing ever again, why don''t I give you a little ''lesson'' that will always run in your mind and make you quiver in your boots whenever you have such thoughts again?" Kafka said it like a parent who was going to give his child a punishment that would make sure she never repeated the same mistake ever again, fearing for the consequences thate with it.
Nina also didn''t really mind the talk of punishment and even preferred it as long as she knew that it would let out any unsavoury thoughts that Kafka had about her.
But she still had one single request when it came to punishments for the sake of not bringing up her sad past.
"I-Is the lesson going to be really painful, Kafka?..." Nina said with a pitiful look in her pretty eyes as she thought about the traumatic past she had with her feisty mother.
"...I''m asking because my m-mother used to furiously spank me on my bottom whenever I stole food from the pantry or got into a fight with other kids my age, which always made my buttocks swell up and hurt whenever I sat down on a chair, and I really don''t want to experience that again."
Nina begged Kafka not to spank her like she thought he was going to, since that was what she immediately thought of when the word ''punishment'' was mentioned because of her part trauma with her mother.
She looked like she was even fine with him pping her on the face as long as he didn''ty his hands on her ass and make her remember her mother''s furythat even her father cowered in fright.
"Don''t worry, Nina...I won''t use such barbaric and boorish methods to teach you a lesson." Kafka said as a sadistic smile formed on his face.
He then continued saying as he yfully pulled on Nina''s cheeks that had paled in colour after hearing what he said, "What I''m going to do, or make you do to be exact, isn''t going to leave a scar on your body like a good spanking would...But it''s actually going to leave a scar on your mind itself, which you will never be able to erase because of what you''re going to experience."
Even though Nina was supposed to give out a sigh of relief knowing that Kafka wasn''t going to whip her bottom like her mother would''ve, she simply couldn''t do so after hearing Kafka''s bone-chilling words.
She didn''t know exactly what he was going to do since it seemed like he wanted to keep it a mystery from her for now. But she knew that Kafka was a man of his word, and just like he mentioned, he was going to make her do something unimaginable that she wouldn''t be able to forget for the rest of her life, which terrified her to the extreme.
Just as she was about to retract her statement out of her fear of what wasing for her and say that a little old spanking was actually fine, Kafka interrupted her by saying,
"But Nina, the lesson I''m going to teach you is going to have to wait."
"...For now, I''m going to leave a scar on your tits instead of your mind like you want me to, so anything else is going to have to wait after that."
Kafka said as he nudged Nina closer to him and used both his hands to hold up her hefty tits, which looked like they both contained a gallon of milk each.
Chapter 363: Wine Tasting
Hold~ Lift~
With the way he was holding onto her green globules from the bottom, like he was struggling to grab them because of how jiggly they were like pudding and how he was looking at them like he was going to take a bite out of her mounds of sweet pudding, she knew exactly what he meant by leaving a scar on them.
But this didn''t frighten her in any way at all, like it would''ve scared any average woman, and it actually excited her so much so that the caramel on top of her puddings, that is, her nipples that were dark purple in colourpared to the mass of green fat it was sitting on, actually turned even harder than they already were.
From being the size of a little cherry, they grew to the size of a dark grape that could even be found in the vineyards found in the town they were in.
Her grapes even pushed themselves out of her dark ares and out in the open like they were asking to be plucked and bit into, which Kafka and Nina both witnessed in front of their eyes.
Push~ Emerge~
Kafka looked at Nina with a sly smile because of the phenomenon he just witnessed that urred on Nina''s ster body that was half naked at the moment; with her green tits out in the open for anyone in the lobby to see and her firm ass that was pushing out of her underwear from behind.
Nina herself looked down in bashfulness and med her mother for giving her such a lewd body that reacted in the most shameful ways.
Just as Nina was starting to wonder if, just like how she and her mother looked the same, their bodies also reacted the same as well in front of their loved one, Nina suddenly felt someone sniffing the tip of her breasts.
Sniff~ Sniff~ Sniff~
The sensation of the air around her round ares being pulled away as if a vacuum had been created caught Nina off guard.
But she was too quick to find out after looking down at her breasts that it was actually Kafka''s doing, seeing as to how he pushed both of her breasts together, so that both her nipples were close as can be to one another, and then he started sniffing them, like he was taking in the scent of two buds of purple roses.
He wasn''t sniffing her nips like a dog and was doing so in a rather gant manner, as he raised her breasts up, swirled them around in his hand, and then only had a deep sniff of the aroma that was wafting off her purple tips.
Sniff~
Nina had thought he was doing soto take in a waft of the milk that was supposed to leak out of her udders, like he had mentioned before. She was even going to inform him that there was no such liquid in her breasts yet since there wasn''t any baby in her tummy with a coy look in her eyes.
But she suddenly came to a realisation when she saw him swirling her breasts around in his hand like he was swirling a wine cup and how her breasts currently looked like grapesthat he wasn''t thinking of milk at the moment but actually treating her breasts like they held wine inside of them and was actually giving them a sniff like any avid enjoyer of wine would before taking a sip.
"A forty-year-old aged bottle, but the wine itself has only started to age after a little more than a decade or so...Not bad, not bad at all." Kafka said like an experienced connoisseur after cing her nips right next to one another, until they actually touched one another and took a deep breath in.
This confirmed that Kafka was taking his time to tease Nina and y with her breasts like they were wine dispensers after taking inspiration from her grape-like nipples, just like Nina had thought.
Nina found the way Kafka was teasing her to be rather embarrassing since he was treating her body like it was a toy meant for his enjoyment. But she knew that she could say nothing in return to make him stop, and she reluctantly let him do what he wanted while biting her pink lips to control the shame she was feeling at the moment.
"Now that I''ve had a smell of your ripe grapes that would surely make the best wine, why don''t I have a taste as well to see just how sweet or sour they may be?"
Kafka said as he squeezed onto Nina''s breasts with the intention of pushing her perky nipples all the way out, and when he saw them peaking out of the burrow they were hiding in, he suddenly bit onto them without any hesitation.
"Ahhh!?~ Ahnnn!?~"
Nina let out a loud moan, not because she felt his teeth sink into her nipples like she wanted them to. But because she didn''t expect his lips to be as cold as ice and give her nipples a fright of their lives, as if they were suddenly drenched in freezing water.
"Ohhh!?~ Aahhh!?~...So cold!?~...Mmmm!?~"
The coldness of his lips was too much for her to bear, almost as if there wasn''t a hint of warmth in his corpse-like body, and it made her purple nipples, which were already as hard as stone, turn even more stiffer like they were frozen solid.
"Mmm!?~...N-Not so hard, Kafka!?~ Ohh!?~ Ahh!?~ Uhhh!?...It hurts!?~...Ohh!?~"
Nina also had to bear the feeling of Kafka squeezing onto her tits so hard that her fatty flesh was leaking out from the space in between his fingers and disforming her breasts like they were made out of soft dough.
The feeling of his fingers digging into her flesh was painful at first since, as tough as she looked, she had rather delicate skin that bruised at even a little poke. But that scorching pain was quickly reced by a sweltering pleasure that flowed through her entire upper body, including her breasts, when she felt sucking on her breasts like a little baby.
"Slurp!?~ Ohhh!?~ Slurp!?~ Guzzle!?~ Yum!?~"
Kafka didn''t immediately bite onto her nipples like she thought he would and actually took his time to savour the taste of her ripe grapes.
His lipstched on top of her ares that felt as tender as the insides of her ears, and his tongue made work of her nipples, pping them around left and right.
"Pucker!?~ Pucker!?~ Smooch!?~ Pucker!?~ Suck!?~"
Even though her tips were quite firm and looked like they could even cut paper with how sharp they looked, they were still quite flexible and soft and actually moved along with his tongue that pushed them around.
Like joysticks on a controller, they swirled around in his mouth and went in directions that they never normally visited.
"Aahhh!?~ Oohhh!?~ Mmmmh!?~ Aughh!?~ Yeahhh!?~ Yesss!?~"
Having her nipples tossed around his mouth and skilfully swivelled around by his tongue didn''t bring Nina any difort at all.
Rather, it made her hold onto the back of Kafka''s fluffy head for support as he bent down to suck on her breasts and made her moan out in ecstasy from having her tips teased...
Chapter 364: A Cup Of Hot Milk
"Ahhh!?~ Just like that, Kafka!?~ Ohhh!?~ Mmmm!?~ Aughh!?~ Just like that!?~ Yeah!?~ Yes!?~"
Nina had always thought her nipples were a useless part of her body that only came into use when she had to feed her children, whom she used to think that she would never receive because she believed that she would never find a man dumb enough to build a family with her.
But here she was moaning out because of the electrifying feeling of having another man suck on her breasts like an animal, which made here to the understanding that they weren''t useless at all.
Rather, it was just that she hadn''t found someone else to use them, like Kafka was doing now to bring her the utmost pleasure.
"Slosh!?~ Ahhh!?~ Why does this f-feel so good?!?~ Slosh!?~ Sip!?~ Why does it feel like my body is melting!??~ Mmm!?~"
Nina whimpered as she felt Kafka move onto her nipple next door that was asking to be sucked on with how perky it looked, leaving the other onepletely covered in a transparent fluid.
His saliva made her already dark ares show a deeper shade of indigo and made it seem that part of her breasts were oiled up, making it look really erotic and vulgar.
"Aah!?~ Mmm!?~ Ohh!?~ Augh!?~ Yes!?~
Yesss!?~"
He groped onto her breasts like he was trying to squeeze out thest few drops of milk out of them, until finally her nipples properly popped out and pointed at him like spheres. He yed with her nipple that was untouched until now, like he did with the one that was currently battered and bruised.
"Ohhh!?~ Lick!?~ Sigh!?~ Nibble!?~ Mmm!?~"
Kafka didn''t give Nina a chance to breathe at all and continued licking the tip of her Nina''s nipples, like he was trying to dull down their sharpness.
It seemed to be working as every time his rough tongue slid against her tender nipples, they trembled and twitched along with the rest of Nina''s body, like they couldn''t withstand the torture and wanted to run away from Kafka''s mouth, which felt like a cave of endless punishment.
"Mwah!?~ Mwah!?~ Smack!?~ Mwah!?~ Sip!?~"
But unfortunately for her nipples, they were fixed onto Nina''s plump breasts, and other than being able to grow and shrink in size ording to how sensitive her body felt, they couldn''t really go anywhere.
They could only wait and experience Kafka abusing them with his tongue, pping them around like they were victims of abuse, and furiously sucking on them like they contained the nectar of immortality.
"How is it, Nina?...How does it feel to have your nipples sucked on?" Kafka said as he had his fill of Nina''s breasts and slowly lowered down her buxom breasts, which jiggled endlessly when they dropped to the bottom.
He then smiled and continued saying, "This may just be an assumption of mine, but judging by how flushed your face looks right now and how much you''re panting at the moment like you had just run a marathon, I think you enjoyed it quite a bit."
Like Kafka had said, Nina''s face really lookedpletely different from how brave and mighty it looked before. She currently looked like she was on herst breaths after facing a powerful enemy, with how red her face was at the moment and how exhausted her limpid eyes looked, like she had just survived a great battle.
Her body was no better, as it was trembling non-stop, almost as if it were experiencing continuous jolts of electricity that started at her nipples and flowed through the rest of her body.
Kafka''s warmth was the only thing that was keeping her all together, or Nina was sure that she would be spasming on the floor after that sensational experience.
"I-I don''t know, Kafka...It felt weird to see someone elsetch onto my breasts and s-suck on them with no regard for decency whatsoever." Nina slowly said as she stared at her nipples that were covered in Kafka''s saliva, which she embarrassingly couldn''t help but want to taste. "B-But it also felt really good, I guess, and m-made my body feel so hot that it felt like I was sitting in a furnace."
"...Especially my breasts, Kafka...I thought they were going to melt off likerd in a frying pan with how steaming hot they felt on my chest."
Nina said she held up her breasts in a daze, not expecting herpletely normal breasts to turn so blistering hot that she could even fry an egg on her wide cleavage.
"I hear you, Nina. I thought that your nipples were going to burn the insides of my mouth with how hot they were...Because of that, I even had to blow on them like I was drinking some hot soup when I was sucking on them to cool them down." Kafka teasingly said as he poked Nina''s nipples like he were carefully checking if they were still piping hot, which made Nina bow her head in embarrassment.
"But it also makes me wonder, Nina..." Kafka said as he casually pulled on her purple buds like they were stress toys he could y with whenever he felt like it. "...If you were to suddenly startctating from these honkers you have right at this moment, then wouldn''t the fresh milk that woulde out of your udders be really warm because of how hot your breasts feel at the moment?"
"Wouldn''t your breasts turn into a factory that can produce a cup of sweet hot milk at will?...All I would have to do is give your udders a few pulls like I''m milking a cow, and I''m sure I would have the most perfect drink during a cold winter day."
Kafka said as he gazed at Nina''s breasts with a newfound appreciation at their capabilities, and he even gave each of her breasts a kiss on their sweaty green cleavage to show how much he valued them, which made Nina let out a lovely whimper.
"No, Kafka!~ That''s not how it works!~" Nina said in a rather coquettish manner as she showed a little smile at Kafka''s silly thoughts. "No matter how hot my body may be, the milk I produce will still be the same temperature as always."
"...I-If it was actually like what you said, then wouldn''t it be impossible to feed our baby whenever I get all hot and excited because you can''t keep your hands off my body."
Nina went along with the mood and said something that was rather dirty while looking at Kafka in a coy manner, hoping that Kafka would appreciate the lewd way she was talking in.
She also unconsciously referred to Kafka as the father of her child even though she was so against it before, as it simply rolled off her tongue and was natural to say that she didn''t even find anything wrong with what she said.
With how much her mind was set on having Kafka be the father of her child, she probably wouldn''t even notice that she was using ''our baby'' to refer to her baby, even if Kafka were to do the same, and would probably only recognise her mistake if Kafka were to point it out himself.
Of course Kafka would never do such a thing and simply let Nina call her child whatever her heart desired it to be with a satisfied smile on his face, knowing that the n to make Nina think that he was the destined father of her children wasn''t all for naught...
Chapter 365: Youre Lucky To Have Me As Your Wife
"We can just give our baby form when your body gets a little too hot to handle, Nina...Why should we sacrifice our ''fun time'' for that little brat?"
Kafka said like a father who barely cared for his kids, when in actuality he was the someone who would dedicate the rest of his life to dote on them and would honestly do a better job at taking care of them than their mother''s would.
He then eyed Nina''s perfectly shaped breasts that looked like two fat green mangos that were hanging from a sturdy tree and said as he groped her fruits,
"I also don''t think that I''ll be able to keep my hands off you, Nina, because of how sexy of a body you have that makes me want to stick my cock in your tight little pussy and never ever take it out...So I think our baby is going to have to drink form most of the time, unless she wants to drink her mother''s scalding hot milk because her mother''s body can''t help but get a little hot whenever Daddy and Mommy have a little fun with one another."
"No, Kafka!~ We can''t do that!~ That''s what irresponsible parents would do!~"
Nina also went along with Kafka''s dirty talk because of how horny she was at the moment, and she also still didn''t realise that she was calling him her husband, which was what she was trying to prevent from saying at all costs earlier.
She then continued ying roley with Kafka, which felt a little too natural for anyone to say that she was simply acting, and said,
"My mother also told me that a baby needs a mother''s milk for at least a year since that''s where they get all the necessary sustenance from to grow up all healthy."
"So unless you want to be banned fromying your hands on my body after I give birth, you better keep your dirty hands to yourself..." Nina strictly warned, like every mother out there who put her baby''s interest before anything else would''ve done.
Of course Kafka was also her baby in her eyes, so there was no way she could simply leave him without giving some of her love, so she shyly added, saying, "...O-Of course I know that I can''t leave you hanging, Kafka, or else you''ll also start crying like a baby for leaving you alone, so you can do whatever you want with me after I finish feeding our baby."
"I-I''ll even let you do some really dirty things with me that I don''t normally allow aspensation for keeping you waiting for so long, so you better be grateful for having such a wonderful mother and wife by your side."
Nina harumphed while looking at Kafka, like she was asking how lucky he was to find someone like her who was willing to go to such extents for him.
Nina would''ve never been able to make such a bold statement before, as she never really had confidence in herself as a woman and always deprecated herself in some way whenever it involved something feminine and womanly.
But now she could make such statements with a proud look on her face, like she herself trusted every one of the words she uttered, showing just how much of a positive impact Kafka had in her life and how much he had changed her for the better since he met her.
Kafka also couldn''t help but tear up a little when he saw how much Nina had changed since he first met her, and because he couldn''t handle the happiness of seeing the woman he loved finally understand her true worth, he suddenly wrapped his arms around her to give her a warm hug.
"Yes, Nina!~ I-It''s just like you said!~" Kafka eximed like a proud father who saw his daughter aplish something amazing and wriggled his face around her massive jugs, which he was caught in when he gave her a hug.
He then continued saying in an exaggerated manner, "You''re the most wonderful wife and mother that anyone can ask for!...It''s my biggest blessing in my life to be able to call someone as beautiful and lovely as you as my wife!~"
Nina still didn''t pick up on the matter of Kafka calling her his wife, even though he shouted it out so loud, as it just felt natural to hear from him. She unconsciously felt that it was only right for him to call her his wife, showing just how much she was indulging in the fantasy that Kafka had created right now.
And rather, who Kafka was addressing her as, Nina was more concerned about the outburst of emotion she saw from Kafka that made him lunge at her like a child who hadn''t seen his mother in weeks, which really surprised her.
But by no means was she inconvenienced by this, as her heart couldn''t help but go soft when she saw Kafka hug onto her and smother his face into her warm breasts, knowing that Kafka was showing his most vulnerable side right now, which no girl out there could possibly resist their man showing.
"It''s alright, Kafka...I already know that you''re one lucky guy to be able tond yourself a wife like me, so you don''t have to shout it out and get all so worked up." Nina said as she caressed Kafka''s soft hair, which was quite messy when she looked at it from above.
The sight of Kafka snuggling himself in her breasts also made her give out a gentle smile, thinking that Kafka currently looked like a child embracing his mother''s warmth right now even though he acted so tough all the time, which made her want to coddle the cute boy before like this forever.
"You can also hug me however much you want, Kafka, and I''ll also hug you back and listen to whatever you have to say, since I''m your wife who''s willing tofort my husband with any worry he may have...So don''t you worry, Kafka, and leave your uneasiness to rest when your with me."
Nina took her role as a wife seriously and said a few words that every man in existence dreamed of their wives saying at least once in their lives, while petting his head.
But as much as she was enjoying this wholesome moment she was having with Kafka, she also couldn''t help but resist the urge in her body that was being built up in two certain points, which made her say while biting her cherry lips,
"B-But can you first be a good husband, Kafka, and satisfy your wife''s desires by giving my nipples the mark you owe them?"
"...I really don''t want to disturb you at the moment. But my nipples are really aching right now, like they''re crying for some love, and if someone doesn''t sink his teeth into them like he promised, I''m pretty sure that they won''t ever be able to soften and turn back to how they normally were."
Nina said with a nervous look on her way as she stared at her nipples that had gotten rock hard again after realising that they hadn''t gotten what they had been promised.
Chapter 366: The Intricacies Of Polygamy
"Sigh...I guess this is what happens when you have such a perverted wife...You have to make sure to keep on pounding her every once in a while or else her body will start acting up like it''s doing now."
Kafka said as his face slowly emerged out of Nina''s twin mountains. He had an exhausted look on his face, like he was really reluctant to pull himself from her twin peaks; he was smothering himself.
"...Honestly, it''s more tiring to maintain a wife who''s as horny as a cat in heat, then one that spends your entire monthly savings in a single clothing spree."
Kafka said, like a deadbeat husband who had gone through plenty of divorces, while rubbing his nose against her nipples to see just how hard they were.
"If you find me so exhausting to be with, Kafka, then you can leave me for someone else!" Nina went along with Kafka''s y and acted like a wife who had been wronged, finding the whole performance they were putting on to be really entertaining. "There''s no need for you to be staying with me if there''s nothing that interests you here, since no one here is holding you back from doing so!"
"Now, why in the world would I do something like that?" Kafka said as he grabbed onto Nina''s plump milkers and lifted them up until they were right near his face.
He then looked at Nina, who was struggling to hold back her moans from the rough manner in which he was handling her tits, and said, "If I were to leave you, Nina, where exactly am I going to find a girl like you who has such amazing tits that are the best stress reliever that any man can ask for?"
"...Tell me, Nina. Where am I going to go get a handful of breasts in my hand whenever I want to, if I were to leave you?"
Kafka demanded Nina give her an answer while he pinched onto her nipples so hard that they ttened to the thickness of a fleshy leaf.
"Nnnn!?~...Y-You can go to Cam, Kafka!~...Ahnn!?~" Nina whimpered out as she felt her once stiff-as-diamond nipples turn into purple pancakes under Kafka''s rugged hands. "Y-You can go to that temptress, Cam who has even bigger breasts than me!~ I''m pretty sure you''ll have a much better time with her than me!~...Ahhh!?~"
"But what if I said that I only want you, Nina?"
Kafka asked in a tone like he was making a demand that must be fulfilled while looking right into Nina''s pretty eyes.
"What if I said that I only want your big old fat green tiities in my life and not anyone else''s?...What will you do then?"
"Then, I''ll be the obedient wife I should be and let you y with your favourite breasts however much you want and whenever you want, Kafka."
Nina immediately gave a dutiful reply, like a traditional wife who''s only job was to satisfy her husband''s desires with no hesitation whatsoever.
Hearing Kafka say that she was all he needed was more than enough to make her do aplete 360 and turn her from a vengeful woman who wanted her horrible husband out of the house to a little obedient wife that did what her husband told her to do, no matter what it was.
"What if I changed my mind, Nina, and decided to pay a visit to Cam''s house for a night instead of our bedroom?..." Kafka said as he stopped pinching her purple buds and gently rubbed them with his thumbs instead, like he was trying to alleviate the stinging sensation from squeezing her grapes so hard. "...What would you do then?"
Kafka asked this to tease Nina and see her blow up again, as seeing Nina act out like a feisty wife really suited his taste, seeing as to how he really liked strong women.
But out of his expectations, Nina gave a different reply that also worked in his favour.
"I wouldn''t do anything, Kafka."
Nina slowly said with a rather mature look on her face and a graceful look in her eyes that didn''t match her usual lively appearance. She then continued saying in a understanding manner that she resembled a wife whose only purpose in life was to dedicate her life to her husband,
"I am more than satisfied that there are some moments in your life where you want to see only me and no one else, even though someone as charming as you can choose any girl out there in the world, like picking flowers in a garden."
"...So I would bepletely satisfied that I even got to be a part of your life in some way or another even if you were to go around a few other houses, knowing that there are so many women out there who never even experienced the tiniest glimpse of happiness you give me with your presence."
Nina gave a reply that clearly showcased that even though she acted without thinking most of the time, she was still a mature adult who knew how the world worked and understood how lucky she was to meet someone like Kafka, who she knew was someone that she couldn''t keep all to herself.
Nina also broke out of her dreamy state after uttering such serious words and realised that she had been calling Kafka her husband this whole while, even though that was thest thing she wanted to do so that she didn''t give him any hope.
She regretted doing so, but since it was already spilt milk that couldn''t be cleaned up, she decided to go with the flow and let Kafka and herself indulge in one another''s desires for only tonight.
"I-I see, Nina. That''s rather understanding of you...Like really, really, really understanding of you...So much so that it even makes me feel a little guilty, even though we''re simply ying around."
Kafka said with a look of shock and awe on his face, not expecting Nina to be so devoted to him. He also didn''t expect her to somehow find out that she wouldn''t be the only woman in his life if she were to enter the picture.
Kafka knew that this world was strangely open-minded to polygamy due to the traditions that stemmed from the start of humankind in this world. But for a woman to actually ept polygamy is something that was hardly ever seen in the current age.
To make it simpler to understand, let''s take what a woman would want in a man in the olden ages or the conditions she wanted for her to be able to ept being part of a harem.
She would want a man who could provide her with all three meals a day, give her necessary shelter, basic protection, and little respect that came with being part of a powerful man''s harem.
She wouldn''t want anything like her husband''s true love or his affection, as back in the day, when wars and famine weremon, being able to have a single meal a day was more than enough for most women.
But now the circumstances of the world had changed, where women didn''t need to be dependent on men to survive and didn''t have to sacrifice their dignity and happiness for their livelihood.
Now the thing that could possibly tempt them into joining a harem was if they were convinced that the partner they have chosen could provide them with more happiness than any other man in the world could give, even if that man had several other partners with them.
Basically only the cream of the top of men in this world could willingly make the prideful women of this world join his harem, as years of constant prejudice made them not want to settle for any less.
Of course there were some women who didn''t mind being one of several partners of a man with great wealth and power, just for the benefits that came with it.
But they weremonly looked down upon by the women of this world who held pride in the little dignity they were left with, and the man who tempted them with his riches was only despised and never treated with respect, no matter how powerful he may be.
Of course, Nina and Cam wouldn''t be cast away by the rest of thedies in the world, if they were to join Kafka''s family.
Rather everyone would be jealous of them for being able to snag a man who could make several prideful women fall for him just by being himself, which was the ideal type of man everyone wanted in life.
This was also why Cam didn''t dislike the idea of polygamy at all and even rmended it to Kafka, as it would be the same as telling the world, ''Just look at how capable my man is. He can steal a bunch ofdies hearts when he''s just in highschool...Can your man do something like that?'', which would also increase Kafka''s prestige in society and his family''s as well along with it.
There were a bunch of other intricacies when it came to polygamy in this world, but that was the overall gist of it. And to see Nina openly epting the thought of Kafka having other women in his life showed just how much she trusted that he would bring her the greatest happiness in life, which was the greatest honour any man could receive in this world.
Kafka also couldn''t help but chuckle at this thought, as having multiple partners back on Earth would make every woman out there want to spit on his face.
But here in this world, the woman couldn''t help but admire such a person who has the capability to hold a harem of noble women all by himself, and they would wish they too were women he had eyes on to see just exactly how gentlemanly of a person he was to make so many women fall for him.
Chapter 367: An Angel Who Had Wings For Ears
"Nina...Can I ask you something?" Kafka asked as he stared at the beautiful Nina with a newfound appreciation that came from the bottom of his heart after hearing how much she trusted him. "Are you actually an angel that descended down onto this world?"
"...Because only an angel could possibly be as kind and understanding as you."
Kafka wasn''t saying such cheesy lines to impress Nina or anything, and it was actually a genuine thought that went through his mind after witnessing Nina''s every action that resembled that of the purest saint.
"No, Kafka...I don''t think so." Nina gave a yful smile as she looked behind her and checked her back to see if anything was there. She then looked at Kafka, who was currently looking at her with the most loving eyes, and continued saying, "Because if I were one, I''m pretty sure that I would notice the two big wings pping behind me."
"But Kafka...I can be your angel tonight if you''re willing to ept a feisty green angel like me who gets angry pretty easily and doesn''t have wings on her back but on her head instead."
Nina gave a cheeky giggle as she pped her long ears around that resembled that of a bird trying to fly all the way back to heaven above. She then looked at him in a rather endearing manner and said,
"So what do you say?...Are you willing to ept this little angel that''s sitting on you tonight or do you want me to fly away somewhere else?"
Nina pped her ears around like she was really trying to fly with those tiny featherless wings she had, which made Kafka smile because of how adorable she looked at the moment.
"Does this cute little angel alsoe with the title of being my honourable wife, Nina?"
Kafka asked as he pulled her on her cheeks that felt as fluffy as a sponge cake that came fresh out of the oven.
"Yes, Kafka!~" Nina gave a loveable smile as she struggled to speak with Kafka pulling on her puffy cheeks. "Just for tonight, to indulge in your desires, I can be anything you want!~ Whether it''s a blemishless angel who knows no sin or your horny wife, whose body itself is a sin, I can be anyone you desire!~"
"Why just tonight?...Why can''t you be my wife or angel for a little longer than that?"
Kafka asked as he yed with Nina''s lips, whilst feeling her bounce on top of herp out of pure giddiness.
"Because I''m sure that if you were to have a taste of me for too long, you wouldn''t be able to savour any other fruits out there without thinking about my vour." Nina said in a rather haughty manner, with overwhelming pride brimming through her eyes like she was finally seeing how wonderful of a woman she actually was, which made Kafka feel so proud in his heart.
She then continued saying with a confident smirk on her face, "So, for the sake of the rest of the women in this world, you''ll only get to have me as your wife for tonight."
This was Nina''s indirect way of saying that she may let Kafka indulge in his desires with her. But at the end of the night, when everything was over, she was still someone else''s woman, and that part would never change no matter what, which she was trying to instill into Kafka''s mind.
"Then, that means I have to make the time I have with my gorgeous wife tonight worth it, doesn''t it, Nina?"
Kakfa said as he lifted Nina up by the waist and turned her over until she was directly facing him with her buxom breasts barely rubbing onto his chest.
"Yes, Kafka~ You better make it a night that you don''t forget, since you won''t be hearing me call you my husband any time soon after tonight." Nina said as she yfully poked Kafka''s nose and adjusted herself so that she was sitting as close to him as possible, with her ass spread right on top of his crotch.
"I also hope that you don''t get carried away and forget what your dear wife requested earlier."
"Of course not, Nina!" Kafka eximed like such a matter of forgetfulness would never happen on his watch. He then continued saying as he held onto her waist, which was a little too slender to be humanely possible, "It''s understandable that I would forget to turn on theundry machine like you asked for or buy something from the grocery store that''s necessary for dinner."
"But to say that I would forget something like giving these udders of yours a biting that they''ll never forget...You truly underestimate this husband of yours, who''s always hungry for some delicious breasts, especially green ones like yours that bring out your exotic nature."
Kafka shook his head like he was disappointed his wife didn''t trust his true nature, which made Nina giggle, thinking that both of them really looked like a loving couple who suited one another''s chemistry perfectly.
She never got to experience such intimacy with her husband due to the circumstances in her marriage, so tonight was the first time in her life that she actually felt like a wife who had a loving husband by her side.
Even though the husband-wife experience was quite short since both of them just started to y a little while ago, it was more than enough for her to know that it was the ideal life she dreamed of.
"So, what does my darling wife want to do with these obnoxious breasts of yours?" Kafka said as he lifted her milkers up and groped them right under Nina''s emarald gaze. "Do you want me to take my time and slowly sink my teeth into your nipples, or do you want me to be as aggressive as possible and make you feel like I''m trying to bite buds off?"
Both of those options that Kafka suggested really tempted Nina, as both of them had their benefits that made her hidden garden water itself when she thought of them.
But she still wanted to start it off in a much more loving manner so that they resembled a passionate and affectionate husband-wife couple, so she asked for something else instead.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 368: Make Me Bleed
"Why don''t we start off with you first kissing my buds, Kafka?"
Nina said as she held up her heavy breasts on her own and pushed them next to Kafka''s face, like she was daring him to take a bite of her forbidden fruits. She then teased Kafka by caressing his lips with her own nipples in a way she was painting on his lips with her nips and continued saying, with a provocative look in her gleaming green eyes,
"You''d like that, wouldn''t you?...You''d just love to give your wife''s naughty little nipples a kiss, wouldn''t you, Kafka, my dear husband?"
"It would be the greatest pleasure in life to give your nipples a kiss, Nina."
Kafka bowed his head to Nina''s request in a respectable manner, like he was a knight about to carry out hisdy''s order.
This little bow made Nina''s nipples that were rubbing against Kafka''s lips move upwards and poke his nose instead, which almost made Kafka sneeze with how ticklish it felt.
He also got to have another whiff of her nips that smelt like sweet milk, even though she wasn''tctating at all, and it made him wonder if that was her plump breasts natural fragrance.
"Then which one do you want to kiss first, Kafka?" Nina said with a yful look in her eyes as she pushed out her breasts in front of him, like she was asking him to choose which treat he wanted. "Do you want to give the breast on my left a kiss first, or do you think the milk bag on my right seems more appealing?"
"...Or do you want to give them both a kiss at the same time, which you can easily do if I do something like this?" Nina held onto both of her breasts and pushed them into one another until her nipples touched one another''s, which was quite the erotic sighther round ares forming an infinity that was purple in colour and her stiff buds that crossed over one another like swords.
"You''ve turned into quite the lecherous woman, haven''t you, Nina, now that you''re not holding yourself back anymore?" Kafka asked as he nudged his finger in between the two grapes on her chest and fiddled it around with like it was a toy.
"Only for you, Kafka~...Only in front of you and no one else~"
Nina dered with a steady look in her eyes, telling him that he was the only one in the world that got to see this side of her that would make any man go crazy.
Kafka was touched by this gesture, and to show that he felt the same way towards her, he pushed aside her hair and gave her a kiss on her forehead, which made Nina smile so wide that she looked like a little kid tasting ice cream for the first time in her life.
"One at a time, Nina...Why should both of your buds have to share my love when I can kiss them as much as want?"
Kafka said as gently held onto her tender ares, which meant that he had a whole breast in each hand and the purple cherries that came with it. He then stroked the little fruit on her left with his thumb, like he were caring for a flower, and continued saying,
"I also think that I''m going to start with the one on your left since I feel that one is more lively, seeing as how it''s closer to your racing heart."
Nina didn''t care which one he was going to start off with as long as she got the kiss she was waiting for. So when she saw Kafka''s lips move towards the nipple closest to her heart and finallyy his lips on them, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction get through her.
Kiss~
If that cold kiss on the tip of her warm bossom wasn''t already enough to make her feel like she was on cloud nine, Kafkapletely sealed the deal when he lifted his lips off and moved onto the other bud right next door and kissed that one as well, so that it didn''t feel sad that only it''s neighbour got some love.
Kiss~
Nina had to admit that having her breasts sucked on felt really tantalising and brought out many emotions from within her that she never knew even existed. But after having her breasts gently kissed like they were just now, she had to say that she preferred the little peck that Kafka gave her,pared to how vicious he was sucking her milkers dry earlier.
It wasn''t that having her chest treated so delicately brought her more carnal pleasurepared to when they were abused, since having her teats pulled on like an animal definitely made her panties more wet and her legs shiver in trepidation.
It''s just that the kisses Kafka gave her were filled with some kind of magic that made her body feel warm all over, almost as if she were wrapped in a nket on a cold winter''s day.
That feeling of warmth she received was something that she had lost ever since her parents decided to go up to heavens and to actually receive that same feeling offort from Kafka''s kisses.
It was simply her parents gift to her from above in the disguise of a handsome boy...Or at least that''s what she thought.
Kafka didn''t stop after giving her two purple flowers a kiss, each that rxed Nina in a way that he couldn''t possibly imagine, and he continued on with what was supposed to be hispensation for biting his fingers and biting onto her fleshy nipple, which made Nina let out a painful moan.
Bite~
"Nnnn!?~ T-That hurts!?~ Ahh!?~ That really hurts!?~"
Kafka didn''t let Nina''s pityful whimpers or the way she was grabbing onto his hair because of the pain of his teeth digging into her flesh get in his way and slowly sunk his pearly whites deeper into her purple tips.
Nibble~
He knew that as much as Nina was moaning out at the sharp sensation that wasing from the tip of her breasts, this was exactly what she wanted him to do.
"Is it too painful, Nina?...Do you want me to stop?"
Kafka muttered with a purple grape in between his teeth just in case Nina regretted what she asked for, as he couldn''t bear to actually hurt her.
"N-No, Kafka!?~ Ahhh!?~ Don''t bother about what I say!?~"
Nina bit her lips and squinted her eyes as she looked down to see her nipples being torn into by Kafka''s sharp teeth.
"Just continue what your doing and push your teeth deeper into my breasts, until...Ahhh!?~...I-I see a visible mark on my breasts that tells me that you had justid your lips on that very spot."
"...I wouldn''t even mind if you made that spot bleed and covered my purple nipples in my red blood; if that''s what you need to send a message to anyone who looks at my body that this body of mine is yours."
Nina unexpectedly uttered a frightening statement while having an animalistic ferociousness in her verdant eyes and a wild smile on her face, showing that as innocent and gullible as she was, she was actually a Tigress that belonged in the savage jungle at heart...
Chapter 369: Primal Savagery
Kafka had already gotten scared of Nina''s savagery once, which came out of nowherest time and made him timidly back off from her. But this time, he wasn''t going to let that happen again, no matter how ferocious Nina looked right now, like a beast that wanted to taste blood at all costs.
"Really, Nina?...Then you wouldn''t mind if I did something like this, right?"
Kafka asked as his teeth dug into her nipples like he was biting into a piece of cooked meat, which was rather tender and sulent.
"Yes, Kafka!?~...Ahhh!?~...J-Just like that!?~...Nnnn!?~"
Nina eximed as her body trembled from someone biting onto such a sensitive part of her body, making her jiggly breasts tremble along with it.
"You like that, huh?...Then it wouldn''t be too bad to dig a little deeper, right?"
Kafka was rather surprised by how far she was willing to go, as his teeth were already so far into her flesh that they were only separated by millimetres of space.
But this was what Nina apparently wanted, so he put a little more pressure and felt his teeth sinking into her nipples that felt like a gummy bear that wouldn''t tear apart no matter how much he bit into it.
Like a piece of soft rubber, her nipples simply went along with the sharp pressure applied from both sides and conformed to a different shape, making her nipples look like a cell that was splitting into two bodies of mass.
"Harder, Kafka!?~ Ahhh!?~ B-Bite me harder, Kafka!?~"
Kafka thought that this would be enough to make her back down, but he didn''t expect her to want him to bite down on her even more.
He was already biting into her flesh as much as he possibly could. Any more, and he was sure that he was going to see blood flow out of her nipples and cover her verdant breasts in crimson red.
Compared to how hard and sharp his teeth were, her nipples stood no chance, as even though they were quite firm with how turned on she was right now, they still only felt as rigid as a rose that was still in its bud.
Just like how that bud could be torn apart with a little pressure on it, Nina''s purple buds also wouldn''t be able to handle the intensity of Kafka''s teeth and would surely be cut if he added any more pressure.
Kafka wouldn''t mind such rough y with any other random women he met since it was their decision as to how they wanted him to treat their bodies. But he already considered Nina as his own, and just like no one was allowed to hurt them, he also adhered to his principles and didn''t dare to even give any of them a single scratch.
So, no matter how wild Nina''s thoughts of making a bloody mess on her chest were, there was no way he was going to follow through with it.
He also didn''t want to seem like a weakling in front of Nina as someone who couldn''t even follow her most simple desires, so he decided to convince her to stop on her own ord instead.
"You want me to go harder, Nina?" Kafka gave both her buds one more lick like he was treating the bite marks on them and looked up and asked Nina, who had an untamed look in her eyes that was burning like a green me. "Are you really sure about that?...Don''t you want to feed our children in the future?"
Nina was about to plead with Kafka to stick his mouth back on to her throbbing cherries as she was enjoying the piercing sensation of Kafka digging into her skin a little too much.
Even though it felt like someone was slicing into her buds with a razor sharp de and cutting into her stone cold nipples, she couldn''t help but feel enthralled by the feeling of danger that came with the pain due to a certain characteristic her bloodline had.
She was even thinking of pushing her breasts into Kafka''s face and stuffing her nipples into his mouth like he was a baby, if he refused to do what she desired, even though she knew that was impossible with how strong Kafka was.
But when she heard that by doing what she wanted, she wouldn''t be able to feed her future children, she was frightened to the extent that her stiff nipples even loosened up out of fear.
Children were the greatest desire of any childless woman her age, and this was especially true for Nina, who had so many dreams of building a family where she could drink a refreshing cup of Sasfra juice after a long hike up the mountains nearby, just like she experienced with her own mother.
So to hear that by indulging in desires she wouldn''t be able to feed her dear children made her panic and look at Kafka with a nervous gaze.
"What are you talking about, Kafka?" Nina hesitantly asked Kafka, like the lives of her children were on the line. "How does wanting to leave a mark on my breasts have to do with our children?"
"Just think about it, Nina." Kafka patted her shoulders to make her calm down, as she was having a more exaggerated reaction than he expected. He then continued exining, saying, "You say that you want our children to grow entirely on your breast milk so that they grow up as healthy as possible...But what if I bit into your nipples so hard that they cut open and started bleeding?"
"Wouldn''t that be the same as potentially damaging the only route of proper sustenance for them?" Kafka said, which made a look of realisation appear on Nina''s face at how dangerous of a situation she could''ve led herself into if Kafka hadn''t stopped her.
He then added with a pensive look on his face, "...But the chances of some permanent damage urring to your breasts are abysmally small and, honestly, just a little worry from my side, so there''s actually no problem in us continuing."
Kafka looked like he had changed his mind and was about to go in for another bite of her nipples, only this time he was going to make sure he tasted her blood on his lips.
"No, Kafka, don''t!" But before Kafka''s lips could touch her nips that had be much more smaller after that little scare, Nina''s hands swooped in and covered his lips from doing anything.
Nina then said in a fluster so that she didn''t make any further mistake that could cost her children, "I-I think we should stop here...As much as I want you to dig even further into my breasts for some bizarre reason that''s probably because of the blood that runs through me, I still don''t want to risk the chance of being unable to feed my darling babies."
"Hmm?" Kafka heard something that peaked his interest and made him ask, "What do you mean by your blood being the reason you''re suddenly acting so wildly?...Are you talking about the bloodline of the variant race you belong to?"
"Yes, Kafka...I''m talking about the blood of my n that flows through me." Nina said in a rather embarrassed manner, since she had just realised the reason she was acting so wildly like an animal.
She then continued exining with a guilty look on her face for not mentioning it sooner, "My people from my race or n are all variant humans who used to live in the forests in the past and lived in tribal societies that didn''t have too much contact with the outside world...That basically means that we were born into the harsh environment of mother nature and forced to thrive in it."
"Because of that, my people grew up to develop a savage nature in them that helped them amodate to the brutal environment they lived in, like the wild animals that lived along side with them." Nina talked about her n''s livelihood in the past, which made Kafka think that they really resembled the elves he read about in some novels, who also had long ears and lived among the tall trees in the wild.
"But Kafka, just because they had wild nature inside of them, didn''t mean that they were actual savages. They were actually just like every other human that existed at that time and tried their best to live a peaceful life with what they''d been given to them."
"That savage nature I mentioned only came out of them at certain moments where it was really necessary for them to act like ferocious beasts...For men, it would be when they went hunting and needed the intense energy to chase down their prey and nail them down with their spears or when they defended their n from invaders, which always made their barbaric naturee out from within."
Nina exined her race''s unique characteristics, which made a whole lot of sense to Kafka about her fiesty personality.
It especially clicked when he thought of how violent of a person Nina became when she was protecting her people and territory, when she beat up those boys for the sake of protecting her hot springs and thedies who were there at that moment.
Also, her brash but gentle nature and how strong she was to the extent that she could easily defeat a bunch of fully grown men made sense if you were to know that she belonged to a bloodline that hunted down the most dangerous animals for centuries just to survive.
This was all very interesting to hear because of how unique it made this world seem and the inhabitants that lived in it. But Kafka still had another question in mind.
Chapter 370: A Beast Under The Sheets
"Nina, you said that the men in your n used the aggressive nature they had developed to hunt and defend. But what about the woman?...What did they use their innate dominance for?"
Kafka asked as he licked his fingers and rubbed the saliva on top of his fingers onto Nina''s nipplesthe ce that Kafka had been biting, to be exact.
Her nipples didn''t start bleeding like Nina wanted them to, but they were still injured to the extent that her purple protrusions had the indents of Kafka''s sharp incisors surrounding them.
They seemed like they really hurt and even looked like she developed red scars on her buds like blood was going to seep out at any moment, so Kafka was gently rubbing them with his wet finger to ease the wound he had created.
Nina didn''t need such treatment since she actually found the stinging sensation, as if someone had pushed a bunch of acupuncture needles through her ares, to be quite delectable.
But she still appreciated Kafka''s kindness and also really liked the way he was handling her tender nipples like they were baby chicks, so she was fine with whatever he did and was rather more hesitant to answer the question that Kafka had for her.
"Oh, that...Haha." Nina had an uneasy look on her face, like she was really nervous to tell him the answer to his question.
But she knew that Kafka would find out one way or another now that his curiosity was piqued, so she ended up saying with a bashful look on her face, "W-Well, all I can say is that the men used their aggressiveness to fulfil their duties like hunting,bour, and to defend their n...But women, on the other hand, weren''t allowed to do such activities even though we were more than capable of doing so."
"...Rather because our main duty was to give birth to children and raise them up to be fine warriors for the n, we m-mostly used our dominance to r-reproduce as efficiently and quickly as possible."
Nina said in a voice that was quiet as a mosquito while bowing her head in shame at where her innate wildness came into y.
"So, basically, the women in your n get a little too excited when ites to matter in the bed and act like animals in heat to pop out more babies and nourish the n''s poption."
Kafka tilted his head and smiled at the discovery he made; that exined exactly why the innocent Nina became so forward and extreme when it came to what happens in the sheets, going as far as to enjoy anal y and even extreme fetishes like biting her flesh until she bleeds, when normally she could barely stop shaking after giving a little kiss.
Nina nodded her head and thanked Kafka in her heart for not making her exin in detail, since it was a rather shameful topic to talk about.
"I''m also just realising it now, but I think that this is also why my mother told me to find a man with a strong and sturdy body when I was young, or else he would suffer in my hands." Nina recalled her mother''s words, finally realising why she said such a bizarre statement that puzzled her in the past.
"I-I also think I know why my father would sometimes have scratches and bruises all over his body in the morning."
"He said that he got it from fighting off some critters in the backyard when I asked him...But who''ve thought that the animal he was fighting was actually my mother herself."
Nina muttered, as her family''s secrets were all getting revealed one by one to Kafka''s amusement.
"But Kafka!..." Nina suddenly eximed and stared at Kafka with a wronged look on her face, like she were judged unfairly. "...It''s all because of my ancestor''s bloodline that''s making me out in this crazy way. I myself am not the pervert you think I am, who wants you to do all sorts of things with me!"
"You have to believe me on this!"
Nina cried out for justice and demanded that the usations of her innocence be disregarded.
"Of course, I believe you, Nina~...How could my sweet little angel be such a wild person, if not for her family''s bloodline?"
Kafka didn''t hesitate to ept her words while patting her head to appease her, even though he still thought that Nina had a deviant side to her apart from the lustful desires that came with her blood.
Nina also happily epted her headpats as her ears pped around in satisfaction that she wasn''tbelled as a pervert anymore.
"As for wanting me to mark your body with blood, let''s leave that aside for now...Even though I said that I want to taste every part of your body, blood wasn''t on my agenda, so we''ll push that desire of yours all the way back."
Kakfa said and decided that he would quickly tame Nina whenever she got a little too crazy with her lustful desires for both his and Nina''s sanity. He then continued saying, as he moved her nipples left and right to see if they were truly alright,
"Even though I''ve technically already marked your body with my bitemarks, I don''t feel so good leaving it like this since it looks more like an animal biting you on your sensitive parts than me."
"...So, apart from this, let me do something else to make sure that anyone who sees your breasts knows that you belong to someone else."
Kafka said with a slight smile, and without waiting any further, he dived into Nina''s breasts once again.
Nina thought that he was going to start biting into her nipples once again and was getting ready to feel the tingling sensation of her flesh being tortured.
But it didn''t go as she thought, as even though Kafka was currently biting her breasts, he wasn''t slicing his teeth into her nipples, which had gone quite softpared to before, and instead bit into her round ares instead.
Bite~ Nibble~ Bite~
He didn''t bite down as forcefully as before, but even that was enough to make Nina clench her fists since her ares had a much more sensitiveyer of skin, which almost felt like buttered silk covering them.
Compared to her tough and rigid nipples that felt like soft leather in one''s mouth, her soft ares were much more delicate and made Kafka feel as if he were biting into a fluffy cloud.
Kafka didn''t simply bite into one ce like before. He was holding onto her breasts and moving them around like he was constantly searching for the perfect ce to bite down and leave a dark mark.
This confused Nina since Kafka was even twisting her breasts at weird angles to bite her ares the exact way he wanted to. But she wasn''tining in anyway, as the constant barrage of bites that felt like a knife slicing her chest and the serious look in his eyes as he sucked on and bit her breasts was quite stimting and turned on quite a bit.
After a minute of making little chomps on her breasts and Nina holding in her whimpers the whole time, Kafka finally lifted his head out of her bossom and stared at her chest with a smile on his face like he was looking at a masterpiece he had created.
Nina was curious as to why he was looking at her breasts like it was some kind of fancy art piece, and she lifted her jugs up to her face to see just exactly what he did.
A look of shock and surprise appeared on her face when she took a look at her purple ares, which now surprisingly had a few bite marks on them.
But the fact that took her by surprise were not simply the bitemarks, but how they looked, since unlike how the marks on her nipples looked quite rugged and rough, the mark on her ares looked like they were drawn on her skin with how elegant they looked.
On each are was a dark line that started from the bottom and curved inwards like a hook or the top part of the ''?'' mark, excluding the dot at the bottom.
The curvy line that went around her nipples didn''t look like they were made by bites and flowed so smoothly that it looked like it was carved onto her purple ares.
"What''s this, Kafka?...Why did you bite me so many times just to create these two swiggly lines on my breasts?"
Nina curiously asked while admiring Kafka''s bizzare skills that allowed him to make such pretty-looking marks by simply biting her flesh.
"You can find that for yourself, Nina." Kafka said as he leaned back on the sofa, like he was trying to get a better view of what Nina was going to show him. He then continued saying, "Remember when you pushed your breasts together and made your nipples squish into one another?"
"...Just do the same, and you''ll find out the surprise I have for you."
Kafka said with a mysterious smile on her face, which immediately made Nina p both of her breasts together so hard that they actually created waves of fat and made sure to push her nipples onto one another like two swords shing, just like Kafka had said.
She then looked down to see her ares that hadbined to form one big mass of purple on her green breasts and finally let out a gasp of disbelief when she took in what she witnessed right below her...
Chapter 371: I Want A Tattoo!
"A heart, Kafka!...Theres a heart on my breasts!" Nina eximed in pleasent disbelief when she saw the two curly lines on each of her aresing together to form a heart. "Ive now got a heart not only under my breasts but on top of my chest as well!"
She couldnt believe what she was seeing, as she was already quite impressed that Kafka could make such smooth-looking lines on her chest with no tools whatsoever. But when she saw those two parrel lines, which went around her nipples, converge together to form a heart, her eyes couldnt help but go too wide, and her lips parted in amazement at what she was seeing.
The heart marked on her chest also looked really realistic with the way the lines Kafka created gave off a red glow on her light purple ares, like it was an actual heart with crimson blood flowing through it.
This fascinated Nina, who was like a child who had gotten her face painted for the first time. She couldnt help but want to look at herself in the mirror and squeel at how cute that extra detail Kafka added to her body looked.
"Yep, its a heart, Nina...I thought you would get lonely when Im not here with you sometimes, so I made this to show that no matter how far we may be away from one another, our love will always bring us together, just like how a heart will form when you press your breasts into one another."
Kafka said as he held onto Ninas breasts and pushed them into one another until her breasts became one big conglomeration of fat to reveal the heart that was hidden in in sight.
Honestly, the real reason Kafka chose to make a heart was because it was the most simple marking he could think of.
He wanted to give her something like a brand, but he settled for a heart instead since it was much easier to make and used some dumb excuse to cover it up.
But even though he thought that the story he made up was rather stupid, Nina hadpletely fallen for the sentimental hole Kafka had created.
She genuinely thought that Kafka had noticed the loneliness that had been hidden in her eyes for too long and made something like this to cheer her up when she was alone, which made her heart warm up and get filled with gratitude for his sympathetic gesture that came when she needed it the most.
"Thank you, Kafka!~ Thank you so much for something like this!~" Nina eximed as she couldnt contain how joyful and appreciative she felt at the moment and hugged the boy in front of her who made her feel that way, with eyes that were full of overwhelming love for him. "You just dont know how much this means to me!~"
Nina thought that words werent enough to show just how grateful she was to Kafka for being so thoughtful of her and also for making her feel like the most treasured woman in the world, so she decided to not just stop herself from saying how thankful she was and literally portrayed it by giving a rapid barrage of kisses on cheeks, which looked so kissable in Ninas eyes at the moment.
Kiss~ Kiss~ Kiss~
Kiss~ Kiss~ Kiss~
Kafkas cheeks were absolutely hammered by Ninas passionate lips, who wrapped herself around his neck to make sure she was as close to him as possible.
She took turns to kiss each of his cheeks, which surely wouldve been covered in pink wax if she were wearing lipstick.
Kafka himself didnt know why he got such a big reward for telling a simple lie to cover up hisziness, but he wasnt going to ruin it by asking questions and let the gorgeous Tigress maul his face to her hearts desire.
"What do you think I should do, Kafka?...I want this heart youve made on my chest tost forever, and I never want it to fade away from my body because of how much it means to me." Nina said whilst lying on his strong chest that made her feel so safe, exhausted after bombarding his face in her kisses.
"But as much as I want to trace over it with a proper tattoo to make it permanent, just like I said, I dont want anyone else to see it since it would be way too embarrassing if they were to see such a mark on such a sensitive part of my body."
"The aunties to whom I sometimes go to the hotsprings would think that Im getting influenced in a bad way after seeing the tattoo and hold an intervention for me after bringing in the entire neighbourhood, which is something that I cant handle."
Nina said as she rubbed her face all over Kafkas chest in frustration for being unable toe to a decision if she was going to get a tattoo or not.
She also wanted Kafka to be the one to put the tattoo on her body or else it would lose all of its meaning, showing just how much she trusted Kafka and his artistic skills after seeing his work since not anyone would trust aplete amateur with leaving a permanent mark on her body.
While Nina was already nning on buying a tattoo gun for Kafka to use, Kafka himself almost started coughing in a frenzy when he heard that she wanted to turn his simple marking into a tattoo.
He didnt expect that it would be that big of a deal for her, where she was even willing to make it permanent. He also wasnt too fond of the idea of solidifying and making something he made half-heartedly into an actual tattoo.
"What about your husband, Nina?...What would happen if he were to see the tattoo on your chest?" Kafka tried to persuade Nina to change her decision, using her husband as a threat. "I know hed be quite happy to see a tattoo on your chest, since the scene of two nipples converging to form a heart is a really erotic sight...But what would you say if he asks why exactly you got the tattoo?"
Nina wasnt at all rmed by this question since she knew that her husband would never be able to see her naked breasts, and there was no need to be scared at all.
But there was no way she could say that too Kafka, or else he would surely start asking why a husband wouldnt see his wife naked, which would end up revealing a lot about herplicated rtionship.
"What are you talking about, Kafka?~ Why are you talking as if I have some other husband when youre the only hubby I got?...Or is that you think that your dear wife is cheating on you with someone else~"
Nina acted as if her actual husband didnt exist to divert the topic from him. She even rubbed her plump chest against him and looked up at him in a coquettish manner to make him forget what he asked.
"No, Nina...I already know that you wouldnt look at other men aside from me after having a taste of my dick inside of you...So you cheating on me is off the book in my mind." Kafka said with a sly smile on his face and was sessfully distracted by Ninas swaying tits that were pressing into him and changing shapes.
Nina couldnt help but blush when Kafka mentioned his penis, and it made her wonder just how big it was that Kafka was so confident that she wouldnt dare look at anyone else after experiencing it.
Because of her naughty desires to know his size, she even silently tried to wiggle her butt around the crotch area she was sitting on to try and feel up his package. But unfortunately she could only feel his sturdy remote or shlight to whatever was in his pocket that seemed to have magically grown bigger than it was before.
She wasnt able to feel up his penis; that must have been buried underneath, or at least thats what she thought.
"I also dont think I would be able to keep myself from your breasts if I were to see them with a lewd tattoo on it, so for the sake of not drinking your milk dry and to not let our babies starve because Im hogging their mothers tits, lets not get that tattoo you want Nina...Rather, Ill mark your body whenever it fades away if thats fine with you, Nina."
Kafka said in a appeasing manner like it were really a danger for their children if she got a tattoo and hoped that this would be enough to dissuade her, seeing as to how worked up she got when children were mentioned.
But even though Kafka was trying his best to convey his opinion to Nina, Nina herself waspletely distracted with doing something else and didnt hear a word of what he said.
Ninas curiousity to know how big Kafka was didnt simmer down at all after her first failed attempt, and she continued to quietly grind her firm ass on hisp.
Grind~ Wiggle~ Grind~
She hoped that by digging deep enough into hisp she would be able to feel something that resembled the penis she was looking for and find out just what sort of weapon Kafka was packing, which probably came from her animalistic instincts to know how good her partners package was when it came to making babies.
But little did she know that even though she was trying her best to be as silent as possible with the way she was jerking her hips all over Kafkasp, which looked like she was giving him ap dance, Kafka had already found out what she was doing after not hearing a reply from her, and he was currently looking down at her with a puzzled look on his face, wondering if the Tigress that was rubbing her crotch on hisp had really gone into heat...
Chapter 372: Just How Big Are You?
"What in the world are you doing, Nina?...Why are you rubbing your ass against me like a cat thats going through oestrus?"
Kafka directly asked with a perturbed look on his face, wondering if her primal lust was making her act out again. He then seemed to be convinced of her intentions and asked,
"Do you really want me to fill you up that bad?"
Kafka then started unbuttoning his pants to follow through with what he said and also to fulfil Ninas cravings, which made Nina jump in fright.
"N-No, Kafka, that is not what I was doing!" Nina shouted out in a panic and immediately caught his hands that were going down to lower his zipper. She then blurted out, saying, "I was just checking to see how big your thing down there was, and by no chance was I provoking you to jump on me!"
"."
".."
"..."
"...You were doing what?"
Kafka blinked twice and asked with a peculiar look in his face after hearing about Ninas scheme that she identally said aloud in a hurry.
Nina covered her mouth when she realised what she said, but it was a little toote for that, as the words she uttered had already reached Kafkas ears, and he was currently staring at her like he was asking her to exin.
"Umm...I-Its just that-...that I..." Nina hesitated to answer and stuttered. But when she saw Kafkas eyes go cold for a second, the words she was struggling to say naturally started flowing out, "I-Its nothing really big, Kafka. I was just curious about the s-size of your member when you mentioned it."
"...N-Not because of a personal interest or anything, as theres no way I would think of something as lewd as that! But in a scientific perspective, to see if the current generation is the same size as the previous one."
Nina made up an excuse for her behaviour while being unable to meet Kafkas gaze and looking around in a shifty manner.
She obviously had to improve her lying skills, as Kafka didnt hesitate to look at her with a straight look on his face and a dead look in his dark eyes, like he didnt buy a single ounce of her bullshit.
"Wait, hold up, Nina!" Kakfa suddenly said with a look of puzzlement in his eyes when he realised something was off. He then looked at Nina, who couldnt bear to meet Kafkas gaze for her immature behaviour, and said, "Im guessing you wanted to check out my size by moving your butt around myp."
Ninas cheeks blushed at getting called out and she didnt dare to reply to his words. Kafka then continued asking,
"But if you were doing that for so long, wouldnt you have already found out how big I am with how close we are right now and the fact that youre literally sitting on top of the ce where my cock is?"
"No, Kafka. Thats where youre wrong." Nina said as she wiggled her butt around hisp when she heard Kafka confirm that she was right on top of her target. She then looked up at him and said, "What you said wouldve happened, and I wouldve noticed the size with how much I was trying, that is, if it werent for the remote or whatever you have in your pocket thats blocking me from doing so."
"Remote?...What remote are you talking about?"
Kafka asked, wondering if he identally brought his remote from home and if his mother was currently searching all over the house for it, to watch her weekly drama that she loved.
"This one, Kafka." Nina said as she jumped on hisp and made her asscheeks p onto his thighs, which made an obnoxious sound upon impact. "The thing between my cheeks that Ive been bouncing on for a while now...Im talking about that hard object you have in your pants."
"Oh...Youre talking about that." Kafka immediately understood what was going on when he saw the ignorant and innocent way Nina was looking at him as she bounced on what she thought was a remote.
He found the situation rather funny and didnt want to reveal what she was grinding with her ass for now, so he said with a smile on his face, "Oh, no, Nina...Thats not a remote, Nina, thats actually my phone."
"Your phone?" Ninas eyes widened in surprise as she never expected the object underneath her to be a measly phone. "Do they really make such long and thick phones these days?...It looks like it would be a major pain to carry around because of how heavy it would be."
"Yeah, its a new model that just came out, Nina." Kafka chuckled at Ninas ignorance, but he couldnt really me her, as the phone he had didnt really exist in this world.
"As for if its a hassle to carry around with how big it is, Ill have to say that is a bit of a struggle to have in my pants all the time with how big it is...But it also has much better performance than the average phone out there, so Im satisfied with it."
"I see..." Nina muttered as she thought of changing phones to what Kafka had with the innocent thought of having matching phones with him.
She also realised that the cat was out of the bag, so there was no use to being shy about the matter anymore, and that it was time to go all out if she was going to get what she wanted.
"S-So, what about your penis, Kafka?" Nina looked up with her cheeks flushed and a determined look in her eyes, like she wasnt going to give up until she got what she wanted. "Are you going to show it to me or not, now that you know I want to see it?"
Kafka was amused by Ninas boldness and found it rather endearing. But he still wanted to save the time he was going to whip his dick out forter, so he apologised and said like he was some kind of lonely samurai,
"Im sorry to say this, Nina...But my cock is like a warriors sword that always spills blood whenever its unsheathed...So unless theres an enemy I have to y, Im not willing to take my weapon out."
Kafka had a solemn look on his face, like he didnt dare to take his rod out because of how dangerous it was.
"By ying the enemy you mean..." Nina didnt even finish her sentence when she realised that there was only one enemy that a penis could possibly prate, which made her ears turn red.
"Then what about when you have to pee, Kafka?...Do you also have to search for enemies to cut down even then?"
Nina suddenly spoke out her thoughts, which made Kafkas lips twitch and made him lose the cool, lonely warrior bravado he was putting up.
"Dont ask a warrior about his secrets, Nina...Its not something you should know about."
Kafka hushed Nina before she asked any more silly questions that made him lose his image. Nina also quickly nodded her head, not knowing why Kafka got so grumpy over a little question.
"Then Kafka, does that mean I have to take your penis i-inside me if I want to see it?"
Nina quietly asked with a demure look in her eyes, feeling really reluctant about Kafkas absurd conditions to see his naked body when she showed hers for free.
"Why, yes, Nina...Are you willing to take my offer?"
Kakfa asked with a sly smile on his face whilst kneading her breasts in one hand and feeling her slender waist with the other.
Shake~ Shake~ Shake~
Nina didnt hesitate to frantically shake her head like it was a reflex, as there was no way she could ept those conditions.
She had somehow managed to work up the courage to show her naked body and also to see his in return. But to actually do anything with his rod other than look at it was something that she could never do for now, as she was sure she would faint with all the blood rushing throughout her head at that intense moment.
"I knew you wouldnt agree with how innocent you are, Nina..." Kafka said as he patted her head, while Nina pouted because of how stingy he was being, when she was already ready to give her all for him.
Kafka noticed this, of course, so he continued saying, "...But dont worry, Nina...Since youre so curious to know just how big I am, Ill simply give you a hint and tell you that Im big enough to stretch your pussys tiny hole by some amount and also go a little deep into that very hole."
Kafka gave a very vague clue that only informed her that he actually did have a penis and that he wasnt actually a girl, and not anything else to work with, which wasnt enough for Nina to satisfy her desire for the forbidden knowledge she was interested in.
"B-By how much, Kafka?" Nina asked with a fervent look in her limpid eyes and a face that was brimming with sexual curiosity to know the sheer size of the high schooler in front of her. "Just how wide would your p-penis stretch my vagina?...A-And how deep would it go into my little hole underneath?"
Nina hoped that Kafka would answer her question, as she was dying to know just how big the rod she was sitting on top of her was and just what sort of damage it would do if it entered her body so that she could imagine that situationter in the bathroom.
But who wouldve thought that Kafka would give her an answer that exceeded her expectations and made her throat go dry at how provocative it sounded?
"Why do I have to simply tell you, Nina?" Kafka said as he ced his hand on her crotch and tapped it through her clothes, sending tantalising vibrations through her hidden garden. "Why dont I just show you how big my cock is by spreading your pussy with my fingers and directly show you how loose youll be down there after one round with me?"
Ninas eyes went wide at Kafkas bold suggestion, and so did her anus, which couldnt help but spread open and twitch when it heard such enticing words...
Chapter 373: I鈥檒l Clean You Up Myself
"A-Are you serious, Kafka?...Are you really going to do what you said?"
Nina said in trepidation as a bead of sweat dripped down all the way from her naked back because of how steamy she felt at the moment and dribbled down all the way until it reached her anus that was opening and closing in excitement after hearing what Kafka said, like it had a mind of its own just like her ears.
"Why do you ask, Nina?...Why do you seem so hesitant when you were the one who wanted to know just how big I am?" Kafka asked as he looked at the uneasy look on Ninas face and guessed that she was worrying about something else that she wasnt telling him.
"I know I did, Kafka...But what you just said, needs me to take off all my clothes." Nina looked up at Kafka with a shy gaze in her eyes and fiddled with her fingers out of nervousness.
"So what?...Werent you so eager to strip naked before?" Kafka recalled the multiple attempts that came from Ninas side where she tried to take off all her clothes. "Then, why are you so hesitant now?"
"B-Because the circumstances down there have changed, Kafka, and it doesnt look the same as it normally does." Nina said as she pressed her hands against her crotch like she was covering up a shameful secret.
She then looked up at Kafka like she was in a very vulnerable spot and said, "So, I-I dont know if you would find it appealing or not, and Im wondering if I should go to the bathroom first to clean up myself a little, so that I dont identally repulse you at the messy situation below."
Kafka was quick to understand what Nina was talking about, looking at how bashful she looked at the moment and how she was holding onto her crotch like she needed to pee urgently.
"Is it really as messy as you say, Nina?" Kafka smiled as he removed Ninas hands from where her zipper was and tried to see if there were any signs of seepage through her pants.
"Y-Yes, Kafka...It feels like someone poured a bucket of hot oil down that ce and let the oil drop down my legs, or at least thats what it feels like." Nina muttered with a flushed face and gave a sigh of relief, knowing that she wore thick blue jeans today or else she was sure Kafka wouldve noticed the stains through her pants long ago.
"Thats why I want to wash myself off before I show anything to you."
"You dont need to do that, Nina."
Kafka stopped Nina, who was trying to get up and go to the bathroom to clean whatever was inside of her underwear, not knowing how hard it was going to be seeing as to how sticky it felt.
Kafka then continued saying with a solemn look on his face and a straight look in his eyes, like he were really serious about what he was saying.
"Water is a precious resource that needs to be used efficiently to prevent the depletion of our natural freshwater sources. So as aw-abiding citizen who wants to protect ours natural resources for the future generation, I dont think you should waste water cleaning up something down there."
"...So, rather than wasting the clean water that Mother Nature has been benevolent enough to give us, let me clean you down there myself and do my part to save the environment."
Even though Kafka was talking as if he were contributing to a noble cause, anyone other than Nina would immediately understand that saving water was thest thing on his mind and his agenda lied somewhere else.
But of course Nina was too pure to know what exactly he was talking about and shyly asked,
"How are you going to do that, Kafka? How are you going to clean me up yourself? Are you going to use your handkerchief or something?"
"...If you are, then theres no need to do so, since I dont want to dirty your handkerchief in my s-shameful fluids."
Nina suggested to Kafka not make such efforts when it was her fault for having such a lewd body that reacted in such lecherous ways to even the slightest of temptations from Kafka.
"You dont have to worry about that, Nina...Just know that after Im done with you, there wont be a single drop left underneath."
Kafka assured Nina almost as if he were saying that he could do a much better job cleaning her secret garden than a tissue or ever faucet could.
Nina trusted the confidence Kafka had in his eyes. She also knew that a pervert like him, who had even indirectly kissed her asshole, wouldnt be thrown off by the sight of what was underneath and would probably even relish it, which made her agree to what Kafka was saying even though she didnt know what he was going to do.
"Now, would you be a dear, Nina, and strip down until there isnt a single cloth on you so that I can see your naked body in its entire excellence?" Kafka said with an expectant look on his face after seeing Nina look ready for whatever was going toe.
Nina nodded her head at Kafkas daring suggestion that made her entire face turn red in colour and slowly got off hisp to stand on the floor below.
Nina immediately felt a surge of reluctantness hit her when she didnt feel Kafkas warmth on her body anymore, almost as if she were already addicted to thefort his presence gave and didnt want to leave that safe ce at all costs.
But she knew that it would be really hard to take off her tight pants if she was still sitting on him, so she reluctantly stopped herself from jumping on top of Kafkas back again and stood right before him with her bare breasts exposed.
Even though Nina hadnt even stripped all of her clothes off yet, Kafka was more than enthralled by the sight of Nina standing before him while he sat under her and looked up at her towering breasts from below that looked like giant green asteroids that were going to crush him at any time.
But if her breasts were really asteroids that were flying towards him, there was no way that he was going to run away and would surely embrace the softness of her milk bags, which had been shaking around like barrels on a swaying boat as Nina got off hisp.
Nina was also rather tall and almost the same height as Kafka, so the sight of seeing Nina look down at him with a shy look on her face while her purple nipples, which now had some markings on them, were pointing at him gave him a refreshing feeling, as if he were about to be dominated by the half-naked Tigress at any moment.
Of course Nina couldnt be called half-naked for too long, as after looking at Kafkas eyes that were brimming with eagerness and the smile on his face like a dog that saw a juicy piece of meat, she knew that he was waiting for her to start stripping.
So to fulfil the desires of the boy who gave her the most happiness in the world and also give him a little treat since the eager look on his face looked rather cute, Nina unbuttoned her pants and pulled them all the way down, taking the final few steps to wearing her birthday suit that Kafka wished to see her in...
Chapter 374: Primal Beauty
"Damn girl~...Those are some sexy legs you got."
Kafka gasped when he saw Nina pull down her pants in one fluid motion and slowly get up to reveal her beautiful long legs, which looked like a bunch of green vines intertwined together to create the most splendid pair of legs to ever existthat would even make the most serious person want those very legs to step on them and punish them for all the sins they hadmitted in their life.
Whether it was her thighs that looked so thick and powerful that it looked like Nina had been practicing breaking watermelons to build those well-toned logs of hers. Her slender calves that looked like they were made for jumping from tree to tree to hunt the prey she had her eyes on.
Or her feet that seemed so delicate, as if they had never even touched a crumble of soil, her legs were the epitome of what one would call primal beauty.
If the thick and plump legs that Abigaille and Cam had suited subuses like them who could effortlessly seduce anyone, no matter what gender they were.
Then Ninas long legs that had the perfect amount of fat and muscle were perfect for an Amazoness like Nina, who could probably catch up with a cheetah or race a jaguar up a tree with those long legs of hers that had a hint of danger along with their unblemished beauty.
"Oh, so you actually like my leg, Kafka." Nina said with a surprised look on her face, not expecting to hear such a positive response from Kafka after revealing her legs. "I thought for sure that you wouldnt be too fond of them because of how tall they make me look, which most men in this world dont like their partners being."
Nina had some rather bad experiences from school where a bunch of boys used to call her a giantess because of how tall she was, towering over her entire ss at that time.
Of course she beat up any of those kids who made fun of her while Cam called out any boys who were trying to escape from the side like the supportive friend she was who also hated such men to the core.
But no matter how much she bashed them in the face, the thought of all those people making fun of her body still remained for a long time.
Well, that is, until today, when she lost all those worries when she saw the way Kafka was looking at her legs like he wanted to a bite a chunk from her thighs.
It instantly made her feel more assured about the body she was blessed to get from her mother, and it gave her the confidence to stand tall in front of Kafka, who probably wouldnt even mind if she was a foot taller and would even prefer it because of his bizarre preferences.
"Of course, Nina!...Big breasts or fat asses are nice to see, but theyre all quitemon,pared to a rarity like the long legs you have, which are a marvel to look at!"
Kafka eximed in an enthusiastic manner just like what Nina predicted, making her give a gentle smile knowing that she could count on Kafka to make any of her insecurities disappear.
"Especially with the way some fluids are dripping from your soaked purple panties, down your smooth legs, and all the way down to your ankles..." Kafka sighed like he was struggling to hold himself back after seeing the lewd sight before him. "...It really is something special that you wont find anywhere else."
Nina wanted to cover her face and shake her head in shame at what Kafka was witnessing before him.
Her purple panties with flower patterns on them looked like they were dunked in a bucket of water and then worn directly. Thats how wet they looked, resting on her sturdy hips that looked like they could easily push out a couple of children.
The colour was also much darkerpared to her matching bra, which was more than enough to say how much liquid she had secreted from her hidden garden this whole while.
All those fluids had also umted to the extent that her fabric couldnt soak in any of her love juice anymore, and it was starting to leak down her legs.
Like bamboo shoots that had water dripping down them during a rainy day, Ninas legs also had columns of transparent fluid leaving a trail on her legs and finally drying out when they reached her feet, which was the phenomenonal sight Kafka was witnessing right now.
"You really werent kidding when you said that it was a mess down there, were you, Nina?"
Kafka chuckled as he looked at Ninas panties that were wet enough for him to barely see the outline of her two lips inside, while Nina blushed in shame at the ugly sight she was showing him with her hands trembling to the sides.
"Its honestly so bad that you looked like you peed yourself, Nina."
Kafka teased Nina even more, while hoping that she didnt actually piss herself or that the punishment he had in store would be useless to employ.
"Be quiet, Kafka!~ Theres no way I would do such a humiliating thing in my own lobby, no matter how weird my body behaves!" Nina scolded Kafka in a fluster for treating her like a baby who needed a diaper in case an ident urred. She then red at Kafka and pointed at him, which made her breasts bounce, and threw the me on him by saying, "And Kafka!
This is all your fault in the first ce!...If you hadnt said such vulgar words to my ears and yed with my a-asshole and breasts so much, my body wouldnt be reacting in this manner."
"...So if theres anyone to me for this mess I made, its you!"
Nina pointed at Kafka like he was guilty of murder and looked like she wanted him to apologise to her for torturing her poor body, which was the least thing he could do for making her so dirty.
Of course, Kafka was never going to allow her to take control of the situation, so he shrugged his shoulders and casually said,
"Well, seeing as to how you dont like getting wet down there, I guess Ill have to stop myself from ying with you, Nina, and nevery a finger on your body again."
Whimper~ Whimper~
Kafka didnt even finish talking, and he already heard a whimpering sounding in front of him, as if there was a lonely kitten begging for some attention from its owner.
When he looked up at Nina, he saw her give him puppy dog eyes with a pityful look on her face, as if she were sad he had stolen away the toy she enjoyed ying with the most.
Nina had already be addicted to Kafkas touch and was already finding it hard to stop herself from jumping into his embrace. So, to say he would never touch her again was like stealing candy from a baby, which was exactly what Nina looked like right now with how tears were welling up in her eyes.
"Fine, Nina!...I admit that it was my fault that your body is acting so weird and not yours at all!" Kafka quickly said as he was unable to see the sight of Nina tearing up, whichpletely went against the tough and feisty personality everyone knew her for. Kafka then added, "And since it was my actions that led to this sort of reaction, let me take responsibility over it."
"...So quickly stand on top of this sofa, Nina, right before me and let me clean up the mess you made." Kafka said as he patted the cushion on the side, telling her to climb on top of the sofa and stand right above him.
Nina was confused as to what he was going to do, but she quickly did as he said while wiping away her tears.
She was also smiling on the inside for sessfully guilt-tripping Kafka into apologising, which was a method she never wouldve used since she always used to just beat up the other party if they didntply with what she said.
Nina quickly got up onto the sofa and stood right above Kafkasp, while Kafka remained in the same spot.
Her two feet were spread apart and were next to Kafkas legs. Her wet panties were currently right next to Kafkas face, only a few inches away, where she could even feel his warm breath on her wet lower lips, which made her legs tremble.
Nina didnt know why Kafka wanted her to stand on top of her like this at first. But after looking at the gaze in Kafkas eyes as he stared at the fluids dripping down like he was about to absolutely devour something until not even a sliver of it remained, she got an idea of what was about to happen to her, which made another line of fluids drop down her leg under her bashful gaze...
Chapter 375: Little Lady
"Goddammit, Nina...I haven''t even taken your underwear off, and I can already smell how wet you are."
Kafka said with quinted eyes when a sweet and sour fragrance assailled his nose after he took in a whiff of the wet pussy right in front of him that was showing its puffy outline through her underwear that stuck onto her skin.
"Don''t make fun of me, Kafka~ It''s already embarrassing as it is to be standing like this in front of you~" Nina pleaded while yfully pulling on his hair from above as a punishment for teasing her.
She also had enough confidence after everything that had happened between them that there wasn''t anything that Kafka wouldn''t like about her, so thisment, which would''ve offended any women out there, didn''t bother Nina at all.
"A-And how long are you going to keep staring at my crotch like that?" Nina said in a coy manner when she saw Kafka admiring the two lips that were pushing out of her underwear and the little dot on top that looked like a button. She then gulped as she felt his gaze prate through her clothes and said, "When are you actually going to take my underwear off and clean whatever is on the inside?"
"Oh, it looks like someone is looking forward to me licking your insides clean..."
Kafka''s lips curled up as he looked up at Nina, who had a glint of enthusiasm in her eyes at what wasing up.
Nina also confirmed what Kafka was going to do her, which was exactly what Nina thought that the pervert under her was going to do when he made her stand right above her with her crotch right in front of her face.
She thought that she would be abashed if her thoughts actually came true and that she would probably run away, as there was no way she could handle something as embarrassing as someone eating her insides out.
But unexpectedly, a primal lust formed inside of her when she heard how her leaking pussy was going to be treated, and she got turned on instead, wanting Kafka to tear her underwear off and run his tongue along her pussy without waiting a second longer.
"So, what if I am, Kafka?" Nina boldly proimed as she lovingly stroked his fluffy ck hair that she loved running her hands through.
She then pushed her crotch a little forward until the little protrusion on top of her soaking underwear was brushing his nose and said with a lustful gaze in her eyes, "What''s wrong with a wife wanting her husband to help her clean up with a little ''ident'' she had?"
"If I had any other husband in the world, I wouldn''t even bother asking, as most of the men in this world wouldn''t even dare help their wives with cleaning up their own house, not to mention clean up the mess their wives made underneath." Nina said with a look of disdain in her eyes as she looked down on the so-called ''husbands'' of this world.
But when she looked down at Kafka, who was a little surprised at how assertive she was at the moment, the mockery in her eyes disappeared and was reced with a tender gaze in her bright, verdant eyes as she said, "But luckily I have you, Kafka...A gentleman who always puts his women''s needs before his and is always at her call, treating her like his very own queen."
"So with such an amazing husband by my side, how could I possibly refuse when he offers to clean me out by running his tongue along my slobbering wet pussy?" Nina concluded as she gently rubbed the soft little protrusion on the tip of Kafka''s nose on her own. "Wouldn''t I be missing out on a god-given opportunity if I did?"
Kafka was rather impressed with how into her role as a horny wife Nina was at the moment, almost as if she had already spent years with him as a passionate married couple.
He also knew that he couldn''t let someone as inexperienced as her step over him when it came to such matters, so he decided to put his game face on and join the act Nina was putting on.
"So, my wife wants me to take her underwear off and lick her clean down here, huh?" Kafka slowly said as he ran his finger along the wet ridge in between her two lips that felt like wet silk.
"Hmm!?~ Y-Yes, Kafka!?~ Ahhh!?~ I do!?~"
Nina whimpered as he felt his cold fingers stroking the area of her pussy that wasn''t covered by her smooth green skin but rather an exposedyer of tissue that was as pink as cotton candy.
"But as the gentleman she proimed me to be, don''t I have to ask the ''littledy'' below permission before I strip her clothes off?...Who knows she might be a little shy and doesn''t want me to see her naked flesh at all?"
Kafka treated Nina''s wet pussy like it was another person and even stroked it''s lips tenderly like he was coaxing it to allow him to take it''s clothes off.
"Hnnn!?~...M-My pussy...N-No, my ''littledy'' really is quite shy, look you said, and wouldn''t normally e-expose herself to any man thates knocking..." Nina followed along with Kafka as she felt her pussy turn stuffy from the way Kafka was running the tip of his fingers along the outer line of her lips.
"...But when she saw such a handsome boye along to see her, she couldn''t help but get a little excited, and like the little girl she is who makes messy decisions when she''s in love, she said she''d allow you to see her naked flesh if you gave her a kiss first."
"A kiss where?...The little button up here that''s been poking out this whole time like it wants to see the outside world." Kafka said as he pushed his finger into Nina''s tiny clitoris that didn''t have any strength to resist at all and folded into her pussy.
"Ahhh!?~ N-No, that ce!?~ Ahh!?~"
"Or the hole down here that''s probably as deep as a cave."
Kafka slid his hand down her slit, which dragged along some of the juices in the fabric of her underwear until he reached what seemed to be the bottom of the ravine.
He then pushed into what seemed to be a dent in her pussy, which surprisingly made an inch of his finger enter into her body.
"Aughhh!?~ Ohh!?~ Ohhh!?~"
His finger didn''t stop because there wasn''t anymore space in the hole he found, but because the fabric blocking his way didn''t allow his finger to go in any further.
The cloth covering her pussy also sank into the wet hole along with his finger, which meant that it had partly revealed her two green puffy lips that were on the sides.
An inch deeper, and Kafka would''ve been able to see her pussy in its entirety and even the velvety flesh he was plunging his hand into. But unfortunately, this was all he could do before he got permission from the ''littledy''.
"W-Why are you asking this question again, Kafka?!?~ Nnnn!?~" Nina looked down and gasped at the sight of a part of Kafka''s finger disappearing into her body. "Just kiss both of them like you always do!?~ Hnnn!?~"
"The ''littledy''s'' words are mymand."
Kafka said in a knightly manner and brought his face closer to Nina''s lower lips, which were even more plump than her actual lips.
Kiss~
He firstid his lips on the tiny little protrusion that was on the top of her aching pussy and nibbled it between his lips like it was peanut. His lips could barely hold onto the little mound poking out because of the cloth in between, but that was still more than enough for Nina to feel her clit get squeezed on by a pair of lips.
"Ahh!?~ Yes, Kafka!?~ Ahnnn!?~ R-Right there!?~ Hmm!?~"
Kafka then moved his lips that were covered in Nina''s fluids onto the hole below to give her the second kiss Nina wanted. But when he reached that spot, he was amused by the sight of that very hole moving through her clothes.
Twitch~ Twitch~
It didn''t make any drastic movements like her asshole was doing right now after her clit got teased. But it was still twitching like the insides of Nina''s vaginal walls were contracting from the pleasure.
Kafka simply smiled at how reactive Nina''s body was, showing interesting reactions to everything he did, and kissed that tiny hole as well.
"Ahnn!?~"
Nina let a little squeel when she felt her hole feel Kafka''s cold lips as well, which immediately made her thighs go stiff and made her toes curl up.
While Nina was going through the symptoms of an electric shock only in the lower half of her body while having a flushed look on her face that looked so enticing at the moment, Kafka, who had finally gotten permission from the ''littledy'', had already pulled her wet panties down to her ankles and was staring at her naked lower lips in a daze.
Kafka had already seen a part of her bare vagina when he had pulled her underwear aside and had even felt the wetness of her flesh through her cloth.
But it was only after pulling her underwear and gazing at the green lips before him did he fully understand their beauty that was covered by ayer of her vulgarness...
Chapter 376: Green Silkworms
Her lips that were full and plump like they were full of the most soft butter known to man, which would change shape even if a leaf were to be pressed against it, were truly a sight for sore eyes.
Whether it be their verdant colour that was actually lighter than the rest of her body, which made Kafka wonder if her green skin, which has been exposed to the sun, can be tanned as well. Or their slender shape that started off thin, then became more rotund in the middle, and finally ended near her asshole below was enough to make any man unable to sleep for days.
Andpared to her lips, which looked like two little green silkworms wriggling around, the tender flesh in between was apletely different colour and was the same pink that was seen in her ears.
The only difference being that the pink he saw in her long ears was on the inner walls of her long ears, which was a rather dry ce with no unnecessary moisture.
But here, inside of her vagina, where her tiny little hole was hidden between the folds of tissue and her clitoris that was proudly standing up after seeing the outside world once again both were, everything was covered in wetness, and because of that extra sheen her fluids gave her, the pink colour shown brightly.
A pink pearl that was found in a verdant field...That was all Kafka could think of as he gazed at the sight before, and he was thankful that he got a chance to leave his previous world behind, as there was no way he was going to see such an enticing scene there.
"My ''littledy'' is going to get all shy if you keep on staring at her like that, Kafka!~"
Nina chuckled when she saw Kafka staring at her hidden garden like he was caught in a trance.
She didn''t feel too embarrassed that Kafka was looking at her most private part. After everything that had happened in between them, it only felt natural that Kafka would be allowed to look at something that belonged to him at the end of the day.
But she still felt nervous when Kafka was looking at her so closely, almost as if he were grading the quality of the pink and green meat under his eyes, so she tried to get his attention instead.
"Well, tell your ''littledy'' that''s it''s only natural that I stare at her like this when she looks so beautiful." Kafka said as he looked up at Nina, who was wondering what he thought about her bare pussy that didn''t even have a single hair at all and was silky smooth.
"Honestly, I''m even surprised that I was able to take my eyes off her, as I''m sure anyone else would''ve absolutely turned into stone on the spot if they were to see such a mesmerising sight."
"My littledy is only for you to see, Kafka, so there''s no need for you to worry about how you''re going to throw away the heavy bodies of the people that have be sculptures after seeing something they shouldn''t have seen."
Nina smiled and renounced Kafka''s ownership over her body, whilst gently scratching the top of Kafka''s head like she was giving him a massage.
"You also weren''t lying when you said that the insides of your ears have the same colour as pussy right here." Kafka said as he spread Nina lips to look at the sulent salmon pink flesh inside. "It''s almost like I''m looking at the inside of your ears; only this one doesn''t just have one hole and is so wet that it looks like a flood happened in your pants."
"Hmph!~ Who''s fault do you think that is?" Nina harumphed as she looked down at Kafka, spreading her pussy wide enough that he could see the red blood vessels going through her fleshy walls. She gulped at the sight and tried to ignore how embarrassed she was to say, "Y-You also told me that you would show me just how big you are by spreading my v-vagina on your own."
"...I-Is the amount you''re spreading it right now, how big you actually are, Kafka?"
She hesitantly asked as she felt her hole part open a little from the way Kafka was spreading her vagina, like he was trying to tighten her inner walls so that it would be as smooth as possible.
Along with her lips, her little hole at the bottom that was usually closed also opened up a little and let some cool air inside, which made her legs shiver and her toes curl up at the foreign feeling she had never met before.
Nina thought that the size in which he was spreading her hole, which was big enough to push in a marker, was actually how big he was. Although she thought that it was still really impressivepared to what she heard from her friends about how big their husbands were, she was honestly a little disappointed as Kafka made it up to be like his cock could absolutely tear open her pussy.
She was sure that she would have a good time with what he possessed, as it was still a mighty weapon. But it still didn''t meet the expectations her primal blood craved, which was a man who could fully stuff her womb and spread his seed so far that it came splurting out.
And just as she was about to give a sigh, thinking that she met a wonderful man like Kafka and that she shouldn''t ask for anymore no matter how much her blood desired for it, Kafka interrupted her thoughts with a look of disdain in his dark eyes.
"Huh?...Who said that I''m only as big as this, Nina?"
Kafka said with a mocking look on his face, like he was genuinely offended at the assumption she made. He then continued saying as he spread her lips even more, a little angry that Nina underestimated him in such a manner,
"I''d probably need to use both my hands to pry open your little pussy if I wanted to be able to fit in my cock without tearing it open."
"...So, I hope you don''t say such disgraceful words to me, Nina or else I''ll make sure to fuck your pussy so hard that our babies just slip out of your womb with how loose your cunt will be after I''m done with you."
Squirt!~ Squirt!~ Squirt!~
Kafka immediately regretted acting in such a childish manner when Nina basically called his dick useless, because of how tiny she assumed it to be.
He was about to apologise for having such an outburst and for saying such harsh words to Nina, who he thought would be devastated with the overbearing way he spoke to her.
But who would''ve thought Nina wouldn''t be dejected at all about what he said and would actually have an ''outburst'' of her when she suddenly squirted out a stream of her love juices onto Kafka''s face because of how excited she felt after hearing him describe how he was going to destroy her pussy.
He also thought that as tiny and fragile as her pussy was, it was a formidable opponent in it''s own rightpared to his monster of a cock, seeing as to how it attacked back when it felt threatened and covered Kafka''s face in its own fluids...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 377: Tight Slap
"Nina, I get that you''re happy to see me and all...But you really don''t have to show that to me by spraying your excitement all over my face." Kafka said as he wiped off the viscous fluids that covered his face, which made his handsome face give off a sheen.
Luckily, he managed to close his eyes just as Nina''s attack reached his face, and he avoided getting blinded by her fluids. But it was still a difficult task to wipe off the fluids from his face because of how sticky it was like a bottle of honey was poured over him.
"Like, seriously, Nina..." Kafka said as he used his handkerchief to wipe the sweet residues off his face while looking up at Nina. "...I always thought that you acted like a wild animal in certain ways. But who would''ve thought that you would actually spray me in the face like you''re trying to mark me as yours?"
Nina didn''t respond to any of Kafka''sments, as she was too busy covering her face with her hands and hiding herself from Kafka below to save herself from the utter shame she was feeling.
She knew that her body acted really weird around Kafka and became quite sensitive to the extent that even her asshole twitched on hismand. But she didn''t think that it would be so bad that she would actually squirt on him just because of something he said.
"I want to say that since I''ve made you dirty and you''ve also drenched me in your love juice in return, we can write our debts off, and I don''t have to go out of my way to clean you up." Kafka spoke as he gazed at Nina''s green pussy, which was pulsating slightly after spitting out a cup of water at himan action he was cautious about in case it repeated itself.
"But luckily for you, I care for you a little too much, and I don''t want you to catch a cold with how wet you are, so let me clean you up myself."
Nina wanted to interject and protest when she heard that Kafka was going back on his words, because she was really looking forward to him eating her out, even though she had no right to ask for anything after what she had done.
But she quickly stopped herself, or rather she was interrupted, when she suddenly felt something really cold and slimy lick her thick thighs.
"Hyaa!?~"
Nina let out a loud moan of surprise when she felt that cold sensation gliding up and down her thighs and moving from one leg to another, almost as if her legs were covered in meat juice and a dog was licking her off.
She knew there was no way a dog could have suddenly entered her house and started licking her legs, as if they were a block of sugar that became sweeter the harder it was licked.
But she did know that there was someone just like a dog under her, and when she bashfully looked down to see what was happening, she saw Kafka going on, running his tongue along her verdant legs and creating trails of saliva all over her thighs.
"Ahh!?~ Mmmm!?~ Smack!?~ Smooch!?~ Hmmm!?~"
Even though it seemed like he was randomly licking her legs as he pulled Nina closer to him by holding onto her soft butt and rubbing his face all over her delectable thighs, that could even choke a man out with how thick and powerful they were.
He was actually tracing along the lines of her love juices that flowed from her pussy and was licking it all up into his mouth, like he was a servant cleaning up his master who wet herself.
"Ohhh!?~ Lick!?~ Sigh!?~ Nibble!?~ Mmm!?~"
While other servants would''ve used water and cloth to get rid of the stains on their master''s body, he used his tongue to clean the sweet juice his master''s body was letting out from the inside. He also used his rugged hands to spread Nina''s legs wide, allowing hia tongue to enter the sweaty crevice between her legs and her wide pelvis.
Even though he thought that groove where Nina''s long legs and her waist connected had a quite acrid tastepared to her love juice that tasted sweet and sour like a fruit that was just starting to ripen, he didn''t mind the buildup of sweat in that crevice and licked all the ejacte on thoseyers of skin that were spread out right now.
"Mwah!?~ Slurp!?~ Ohh!?~ Suck!?~ Mmm!?~"
Nina''s body trembled from the way he was gliding his tongue across her skin to make sure that every pore waspletely free of the juices she secreted and the way he was moving her body to get to the right ces and digging his fingers into her soft flesh whenever she showed some sort of resistance.
"Ohhh!?~ Mmm, perfect!?~ Aaahh!?~ Yesss!?~ Mmm!?~ Unghhh!?~"
She never thought that she would feel this much pleasure from letting someone have his way with her legs, but here she was getting licked clean by a high school kid while standingpletely naked in her own lobby.
She even felt like ejacting once again, and this time harder than she did on Kafka''s face.
However, Kafka appeared to anticipate Nina''s next move when he observed her hole expand and contract, as if sensing a force emanating from within. He also felt her legs vibrating like she were going through an intense amount of pleasure at the moment, and he figured out exactly what was going to happen.
Anyone else would have been thrilled to learn that their partner was going to ejacte and cause a mess once more... But not Kafka.
For him, it was only natural that a woman would be throbbing under his hands and spasming out while crying out his name, and it was really no big achievement at all since he was used to that sight.
Rather, he was more concerned about the fact that all his hard work would be ruined if Nina''s sensitive little pussy squirted again, and he would have to start licking her legs all over just when he was about to finish.
That''s why, out of nowhere, just when Nina was arching her back with an enthralled look on her face as she was about to release her pleasure all over Kafka''s face and make a mess once again, Kafka suddenly raised his hand, and to everyone''s shock, he actually swinged it down and gave Nina''s pussy a tight little p.
p!~
"Ahhhhhh!?~"
When Nina felt Kafka''s strong hands p her tender meat, she let out a loud moan that even made the people inside the hotspring wonder if a wild animal nearby was howling out loudly.
Her vagina was a really sensitive ce that''s skin blushed at even a little rub, so to have someone p it has been hard as Kafka did, leaving her pussy''s lips turn all red and throb around like her plump lips were pulsating in pain.
Throb~ Throb~ Throb~
It was also a direct hit on her vagina with her legs spread wide apart, so everything, including herbia, the flesh in between, her clit, and her hole underneath felt the roughness of Kafka''s hand, which was ruthless enough to give such a delicate part of her body such a hard beating.
After she had stopped the throbbing in her pussy and the heaving breaths as if someone had snuck a vibrator into her vagina, Nina was prepared to enquire as to why Kafka was being so cruel as to p her little flower.
Even though, along with the intense pain that came with the attack that managed to make her green pussy turn red even though she wasn''t going through her monthly cycle at the moment, she also felt an unbearable amount of pleasure from being treated so harshly like the animalistic woman she was; she still wanted to hold her pride and ask why he was being so rough with her as if she didn''t enjoy it at all.
But before she could, she saw Kafka stare at her pussy with a solemn look in his eyes and then heard him say in a threatening tone, like he promised on his life that he would do what he said if her pussy didn''t listen to him,
"Listen to me, you little cunt...I''ve just cleaned up Nina''s legs right now, and by no means do I want to do it again, just because you couldn''t handle a little pleasure and squirt all over the ce once again."
"So unless you want me to beat you up so much so that Nina won''t even be able to pee without groaning in pain at how bruised her pussy is, you better be a good little cunt and stay silent for the rest of the night."
"...After that, you can squirt however much you want and paint the walls with your liquids. But until I leave, you better be a good little girl and be as obedient as possible, or else."
Kafka concluded threatening Nina''s pussy and even gave it a mean gaze to frighten it even more.
If anyone else were to see such a bizarre scene of Kafka talking to Nina''s genitalia like it were a actual person, they would think that he had gone crazy.
But only Nina, who was watching all this from above, knew how effective his words were and why he was directly talking to her vagina instead of her...
Chapter 378: Mind Control?
Nina understood after all her previous experiences that her body was incredibly reactive to anything Kafka said harshly or in a strong manner.
She didn''t know if it was because of her blood that she craved a strong man who could control her wild desires with his absolute dominance or if it was because she was a pervert who simply wanted to be crushed by someone she desired with all her heart.
But she couldn''t deny that her body was likely to follow Kafka''s words more than hers in a crucial situation.
Kafka also knew about this and decided to use this vulnerability of hers to his advantage by directlymanding Nina''s little pussy into submission.
He was still a little doubtful if it would work out since he had never seen someone with such a reactive body that seemed to have a mind of its own.
But just like her anus that opened up atmand or her nipples that became stiff just because of some proactive words from his side, Nina''s pussy also did as he said, almost as if it had ears of its own, and immediately stopped throbbing and settled down.
Throbbing~ Stop~
Like a steaming kettle that calmed down when the stove was turned off, Nina''s vagina also stopped itself from experiencing the feeling of something surging out from within andpletely satiated itself on Kafka''smand, like it was trying to win his approval for being so obedient.
Both Nina and Kafka stared at each other when they witnessed this bizarre phenomenon right in front of them in a daze.
One was so embarrassed that she had such a lewd body, which became a servant to the words of the one she loved with all her heart, that she started ming her mother once again for giving her such a sultry body.
While the other was smiling from ear to ear with a keen look in his after finding out such a secret, which basically gave him full control over Nina, like she were her obedient pet, and made him think of all the ''fun'' he could have with Nina now that he knew that she couldn''t refuse a word he said.
Kafka already thought that he has quite a bit of power over Nina''s body, and he could make her do a lot of pervy things that she wouldn''t normally ept.
But it was only after hearing what Nina said next did Kafka understand how much power was lying in his hands at the moment and that he could do a lot more than pull a few pranks on her, like make her anus twitch onmand, and actually even change her life for the worse if he wanted to.
"K-Kafka, you''re my darling husband, right?...Y-You won''t actually abuse this secret you''ve just learnt and make me do something like write off my hot springs to you, right?"
Nina looked down and said with a pitiful gaze in her eyes when she saw the dangerous smile on Kafka''s face, as she knew all the things he could do with the power he gained. She even added, saying like a powerless little girl begging for his mercy after finding out that her life wasn''t in her own hands anymore,
"I''ll even give you a lifetime membership to the hotsprings with all the amenities thate with it, s-so please don''t strip this ce away from me like anyone would do after knowing how much power you have over me."
"...This ce really means a lot to me since it''s been passed on in my family for many years, and my mother personally told me to cherish it when she passed away, so I hope you don''t take it away, as I''m even willing to share most of the profits of this ce with you if you''re willing to let it stay in my hands."
Nina said in an appeasing tone and looked like she would really cry if Kafka really took away her home, like she thought anyone would do if they were in the position of power Kafka was in right now.
"Hold on now, Nina...What are you even talking about?" Kafka held his head in confusion, as he had no idea what Nina was suddenly saying to him, treating him like someone who was going to steal her life savings away. "Why are you suddenly painting me out to be a bad guy who''s going to steal your beloved hotsprings from you?"
"...And how in the world would I even do that in the first ce, when I''m just a high school boy and not some kind of real estate mogul that forces people to sigh their properties away?"
Kafka asked in an exasperated manner, as he really didn''t understand why and how Nina thought he was going to aplish what she said, and waited for Nina to exin everything.
"Huh?...You don''t know, Kafka?"
Nina asked with an equally confused look on her face, as she was sure after seeing the dangerous glint in his eyes earlier that he had figured out how powerful his words were at the moment.
"Know what?...What are you talking about, Nina?"
Kafka asked for some rity regarding this matter that genuinely puzzled him.
"About how much power you have over me at the moment, Kafka...About all the things you can make me do with just a single call." Nina answered with an oblivious look on her face, which made Kafka raise a brow. "Don''t you know just how vulnerable I am to your words at the moment?"
"Power I have over you?...Are you talking about how I canmand your body to squirt and turn your nipples hard?" Kafka questioned Nina with a peculiar look on his face. "How is that little amount of power I have over you, that can utmost be used to pull a few little pranks be enough to make you sell off your property to me?"
"Oh, so you really don''t know." Nina gasped, her green eyes widening in surprise.
A look of understanding then appeared on her face as she said with a wry smile, "Well, it was only earlier that I realised just how much your words mean to me and what all you can make me do ording to your desires, so I guess it''s only understandable that you haven''t figured out how much power you have over my life."
"Power over your life?! How does making your butt jiggle at mymand corrte to changing your life for the worst you speak of?"
Kafka asked in an exasperated manner, a little frustrated that he was still not understanding any of what Nina was saying.
"Well, that''s what I also thought at first, Kafka, and just like you, I assumed that your words would only help you tease me when it came to n-naughty matters."
Nina blushed when she thought of all the ways Kafka could use themand he had over her in bed, which was definitely something she wasn''t looking forward to, as she knew Kafka wasn''t going to let her off easy.
She turned her gaze to the boy beneath her, who had suddenly taken control of her life, and hesitantly spoke,
"But after what just happened now and hearing your domineering words that made it feel like every single cell in my body was under yourmand, I understood that not only could you make me do such menial actions, but you can make me do so much more to me than you think off."
"Haha!...What are you talking about, Nina?...Why are you making it seem like I have some sort of mind control ability over you that would even make you ''spread you pussy'' if I were to tell you to do so?"
Kafkaughed out loud as this whole thing seemed to be a joke to him. He didn''t believe such an exaggerated matter of him being able to take full control over Nina and thought it was a joke she was pulling on him to get him back.
Spread~
That is, until he saw Nina bringing her hands towards her pussy with a flustered look on his face and saw her actually spread open her lower lips to show Kafka her pink fleshy insides.
Kafka was absolutely bbergasted at this sight, as he knew that there was no way in hell that someone as innocent as Nina would spread her vagina out for someone else as a joke.
He then realised that the only reason she would be able to do such a vulgar was if what she said was true, which almost made him stumble because of how absurd it sounded...
Chapter 379: Confession
"See, Kafka...D-Do you finally understand that what I''m saying is true and not exaggerated at all?" Nina sighed with a shy look on her face as she let go of her lower lips after fulfilling Kafka''s indirectmand, confirming to herself that her life was now in the hands of another person.
She then continued saying as she quickly epted the circumstance she was currently in and said, "The power you have over me also isn''t really considered to be mind control, as I can actually break away from it if I really want to and stop myself from doing anything you want me to."
"It''s more like my devotion towards you and my innate desire to make the person I''ve devoted my heart to always satisfied, even at the cost of my dignity and belongings."
Nina exined like she knew exactly why she felt as if she needed to listen to Kafka''s words like they were from the holy book she worshipped. She also blushed as she knew what it meant in their rtionship.
"From what you''re saying, it seems like you know exactly why you''re acting this way because of me, Nina." Kafka wasn''t as confused anymore and asked in a calm and pensive manner to gain more rity regarding this issue. "So, could you please borate a little more so that I''m not the only one left out of the circle of understanding."
"Fine, Kafka...This is actually amonly known fact about the females of different variant races, which is also why I thought you already figured everything out." Nina said, which made Kafka wonder if only he was the ignorant one regarding this matter.
"But since you don''t know, probably because it''s an urrence that happens so rarely among the people of variant ns that it''s actually be a myth, I''ll exin it to you as simply as possible."
Kafka nodded his head, prepared to learn about the uniqueness of the various ns in this world.
"Well, it basically boils down to the major difference between normal humans and variant humans, which is the animalistic qualities variant humans possess." Nina wasn''t the best when it came to exnation, so she didn''t go into the details and went straight to the point.
"Like how my variant race called the ''Tree Fairy'' race has a physique that helps us travel through the trees and long ears that help us find prey and detect danger, which is simr to certain animals in the jungle, the rest of the variant ns also have some primal characteristics to them that suited the environment they lived in."
Kafka nodded his head and guessed that their personalities also stemmed from the environment in which they lived, like how aggressive Nina was because her ancestors lived in the dangerous jungle. If it were somece much less viscous, he was sure that Nina''s innate personality would be much more calm.
"And even though every different race has different animalistic characteristics that define and ssify everyone apart, all the different ns did share some innate qualities with one another." Nina cast a coy nce at Kafka, then, for some reason, averted her gaze when she met his.
She then continued saying as she yed with Kafka''s hair, like it was her way of satiating the embarrassment of what she was about to say, "A-And one of the innate characteristics seen in the female members of a variant race is the absolute loyalty they would have towards their partner who they hadpletely fallen for."
"...Not just any sort of loyalty that you would see in a normal rtionship, but something much more, where their partner''s words are their lifeline and they''d do anything to satisfy their desires, even if they were to go to war itself and fight with their life on the line."
Nina revealed one of the traits of variant humans, which made Kafka''s eyes go wide at the astonishing discovery. But as fascinating this world''s culture, which seemed to be mixed in with the physiology and blood of variant humans, was, he still had a doubt that really puzzled him.
"But that doesn''t make sense, Nina...If all variant human rtionships were shaped in that way, wouldn''t every single bond basically be a master-ve rtionship where the man hadplete control over the opposite party?" Kafka said as he looked up at Nina, who seemed to be hiding something with the guilty look she had on her face. "Let''s even take you, for example.
If it worked the way you said, then wouldn''t you be under your husband''s control at all times and would basically be his ve...Wouldn''t something like that bring chaos to the world?"
"...W-Well, I did forget to mention one other important point, Kafka."
Nina spoke with a reluctant look on her face, knowing she couldn''t keep the part that would surely reveal her biggest vulnerability hidden any longer.
She was aware that her words would destroy everything she had worked so hard to protect, but she also understood that if things continued this way, they would eventuallye to light. So in the end, she decided to reveal the truth that would surely change her rtionship with Kafka forever and put her on a path that she had no idea where it was going to lead to.
"T-The thing I kind of forgot to mention isn''t that big of a deal, Kafka, and is just that the requirement for a variant woman to form such a deep loyalty towards her partner, which is that s-she mustpletely be devoted to him whether it was her mind or body."
Nina tried to downy what she was saying like it wasn''t a big issue at all, even though what she was saying was deal-breaking information that cemented what she actually felt towards Kafka. She then continued saying, in a fluster while looking away from Kafka''s gaze,
"Only a woman who haspletely given her heart to someone else, to the extent that she would struggle to even live if he weren''t there anymore, just like how a heart is necessary to survive, would feel such a deep loyalty towards her partner."
"...Basically someone that has fallen head over heels for that person and would happy give her life if that person asks for it could feel that sort of devotion towards him, which was her sacred mark of how much she truly adored him."
Nina said, like the feeling of absolute obedience Nina felt towards Kafka was a blessed thing that only the luckiest of woman could feel, since it basically meant that they had met their destined one
"That''s why I informed you that this information is essentially a rumor or myth, as we rarely witness such a rtionship in our world." Utmost you see rarely see it every once in a while, where a lucky woman meets an enigma of a man who truly knows how to make a woman feel cherished, just like the rtionship between my mother and father."
Nina revealed that her father, like Kafka, was a gentleman who made her mother feel the same way she was currently feeling towards him.
With this, she had done what she had been trying to avoid all this while, and she actually proposed her love towards Kafka in a grand manner.
She knew that it was inevitable that, as her rtionship progressed with Kafka, she would eventually blurt out how she felt about him. So, rather than exposing herself in a messy manner, she decided to take the bullet and go about in an indirect manner, bringing up the innate nature of female variant humans.
She knew that by doing so, it would only encourage Kafka to pursue her. But she believed that she was stubborn enough and had the resistance to push him away when the time came, as she really didn''t want to break off her marriage because of her selfish feelings.
Rather than worrying about what was toe, she was more nervous about why Kafka hadn''t said a word this whole time, as she was sure that he would''ve gone on a whole rant about how he was right from the start and how he managed to grasp her heart in a single day.
Not just a part of it as well, but the entirety of it seeing as to how she was feeling the sacred feeling of devotion to him as well.
When she looked down to see why Kafka wasn''t saying anything for a while, she immediately regretted it, as even though he wasn''t saying anything, he was currently looking up at her with a wide smile on his face and smug look in his eyes, almost as if he were telling her, ''You said you would never feel anything for me...But look at you now all smitten with me.''.
Nina honestly wanted to p the smug smile on his face because it felt like he was rubbing his victory all over her. But she couldn''t bear to harm him in any way, so she simply puffed out her chest and said, like a loser trying to ept her loss,
"W-Why are you being so silent, Kafka?! I know you want to say ''I told you so'' or some other arrogant statement to tick me off, so don''t hold back and let it rip...Don''t worry about me and make fun of this olddy who actually fell for a child! I can handle whatever you throw at me!"
Nina harumphed and asked for the best straightforward verbal beating Kafka could, as she would much rather prefer that, then let Kafka silently mock her in her head, which was so much more worse and humiliating.
Chapter 380: Indirect Proposal
"I don''t need to say anything, Nina."
Kafka broke the silence with a victorious look on his face, like he had just won a great war that had been going on for years. He then looked up at Nina''s frustrated face and said in a haughty manner,
"Someone else has already said whatever needs to be said and dered to me how her love for me is one a billion in this world, so I really don''t think I need to do anything else to that beautiful proposal, which speaks for itself."
"S-Shut up, Kafka! That''s not a proposal!...T-That''s simply how I''m feeling right now, which you''ve somehow managed to pry out of my mouth by putting me in an inescapable corner!"
Nina vehemently refused to ept what she referred to as a proposal while pulling on Kafka''s hair in protest. She then dered to Kafka, who was still smiling at her like he wasn''t taking any of what she was saying in, by saying,
"A-And don''t think that just because I''ve fallen for you hard, l-like really, really, really hard to the extent that I''m probably going to see you in my dreams from now on, that you have a chance of breaking up my marriage."
"My love for you and the bond of marriage I have with my husband are two entirely different matters that simply can''t coincide because of howplicated my rtionship with my husband is."
"...So even though I may admit that I feel the happiest with you and want to spend the rest of my life with no one other than you, there''s no way I''m going to be a selfish person who breaks off her marriage with her husband after all he''s done for her, just because she found someone else she likes."
Nina dered, saying that even though Kafka may have stolen her heart, mind, and soul, he will never be able to break the vow of matrimony she had with her husband, as if the very thought of it went against her life principles.
Kafka was confused about why she was so insistent on keeping up what seemed to be a broken marriage and why exactly she seemed to be grateful to her husband, who seemed like a horrible person who deserted his wife when she was in trouble.
He wondered if she owed him a favour and thought of repaying that favour a hundred times so that he could take her away from him. But before that, he thought of taming Nina, who was getting a little too full of herself for her own good.
"Who says I need your consent to break up your rtionship with your husband, Nina?" With a viinous look that perfectly suited his pale visage, Kafka spoke.
He then gave a cruel smile and continued saying, "Because of your loyalty and devotion to me, all I would have to do is tell you to throw off the ring on your finger and tear the marriage papers right in front of your husband, and you would simply do it."
"...And if your husband still doesn''t ept, I can fuck you raw right here and put a baby in your womb, which would most definitely make your husband leave you unless he wants to raise another man''s child, and you simply wouldn''t be able to resist." Kafka said as he slowly pushed his thumb inside of Nina''s pussy and wriggled it around a bit like he was showing her what would happen if she didn''t follow what he said, acting like someone who was mad with power.
But unexpectedly, other than her ears turning a little red from her pussy getting fingered and letting out a few whimpers, Nina didn''t show any other reactions of panic like he thought she would.
She simply looked down on Kafka with a bored look on her face, like she was asking if that''s all he got to threaten her, and seemed to be mocking Kafka in her mind.
"Hold on, Nina...Aren''t you supposed to be scared right now?" Kafka asked with a perplexed look on her face, unable to understand how he lost this face off. "Why are you so calm when you know I can force you to do what I say and destroy your marriage?"
"That''s because I know for a fact that you won''t do such a despicable thing, Kafka, that would most definitely affect me in a negative way." Nina said nonchntly, like she already knew the ins and outs of Kafka''s mind.
"I know that you''re someone who would freak out even if I were to get a single splinter, so to say that you would actually force me to do something that would genuinely go against my principles isughable."
Nina chuckled, as if she were telling him to tell better lies next time.
"You also have to know that this feeling of devotion onlyes when a woman trusts with all her life that her partner would never do anything to actually harm her, so such threats are useless against someone like me who has already ced all my life''s bets on you."
Nina scoffed and looked down at Kafka like he was a little too young to be messing around with her, which made Kafka roll his eyes in irritation that he had lost this batte.
"Then if you trust me so much, why did you think that I was going to try and sell off your property, Nina?" Kafka spoke in a dissatisfied tone. "Do you think that I''m someone who''s greedy for a little piece ofnd?"
"That''s because this little piece ofnd you''re talking about is one of the most valuable estates in this entire town, Kafka, because of how famous of an attraction it''s recently be." Nina revealed how valuable of a treasure this property was.
"I also value this property more than my own life since my mother passed it on to me, so the first thing that came to mind when I thought about how you could take advantage of me using the power you hold on me was embarrassingly you stealing this ce away from me."
Nina blushed and sent an apologetic gaze towards Kafka for doubting him for a second.
She also thought that she couldn''t be med since, as much as she trusted Kafka, he really gave off the image of a merciless viin, which she couldn''t really shake off.
Chapter 381 Stained Innocence
"Nina, no matter how valuable you say this property may be, there''s no way it can be that high up in today''s market, right?"
Kafka asked whilst looking around the century-old hotspring he was in right now and wondered if it really worth so much for Nina to actually doubt his intentions for a second.
"Don''t tell anyone this, Kafka, but the number I''m about to say is one of the several offers I''ve received from people who want to visit this ce after they found out how popr it''s bing recently."
Nina looked around the room to see if anyone else was around to hear what she was going to say and then bent down to whisper a certain number in Kafka''s ear that ended with a lot of zeros.
"Holy shit!...That''s enough money to buy yourself an entire mall in the prime area of a city, Nina!" Kafka eximed in shock at the absurd price that Nina had mentioned, which was enough to settle her family for centuries.
"See, I told you, Kafka~" Nina had a satisfied smile on her face when she saw Kafka''s reaction and felt proud to own such a piece of property. The depletion of several hot springs in the region over the past few decades has led to a recent increase in their prices.
It was especially so for mine, which also has medicinal effects that''s been attracting visitors from far away nowadays and also several businessmen who want to invest in or buy this ce."
"...But of course I told everyone that came for my property to go away, as I have no intention to sell my family''s only heritage and also the primary heirloom I received from my mother."
Nina harumphed like she would rather jump off a cliff then sell something that was so precious to her.
"I see..." Kafka nodded his head, a contemtive expression on his face reminiscent of a calcted businessman. He then continued saying, "...I wasn''t really interested in this property before, Nina. But now that you''ve informed me how much it''s actually worth, I''m starting to wonder how much I would get if I made you auction it off."
"No, Kafka! Don''t you dare get such ideas!"
Nina cried out and immediately regretted informing Kafka about how valuable her hot spring was. She proceeded to speak, her eyes beginning to well up with tears, in an effort to appear more pitiful,
"You''re someone that I put all my faith into, so you''re not allowed to break my trust in you no matter what the reason may be or how many fancy cars you can buy; if you were to sell this ce, o-or else God would surely punish you for swindling someone as gullible as me."
Nina brought God into the picture out of desperation, which made Kafka scoff since he knew the Gods were on his side.
"A-And, Kafka..." Nina looked at Kafka in a demure manner and ced her hand on her chest. With a provocative look in her eyes that would make even the worst racists of this world want to protect her, she continued saying, "...Don''t you think that your beautiful wife is much more p-precious than a little piece ofnd?"
"Especially a horny wife like me, who''s been waiting for her husband to lick her p-pussy clean for a while now, as she can''t get rid of the naughty thought of her husband''s tongue all over her dirty insides!?~"
Nina''s cheeks turned a shade of red as she spread her pussy with two fingers and showcased her fleshy insides to Kafka, like she was telling him that you can get money from anywhere, but to get a wife like her, who''s willing to do whatever he says, no matter how dirty his desire may be, is almost impossible, so he better steal her now before someone else does.
Kafka was not a weak-minded individual whatsoever, and he was confident that he could go into istion for decades and stille out with a sane mind.
But at the end of the day he was still a simple man, so when he saw a gorgeousdy with the most sexy body calling him her husband and inviting him to lick her pussy that she was spreading wide for him, he immediately ditched the idea of selling hernd and pounced on Nina instead.
"Oh, you sly little vixen!~ You''re trying to tempt me away from thinking about yournd, aren''t you!~"
p~ p~
Kafka said as he wrapped his hands around her waist and gave her asscheeks two tight ps, which made her meaty flesh jiggle around as he pulled her in closer. He then buried his nose into her crotch and continued saying as he took a whiff of her pussy''s citrussy fragrance and said while looking up at her flustered face,
"Well, congrattions, as you have sessfully enticed me with this lewd body of yours...But unfortunately, now you''re going to have to deal with me instead."
"How is that unfortunate, Kafka?~"
Nina said with a teasing smile on her face as she arched her back out and pushed her wet pussy into his face, until his cold lips were touching her tiny little hole that was all puckered up.
"To deal with your silly little antics for the rest of my life as your wife...Wouldn''t I basically be the luckiest woman in the world for managing to snatch myself such a handsome husband, who I can happily spend the rest of my life with?~"
Nina said as she gazed down at Kafka with eyes that were full of love at the moment, whilst gently caressing his soft hair that she loved to y with.
"Dammit, Nina! I thought you were an innocent little girl at first who knew nothing about the outside world...But who''ve thought that you would be so good at making a man feel good about himself and getting him all worked up!"
Kakfa eximed, unable to handle any more of Nina''s provocations that honestly made his heart beat out of his chest.
So, to satiate his desires that were making him act out like a wild animal looking out for a female to breed, he suddenly bit onto the softest, most fleshiest thing in front of him that looked perfect to chew on, which was her pussy''s plump lips.
"Hyaaa!?~ N-No, Kafka!?~ Aughh!?~ Not there!?~ Hnnn!?~"
Just like how Kafka was currently biting onto her green lower lips that were full of fat and round as they could get, like he was taking a bite out of a juicy piece of pork chop, Nina also screamed like a pig that was about to be ughtered when she felt a set of fangs dig into her most sensitive flesh.
"Quaff!?~ Ohhh!?~ Quaff!?~ Swig!?~ Mmm!?~"
Enjoy more content from empire
She waspletely caught off guard with that little attack from Kafka''s side and didn''t even have time to react before she saw Kafka sucking on her lower lips while grinding her teeth against her flesh.
"Mwah!?~ Mwah!?~ Pucker!?~ Mwah!?~ Suck!?~"
Nina thought that the sight of Kafka pulling on her lips with his teeth and the aggresive manner he was doing it in looked rather cute from above, almost like a puppy that was trying to take a bite out of steak that was twice its size.
But the stinging sensation that came with the bite, which almost made her drop down onto hisp when she first felt it, made her forget those wholesome thoughts and think of Kafka as a wolf that was trying to tear her apart.
"Ahhh!?~ No!?~ You bad boy!?~ Mmmph! Stop!?~ Oooh!?~"
The only thing that was stopping Nina from squirting out and drenching the entirety of Kafka''s body once again was Kafka''smand earlier that made her body stop secreting out fluids. But even thatmand didn''t seem like it was going to hold out any longer, seeing as she was slowly starting to leak once again.
"S-Stop it, Kafka!?~ Ahhh!?~ You can''t b-bite me in that ce!?~ Hnnnm!?~ It''s not allowed!?~"
Nina whimpered out with limpid eyes and flushed cheeks as she bent down and held onto Kafka''s head for bnce while hetched into her juicy lower lips with his teeth and sucked on it like he was trying to pull that tender flesh into his mouth like it were a plump noodle.
"Nnn!?~ Lick!?~ Suck!?~ Mmph!?~"
"Why not, Nina?" Kafka spoke as he started nibbling on her other pussy lip as well, after sucking on the first one so much that there wasn''t a sliver of her love juices left on it. "I thought you liked it when I bit and teased you like this?...Doesn''t your inner animal crave to have your body marked by me, especially on your naughty little pussy that needs to know who its new owner is?"
"Mmph!?~ Ooooh!?~ Suck!?~ Ahhh!?~"
Whether there was an animal inside of Nina right was doubtful since she was in between the gates of pleasure and pain right now, as she couldn''t decide if her pleasure overcame the pain that came with Kafka biting and sucking on her lower lips.
But there was most definitely an animal inside of Kafka right nowa carnivorous one at that, seeing as to how he was devouring her pussy.
"Just look at your pussy, Nina." Kafka stopped what he was doing and showcased Nina''s pussy to her, which was full of red bite marks on its tenderbia and looked like it was absolutely abused by Kafka''s gluttony.
He then looked up at Nina''s steamy face that was being overwhelmed with pleasure and said, "Don''t you think that your pussy is much more beautiful than it looked before, almost as if it were a pair of green leaves that had weathered through several storms and were left in the end with a couple of scars?"
"...After seeing this stunning sight that''s brimming with rustic gance, are you still going to say that you want me to stop?"
Kafka questioned Nina, who was looking down at her pussy that looked battered and brushed with an enamoured look in her eyes, like she actually did find it more attractive now that it was covered in Kafka''s markings.
Even though every bite of his made her feel like her pussy was being branded by a hot piece of pig iron and also made her vagina lose its innocence by covering it in red bitemarks, she still preferred how dirty her pussy looked right nowpared to before, since now anyone who looked at it would know that her throbbing pussy already had an owner and there was only one person out there in the world who could mutte her pussy like Kafka did now.
But as much as she admired the sight of her trembling pussy that had lost its virgin innocence and now looked like it had been violently used for several long years, she still couldn''t allow him to continue any further for the same reason she didn''t want him to be too aggressive with her nipples.
"I-I like it, Kafka...I really do like the feeling of you leaving your mark on my flesh as embarrassing as it is." Nina admitted it in a bashful manner.
"But at the same time, I can''t allow you to treat that ce on my body roughly since that''s where our b-baby is going toe out...A-And as exaggerated as it seems, I don''t want to risk the chance of anything happening to our child just because of my lewd desires."
Even though it seemed hrious to think that something could happen just because Kafka was going a little rough on her pussy, Nina still didn''t want to take any chances after hearing what Kafka had warned her about earlier.
Having children of her own was the greatest desire someone her age could possibly have, and she wasn''t willing topromise that, no matter how silly the reason seemed.
"I see, Nina...Since you''re so concerned, I guess I have no choice but to stop." Kafka saw the motherly aura Nina was letting off right and decided that he shouldn''t tease her regarding this matter.
He then chuckled and said, "I was even going to hook both my fingers inside of your pussy and pull them apart so I can show you just how your pussy would spread if I were to shove my cock in...But I guess there''s no way I''m allowed to do that either, after what you said."
Nina gulped when she heard how Kafka was going to treat her body, and she almost went back on heard words since she really wanted to experience the feeling of her vagina getting spread out so wide.
But she was still going through a ''baby fever'' period at the moment after talking so much about bearing Kafka''s baby that she wasn''t in the mindset to do anything that could harm her child.
"Umm...Kafka...Just out of curiosity, h-how exactly would it feel if your p-penis were to enter inside of me, since you said yours was on the bigger side?" Nina couldn''t handle her avid nature to find out about the size of her dick and asked Kafka in an indirect manner. "Would it be painful that I wouldn''t be able to bear it, or would it be alright?"
"Well, imagine how it would feel when you give birth to a child, Nina." Kafka said with a smile on his face, which made Nina envision that beautiful moment she was looking forward to.
Kafka then added a petrifying line by saying, "Now, imagine after the birth of our baby, our child decided that it didn''t like the world it was brought into and preferred your warm womb better, so it decides to retreat and crawl back inside of you."
"...That''s how it would feel if you were to take my raw dick inside of you, Nina."
Kafka said as he knew what Nina was trying to do and decided to use an absurd situation to throw her off.
It seemed to have a great effect, as Nina''s verdant face had gone pale from the fright Kafka had given, almost as if the dream-like scenario she was looking forward to had be her worst nightmare.
Her hands trembled and her body was frozen, as no matter how many times she told herself that Kafka was simply teasing her, that scenario he yed out couldn''t help but run in her head over and over again and made her freeze in fright like she saw the boogeyman.
Kafka was also surprised that Nina would be so scared of something he said on a whim. But it made sense when he thought of Nina''s vivid imagination that knew no stop.
He also knew that he had to wrap up the request since it was about time the people inside the hotspring came out, that is, unless he wanted to be scattered into a bunch of colours by the Gods because he ran out of time toplete the request.
Kafka was about to call Nina to help her find out the final two colours he needed to find all the spectrums of the rainbow on her body, already having found five colours he needed.
But he found that Nina was caught in a deep daze and didn''t seem like she would be much of a help, seeing as how she wasn''t even responding to his calls.
This didn''t bother him at all, as he already had an idea of where thest two colours were, so he decided to find the next colours on his own...
Chapter 382 Blue As A Blueberry
"Excuse me, Nina...Let me just move you around a bit, and then you can continue daydreaming."
Kafka said to Nina, who''s eyes were caught in a reverie because of the nightmare he put her in, and he slowly turned her around.
Even though she didn''t respond to his calls, her body still moved where his hands pushed it, so it wasn''t too hard to make her spin around in the same spot she was standing on the sofa and make it so that her bouncy ass was right in front of his face rather than her crotch.
Turn around~
He thought that he would first notice her ass that looked like two hills that were right next to one another if he were to turn her around. But to his surprise, he found a small wooden nk that seemed to be some sort of ornament hanging around her waist instead.
It was bound by a brown thread that seemed to be made of vine and was currently hanging behind her back and resting in between her asscheeks.
Kafka had already noticed the vine-like thread around her waist before, but he didn''t really ask about it as he thought it was some sort of thread the people of her n wore.
And now that he saw the wooden ornament that was the size of his finger and looked like a nk with a carving of a bird and tiger on it, he confirmed that this entire get-up was something her n wore, since the design of it seemed really primal. Nina also didn''t seem like someone who would wear such a thing for fashionable reasons, so it has to be for some traditional custom or whatever.
The sight of the wooden ornament hanging off her verdant butt was really a beautiful sight to behold, as it looked like a tree was situated in between two tall verdant hills that sank inwards.
But Kafka knew that he didn''t have the time to ask about the ornament or admire the sight, so he pushed the ornament to the side to continue with the request.
Spread~
Kafka shimmied his hands between Nina''s cheeks that enveloped his hands in a warm sensation when they had entered that haven, and he spread her meat buns apart like he was trying to pry open an oyster to see the beautiful pearl inside.
One would need to use a lot of strength and put in an immense amount of effort to pry open an actual oyster. But fortunately, even though what was inside Nina''s ass was still as valuable as a pearl, Kafka only had to pull open her cheeks a bit, and they moved aside without any resistance on their own and revealed the treasure inside.
Spread~
Kafka''s body was already under Nina''s control, so unlike before, where his hand almost got strangled by her asscheeks, they opened up naturally, like they were weing their master.
Nina also didn''t really notice what Kafka was doing at all since himying her hands on her became a little too normal for her, to the extent where the danger sensors in her body didn''t go off even though he was currently staring at her anus, when it normally triggered even when someone even nced in her direction.
Twitch~ Twitch~
Nina''s puckered-up asshole twitched when it was exposed to the open world again, and it even opened up a little when it saw Kafka staring at it with an appreciative look on his face, almost as if it were too shy to see someone staring at it so closely.
Kafka wasn''t someone that was new to Nina''s anus and had already met it when he fingered her asshole a while ago. But this was the first time he was seeing it with his own eyes, when he simply felt the rims of her tiny anus earlier.
Nina''s little ck hole was exactly what he thought it would look like after feeling it with his hands.
Fleshy, round, tiny, and it looked like a ring that was made of the most tender flesh that was even softer than butter and as moist as an earthworm in the rain.
It honestly reminded him of his mother''s anus that looked just like the puckered-up anus right before him, the only difference being that his mother''s was on the light purple side while Nina''s seemed to be more of a dark shade of blue.
He had already guessed that Nina''s anus would be the same colour as a blueberry, as there was really no other ce on her body that would have such a distinct colour.
What actually surprised him most was that even though the outer ring was blue in colour, the insides seemed to be a more purple shade, which he noticed when her asshole opened up a little.
He confirmed this by giving the middle of her anus a little poke right where her hole was, like it was a little button. And like any button out there that showed some sort of reaction upon being pressed, her anus obediently loosened itself for Kafka and revealed its insides, knowing that the true owner of Nina''s body wanted to take a peek.
Open~
Kafka nodded his head after having a look at Nina''s moist inner walls that looked like a wet cavern, which was dyed a light shade of purple. He thought that Nina was truly the perfect canvas to observe the different array of colours, seeing as to how her body had several differentbinations of shades that merged together to form a sultry and breathtaking picture.
Now that Kafka had found the blue colour he needed, he was about to move onto the final punishment he was going to give Nina to observe thest colour, which was yellow.
Explore stories at empire
But just as he was about to let go of her asscheeks and let them p into one another, he witnessed Nina''s anus twitching so much that it looked like it was vibrating. Even though it was absurd to think of, it almost seemed like it was trying to call out to Kafka and signal him about something.
It was only after seeing this bizarre scene that he was sure he wouldn''t see anywhere else other than on Nina''s body, which seemed to have a mind of its own, did he remember that he promised he would give her anus a kiss.
Kafka wasn''t one to break a promise, no matter how dirty it may be. Especially a promise that he would dly fulfil, like giving Nina''s most intimate ce that probably hasn''t even seen the light of day a little peck.
Spread~
To make due with his promise, Kafka spread Nina''s cheeks even more until her round rims were right in front of his eyes and seemed to be bulging out from the green skin surrounding the little circle, because of how thick it was, like a worm that was rolled up.
This also revealed a bit of her inner walls to the outside world, so Kafka was currently looking at the insides of her green buttcheeks, the dark blue rim that was spasming from being exposed so much, and finally her wet insides that gave off a light purple sheen.
It was almost as if he were looking at a mini-rainbow of his own because of the way the different colours surrounded one another and was truly mesmerised by the lewd but pretty sight, which resembled a multi-coloured flower.
Nina most definitely felt Kafka trying to spread her butt and knew that he was up to something. But she was too deep in thought of what it would feel like to give birth to a baby and how that corrted with taking in Kafka''s penis, like he said, that she simply ignored him and whatever he was doing.
Kiss~
That was until, all of sudden, when she was thinking how big Kafka was as a baby so she could use it as a reference for how big her own baby would be at birth, she suddenly felt a cold, wet sensation on the entrance of her puckered-up asshole.
She already felt a chilly breeze when Kafka opened her cheeks up, which she didn''t really mind. But what she felt right now was definitely something different, as it felt like someone had stuffed their face into her butt and wrapped their entire lips on her anus''s rims and given her asshole a deep, juicy kiss.
She couldn''t believe what she just felt, and when she turned around to see if it''s true, she saw Kafka pulling his face out of her ass.
Lick~ Smack~
He was licking his lips like he just had a juicy treat and seemed to have a satisfied look on his face, which confirmed that what she thought was real.
"You! Kafka!...Just, what in the world do you think you''re doing?!"
Nina eximed as she turned back to see him letting her ass go loose and savouring the aftertaste of her most hidden hole.
"I kissed your asshole just like you wanted me to, Nina." Kafka directly said with no hesitation whatsover. "Why do you look so surprised when you were the one who was looking forward to it so much?"
He thought that Nina was going back on the decision she made aftering to her senses.
But it wasn''t like that at all, as Nina said to Kafka in protest,
"You don''t understand, Kafka!...I''m not mad that you kissed that part of my body; rather, I''m more than happy you did!"
Nina emphasised how much she enjoyed that kiss with a giddy look on her face.
"But it''s just that I wasn''t in my state of mind when you did it, so I didn''t really experience how y-your lips felt on my skin."
"...S-So, that''s why I demand you to kiss my butt once again to make up for catching me off guard and also to t-thoroughly let me feel how it feels to be kissed in that embarrassing area!"
Nina turned around until her crotch was pointing at Kafka''s face again and demanded that he repeat what he did, while pointing her finger at him in a reluctant and demanding manner.
The pointer finger she was pointing at him was trembling at the moment, as she knew just how perverted her words sounded at the moment and how much of a lewd woman it made her seem like.
But Nina was by no chance going to get a little embarrassment get in the way of properly experiencing something that she had been looking forward to for a while, so she threw all her shame aside and demanded that Kafka stick his face in her ass again and give her the proper kiss she deserved.
"I''m sorry, Nina, I don''t think I can do that at the moment."
Kafka shook his head and denied her request, which waspletely out of her expectations, as she was sure a pervert like him would be delighted to repeat something as vulgar as tasting her anus once again. Kakfa then continued saying, as he pointed at the clock hanging on the wall,
"It''s only a matter of time before the patrons of your hotspring start streaming out, so unless you want them to see me stuffing my face in your arched out ass, I suggest that we postpone this kiss to some other time."
Kafka gave solid reasoning that she couldn''t fight back at all, as she also knew that the aunties inside would being out any minute now.
But Nina still felt reluctant that she couldn''t fulfil her wish even after throwing away her face to ask for such a favour.
She also felt really irritated that things never went her way and how Kafka somehow managed to be one step ahead of her when it came to everything.
So to get revenge on Kafka and also partly fulfil her request on her own in her own childish manner, Nina suddenly turned around while standing in the same spot and pushed her ass in front of Kafka''s face.
Push out~
Before Kafka could even figure out why Nina was sticking her firm ass in front of his face, he suddenly felt the twin hills smash into his face and push him all the way into the sofa behind him.
Smush~
All Kafka could feel at that moment were two soft cushions wrapped around his face and also a moist ring that touched his mouth every once in a while, as Nina wiggled her ass on Kafka''s face with a cheeky smile on her face, thinking she got back at Kafka with this silly prank of hers.
Smash~ Wiggle~ Smush- Wiggle~
Kafka also found it really hard to resist since he was smushed into the sofa behind him and was struggling to breathe after having his face covered in two bags full of fat.
He had no choice but to be suffocated by Nina''s buttcheeks, which Nina was happily stuffing into his face with an excited look on her face, not knowing that the hesitation Kafka was feeling towards thest punishment he had in store for her hadpletely vanished.
Before, he was unsure if he was going to make Nina go through such a humiliating task that would most definitely bring out the yellow colour in her body, since he didn''t want to treat her too badly after she had just confessed her feelings for him.
But after hearing the giddy little giggles Nina was letting out when she thought off how messed up Kafka''s face would look at the moment, he knew that the Tigress had gotten a little too confident with herself, just like when she dared to bring up another man''s name in front of him and knew she needed to understand that no matter how feisty she may be, she was still his little kitten that purred in hisp at the end of the day.
So, he decided that he would abandon the idea of using the ornament on her waist, which was also yellow in colour, as a substitute forpleting the request since the request mentioned he could use something in her possession as well.
Instead, he would give her the punishment she needed to let her know exactly who she belonged to and make her squirt out a bunch of ''yellow'' over herself to finallyplete the request...
Chapter 383 I Have To Pee Myself?!
Wiggle~ Smush~ Wiggle~
Nina made sure that Kafka got a taste of her twin hills and shimmied her cheeks around his face to make sure there wasn''t a spot left where her ass hadn''t touched.
She never would''ve done such a childish prank before that involved suffocating someone with her butt.
But after everything she''d done with Kafka, this simply seemed like a little prank that she always loved to pull on others ever since she was young, like that one time she chased down Cam with a spider in her hand and made her run so much that she lost a pound of weight that day.
Smush~ Shimmy~ Smush~
It was only after Nina thought that she had felt his lips on her anus a couple of times did she feel like she was satisfied with ying around with Kafka, and she finally got up from her self-made seat.
"How was that, Kafka?...How did it feel to be under theplete control of the other person for the first time?"
Nina turned around and faced Kafka with a teasing smile on her face, proud that she managed to get back at Kafka for all he did to her today and also because she got to feel his lips on her anus a little bit like she desired.
She thought he would see him all distressed while he gasped for her air since her nostrils were all covered by her bootycheeks.
But in actuality, she didn''t even get to see his face, as the moment she turned around to look at Kafka, she felt him holding onto her ankles and lifting her legs off the sofa like he was trying to make her fall off and hit her head on the floor.
Whoosh~
Nina knew that Kafka would never do anything that could potentially harm her. But she still couldn''t escape the frightening feeling of falling backward with nothing to support herself and thought that she was about to smash her head into the floor behind at any given second.
Fall~
As a reflex, she closed her eyes and got ready to hear her head knocking on the floor.
But who would''ve thought that no matter how she waited, that feeling of intense pain didn''te at all, and she simply felt like she was currently levitating in a really weird position in the air?
When Nina opened her eyes to check what exactly was going on, she found that she wasn''t on the wooden floor like she thought she would and was on Kafka''sp once again.
But this time, she wasn''t normally sitting on hisp like usual, but was in a rather embarrassing position where her upper body was resting on his thighs and the rest of her body was bent onto Kafka''s abdomen and chest.
To be more exact, she was currently facing him with her head resting on his knees.
The rest of her body was rolled up onto Kafka''s body and used his body as a support to hold herself up.
Finally, her legs were right next to Kafka''s head and were spread apart wide by Kafka, who was holding her legs up as well.
Nina was basically in a piledriver position on top of Kafka''sp.
She lied down on with her smooth back on his firm thighs, lifted her slender waist all the way up like she was doing some kind of exercise until her round butt was right under Kafka''s face, and finally Kafka spread her long legs that were hanging over her so wide that she could see her own naked pussy from below.
She didn''t know how he managed to do it in one fluid motion, but somehow Kafka managed to pull her up in one go and put her in the most embarrassing and dirty position that she could possibly think of, in which she would much rather be dead than be caught in this weird position with Kafka holding her.
"Y-You, Kafka!...Just what in the world do you think you''re doing?!"
Nina asked in a fluster from down below whilst she looked at Kafka''s face that was right in front of her and also right above her exposed vagina that waspletely observable to sight with how spread out her legs were at the moment.
She then continued saying, with a face that was basically steaming red because of the shameless position she was,
"Why are you putting me in this weird w-wrestling position that actually allows me to see my own v-vagina from below?!...And why are you spreading my legs so wide like that?! You can see everything if you split my legs like that!"
"Quickly stop whatever you''re doing and put me down before someonees and sees this embarrassing sight, that would absolutely ruin my name in this town and the town over, Kafka!"
Nina cried out with a flushed look on her face, while her long ears were pping around non-stop because of the intense humiliation she was going through at the moment. She then pointed at Kafka with a pleading look in her eyes and threatened him, saying,
"I-I demand you to stop, u-unless you want everyone in this town to know me as the woman who was doing naked yoga with a high school in her own lobby, rather than the Proprietress of the Paridis Hotsprings, which I actually am!"
Nina''s exaggerated reaction and her loud pleas to escape the position she was put in were totally understandable when thought about how lewd of a position she was in.
She was lying on hisp with her buxom breasts jiggling all over the ce as she tried to break free from his grasps.
Her dark purple nipples drew circles in the air as her breasts shook around, which was quite the sight.
Her slender waist and wide baby-bearing hips were upside down and exposed for the world to see how she had the curves in all the right ces.
Her firm but juicy butt was resting on Kafka''s chest; her legs were spread out so wide by Kafka that a bird could even build a nest on her crotch at the moment, and finally her green pussy that was bubble gum pink inside was visible to her view.
So, all things considered, she really wasn''t lying or exaggerating when she said that her name would be ruined if anyone were to see her like this, and she looked at Kafka with teary eyes, begging him to let her go before the people inside the hotspring came out.
"What is this, Nina? Why are you talking as if I want everyone to see you in the rather lewd position you''re in right now?"
Kafka finally decided to speak after putting Nina in such a tormenting position with his lips curled up, like he was enjoying the show from above. His eyes then suddenly turned really murky as he said in a chilly tone,
"I''m someone who thinks one would have no choice but to gouge out a person''s eyes if she were to see his loved one naked, even if it was by ident, so I really don''t like how you''re making it seem like I want everyone in town to see you like this."
Nina''s body, which was locked in the abnormally sexual position she was in, trembled when she saw Kafka''s gloomy gaze.
Even though she knew Kafka was simply exaggerating like a little kid when he said he would pluck out the eyes of anyone who were to see her naked body, for some reason she still couldn''t erase the violent thought of Kafka digging his fingers into someone''s eyesocket and pulling out their bloody eyes with a eerie smile on his face, which made her feel sick to the stomach when she thought about it.
"T-Then why are you putting me in this position, Kafka?" Nina ignored the disgusting thoughts she had, which for some reason felt so real when Kafka was put in the picture, and peacefully asked Kafka to let her go. "If your words are true and you really don''t want anyone to see me like this, then you better let go of me right now, since the people inside are going toe out any moment now."
"I''m sorry to say this, Nina, but I also can''t do that since you are currently going through the punishment you need to teach you just who owns who in this rtionship of ours."
Kafka smiled as he gazed at her naked pussy that was right below his face and was right in ''eating'' range if he wanted to have a taste. He then looked at Nina, who had remembered that she had epted some kind of punishment of his, and said,
"So, unless you want to stay like this forever and let your aunties see you in your most vulnerable state, I suggest that you fulfil your end of the lesson and show your repentance for acting out a little much in front of me."
Kafka honestly wasn''t really bothered about the little prank Nina yed on her and actually really enjoyed getting smothered by her ass. He also already forgot the matter of Nina bringing up other men in front of him, since he knew she was simply joking around and knew that she would never say such a thing again to him again after finding out how much he disliked it.
Rather, he was doing all this in the name of a punishment or whatever, to see the fountain of ''yellow'' flowing out of Nina''s body for his personal pleasure and also to put on a good show for the Gods watching from above.
He also didn''t want to force Nina to show her yellow fluid, which he could easily do by simply ordering her to do it since her body was already under his control. Rather, he wanted to put Nina in a position where she would have no choice but to do the humiliating act, since it was much more exciting when she did it on her own ord rather than being forced into it.
"What do I have to do, Kafka?! Tell me, what do I have to do?!" Nina pleaded as she continuously checked the clock to see if the bathing time was up. "I''ll do anything you say or fulfil any punishment or whatever you give, so quickly tell me what I have to do for you to let me go!"
"Oh, it''s nothing really big, Nina." Kafka casually said, which made Nina furrow her brows in nervousness, as she could already sense with the eager glint Kafka had in his eyes that it wouldn''t be as simple as he makes it to be.
He then continued saying, "As an enthusiast of the various different colours on your body, like I''ve mentioned before, I simply want to see the final colour I have on my mind, which is yellow, on your body."
"...So to do that, I want you to release the only yellow colour fluid in your body out into the world and show to me the brilliance of that golden yellow, if you know what I mean."
Kafka ended his request with a knowing gaze.
Nina didn''t understand what he was speaking off at first since she couldn''t recall any part of her body that was yellow in colour.
But when she saw him staring down at her vagina like he was waiting for something toe out of it, she immediately realised what he was asking her to do, which made her jump in the position she was in shock and exim in a voice so loud that even the people on the street outside could hear it,
"Y-You want me to piss myself, Kafka?!"
"You actually want me to make m-mess of myself like a baby in my own lobby?!?!"
Nina gasped for hair as she looked at Kafka with an absurd look on her face, like she were asking him if what he said was true or not.
"Well, unless you have some other part on your body that has a yellow colour, Nina, you have no other option but to have a little ident on your sofa right now."
Kafka said, already knowing that there wasn''t a speck of yellow on her body, which made Nina cast a hateful gaze at him that he casually ignored.
He also asked Nina, who was wondering what her life hade to, where she had to embarrass herself to save herself from an even more humiliating situation,
"Why do you even look hesitant, Nina? Haven''t you already made a mess on my face by squirting out whatever was in your pussy on my face and also on your sofa that''s still a little wet from the previous attack?"
"...Isn''t what I''m asking you to do the same as that?"
Kafka touched the sofa cushion, which still had a wet sensation on it, making Nina blush in shame.
"T-That was a genuine ident, Kafka!...I-I didn''t have any way of stopping whatever came to me at that moment and e-ended up making that mess!" Nina eximed as she tried to escape from Kafka''s grasp, but just as she thought, Kafka easily overpowered her and made her stay in that same spot.
Nina then looked at Kafka, who was so much stronger, then he actually looked and said, "And what you''re asking me to do right now is something that I haven''t done in centuries."
"...There''s no way I can go back to being a child who wets my bed when I''m already a fully grown adult, don''t you think?"
Nina asked Kafka to reconsider as she bit her lips, thinking that her mother would be shaking her head in disappointment from heaven if she were to hear that her daughter was still wetting herself after all these years.
"That''s for you to decide, Nina." Kafka didn''t mind what she said at all and acted like a stone wall that wouldn''t budge no matter how she pleaded to him. "Either you wet yourself in front of me and go by the rest of your day knowing that only I got to see you in such a vulgar state, or you decide to ignore me and carry the title of the pervert of the town for the rest of your life."
"But, Kafka!~"
Nina let out a coquettish plea while showcasing her big, wide eyes that made her seem so pityful at the moment like an injured kitten.
Even Kafka was affected by her cry for help for a moment because of how sad and helpless she looked at the moment. But he quickly resolved his heart and shook his head to stop the distracting thoughts and denied her plea, which made Nina whimper like a kitten at how cruel he was being towards her at the moment.
Either be humiliated in front of Kafka or be humiliated by the entire town...That was the decision she had no choice but to choose between.
It didn''t take long to choose which option was better, as Kafka had already seen so many shameless sides of her, and she wouldn''t really mind showing another side of it if that''s what he truly desired, as his happiness was what mattered to her the most.
But to actually pee herself right in front of Kafka and make a mess on her body...Wouldn''t Kafka be revolted by the sight and think less of her after seeing her in such a dirty manner?
That was the main thought that was running through her mind at the moment and the very reason she was hesitating so much, when she was actually ready to get through any sort of situation, no matter how embarrassing or painful it may be if it was for Kafka''s sake...
Chapter 384 Yellow River That Floods The Distant Verdant Valley
Nina was already someone who had an incredibly low self-esteem when it came to her appearance and how everyone viewed her, so it was only natural that she would have such thoughts when asked to degrade her self-value even further.
No matter how much she trusted in Kafka and how she had gained confidence in herself recently, she still couldn''t stop the thought of Kafka disliking her after seeing her in such a dirty state, which was the main barrier from doing what Kafka told.
Of course, Kafka being the observant person, he was caught onto this when he saw the hesitant look in her eyes.
He knew that Nina wouldn''t be able to decide if he didn''t give her some reassurance, so he said to Nina in a gentle tone,
"It''s okay, Nina...I know what you''re thinking about right now, so let me just remind you that you don''t have to worry about such insignificant matters."
"Simply know that no matter how dirty you may be, even if you were to climb out of a sewage channel or jump out of a pile of manure, I''d still wee you with open arms and give you a big hug and share that same dirtiness with you."
Kafka said with a tender gaze in his eyes, promising to love her no matter the circumstances, like he were already bound to her by a bond that couldn''t be broken.
"R-Really, Kafka?...You''d do that for me?"
Nina said in a tearful voice and genuinely felt touched as she knew Kafka was someone who kept his word, no matter how high the stakes were.
"Why wouldn''t I do that, Nina, for someone as wonderful as you?" Kafka smiled and proimed as if he were telling her his wedding vows. "To share the happiest and worst times with you...That would simply be the greatest blessing in my mundane life."
"Even if my life was only ridden with horrible moments, which would never be able to let you have the peaceful life you want..." Nina questioned as her eyes welled up with tears after hearing Kafka''s sincere words. "...Would you still be willing to ride the tides with me and stay with me until the ends of time?"
"Of course, Nina...It would simply be my greatest pleasure."
Kafka said and kissed her vagina below to finish the vow, since her face was too far away for him to kiss.
Kiss~
But as lewd as the gentle kiss looked, it still had the same effect, as Nina was currently struggling to hold her tears in after hearing this vow of his that made her feel like she was the safest woman in the world while she was in his arms and was a billion times moreforting than the vows her actual husband recited during her marriage ceremony.
Kafka didn''t want to see Nina crying, so he quickly added in with a cheeky look on his face,
"You also forgot that I''m quite the pervert, Nina, so the sight of you covered in your own piss would only turn me on, instead of turning me off, so feel free to pee yourself the next time we meet since it would make me quite the happyd."
"As if I''ll do something like that, you pervert!"
Nina eximed with a bright smile on her face and pinched Kafka''s thighs for treating her like a dog that peed out of happiness when it saw its master.
She then wiped the tears from her face so that she didn''t look any less appealing to Kafka and coyly said to Kafka, who for some reason looked even more charming than he did before,
"Kafka, actually I just used the bathroom a little while ago, so I don''t think I''ll be able p-pee as much as you think I can."
"It''s okay, Nina. I don''t want to see you showing me a waterworks show with your pee, and I''m fine with anything as long as I get to see it''s colour." Kafka reassured Nina while patting her legs; he was spreading wide. "So, go ahead with what you''ve got in your tank and show me just how you pee yourself."
It was a good thing that there was no one nearby the lobby at the moment, or else they would''ve definitely run away in fright or called the police after hearing such a bizarre conversation.
"Hnn~"
Nina nodded her head in an adorable manner while having a confident look in her eyes, like she had finally gotten the courage she needed to carry out Kafka''s request.
"Look at me, Kafka...I''m only willing to do something like this for you, so make sure you look at me properly and engrave the image in your mind."
Nina said like she were about to do something that only someone her destined one was allowed to see, while shimmying her butt on Kafka''s chest to get in a better position to push everything that was left in her dder out just like Kafka wanted.
Kafka also nodded his head, like he was telling her that he wasn''t even going to miss a droplet of yellow fluid that was about to drop down her nted body.
He also helped Nina by pulling her legs up and spreading them wide, until even her tiny little urethra was visible under the pink ps covering it.
"Hmmm!?~ Hmm!?~ Hnnn!?~"
It was just like Nina had said, and her dder wasn''t really full, so she really had to struggle to push out the piss from within her body.
"Hnn!?~ Hmmm!?~ Hnn!?~"
Nina closed her eyes shut and pushed her crotch out to help her pee while letting out grunting sounds that sounded rather erotic.
But because of the awkward position she was in right now and because of how Kafka was staring at her pee hole like a hawk, avidly waiting for something toe out, she really struggled to even let out a single drop.
Drip~ Drip~ Drip~
It was only after she gripped into Kafka''s burly legs until her nails dug into his flesh and squeezed the inner walls of her vagina like she was pushing out a baby did she slowly start to pee.
Drip~ Drip~ Drip~
Her pee didn''t spurt out like a fountain from the very start because of the low pressure it contained, but rather it came out in small little droplets, which came out one by one out of her pee hole.
It was almost as if her cunt had be a leaky faucet that let out drops of yellow water, which only flowed down after enough droplets had formed for gravity to pull it downwards.
Flow~
Her golden pee was nothing special and simply looked bright and transparent enough that it confirmed she had been drinking a sustainable amount of water and kept her body healthy.
But the way that the same yellow water that emerged from her body seeped down onto her abdomen was truly a sight to behold since it looked like her streams of pee were giving out green shes because of the verdant skin it was flowing on below.
Stream~ Flow~
The yellow liquid that surprisingly had no scent at all, even though Kafka''s face was so close to its site of emergence, seeped out of her tiny urethra and drivelled down the top of her vagina, where there was only a softyer of fat and absolutely no pubic hair at all, showing that Nina preferred to have it clean shaved.
Flow~
The golden liquid then flowed down onto her smooth belly, where it fit into the grooves of her abdomen and flowed through it like her t tummy had be a canal to let piss through.
Most of her warm piss went around her belly, through the ridges formed from maintaining an impable physique. But some volume of it went straight through her abdomen itself and poured itself into her deep navel that looked so erotic right now, looking like someone had poured a shot in there and was waiting for someone to slurp it down.
Stream~
Of course, her abdomen was still declined, so like a water hose that was left on in the garden, Nina''s urine, which actually seemed quite refreshing to the eye, like it was actually lemonade, slowly seeped down her body and moved onto the massive breasts that were blocking it''s path.
Block~
Those tall mountains weren''t something the small river of pee could go over because of how slowly Nina was peeing. The stream could either go through the cave that was formed between her breasts that were lying down or go around those tall peaks with her purple nipples standing all the way at the top and getting out the sides.
All the volume of pee that got blocked by her green breasts followed the blockage like a person trying to find the ocean by following the river and finally poured out from the sides of her milky mountains.
Flow~
Nina''s fluids didn''t drop down onto the floor since she was on top of a sofa and rather went straight down her body and onto Kafka''s pants, where he felt a warm sensation spreading almost as if someone had ced a hot pack on that spot.
Nina was looking at her pee that was flowing out of her little hole and then down her body, which was mostly glistening after being covered in her golden water in fascination, as even she had to admit that it was a spectacr sight, almost as if a yellow river was flooding the green pastures and verdant hills.
But she stopped looking at her bellybutton that was starting to leak since it couldn''t handle the amount of water in that small hole and started freaking out a little when she saw Kafka''s pants get drenched in her fluids.
She thought he would be disgusted by the warm sensation, as there really was no one out there who would like it if someone''s pee were to touch them.
But Kafka seemed to be one hell of a bizzare individual, as he actually seemed to be relishing in that feeling, like warm oil was being poured onto his legs, and let out a rather satisfied sigh as Nina''s fluids dropped into him, which made all her previous worries go away and reced them with the single worry of how much of a pervert Kafka could possibly be.
Finally, most of the water that reached her heaving breasts went to the sides of her curves and flowed down her upper body and into Kafka''s pants, where she could even feel the wetness on her back.
But there was still a little volume of golden water in the middle that decided to take a different route by going through her breasts.
They flowed into the pocket created when both of her knockers sank down and pushed into one another; pouring through that tunnel that was covered by bouncy green fat on all the sides until they reached the end on the other side.
Nina could clearly see with her limpid and trembling eyes the sight of her urine leaking out from in between the cleavage of her breasts, which had squashed down because of the gravity pulling her milkers down. She gulped as she witnessed it gather at her vicle and finally flow down her shoulders since their long journey had finallye to an end.
It wasn''t that there was no more golden water left to continue on with the journey; rather, there was no more path left in which they could flow on. The river that had formed could only seep down her shoulders like it was at the edge of its world.
Just because the journey got over didn''t mean that Nina stopped peeing, since as much as she wanted to stop because she had already covered her entire body in her own piss, her body didn''t listen to her and continued on with the stream of urine until there wasn''t a single drop left in her dder to her embarrassment.
Dribble~ Dribble~
It was only after Nina''s little hole let out its final spurts of urine did Kafka give a nod of acknowledgement that the golden flood that had taken over her body was finally over.
He then continued admiring the sight of Nina''s ster body beingpletely drenched in her own urine; from her crotch that had be wet once again all the way up till the start of her lithe neck, where he could see the wet paths her golden fluids streamed down her body.
The sight of Nina, who was so holy and pure in his heart, now being covered in her own fluids didn''t repulse Kafka one bit.
Rather, it made him appreciate her irresistible beauty even more, as even though she was currently in her dirtiest and most vulgar state since she had firste into the world, he still couldn''t help but feel his heart race when he saw Nina shyly looking up at him with her big, beautiful eyes that twinkled like emaralds and cutely gesturing to him to ask if it was finally over.
Kafka gave a gentle nod while having an appreciative look in his eyes as he stared at Nina''s beautiful visage that needed more than a bucket full of pee to stain her blemishless image.
He then let go of her legs that had been spread wide this whole while and personally picked her up by cing his hands under her tender armpits and picked her up like she was a child.
Lift~
Nina ignored Kafka''s inhuman strength that allowed him to effortlessly lift her up like she was only a heavy baby since she was too busy enjoying the feeling of Kafka coddling her and cing her on his safep, which she considered to be the mostforting ce in the world.
Any other mature woman would''ve been offended if Kafka had treated them like a little girl, like he was treating Nina now. But Nina, on the other hand, didn''t have anyplications with the way he was gently moving her around like a toddler and had a satisfied smile on her face, like she would prefer Kafka carrying her like this wherever he went.
"You did such a good job, Nina...You were such a good girl today and perfectly followed what I said."
Kafka said as he wrapped his arms around Nina''s slender body and pulled her in for a warm hug to show his appreciation for what he did.
"I did, didn''t I?" Nina asked herself as she looked at Kafka''s visage from the side, which made her smile because of how cute he looked at the moment. "I did exactly as you said, no matter how embarrassing of a task it was to p-pee myself."
"...S-So Kafka, don''t you think that I need a reward in the form of a kiss or two from you topensate for what I did?"
Nina asked in a rather demure manner, like she had returned to being a sweet little maidan when she had just pissed herself in her own lobby.
She then shyly pushed out her head while closing her eyes, like she was telling him that she would prefer it right on her wide forehead.
"Of course, Nina~ Absolutely anything for you~"
Kafka said with a loving and affectionate gaze in his dark eyes that looked so clear at the moment and gave Nina, who was expecting some love from him, a kiss on her forehead, which made her let out a childish giggle of glee that would even purify the most corrupt of hearts if they were to hear how innocent and sweet it sounded like the chirping of a little sparrow.
Kafka also wasn''t joking when he said ''Anything for you'', as after tonight and knowing how much Nina trusted and loved him to the extent that she even started feeling an archaic feeling of devotion for him that was very rarely seen, he felt like it was only natural to return that same level of love by giving her anything she could ever want.
Even if she were to ask for half of the world that existed today, he would make sure to dominate exactly half of it like she asked for and present it to her with a bowtie on top.
Anything less then that would simply be bismirching Nina''s love for him and was uneptable whatsoever in his books...
Chapter 385 What About Your Lips?
"Say Nina, your forehead is already quite warm and flushed with the amount of kisses I''ve ced on it." Kafka uttered with a sly smile on his face as he pulled his lips away from her face, which he couldn''t help but not stop at one kiss with how beautiful she looked. He then added, "But what about your lips?"
"...Don''t you think that they need some love as well?"
Kafka yfully asked, as yed with Nina''s lower lip, that he was struggling to hold back from kissing because of how plump and juicy it looked.
Nina, who was happily enjoying Kafka''s gentle kisses, hoping that this shower of love from him would never end, was suddenly interrupted by Kafka''s shocking suggestion, asking for something that she had been denying him this whole while.
Nina didn''t have any need to feel flustered at all and could just refuse him like she always did.
But unfortunately for her, it wasn''t as simple and easy to reject him like she always did, as after everything they had been through and hearing all the vows Kafka said to her, which proved just how much he loved her, she was really struggling to outright reject Kafka.
It would''ve been so much easier before Kafka had brought up carrying his children and loving her no matter how cursed she may be. But after all that nonsense that would most definitely make a girl''s heart swoon, no matter how cold or stubborn it may be, she really found it hard to reject Kafka''s lips, which she couldn''t help but wonder just how they would feel against her own.
But just as she was about to make a decision and a positive one at that, seeing as to how she couldn''t keep her eyes on Kafka''s lips the whole while, sounds of footsteps approaching were heard from the bath area.
Step~ Step~ Step~
Nina almost jumped out of Kafka''sp and stuck onto the ceiling above like a cat because of how shocked and petrified she was when she heard the sound of a bunch of peopleing towards them.
She honestly forgot that there would be people flooding out of the baths at any moment since she was caught up in being spoilt by Kafka, and she started panicking, thinking she was going to bebelled as the ''town pervert'' after witnessing the sight of her embracing Kakfa while beingpletely naked in her own lobby.
But that feeling of anxiety and extreme worry onlysted a second, as after she nced at Kafka to ask him what they were going to do about this dire situation, she found him clicking his tongue like the people approaching were simply a little inconvenience that stopped him from getting the kiss he wanted, and not anything major at all.
Seeing Kafka all calm was more than enough for Nina to rx herself and not act out in a panic like she normally would''ve done. That was because, for some reason, she felt that even if the world started shaking all of a sudden, she would feel safe no matter what, as long as she knew Kafka was around.
"It seems like we''ll have to end our night here, Nina, seeing as to how your aunties are on the way here." Kafka said in a rather causal manner as he nced at the entrance of the baths and heard thedies talking with one another.
He then gave Nina''s clothes that he had already kept ready by the side to her and said, "Quickly, go behind the sofa and get dressed...I''ll distract them until youe out."
"B-But Kafka...What about the smell?"
Nina hesitantly asked as she held onto her damp clothes and got up from hisp with a bashful look on her face, feeling ashamed of the slightly acidic smell that was wafting through the air and especially on her body, because of the mess she made on her upper half with her golden liquid.
"I''ll handle that as well, so get dressed as fast as you can unless your aunties to see you strapping on your bra while your crotch is still exposed."
Kafka teased Nina by tickling her little pussy, which made her jump, and then got up as well and made his way to the approachingdies to distract them until Nina got ready.
Nina did as Kafka said and went behind the sofa, while wondering what she was going to do about all the yellow liquid that was on her body and also on Kafka''s clothes as well, now that he had given her a hug and shared her stains just like he said he would.
"Ladies!~ How was your bath?~ Did you enjoy it?~"
Kafka enthusiastically walked up to thedies who started walking out of the changing room with bathrobes on and damp hair, like they just came out after a long shower. He then added, saying,
"I honestly don''t even feel like I have to ask if you had a good time or not, seeing as at how all your skins are glowing like you just bathed in a tub full of milk."
"Oh, you, Kafka!~ You just can''t stop teasing us olddies, can you?~"
Mrs Keller spoke up for everyone with a bright smile on her face and waved her hands to stop with the needless words she was receiving in a bashful manner.
"No, you really have to believe me, Mrs Keller...I almost thought that water inside the hotspring is the elixir of life or something, because of how young you all look right now."
Kafka said it in an exaggerated manner, which made the eyes of all thedies around him glow and made them look at their own hands to see if it''s true.
"I guess we have to thank our Nina''s hotspring for that!~"
Mrs Keller said, which made all thedies nod their heads in unison and decide oning here much more often.
Kafka gave a friendly smile to them in response, while he silently observed the older men who were also leaving the bath.
He was fine with thediesing over here since they were all closely rted to Nina. But he wanted none of those geezersing over to this side of the lobby since Nina was still changing unless they wanted to be sent flying off with a kick.
Luckily, the moment they saw Kafka, they didn''t dare toe over and hastened their pace as they walked out of the hotspring. This wasn''t because Kafka was looking at them with a scary face or anything, but because of the natural deterence he had towards men ever since he was a child.
He didn''t exactly why, but for some reason men in general were either afraid of him, hated him, looked down on him, were jealous of him, and showed a variety of negative emotions to him depending on the type of person they were.
As long as they had dick hanging in their pants, Kafka seemed to ward them off for some reason, which brought him a lot of problems in the past.
Kafka guessed that it had something to do with being born as a mortal god or because he was the Incarnation of Lust that he thought was the reason men hated him, while women, on the other hand, loved his presence.
He also wondered if Evangeline could clear this doubt of hister on.
"Oh, speaking of Nina, where is she, by the way?...I don''t see her around here...Is she behind the counter or by her office perhaps?"
Mrs Keller asked as she looked around for Nina, who was basically the daughter of everydy here since they had all seen her growing up and also because of Nina''ste mother''s request to watch over her after she''s gone.
"She''d usually be waiting right outside and be dragging us to have a bottle of Safra juice with her, so it''s really strange to not hear her greeting us for once."
Kafka was about to say that Nina was in the bathroom to buy her some more time. But before he could, he heard a cheerful voicee right behind him.
Experience tales at empire
"I''m right here, Auntie~...Where do you think I''m possibly going to go, that you''re even asking a kid like Kafka for my whereabouts?"
Chapter 386 Betrayal
Nina suddenly popped up behind Kafka after putting her clothes in a rush and put her hands on top of his shoulders in a friendly manner, like he was treating him like her little brother.
Kafka nced at her to ask if everything was alright, and Nina nced back to show that everything went smoothly to his relief.
"Well, you have gotten lost several times in the past while you were exploring the forests in the night, also dragging along poor Cam with you...So it isn''t really strange that I ask where exactly you are every once in a while, unless you want all usdies to go search for you in the woods again like we did in the past with your mother."
Mrs Keller looked at Nina with narrowed eyes, like she didn''t trust Nina at all, even though she was already a fully growndy who could have a family of her own.
"Auntie!~ That was decades ago when I was still in highschool!~" Nina''s cheeks flushed when she saw Kafka smirk after hearing Mrs Keller bring up some embarrassing memories from the past. "You don''t have to talk about such shameful moments of the past since I''m already grown up!"
"...Especially in front of a kid like Kafka, who''ll start looking down on me after hearing about this!"
Nina red at Kafka like he was telling him to forget what he heard, which he simply ignored to her irritation.
"No matter how old you are, Nina, you''re still a child in our eyes." Mrs Keller remarked, which made all thedies nod their heads while looking at Nina with a kind, motherly gaze. Mrs Keller looked at the dress Nina was wearing and said with furrowed brows like she was questioning her own daughter, "And how can you possibly call yourself an adult, Nina, if you wear such a messy outfit?"
"Just look at how wrinkly your white top is, looking like you just came back from the yground...And what about your hair as well? Why does your pretty green hair that was beautifully braided before suddenly look like a bird''s nest?"
Mrs Keller pointed at Nina''s hair that was all over the ce since she didn''t have time to properly fix it, which honestly gave her a really sultry look that was making it really hard for Kafka to noty his hands on her. Mrs Keller them continued saying as she caught on to how damp Nina''s clothes looked,
"Not to mention how your clothes are so wet that they''re hugging onto your skin...Why do you look like you were the one who took a bath rather than us?"
Thedies all looked at Nina''s appearance and agreed that it was very udylike to Nina''s embarrassment, as she clutched onto the hems of her top like a child who was getting scolded by her elders.
"And you to, Kafka." Mrs Keller looked at Kafka, who was her next target of her impable observation skills. "I can somehow understand why Nina keeps up such an appearance because of how much of a lively kid she is, but why are your clothes also wet like you''ve been out in the rain?"
"...Seeing you together like this, especially with how flustered Nina looks right now, makes me think that you two were doing something that you shouldn''t be doing while we were all inside..."
Mrs Keller suddenly threw a bomb of suspicion, which rattled Nina to the core and made thedies around her gossip in a flurry at what could''ve potentially happened for both of us to be in this dreary state.
Continue your saga on empire
But before Nina started saying a bunch of excuses in a panic and making both of them look even more suspicious, Mrs Keller simply shrugged her shoulders and casually said,
"But of course there''s no way that can be true either, since our Nina here is a little good for her own good and is way too innocent to have an affair with a boy who''s much younger than her, even though I would actually prefer that she did run off with Kafka, then let her stay with that spineless man she married."
Mrs Keller scoffed at Nina''s husband like she was encouraging Nina to have an affair so that she would get away from him. Nina also calmed down when she realised that Mrs Keller was simply joking and had a guilty look on her face for betraying her expectations.
But that still didn''t stop the pairs of eyes that were looking at Nina and Kafka, like they found that both of them looked good next to one another, and thedies immediately started shipping them in their minds for further gossip.
"If it''s not this and it''s not that either, just what were both of you doing while we were inside that made you look like this?" Mrs Keller asked with a doubtful gaze since she really didn''t expect to see such a sight when she came out.
A strange look then appeared on her face as she sniffed around and said, "And what is that peculiar odour I smell, which is weirdly familiar but not in the good way...I''ve been smelling that very odour ever since I''ve started talking to you two."
Nina wasn''t good with these sorts of questions, as she was a horrible liar who might even blurt out the truth in a panic. So she turned to look at her saviour, Kafka, who seemed perfect for these types of situations and was gesturing at him to quickly handle it.
"Oh, it''s nothing really big that you have to be concerned about Mrs Keller." Kafka started what he was really good at, which was lying without batting an eye. He then continued, "It''s just that one of the pipelines that carry the excess sulphur deposits from the bottom of the springs started leaking a bit, and me and Nina decided to fix it on our own."
"That''s why both of us are all wet and messy and also have the sour smell of sulphur on us since we just finished the job."
Kafka gave a harmless smile, which made Nina''s eyes go wide at how effortlessly he built up a false story in a matter of seconds.
She even gave out a sigh of relief knowing that he was on her side, or else she was sure that he would easily be able to swindle her property like the other big real estate agents were trying to do for a while now.
"Oh!...Then why are both of you still standing here?" Mrs Keller asked in a hurry and made way for both of them to enter the hotsprings themselves. "Quickly get in the bath and wash yourselves down before that smell sticks on you or both of you catch a cold."
"I honestly don''t really have to worry about Nina, as even though she may not be the best when ites to her studies, she definitely has a strong body that has barely gotten any illnesses since she was a child."
Nina looked cutely pouted at Mrs Keller for embarrassing her in front of Kafka again and looked like she was begging her to not leak anymore unnecessary stuff that was ruining her reputation.
Mrs Keller simply ignored Nina, who looked like she was a victim, and pushed Kafka along as she said to him,
"But Kafka, you, on the other hand, look like someone who would get a cold just because of the autumn breeze, so you better hurry up and get in the bath as quickly as possible."
"Any of youdies care to join me?...I''ll make sure to wash you done properly."
Kafka invited thedies around him with a grin on his face as he slowly got pushed away, which made all of them blush in shame, even Mrs Keller, who was dragging him away from the crowd.
"Then, what about you, Nina?" Kafka yfully asked Nina, who was rolling her eyes at his antics. "Do you want to take a bath with me so that we can make sure that wee out clean by scrubbing one another?"
"A-As if, you little brat!"
Nina acted just like she did when she first met him so that she didn''t evoke any suspicion in the aunties keenly watching both of them. And even though she really did want to join him and wash his back for him like a traditional wife would do, she yelled out, saying,
"You''re a hundred years too early to be asking me such a question, so first grow some hair on your balls before having any thoughts about me!"
All thedies scrunched their eyes when they heard the vulgar way Nina spoke out and reconfirmed that there was no way Nina, who still acted like a child, could possibly have an affair.
"Well, that''s a pity, Nina, since I was looking forward to bathing with a beauty like you."
Kafka looked back and said, which made Nina feel giddy in her heart for calling her pretty in front of so many people, since it was the first time she had experienced such an act of affection.
And just as he was about to be forcefully pushed into the changing room by Mrs Keller, he shouted out onest thing to Nina that was heard by everyone in the lobby.
"And about that kiss, Nina!...I''ll make sure to get it the next time I see you, so look forward to it!"
With that sentence that was basically the same as throwing a grenade in a peaceful crowd, Kafka left the lobby with a bright smile on his face.
All that was left was a bunch ofdies who suddenly looked at Nina with ravenous eyes that made it seem like they had turned into blood sucking monsters when they heard this new piece of shocking information drop.
Step~ Step~ Step~
None of thedies, including Mrs Keller didn''t hesitate to swarm Nina with the avid need to learn about this gossip they heard about, which could potentially fuel their conversations for months.
Tremble~ Tremble~ Tremble~
They surrounded Nina like a group of rabid rats that had just seen a b of cheese and rushed at her with their fangs and ws, unable to resist the urge to suck out what exactly happened between Nina and Kafka while they were away.
The poor Nina, who was currently cursing Kafka for putting her in such a tight, could only let thedies swarm her from all sides and prayed that she was left in one piece by the end of the night, making sure in her mind to chase Kafka with a broomstick for betraying her and running off on his own, leaving her to deal with the bloody mess he had created...
Chapter 387 Mommys Back!
Ding~
[Request Completed: You have earned the God of Radiance Wisteria''s appreciation and satisfaction] Continue reading stories on empire
[The God of Storms Synthia appreciates how you didn''t take the easy way out by choosing Nina''s waist ornament for the colour yellow]
[An anus that was both blue and violet, a vagina that had a purple outline, verdant eyes and skin that was green all over, ears that turned orange when shown in the sunlight, red blood linings that could be seen on the walls of her vagina, and finally a yellow tint of her urine...The God of Stars Noe is surprised by the number of variations of colours you found on Nina''s body, especially the different shades of indigo and purple you found near her rear]
[The God of Harvest Ivanova thinks that the second heart you have created on Nina''s body is quite beautiful and invites you to make one on her as well, when you reach the Heavens]
These slightly suspicious words from the Gods who were supposed to be pure and holy beings were what I heard in my ears, just as I was about to walk down the stairs of my house to make breakfast the very next day afterpleting Nina''s request.
I had an image in my head that the Gods were beings that simply couldn''t be touched because of how otherworldly they were. But after hearing all theirments, I wonder if they actually are any different from humans who have a lustful side to them as well.
[Humans were created with the images of Gods in mind, so you can say it''s actually the opposite, and humans are actually more simr to the Gods than the other way around]
Evangeline''s voice was heard as she revealed how human-like the Gods actually were.
[Also, you were right to say that the reason the men of any mortal world you exist in always seem to hate you is because of the constitution you were born with] Evangeline brought up the doubt I had for a long while and started exining it.
[Like how a hyena fears a lion wille around and easily steal it''s prey, while it can do nothing about it...All the men of the lower worlds can instinctively sense your destiny as the Incarnation of Lust and worry that you will steal the women of their families away, which is the reason they always unconsciously show negative emotions towards you that sometimes even go to the extremes]
So wait...The reason all the men I''ve met before have given me ugly stares when I''ve just met them and have made my life insufferable on several asions is because they felt scared that I might snatch away their lover, wife, daughter, mother, sister or any other woman in their life?
[Yes, that''s about the basic gist of it, since the destiny of the Incarnation of Lust always revolves around several women.]
Sigh...All my life I joked around saying that the reason men hated me is because they couldn''t handle the fact that I was much more handsome and charming then them inparison.
But who would''ve thought that would actually be the truth in one way or another.
Despised and having turned my life into hell, just because of their insecurity towards me...What a fucking joke.
[...]
I didn''t get any response from Evangeline, as she suddenly went mute like she always does. But I could feel that she was sighing about the circumstances I was born into and was pitying me, unlike my so-called mother up there, who probably watched with glee when I got tormented in the past as a child, just because the ego of the men in my previous world couldn''t handle me around.
Well, there''s no use in bringing up that woman who doesn''t deserve to be called an actual mother.
Compared to the woman who I call mother in this world, she''s simply an insignificant part of my life who pops up in my mind whenever I think of anything that puts me off mood.
Speaking of my mother in this world, I wonder why she woke up so early to make breakfast when it''s my turn to make our morning meal today.
Me and my mother actually had a fight a week ago about who was going to make the food in the household, as I wanted to make all the meals and let her rest. While she, on the other hand, wanted to do the same and didn''t want me to bother with any chores so that I could live a carefree life where I was pampered by her all the time.
After a long argument that got so heated that I had no choice but to pound her in bed until she was forced toe to apromise with me, we decided that we would cook for one another on alternate days.
She told me that it wasn''t fair that I threatened to not stop fucking her pussy that was overflowing at that time if she didn''t agree to what I said. But I didn''t really take it to my mind since that was the only way I could think of changing her mind, since this mother of mine who seems so docile and sweet can be as stubborn as a as a donkey if she wants to.
Of course the cutest and most beautiful donkey in the world, since there''s no way any old donkey canpare to my beloved mother''s irresistible charm.
But now, even though it was my turn to cook breakfast, which was the reason I was going down to the kitchen right now after freshening up, I heard the sound of vegetables being washed and cut and also the sound of something boiling.
It was obvious that my mother decided to break the rules and cook on her own today for some reason. But I was by no meansining, since breaking the rules in this household also came with a severe punishment inflicted by the other party.
And since my dick is still rock hard from seeing Nina piss herself all overst night, I thought of punishing her by making her spread her thick, brown legs wide on top of the dining table and fucking her right there until she makes a mess on the table, to tell her the rules in this household are not meant to be broken.
With an evil smile on my face, I raced down the stairs to have a taste of my mother''s pussy rather than my breakfast first thing in the morning.
I also made sure to be quiet as possible since, just like a bunny who always ran away at the sight of danger, my mother also somehow seemed to notice when I wanted to y with her and always ran off in a fright, so that I didn''t sink my fangs in her sultry body.
Even though I always manage to catch up to her since she wasn''t really the fastest with those huge knockers on her chest andter y with her so much that she won''t be able to run away with how weak her legs be, I still prefer catching the little bunny in my house without any warning, since the look of surprise and bashfulness I see in her face every time I do so is something that I just can''t ignore.
The moment I quietly walked into the kitchen, I saw my mother at the counter. She seemed to be cutting some vegetables, so only her curvaceous back, which was covered by ayer of clothes, was facing me.
Speaking of clothes, she seemed to be wearing a different set of clothes than the long hanging dresses she usually wore. There was also something about her that seemed different, which I couldn''t put a finger over.
But my mind waspletely clouded by the sight of my mother''s fat butt sticking out of the blue jeans she was wearing, so I didn''t really think about it too much, thinking that there really was no else that had such a big booty other than my mother, and I walked closer to observe her package.
Once I was right behind her and saw her wiggling around her ass as she cut the vegetables into tiny pieces, I decided to give her little surprise, while she hadn''t noticed my presence at all.
"Good morning, mom~" I whispered into her ear, which made her jump since she didn''t sense anyone behind her and was caught off guard. "It seems like someone needs a punishment early in the morning for not following the rules we made together."
Before my mother could turn around and see who was behind her, I raised my hands all the way up to get the most momentum possible and swung them down at just the right speed to p my mother''s thick bootycheeks.
Pa!~
"Hyaaa!?~"
A loud sound as if a shotgun had been fired was heard when my handnded on her asscheeks and along with that ear-piercing sound of a pound of fat being pped around, my mother also let out a yelp and jumped in fright at the burning sensation that wasing from her rear.
I noticed that my mother''s voice sounded a little strange, as she would usually let out a cute little yelp with all her heart when she got surprised like this. But this time it felt as though she was gantly controlling her voice even though her ass stung so much at the moment, like a disciplined woman who was trying to keep her ssy image even in the face of distress.
But once again, I ignored the obvious signs that something wasn''t right since I was too enthralled by the sight of my mother''s butt sending waves from one cheek to another from the p that seemed to have created a wavepool on her ass.
Well, that was until I suddenly heard a voice of shock, which immediately made me realise that something was wrong here...
Chapter 388 Is Everyone Your Mother?!
"K-Kafi, you...J-Just what do you think you''re doing?"
A gentle voice that excluded hints of warmth andfort was heard from my side.
I was surprised when I heard this voice, not because I heard a third person speaking when there were only two people who lived in this house. But because the voice belonged to the same person I was supposedly groping right now, like my hands were ws that wouldn''t let go of sulent meat they''ve caught.
When I slowly turned my head to look in the direction in which the voice came from with a perturbed look on my face, I was dumbfounded to see that the person who had called out to me was my mother, Abigaille Vanitas.
She was holding what seemed to be some flour and sugar in her hands, which she got out of the pantry and had a look of disbelief in her dark blue eyes at the scene she had walked into.
Her hands were shaking like she couldn''t believe the sight of her son pping the cheeks of some other women, and I also couldn''t believe that it wasn''t my mother''s cheeks that I had my hands, but rather someone else.
When I gulped and hesitantly gulped to see who I had identally sexually harassed, thinking that they were my mother, I saw another familiar face staring at me with her beautiful light blue eyes that were currently narrowed and a twitching smile on her face, like he was asking me, ''Did you really just p my ass in front of your own mother and call me your mother at the same time?''.
Someone who didn''t lose her cool even when her ass was battered and still had the patience to smile at me with a slightly angry look in her eyes.
Who else could it be other than the gorgeous Cam from next door?
"pping my butt without any warning whatsoever...Is that how you treat the guests in your house, my dear little Kafka?"
Cam slowly said as he looked at me with a dangerous look in her eyes for pping her ass so hard that she was sure it left a mark on her porcin-like skin. She then picked up the sharp knife from the cutting board and said with a cold smile on her face,
"So Kafka, are you going to take your hands off my butt yourself, or am I going to have to cut them off myself because someone doesn''t like to listen to the words of their elders?"
Cam was someone who was proud and didn''t like to take anything lying down even if it came from me, the person she fell for, so it was totally expectant that she was currently threatening me to behave myself, with a look on her face that was both dangerous and terrifying at the same time, like a white snake that contained the most fatal venom in its fangs.
But even though I knew I had to take my hands off her ass unless I wanted to be fingerless, my hand seemed to have a mind of its own andtched onto her thick behind and refused to let go.
Grope~
Luckily I had a mother who couldn''t bear to witness this mess of a situation any longer and stepped in to save her son from being poked with a knife by her guest.
"What are you doing, Kafka!? Stop staring at Cam so nkly and let go of her already!"
My mother eximed as she dropped the supplies in her hand and quickly came over in a panic to pull me away from Cam. After dragging me far enough that Cam wouldn''t be able to stab me anymore, she pulled me to the side and scolded me, saying,
"Just what is wrong with you, Kafi?! Why are you groping Cam all of sudden when she was kind enough toe over to teach me some of her cooking?!"
"Just imagine what she''ll think of you now!...She''ll probably think that the boy next is a pervert who can''t keep his hands to himself and gropes every woman he sees."
My mother chided me in a low voice while looking back to make sure that Cam wasn''t approaching with the knife in her hand to finish the job.
After seeing Cam put down the knife and stand with her hands folded, like she was waiting for an exnation from me, my mother gave a sigh of relief and continued saying to me,
"And think about what would happen if Cam spreads to everyone what you did today. We''d probably be ostracised by everyone in the town we just moved into."
"I personally don''t mind anything they would say about me since I know you''re a good boy who wouldn''t do such a heinous thing with ill intentions in mind...But I can''t bear to think what they would say about my baby boy and how you would be affected by this when you go back to school."
My mother said like she already knew that what I had done was a ident because of the trust she had in me as her son and also her reluctance to give up on me, even when I seemed to be in the wrong, which warmed my heart seeing as to how much she cared for me and how much belief she had in me as her beloved son.
"Calm down, mom...It''s not such a big matter that you have to get so worked up for, like your son is going to be cast aside for life."
I said as I patted her shoulders as I didn''t want her to panic over such a simple matter. I then exined saying, whilst she looked up at me with her wide eyes to that were full of worry for me,
"I just identally mistook Cam over there, who''s currently eyeing us like a hawk as you and pped her ass like I always do when your around me, thinking that she was you."
My mother blushed as she remembered the number of times her ass got whipped just because I felt like roughing her up a little, knowing that there was nothing she could do to stop me and she could only be on gaurd when I was in the room with her.
"How is that possible, Kafi?" My mother asked like she couldn''t believe what I was saying. "How can you mistake Cam for me when we look nothing like one another?"
"...Whether it''s our skin colour, our hair, or our dressing sense, we share absolutely nothingmon when ites to appearance, so how could you p her butt thinking that she was me?"
My mother looked up at me and asked, hoping that I had a answer to her question since she really didn''t want to believe that her son was a lecher who went around pping the ass of anyone he liked.
"Well, even though you may look really different when ites to those aspects, I really can''t say the same when ites to both of your curves." I said with a guilty look on my face.
"You mean?..." My mother asked, already having a faint idea as to what I was referring to.
"Your butt, mom." I said as I looked away from my mother''s inquisitive gaze. "You and Cam are quite simr when ites to the size of your butts or how they look under ayer of clothes. And because I was too enthralled in looking at her ass, I didn''t notice anything else, which ended up with me mistaking her for you."
"Kafi, you!~" My mother gasped at my absurd reasoning, like she couldn''t believe she raised such a son. "I wanted to defend you, saying that you weren''t such a person, but it turns out you were a horndog of a pervert after all!"
Your adventure continues at empire
"Just how in the world can I say to Cam that the reason you groped her butt was because you mistook her for me?!...If I did, she''d probably take me as a pervert just like you and think of both of us as a lecherous mother-son pair!"
I couldn''t say anything in response since I was at fault for being caught in the illusion of Cam''s thick cheeks, so I let my fuming mother scold me as much as she wanted to.
"And, Kafka..." My mother suddenly looked at me with a sharp gaze that made me stand on edge, since she looked really angry at the moment, more so then when she saw me sexually harass her guest. "...Does Mommy really have such an insignificant part in your heart that all it takes for you to mistake your mother for someone else is a butt that''s big enough?"
"Are you going to call everyone you see in the future who has a fat enough butt like Mommy, your mother?!" My mother stood on her tiptoes in a rather adorable manner and chirped at me with a solemn look on her face, which was rarely seen. "Is ''mom'' such a cheap term that you''ll call anyone who has an unnecessarilyrge behind?!"
"...What''s next?! Are you going to call the next woman I bring over ''mom'' as well?!...Tell me, Kafi! Are you going to leave your poor mother, who''s painstakingly raised you all these for some other random woman out there?!"
My mother wailed in a dramatic manner while shaking me around by the cor, as if she were as if she were a wife confronting her husband about his multiple affairs, which made both me and Cam stare at one another with dumbfounded looks on our faces, not expecting to cause my mother to have a little meltdown of her own...
Chapter 389 Falling Into Her Own Trap
My mother seemed like she wouldn''t mind even if I had a hundred lovers out there in the world.
But if I were to refer another woman as my mother, that would be the definite form of cheating in her books and she''d most definitely look like a agreived wife like she looks now.
Honestly, even though Cam was the one who was harrased and could still feel the burning sensation of my hand print on her asscheeks, my mother looked like the true victim of this whole situation, seeing as to how distraughtful she was now.
Even Cam who was watching the whole thing was taken aback by how agitated my mother looked right now, since she was used to seeing the docile creature that could never do any harm and not the little bunny that seemed to have gone berserk.
She also didn''t like how the topic was moving away from how she was mistreated in our household, so she added in another factor to bring the attention back to her which made my mother freak out even more.
"Ahem...Abigaille, can you have your little fight with your son somewhere else. I''m about to report to the police about what your son just did to me and I don''t want to hear you two arguing over my call."
Cam suddenly said as she took her phone out of her pocket and seemed like she was actually going to report me to the police.
While my mother panicked at the mention of the police, I looked at Cam with a peculiar look on my face, asking what she was trying to do, to which I got a little smirk from her showing that she was using these opportunity to y around with my mother.
I too enjoyed the sight of my cute little mother getting bullied every once in a while, so I didn''t interrupt and waited to see what Cam was going to do.
"Wait, Cam! W-Why are you calling the police?" My mother turned her attention to Cam and walked up to her with a pleading look on her face. "I know that you''re angry about what my Kafi did, but there''s really no need to involve the police right?"
"What are you talking about, Abigaille? How can I simply let your son off when he just groped me out of nowhere and even refused to let go after he was caught?" Cam raised her eyebrows and folded her hands over one another in an authoritative manner. She then looked at me like she was furious about what I did and said, "Just think about it, Abigaille.
If my son were to do the same thing to you, would you simply let it off, thinking that it was a little prank?"
"...I could even excuse his behaviour if he was a child, unaware of anything. But he''s all grown up now and should know what he can and cannot do, so how in the world can I possibly excuse his vile behaviour?"
Cam said, like she was genuinely offended by what happened which made me praise her acting skills, which was even making my mother be at a loss for words.
"And by no means am I berating your parenting skills, Abigaille, as I''m sure you''ve put all your love and care into raising your son...But unfortunately, there are some bad apples out there who won''t change until severe actions are taken against them."
Cam shook her head in a convincing manner, like she didn''t really want to make this decision, but she really didn''t have any other choice but to do so.
She then looked at my poor mother, who was thinking of all sorts of ways to bail me out of this situation, and said,
"Think of it this way as well, Abigaille. If your son were to be let loose, he''d be a menace to society and would harass every woman he sees...But if he were to be sent to some sort of disciplinary centre, he''d have a chance of learning from his mistakes and bing a son who you can actually be proud of."
"No, Cam! My son can never get to such a dangerous ce!"
My mother shouted and looked like she was about to faint at the mention of me going to a juvenile centre. She then pointed at me and frantically said, like I was a pityful little boy,
"Just look at him, Cam! Look at how frail my little Kafi looksalmost like a little babymb!...If he was sent to such a ce full of actual hooligans, they would surely tear that poor baby apart!"
Cam''s lips twitched when she heard my mother describe myself as a harmless child, knowing exactly what type of person I was.
When she looked at me with a knowing smile on her face, I simply turned away, as it felt too embarrassing to be called a littlemb when I was actually a hungry wolf who sunk my fangs into both Cam and her daughter in a matter of days.
"A-And Cam to tell you truth..." My mother decided to tell the real reason I identally pped her ass, as embarrassing as it was, seeing as how Cam looked so unconvinced at the moment.
She then continued saying in a rather demure manner, like she was only saying that secret of hers because she had no other choice, "...My Kafi didn''t touch you in that manner because he''s a pervert who likes to grope random women like you think he is, and he''s actually quite the gentleman when ites to women."
"H-He only did it because he had mistaken you for me, since he''s used to seeing me cooking breakfast in the morning and not anyone else. And because of that little confusion, he identally thought you were me and ended up s-pping your bum."
My mother bowed her head in shame, like admitting the truth took the life out of her because of all the taboo little secrets it revealed along with it.
Cam was quick to pick up on these little secrets, as she said with a little chuckle, like she thought what my mother said was a joke,
"What are you even talking about, Abigaille? Your son pped my ass because he thought that I was you, his mother?"
"Why in the world would he greet his own mother in such a strange way that''s only done between the most intimate lovers...That makes absolutely no sense at all unless both of you have a rather bizarre mother-son rtionship that can''t be told to others."
Cam scoffed like she thought my mother was making up desperate lies to save me. She then picked up the phone once again to call the police, as she was done listening to such lies even though she actually knew everything about the rtionship between me and my mother and that my mother was telling the truth.
"No, Cam! Don''t call the police, since I promise you what you just said is the actual truth!"
My mother suddenly blurted out in a desperate manner when she saw Cam dial in a number and decided that she would reveal everything about our rtionship, even at the cost of her dignity, as long as I didn''tnd myself in jail.
"The truth?...What truth did I say to you?"
Cam smiled as she put the phone down, knowing that my mother was about to expose everything in her own words exactly like she wanted her to.
"T-The part where you said that me and my son have a rather strange rtionship that can''t easily be revealed to the outside world..." My mother admitted to the incestuous rtionship she had with her son with a flushed look on her face while looking at Cam with trembling eyes like a squirrel in the cold winter. "...That was the truth that you had mentioned."
Discover stories with empire
"Abigaille, just what exactly are you talking about?...Just what sort of rtionship do you have with your son?"
Cam asked with a solemn look on her, like she was slowly starting to realise the seriousness of the matter and the fact that my mother wasn''t joking when she said she had a strange rtionship with me, which really made me want to p at her phenomenal acting skills.
"Will you tell anyone else if I tell you the truth?"
My mother looked at Cam with wide eyes, like she were in a really vulnerable position at the moment and needed someone she could trust.
"I swear on my daughter''s life that I won''t say anything that will nder you or your son''s name to anyone else, so you can feel free to tell me the truth of your rtionship with your son." Cam made a rather heavy promise, which made my mother feel like a heavy burden was lifted off her shoulders.
"Well, the thing is, Cam, me and my son have a rather l-loving and close rtionship." My mother timidly said, hoping that Cam wouldn''t treat her like a freak after she heard everything. "Closer than any other mother-son bond can ever be."
"Close?...E-Exactly, how close are you two?"
Cam gulped as she was starting to get sucked into the taboo nature of the situation, since she was a pervert who got engrossed in anything incestuous in nature.
With a look of avid curiosity on her face, she started to ask questions to my mother that she genuinely wanted the answer for,
"Like I know there are some sons who grow up to be mama''s boys and still sometimes sleep with their mother''s even after they grow up...So, is your rtionship with you son like that?"
"Yes, it is...But instead of sleeping with each other with our clothes on like those mother-son couples do, me and Kafi actually sleep w-without our clothes on."
My mother admitted with a face that was turning redder by the second, along with Cam''s cheeks that were starting to loose their cool porcin sheen and were being reced by a faint blush as my mother recalled our intimate rtionship.
I thought that Cam was setting up a trap to see my mother all flustered. But judging by how the situation was going forth, it seems like Cam was the one that was going to fall into the trap and lose her cool and gant image because of the dirty stories my mother was going to tell.
This would surely make her lose herposure since if there''s anything out there in the world that could make the dignified Cam break character, it was surely any talk about incestous topics.
This made me sigh and rub my face in exhaustion as I was looking forward to seeing my mother all flustered. But it seems like the flustered one was going to be Cam herself, rather than my mother, like we both silently nned...
Chapter 390 Do You Want To See That Place Of Mine?
"No way! If you slept without any of your clothes on, you''d be able to see one another''s naked bodies, Abigaille!...There''s no way a mother and son should do such a disgraceful act!"
Cam let out a little shout of excitement when she heard my mother admit the matters of the bedroom to her, and she seemed to be too immersed in the conversation that she forgot she was supposed to be teasing my mother.
"If your surprised by that, Cam, then let me tell you that my Kafi has not only seen my body, but he''s also felt all parts of my naked body in his hands as well."
My mother surprisingly also seemed to have gotten really invested into the conversation, as she was sharing many unnecessary details that Cam didn''t even ask for, almost as if she were gossiping about how her husband performed in bed with her best friend.
Just like every woman out there who always wanted to share all their experiences with others as a way of venting their emotions, my mother also started to gossip about her incestuous rtionship with her son now that she had a secure source who didn''t seem to be disgusted about the matter and actually seemed to invest in it, looking at how eager Cam was to know what''s next.
It was going exactly like what I had thought, to my disbelief, and my mother was the one who was currently dominating Cam with her tales of incest with her son, which was basically Cam''s kryptonite.
"What?! He''s even touched your body?!" Cam gasped as she covered her mouth in an elegant manner, feeling really excited to find out about such matters from my own mother rather than me. She then bent down like she was telling a secret and asked, "J-Just where has he touched you, Abigaille? Your legs, your thighs, your tummy, or is that he''s even touched y-your breasts as well?!"
Cam gulped as she stared at my mother''s knockers that were even bigger than hers.
"The question shouldn''t be where he''s touched me, Cam...Rather it should be where he hasn''t touched me, which the answer to is nowhere, since there isn''t a ce on my body that he hasn''tid his dirty hands upon." My mother bashfully admitted while looking at me like she could feel my hands grazing all over her plump body.
"No way!" Cam gulped as she felt her throat go dry and her breath be heavy. She then nced at my mother''sher region, which couldn''t escape my gaze, and hesitantly asked, "T-Then, wouldn''t that mean that he''s touched that ce as well, Abigaille?"
"Oh, he''s done so much more than simply touching that sensitive part of my body, Cam."
My mother shook her head at what and all she had gone through at my hands and seemed to be d that she found someone to vent her troubles, gaining the confidence to be bolder along the way. She then continued as she looked at Cam, who was now even more flushed than her,
"If you knew just how much he''s abused that sensitive part of my body with his fingers, his tongue, a-and even his p-penis, you''d most definitely understand that we''re probably the most ''loving'' mother-son pair out there."
I had already told Cam what I did with my mother vividly before, and she''s even heard me fucking my mother once.
But it seems like hearing the story from my mother was a different experience for Cam, seeing how turned on she was right now.
The excitement in her light blue eyes even went to the extent that she couldn''t take her eyes off my crotch at the mention of my dick.
"If you don''t believe me, I can even prove to you how much my son loves me, Cam, and at the same time show you how rough he''s been with my poor body."
My mother said, like she was a victim of domestic abuse who was going to show the evidence of abuse to the only person she could trust with such a delicate matter.
She then shamelessly started to pull down the part of her frilly dress near her neck that was covering her overwhelming breasts and showed her wide cleavage to Cam.
Pull~
My mother didn''t seem to mind that she was showing her most embarrassing self to someone else as long as she got to tell her side of the story of our rtionship, which she seemed to have on her mind for a while seeing as to how ready she was to vent to someone else.
"Mom, you don''t have to-"
"Be quiet, Kafi!~ Mommy is having a deep conversation with Cam at the moment, so be a good boy and quietly sit over there until the adults finish speaking."
I tried to stop my mother from going any further since things weren''t going the way I was expecting them to.
But I was stopped by my mother, who didn''t seem like she wanted to stop ranting about how I was ying with her body and treated me like a child, whom she told to stand in the corner to my dismay.
"Yes, Kafka...Your mother is currently talking about some important matters with me, so don''t disturb us right now."
Cam added in like she was talking about some formal matters with my mother that involved both their futures, when in actuality they were talking about the dirty matters a son did to his mother. She even added in saying,
"I''ll even forget the matter of calling the police, so could you please stay still for a few minutes and let your dear mother finish speaking."
"...My daughter is also at home right now, so if you feel bored in any way, you can go next door and y with her however you want to."
Cam didn''t hesitate to sell off her daughter like she was a toy that was meant to keep me upied until the adults finished talking about their dirty matters, which made my eyes go wide at how ridiculous the current situation was.
Find more to read at empire
My mother was also thrilled when she heard that Cam wasn''t going to involve the police anymore and decided to go all out in gossiping about her incestuous life with her son, just in case she turned back on her decision.
"You can go ahead, Abigaille." Cam then turned to look at my mother''s cleavage that was already half revealed. "Continue on with what you were going to say."
"Do I really need to say anymore, Cam?...Just look at the state of my breasts, and you''ll understand just how aggresive my son bes when he sees me, treating his poor mother, who''s fed him all these years, like a ragdoll."
My mother sighed as she pulled down her top all the way down until her cleavage, which looked like a valley made of chocte, was exposed, along with her red bra that was holding in those two milkers that probably contained hot chocte milk.
She then pushed up her breasts and showcased the blue marks that were all over her chest, almost as if someone had sucked and bit her breasts all over, leaving his lewd-looking marks all over her brown flesh.
"This is the remnant of what happened a couple of nights ago, when he suddenly pounced at me when I came out of the shower."
My mother recollected the events of that night while Cam went closer to observe my mother''s breasts in detail and was astonished by their sheer size, which even made her chest look small inparison.
She also got excited at the sight of all the love bites on my mother''s coffee-coloured skin, which were basically evidence of the incest that had beenmitted between us.
While Cam stared at my mother''s tits in a daze, my mother continued saying in a woeful manner,
"I remembering out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around me that day, like anyone would do after taking a bath...But Kafi here used me of trying to tempt him by showing him such an erotic sight and proceeded to drag me back into the bathroom to do the unspeakable to me."
"...And when I say unspeakable, I really mean it, as he didn''t even leave me b-butt alone and stuffed his f-face inside of that dirty ce and did things that would even make the devil blush in shame at how vulgar it was."
My mother nced at me with a wronged look in her eyes because of the ill treatment her butt had to go through on my hands, and she felt d that she finally got to tell her struggles of living with such a perverted son, who couldn''t keep his hands off his mother.
"Huh?...W-What can he possibly do by stuffing his face in your bum, Abigaille?"
Cam slowly asked with a look of shock written all over her face, as she had never heard of such a vulgar y before and was dumbfounded to hear that a mother and son were indulging in such levels of debauchery that didn''t stop at simple sex.
"I can''t tell you, Cam, because of how dirty of a matter it is...But I can show what he did, as I''m pretty sure that the marks of the ces he sucked on are still there."
"...T-That is if you''re willing to see such a shameful ce of mine."
My mother bashfully asked Cam if she was willing to see her naked rear to my absolute shock at the preposterous situation happening right before me.
Chapter 391 Parental Scolding
To my absolute shock, my mother took her measure to appease Cam even further by asking her if she was willing to see the insides of her juicy ass, which held all the evidence of the matters done to her by me that fated day.
And just when I thought that there was no way the gant Cam would be fine with seeing another woman spread her ass apart and see her anus that was probably a little bruised with how much I was sucking on it a few days ago, Cam decided to one up my mother''s absurdity by saying something that almost made me lose bnce and fall to the floor when I was standing still.
"Of course, Abigaille!...It would be my absolute pleasure to witness anything you''re willing to show me!"
Campletely lost her cool beauty persona and turned into a pervert who couldn''t hold back her avid enthusiasm towards incest, looking at how avid she was looking forward to seeing my mother strip and see the insides of her fleshy rear to my dismay.
She then seemed to think that it wasn''t fair that my mother was the only one stripping, and she also didn''t want my mother to go back on her decision to show her what I did, because she got too embarrassed, so she added, saying,
"I''ll also strip along with you, Abigaille, so that you''re not the only one left all exposed...So feel free to even gopletely naked to show every part of your body that your son left a mark on, as I''ll match your pace and be as naked as you to make it fair."
My mother seemed to be deeply touched by Cam''s show of integrity and her deep sisterhood that didn''t allow her fellow woman to suffer on her own.
She was so touched by Cam''s concern for her when she was simply venting to her about her problems that she didn''t hesitate to start removing her clothes, just like Cam said to my dumbfoundment.
Ruffle~ Ruffle~
Cam made my mouth part even further, when she matched what my mother was doing and started taking off her top as well to show that she was a woman of her word.
Ruffle~ Ruffle~
And just like that, the two women in the kitchen seemed to have gone crazy together and started taking off their clothes like they were showing me a private show strip show.
One was struggling to take off her top since her massive breasts were in the way, with the purpose of wanting someone out there to know the plight she was going through at my hands.
While the other was finding it difficult to take off the button to her pants since she was so eager to see the other''s body and all the marks I left on it, she was actually trembling in raw excitement.
Seeing these two, who were supposed to be mature olderdies who the younger generation was supposed to look up to, act like exhibitionists all of a sudden made me rub my forehead in disbelief and wonder where everything went wrong.
It was supposed to be Cam teasing my mother while I watched from the side. But it turned into Cam following along with my mother and getting dragged into her pace, which ended up with both of them stripping in front of me to my utter disbelief.
"Goddammit! Break it up already, you two!"
I shouted in vexation as I couldn''t handle the sight of what was going on in front of me any longer, which seemed like it would belong in a freakshow circus rather than a normal household. I then red at both of them, which made both of them jump, and said, Explore new worlds at empire
"Just how far are you two going to go with this childish act of yours when both of you are already mothers who both have children who are old enough to start families of their own?"
I reprimanded them for the preposterous way they were acting so early in the morning, almost as if the roles were reversed and I was their parent scolding both of my daughters for the mischief they were causing.
But to my frustration, both of them were like sisters who didn''t back down in the face of their parents and surprisingly protested back at me.
"But Kafi!~ I''m only doing this to satisfy Cam''s curiosity!~ There''s absolutely nothing wrong with a woman helping another woman out in this wicked world, where we women have to stand strong together to face the tides."
"...E-Even if helping her out means telling her about our l-loving rtionship and showcasing your acts of love on my body."
My mother acted as if her actions were justified, and she was on the right side here.
"Yes, Kafka, your mother is right." Cam also supported my mother and voiced her own reasoning in a calm and level-headed manner.
"She''s simply helping me understand what sort of rtionship you have to have to better our bond as next-door neighbours, so there''s nothing wrong with what we''re doing...Both of us are also women, so it isn''t a really big deal if we show one another our naked bodies."
"...Isn''t that right, Abigaille?"
Cam asked my mother for her opinion, to which my mother vigorously nodded her head to my dismay.
Both of them also looked like they were about to overrule my opinion since they had a stronger voice and continued undressing against what I said.
I knew that I couldn''t allow that to happen and that I had to put a sense of reasoning in them since they were getting way too influenced by the mood.
It''s not like I disliked the fact that they wanted to get naked in front of me and would even endorse it any day of the week. But I was sure that after today they would surely regret what they did with one another after getting caught in the scenario and wouldter me me for not stopping them.
I also hadn''t properly introduced both of them to one another as my lovers, and I wasn''t sure how it would go if they continued on with what they were doing, potentially leading to a message situation that can''t be fixed.
I didn''t want to take any risks, so I decided to raise my voice for once, seeing as to how they weren''t listening to the normal voice of reasoning.
"That''s it, you two! This absurd act of yours stops right this instant!"
I shouted at the top of my voice, which made them shudder and immediately stopped them from taking their clothes off.
Both of them are currently looking like two kids who were terrified after meeting their furious father, who was tired of their shenanigans and decided to get the belt out to make them stop.
"Especially you, mom..." I pointed at my mother, who still didn''t seem to know what she did wrong for her to be shouted at, but she still obediently looked down in fright when she saw my sharp gaze.
"...You told me that you''ll do anything to keep the secret of our rtionship from spreading far and wide to maintain the family''s image, even when I said that it''s not necessary to do...But here you are doing the exact opposite of what you said and are actually publicising everything that happened between us to Cam, even going as far as to provide evidence of our taboo rtionship to her."
"Is that something a responsible mother like you should do?...Tell me, mom, is this what a mature adult like you should be indulging in?"
I said in a harsh manner, which had immediate effect on her, as she immediately realised how bold her previous actions were and how she would most definitely regret them out of sheer embarrassmentter on.
But at the same time, it also cast a gloomy look on her face because her son scolded her and doubted her ability as her mother. This had never happened before, so she was deeply hurt by what I said, looking at how her pink lips were quivering at the moment.
"Hey, Kafka...Don''t you think that''s a little too much? Your mother was simply trying to help you out and-"
"...Oh, don''t think I''m leaving you out of this, Cam."
Cam felt bad when she saw how sad my mother looked and tried to speak up for her. But was interrupted by me, who was looking at her like she was my next target.
"You acted as if you were going to tease my mother and y around with her, which I thought would be fine since it would make it easier to properly introduce you twoter with a more light-hearted mood...But would''ve thought that the dignified and prideful Cam, who always holds herself high, would fall for her own trap just because she''s a pervert who can''t stop herself when the conversation bes a little spicy."
I gave a smirk, which made Cam''s proud face turn all red since she knew that I wasn''t wrong.
"Not only did you want to know all the juicy information about my rtionship with my mother because of your perverted interests...But you also wanted to see my mother''s naked ass and even urged her to spread her rear so that you could have a look."
"...Do you know just how disgraceful of an act that is to someone like you, who holds pride in the way you hold yourself up?"
Inded the final blow, which made Cam, who was trying to think of something to say in response, immediately close her mouth in silence, realising that after what I said she''d only be embarrassing herself even further if she tried to argue back.
I thought that with this, the situation would go back to normal.
But boy was I wrong, which I realised after looking around the room that had suddenly lost its liveliness and reced it with a sober tone that made it hard for me to breath...
Chapter 392 A Flower In Each Hand
I was quick to realise that even though what I said made both of them realise their mistakes, I also got caught up in the mood and took things a little too far.
This was also made obvious when the atmosphere, which I thought would return to harmony after I spoke my true thoughts, didn''t happen like I thought it would.
Rather, the kitchen that was supposed to be a warm and pleasant ce where a family sharedughter and funny stories of what happened in their life that day had somehow turned into an icefield that waspletely silent.
Why was I saying that the kitchen had suddenly be a cold and detached ce that honestly felt a bit ufortable to stand in, you ask?
Well, for one, my mother was currently pouting with a feisty look on her face like a little gerbil that was furious about what her son said to her.
Cam, on the other hand, had an icy look in her frosty eyes and had picked up the knife again, showcasing her silent rage that made me shiver and take a step back.
"Mom I-"
"Hmph!~"
When I looked at my mother to ask if she was alright after speaking to her a little too harshly, she turned away from me with a harumph like she refused to even look at me, clearly showing how upset and angry she was for doubting her abilities as a mother.
Seeing that I couldn''t talk to my mother, I tried to reach Cam and apologise about what I said in a flurry.
"Cam, at least you have to understand why I said-"
"Unless you want me to give you a few pokes on your back, you better not talk to me right now, my dear, Kafka."
Cam interrupted me as well with a chilly tone in her voice while showing the glint of the sharp de she was holding. She then showed me a sarcastic smile and added, saying,
"It''s also not good for you to talk to a perverted woman like me, unless you want to catch my deviant nature, so for your sake, I suggest you don''t speak a word to this taboo-loving pervert like you said, Kafka."
I gave a wry smile at what was going on, as somehow my actions came to be bite me right in the ass, seeing as to how the two women in the household were silent bombs that were ready to explode at any moment.
Luckily, I was an expert at defusing actual bombs as well as rtionship mines, so I didn''t fret too much.
I also knew both my mother and Cam enough to know how to calm them down, especially my mother, who was a little too easy when it came to persuasion.
Sniff~ Sniff~
Just when the twodies had made a silent agreement to stand with one another against me and not let me have any edge against them, to make me silently suffer for what I did, they suddenly heard the sound of someone silently cryinging from the corner.
When Cam turned her head to see what I was up to with a suspicious look on her face, she was surprised to see that I had a extremely tragic look on my face at the moment.
I looked at someone who really regretted what he had done and was doing my best to control the tears that were welling up near my eyes.
Cam obviously knew that I was simply faking it, even though she was impressed by how good I was at making the other party feel pity for me.
She then shook her head in dismay and thought there was no one dumb enough to fall for such obvious bait.
That is, until she saw my mother look at me with a very concerned look on her face when she saw her baby boy look like he had his heart crushed by a girl.
My mother wasn''t dumb or anything to fall for my obvious act. It''s just that she loved me a little too much that she didn''t even think about the chance of me acting in the moment and immediately felt a motherly urge rush out to help me when she saw me all distraught, to Cam''s astonishment at how easy it was to sway my mother.
"Kafi, are you alright, dear?...Why do you look like you''re going to cry?" My mother didn''t hesitate to break the silent agreement with Cam when she saw me all distressed while slowly approaching me with a worried look on her face. "If there''s anything you want to let out, then know that Mommy''s right here to hear you out at any time."
Cam wanted to stop my mother from falling for my obvious act, but as a mother herself, she knew that it was impossible to stop a mother who was worrying about their child and let out a sigh knowing that she had already lost my mother to my shameless act.
"N-No, mom, I''m not crying because of anything that happened in my life or anything."
I stammered and wiped the non-existent tears from my face as my mother looked up at me in a concerned manner from the side. I then looked at her like I was truly feeling the consequences of my words and said to her as if I were struggling to hold in my tears,
"I-It''s just that I felt really bad when I identally called you an irresponsible mother, when I really didn''t mean that at all...A-And when I thought of how hurt you must have been when I uttered such sphemous words to you...I-I just couldn''t!"
I suddenly wailed and fell on to my mother''s shoulders, who was ready to catch me and console me like the loving mother she was.
"There, there, Kafi~ It''s alright now~"
Under Cam''s wide gaze, my mother switched sides without a thought and consoled me by holding me in her arms.
And then, whilst petting me hair like she always did when I looked a bit down, she continued saying with a warm smile on her beautiful face,
"You know that there''s no way that Mommy can ever be hurt by anything you say, right, because Mommy knows that no matter what you may say or how you may act, deep down you care for your mother the most and wish for her goodwill more than anyone could."
"R-Really, mom?...You really aren''t hurt because of what I said?"
I said in a muffled voice since my face was currently buried in her warm chest that felt like a field of cotton.
"Of course, Kafi~ There isn''t a thing in the world that you can do or say that could possibly make your mother hate you~"
My mother hugged me and pushed my face into her breasts even more in a rather cheerful manner, to show that there really was nothing that could break our mother-son bond.
"I see...Then, that means I can finally stop acting like I''m crying right now, doesn''t it?"
A chuckle was heard from my mother''s chest as I suddenly popped my head out of my mother''s chest with a wide smile on my face, almost as if the look of sadness I had earlier was simply an illusion.
And under Cam''s knowing gaze, who had already expected to see me change face when my goal was aplished, I put a hand over my mother''s shoulder and pulled her into my embrace, treating her like a little bunny that couldn''t escape anymore after getting caught in my trap.
My mother was also quick to realise that she had been duped by her son and had fallen for his wily tricks, which were actually so obvious. But she didn''t really mind at all, as she knew I truly felt apologetic for what I said and that I was simply doing this to cheer her up.
She also didn''t mind anything that happened to her as long as she could stay close to her beloved son, so she happily fell into my trap and pulled my hand over her closer so that she could feel the warmth on my body even more.
My mother also threw an apologetic gaze towards Cam for betraying her, to which Cam gave an understanding smile, knowing exactly how hard it was to purposely ignore one''s child.
But when Cam turned to nce at me, that graceful look on her face changed to that of a frosty one, looking at me in disdain for even going as far as to trick my own mother.
"Come on, Cam~ One side of my arms is already upied with my mother and the other is calling out to you, so please forget what I bbered to you ande over to me like the good girl you are~"
Cam, who thought she was going to be a stone wall in front of me, suddenly perked up when she saw me and my mother approaching her with one of my arms waiting to hold her in my embrace.
Not to mention howfy my mother looked while she snuggled next to me, which made her feel a little bit jealous. But her interest also peeked when she heard me call her a ''good girl'', which provoked her incestuous desire of looking up at me as her father and made her cheeks flush a little.
"Hmph! Why don''t you just grab onto some random woman on the streets if you feel like your arms feel empty, Kafka?!...Why is that you specifically need me in your arms?"
Cam put down the knife and eximed with a grumpy look on her face, which was actually an improvement from before since she was finally willing to talk to me after staying silent this whole while.
"That''s because someone like me only embraces the most beautiful women in the world, Cam, so it''s only natural that you would take up that ce being the angel of temptation you are."
I replied to her in a rather arrogant and haughty manner, which didn''t offend Cam at all and rather made her cheeks flush as she held her head up high at thepliment that seemed to deeply please her.
Even my mother, who was following me in my arms, started giggling since she was one of those beautiful women I mentioned since she was already in my embrace.
Cam was also very close to being pulled in by me, but she still needed to put up some resistance so that I didn''t think that she was an easy woman who could easily be tempted with some shallow words, so she said while looking at me with a ring gaze,
Your journey continues with empire
"But you told me that I''m a horrendous pervert who gets a little too engrossed when ites to anything that involves family members doing ''certain things'' that they shouldn''t be doing with one another."
"...So, there''s no way you would want such a perverted woman by your side, right?"
Cam looked like she was curious about what I was going to say about this one.
"Oh, that''s where you''re wrong, Cam..."
I said as I slowly got close enough to Cam that I could finally pull her into my embrace.
She resisted at first, but she eventually let me hug her in my other arm with a disgruntled look on her face.
And before she could say anything in protest, I looked down into her beautiful blue eyes that still had a tinge of reluctance in them and continued saying,
"...Perverted women like you are my absolute favourite."
"And whether you''re a pervert who likes to hear about the naughty things happening between a mother and son or an exhibitionist who likes the thrill of walking around naked, it really doesn''t matter to me, since I''lle to love any part of you, no matter how devious it may be, if it means that I can be with my beloved, Cam."
I finished what I was saying with a little kiss on Cam''s nose, which made the little bit of anger she had in her heartpletely disappear and reced it with an innocent shyness that came with the experience of being embraced by her one true love.
She also coyly hugged me just like my mother was doing, so currently I have two pretty flowers in my hands at the moment.
This was more than enough of a result to say that I had managed to sessfully diffuse the bombs on the battlefield and turn it into a garden full of breathtaking flowers...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!